《Blessing Of Yuri Goddess》 Chapter 1: Volume 1 - Prolog - Yuri Goddess A glass bottle from the palace banquet flew towards me.In the middle of this royal feast, I fell and was covered in red liquid. The scent of wine wafted into my nose and hurtful words entered my ears. "Why do I have to be engaged to this scary woman?" Ah, those words pierced my heart. Even though I was only five years old, did I have to suffer like this? Born with brown skin and a scary appearance. Do I have to live my life like this for the rest of my life? Slowly the pain in my head began to spread. It seemed like the red color covering my vision was not wine but blood coming out of my head. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, I will leave this world in peace. My vision slowly felt heavy and black. I want to get out of this rotten circle soon. Living relying on appearance feels quite heavy for me. Enough to end this difficult journey of life and immediately face my creator. A finger strum woke me up from this short sleep. Someone was in front of my face. "Ah, are you awake, Lily-chan?" a woman was in front of my face. She slowly stroked my hair and smiled. For some reason.. my head was on this woman''s lap. "Is life that hard?" the woman asked. That question bothered me quite a bit. Ever since I became aware of the discrimination of the people around me. My body became more sensitive to their looks that looked down on me and their disgusted gazes that made me aware of the reality of life. I hate it so much! What makes me different from other normal girls? Is it because my strange brown skin makes them disgusted when they look at me? Or are my hair and eyes that are white like a dead person very scary to them? I have given up on all of this. The more I survive, the more insults I have to endure. Even... I started to hate men just because of their disgusting and demeaning nature. The caress of her hand on my head felt very soft and made me sleepy. Wait! Where am I? If I''m not mistaken, I''m at a banquet in the royal palace. "Ah!" I got up from the lap of the woman who was stroking my hair. "Is it already night?" "Did my family leave me again?" When I was about to stand up, a warm embrace enveloped my body. The embrace felt soothing and made me want to cry. Since when did I forget the softness of this warm embrace? "Lily-chan, what do you want? Physical strength or great magical capacity?" "Becoming a hero or a blessed holy maiden?" The question sounded strange to me. I just want to enjoy life normally like other girls in general. If I were told to choose, I want my life to be full of color and happiness. What is this? A hope filled with my complaints throughout my life? And since when did this woman know my name? Was I thrown away after that embarrassing incident? Ah, that''s right! It is a noble tradition to throw away their useless family members. I''ve heard of it, but this is the first time I''ve felt it. "Lily-chan, you weren''t thrown away. Why would they throw away a cute girl like you?" Um, can she read my mind? "Of course." "Ah!" I was so shocked and screamed for a moment. "W-Well.. who are you?" "Me? Just a Goddess who happened to be bored looking at the world she created." "O-Oooh Goddess.. wait! What?" Do people have a strange hobby nowadays of playing with sick people? My head may have been hit but my memory is still there. What is she talking about? Even to trick someone''s brain, strong enough evidence is needed for them to believe. "Oh, that''s very easy for me." The woman snapped her fingers and the scenery in front of me changed. A cool forest scenery accompanied by a fresh breeze passed by me. "How about this? It feels calming, doesn''t it?" I couldn''t say anything else. Wait! If I meet Goddess, doesn''t that mean I''m dead? My face suddenly paled. "Calm down, you''re not dead Lily-chan. You''re just having a little death." "Hey! Isn''t that a big deal!" I was shocked when I heard that. "It''s okay, even if you die. As a Goddess, reviving one or two humans is just a small matter." "Why is it that the matter of life and death of a person is so easy to talk about." "Because I am a Goddess who created you guys." "Ugh, I can''t deny it after seeing this. So, why would a Goddess keep a monster like me here?" "Shhh.. Lily-chan, you are not a monster. You are the most beautiful girl ever." "Uhm.. thank you? I think.." hearing this compliment that I heard for the first time made my heart beat faster. Wait! Since when a dying person feel their heartbeat? "Um... Goddess... Am I going to die now?" This question sounds ridiculous, right? Don''t people who die meet their creator? "How much do you want to die?" How much? That''s right... I didn''t think about that. Since when did I want to die like this? "Rather than thinking about that ridiculous question, how about Lily-chan enjoy this world a little longer?" "By that, Goddess means myself to accept the pain of suffering from life again?" My answer sounded brave but part of me wanted to go back. "Your body is more honest than your mouth." "Urk!" My body.. why did you betray yourself? "You know Lily-chan, ever since I created this world. Sometimes I feel like something is missing in it." "And.. now I realize it. This world needs Yuri''s touch to develop!" "Huh? Y-Yuri?" I don''t know what happened but it seems like this Goddess is in trouble. "For that... Lily-chan.. will you help me open the locked garden?" "Locked G-Garden?" I don''t understand at all! Slowly, the warm soft hands hugged my body again. "Do you want a colorful life?" That question was very tempting for me. "Do you want to occasionally feel the beauty of the world that you have never felt?" Okay, this is very tempting. Even though it is equivalent to the suffering of life, I want to feel it once in a while. "Good! For that... I give you the blessing of the Yuriification System. A power that brings you to a new life." "May this power give you a reason to survive, Lily-chan." The last words sounded faint and suddenly my eyes felt very heavy. I couldn''t fight it and fell back into a deep sleep. When I came to, I woke up in my room and found my eyesight felt strange. Chapter 2: Chapter 1 - Linked Rituals =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-Yurification Quest Take a leisurely walk in the garden for 30 minutes. (Not Completed) Take a small break in the garden for 30 minutes. (Not Completed) Greet the maid on duty 30 times. (Not Completed) Reward: Skill ¨C Royal Lady Etiquette =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Right after I woke up from that strange dream, a floating object was in my line of sight. I couldn''t touch it, but it was always in my line of sight. Even though I blinked, the object didn''t disappear from my line of sight. "Kuh!" the pain in my head was still there. This wasn''t a dream come true, was it? I held my head and felt a cloth tied around it. I immediately got out of bed and looked at the mirror installed on the dressing table. A cloth with a brownish stain was visible, this was no ordinary wound if it penetrated the cloth covering it. Suddenly, the pain in my head got worse. I tried to hold it back by touching my head. Crack! A voice that surprised me was heard, right at the entrance to my room there was a Maid who dropped food and rushed towards me. "L-Lily-sama.. are you okay?" she rushed to hug and carry me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Not Linked) (Affinity: 89%) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like: Practice Swordsmanship Dislike: Magic or anything related to that Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster - Benefits ¨C [+] When target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gains (Skill ¨C Regeneration). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill - Stamina Recovery). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill - Perfect Parry). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill - Danger Sense). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill - Counter Attack). (Because the Linked ritual has not been performed, the ability is still sealed.) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- What is this? Why is my view filled with information like this? And.. Mio is a descendant of the Legendary Swordmaster? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is this? Does she like training with swords? And hates anything related to magic? Linked Ritual? What is that again? "Ukuh!" suddenly, the pain in my head returned. "Lily-sama??" Mio was very confused by my behavior. She seemed panicked to do something. Whatever it is, I need the effects of Linked. But, what kind of ritual is that? [The Linked Ritual is a Sacred Ritual that connects two hearts into one with a sweet kiss.] A kiss? What is that? [A kiss is a peck, the act of pressing one''s lips against one''s own or another person''s body part.] What is this? Why is this thing answering my question? [Of course, because I am the Goddess who controls this system.] G-Goddess? So it wasn''t a dream? [Yes!] "Kuhu!!" the pain in my head is getting worse. [Need help?] Yes, Goddess! I need help now! Can you reduce the pain in my head? [It''s easy, you just need to kiss your Maid.] "Huh?" "What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" hearing my unintentionally released voice. Mio looked at me with an anxious expression. If my memory serves me right, Mio is the Maid who took care of me since I was little. She was trained to take care of my needs from early on. However, it seemed like she needed a lot of experience to become my personal Maid. "Guhu!" the pain in my head grew stronger. "M-Mioo.." my voice sounded painful and Mio panicked even more. "Can I kiss you?" I asked. "Eh?" Mio fell silent after hearing it. Of course, she fell silent after hearing my strange request. "W-Wait, Lily-sama. It seems like Mio heard wrong" Although Mio seemed like she didn''t hear what I said before, the blush on her cheeks and ears was visible. "Hurry up!" I shouted a little. The pain in my head pushed my body to move closer to Mio. Our faces were close to each other. Now, the blush on Mio''s cheeks was visible. I immediately kissed Mio''s tiny lips. "Hng!" a small moan was heard. Mio''s breath moved irregularly and pushed my body to release this kiss. As our kiss broke, a red ribbon suddenly tied my little finger, and moved to tie it to Mio''s little finger. [Good job, Lily-chan! That was quite a beautiful sight!] Ugh, this Goddess.. she enjoys toying with a girl. [Fufu.. now.. try checking your personal Maid status one more time.] "Hm?" I mumbled a little and checked Mio''s status. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Linked) (Affinity: Love 100%) (Mood: Happy) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like Practice Swordsmanship Dislike: Magic or anything related to that Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster - Benefits ¨C [ +] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gain (Skill ¨C Regeneration) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100 %, get (Skill ¨C Perfect Parry) [Active]. [+] When target Affinity reaches 150%, get (Skill ¨C Danger Sense). [+] When target Affinity reaches 200%, get (Skill ¨C Counter Attack). - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Legendary Sword [+] Swordmaster Armor =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The pain in my head slowly disappeared, and my body felt light and energetic. Is this the effect of the skill I managed to obtain? "Lily-sama.." Mio looked at me with a strange gaze. Her entire face was covered in red stains and her hands were holding her tiny lips. "Y-Yes?" I felt a bad atmosphere coming. "Again.." "Eh?" I was a little surprised to hear Mio''s request. [Hoho.. why doesn''t Lily-chan do it again?] [Do it again, Lily-chan!] This goddess... She enjoyed this atmosphere. [Eh, isn''t the effect already felt? Lily-chan isn''t dizzy anymore, right?] That''s true, but... [Didn''t Mio help Lily-chan?] That''s true... [Come on! Again!!] [Again!! Again!!] This goddess! She is enjoying this atmosphere. [Of course! The beauty of this world''s flowers will soon bloom!] Eh? What? "Lily-sama..." This Mio looked at me with a pleading gaze. I looked at Mio closely, besides her face that was covered in red, her pupils changed like a small dog begging for the love and affection of its master. Uh, that gaze. Unconsciously, I kissed her again. Chapter 3: Chapter 2 - First Mission My morning was a little different.Usually, I would still be asleep in dreamland. However, because of the task given by the Goddess, I was forced to walk around the garden for 30 minutes. I didn''t mind it, it''s just that... Greeting the Maid on duty 30 times for a Skill? For some reason, the Goddess seemed to be forcing me to do it. But thanks to that, I could feel the changes that occurred in my body. My body felt lighter and more powerful. Added to the knowledge that suddenly entered my head as if I could do the art of swordsmanship without training. Honestly, it felt strange. How could I possibly understand the art of swordsmanship without training but the knowledge had been engraved in my head? Or maybe it happened because of that? The Legendary Swordsmanship Skill that I got after doing the Linked Ritual with Mio? Uh, I remembered back when we did that ritual. This was the first time I saw that side of Mio. I mean.. she has feelings for me? Her taste is quite strange, what is unique about me besides this terrible skin, eyes, and hair? My two step-twin sisters are even more attractive than me. Among all the women... you are very strange Mio. But at least, my heart is very relieved when Mio is by my side. From a distance, I saw several Maids who were in charge of taking care of the garden. Information about the names and skills that can be obtained after doing the Linked Ritual tempted me. Wait.. is it possible that this mission is intended to observe the Maids who work here? That means.. indirectly the Goddess told me that there is a skill that is very useful for me. Ah.. so that''s it... It would be very strange if I suddenly came and kissed them. So, I have to get to know them before doing the Linked Ritual. It makes sense too. Making up my increasingly strong determination. I rushed to greet the Maid on duty. "Good morning, everyone.." I said in a soft tone. Noticing my presence, they stopped what they were doing and greeted me. "Good morning, Lily-sama." "Morning, Lily-sama." The greeting sounded forced, but because my position was quite high in this family. They saluted me just for formality. None of them dared to look at me. Well, I knew enough that my body was strange. I didn''t mind it. It just felt a little sore in my chest. "Good job, Noel." "Nice cut, Reina." I praised the two Maids who replied to my greeting. Among all the Maids in the park, the two Maids had skills that were very useful for fighting and escaping. Just like Mio who was descended from the Legendary Swordmaster, they were both descended from the Legendary Assassins and the Legendary Illusionists. I saw a little bit of their surprised reactions when I called their names. Does calling someone''s name have that much of an effect? I don''t know, but it seems to be very effective in reducing the awkward distance between us. I did the same thing to the other Maids, calling their names and praising their hard work. I think... this kind of attitude is very effective. I can see their Affinity Status increasing rapidly by 30%. Slowly by slowly, I want to build a special relationship with them. It can be done gradually. "Lily-sama, are you okay?" said Noel who looked at my head. That''s right, right now I''m still hurt after that incident. Should I pretend to be in pain or try to hold back this wound as if it doesn''t exist? "It''s just a normal wound" I replied. In the end, I tried to hold back this pain. My heart felt guilty when I deceived them but... why did their Affinity Status increase? Is this what pity feels like? What is this? I feel very annoyed by this. "Lily-sama... please rest in your room," said Noel in a soft and anxious tone. I moved my head as a symbol of rejection. "I just wanted to change the atmosphere," I replied as I left them. During my journey through the garden, several small animals were roaming around. Until 30 minutes had passed and my target changed to the garden. Unlike the garden that accommodated 10 Maids, the garden in my parents'' house was very large. That was because its position was adjacent to the forest. There were 20 Maids on duty at the moment, they were clearing the land from weeds and planting vegetables to produce fresh food. Just like before, I greeted them one by one. With this, the 30-minute journey through the garden was over. At that moment my body got a memory of "Royal Women''s Etiquette". If I''m not mistaken, it''s the Royal Lady Etiquette Skill. Knowledge about the manners of a dignified woman''s behavior entered my head. With this, I have a high level of confidence when faced with an invitation from another noble. Especially with a noble status above my family. If they invite me of course. Even though I know that this skill will be useless, there''s no harm in accepting this knowledge, right? When I walked into the garden, several Maids on duty looked at me sarcastically. As if seeing my strange behavior. Even from their voices alone, they compared me to my step-twin sister. Yes, it''s been almost two years since my father remarried after my mother died in her sleep. I know that she was sick, but my father only explained that my mother died in her deep sleep. I understand it was just to comfort me. In my heart, I hope that there are a few memories of my mother that are stored. Almost all of my mother''s legacy was taken by my grandfather and grandmother. Without realizing it, I walked into the forest. Remembering the remaining memories of Mother had led my footsteps into the forest. I woke up when a wolf stared at me. His dripping saliva also indicated that he was dangerous. Um.. does that mean.. am I in danger now? My body shook in panic instantly. A five-year-old girl facing a big wolf? Is this the end of my life? I panicked a little, without weapons and armor. It was impossible to get out of this forest without getting hurt. I was too careless to just walk around the garden. I need a weapon now! Whatever it is! Oh! That''s right. I have one weapon that is suitable for this situation. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Slowly... I calmed my body which was shaking in panic and then removed the cloth wrapped around my head. Yes, that''s right! Without a metal weapon, I can still use this cloth ribbon to fight wild wolves. Come here little wolf! I''m not afraid of you! Chapter 4: Chapter 3 - Little Girl Fights Wild Wolf Wolves...They are one of the animals that live in large groups. Their physical abilities and hunting instincts are so great that it even makes me shiver when I face one of them. Another pair of wolf eyes can be seen watching me from behind the bushes. It seems this wolf is not alone. This is like a food fight with the rule whoever finds it gets it. More or less.. I am just a little girl who is an appetizer in their eyes. I immediately folded the cloth ribbon that covered my head and formed a thick ball of cloth. I have seen a self-defense technique using a piece of cloth. It sounds ridiculous but is very effective as an emergency weapon. Ah! That''s right. Could it be that he is a wild wolf who is attracted by the scent of blood on this bandaged cloth? I have heard that wolves have a sharp sense of smell and mark their prey by injuring part of their body and then following the scent of their blood to hunt them. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Which means... it''s my fault for luring them? Should I throw this cloth away and run away? No! If I do, then the Maid who is on duty in the garden will meet them. Ah, that''s right! As a girl who follows royal etiquette. I have to take responsibility for bearing this problem. Wait! Why can I understand the rules of royal etiquette? Forget that! Now focus on this problem. The wolf in front of me has a large physique. Its size is around twelve times my body. Physically, its body is very large. If I die, will my body be able to fill its stomach? Now I''m curious about that question. He looked at me with a sharp gaze, like a hunter locking his prey so that it wouldn''t escape from his sight. Part of my body screamed to run, but my heart was too comfortable to be silent and chose to defend against the attack of this wild wolf. It seemed that he had finished observing me, his saliva seemed to be coming out even more, adding to the strange impression for him. Animals like this only care about their stomach instincts. The wolf suddenly ran towards me. I prepared myself to receive the attack that was coming. The wolf jumped and lunged with claws that scratched my cheek. "Ugh!" seeing the sudden attack. I was a little late to respond. This body is very slow to respond to my brain''s commands. I once saw my father''s notes about human responses that take 0.08 seconds to move. A hot and stinging sensation was engraved on my cheek. Reflexively, I touched my cheek to make sure how deep the wound was. "Eng?" This is so strange! My cheek looked fine as if the wound I experienced would close immediately. "Grrrrr!!" the wolf''s groan made me realize our little fight. My gaze was fixed on his sharp claws that had traces of blood. What is this?! there is something strange with my body! The wolf lunged at me again. Different from the previous attack that was aimed at my cheek. This time, he knocked my body down and stood on top of me. In front of my face was a very hungry wolf. His disgusting saliva immediately dripped down my face. Ugh! This is so smelly and sticky! I can''t stay still! I want to attack him. But.. is it possible for a girl like me to have enough strength to escape this attack? Just think about it later! Save yourself, Lily! I was forced to move by rolling my body to the side. Eh? What is this? Why can I push this wolf to the side? This wolf.. seems very hungry to be this weak. Without wasting any more time, I tried to tie the cloth ribbon in my hand around its neck and pressed it so that the wolf had difficulty breathing. Slowly.. the wolf gasped for breath. When its body went limp, I felt relieved and untied the cloth from its neck. This sudden battle was won by me. And.. it seems I was too quick to think like that. From behind the bushes, a pack of black wolves came out. Different from this wolf who fought on one. This time, the wolf that appeared brought its pack. "AAAAUUUU!!" he suddenly howled. As if called by his howl, several black wolves came out of the bushes. I accidentally saw a wolf with a much larger body come out. Ah, does this mean that my delicious body has leveled up a bit because I defeated one of them? I don''t care about that, if you want to eat me, then come to me! Oh, if possible... please one on one. One little girl and thirty black wolves.. oh! sorry, thirty minus one black wolves are preparing to pounce on my body. What kind of fight is this? Unlike the previous fight that happened without warning, this time my body moved with a quick response. When they were in the air, I moved my body to avoid their dirty claw attacks. The only counterattack I could do was to shoot this cloth ribbon and pull it quickly. Splash.. Boom!! "Eh?" I was a little surprised when the ball of cloth that hit their bodies and was pulled quickly made them fly far away. Why is this? My physical strength isn''t this terrible, right? To make sure.. I''ll try again! Splash.. Buugh!! Splash.. Kraaak!! "Eek?" What is this? There''s no way my body is this strong. My body feels strange and I can feel it. To make sure of the changes in my body, I tried to attack the wolf back, and the result... They flew until they hit a tree. "W-What is this terrifying power?" Am I dreaming right now? There''s no way a little girl like me has this kind of power, especially with just a rolled-up cloth ribbon. The remaining black wolves stared at me with murderous gazes. They were now moving randomly and circling me. Why is this? I didn''t know wolves had this kind of intelligence. When a sharp claw was aimed at my head, my hand moved so quickly to ward it off. Because of that reflex movement, I survived the sudden death. Of course, with this open opportunity. I retaliated by giving a direct attack using my grip. Brugh!! I can see it! M-My hand! My hand threw the black wolf flying and hitting a tree. Does this mean.. my physical strength has increased? But I''ve never exercised before. Putting that aside... there are only seven black wolves left. I smiled happily with this power. Oh, Goddess.. even though you are very strange. But, I am grateful to you. [You''re welcome, Lily-chan.] And.. please don''t just reply to what''s in my head. [I don''t think that''s possible. Indirectly, we''re already connected!] Uhm.. then.. can you explain why I have this physique? [Lily-chan, did you forget the Skill given by Mio?] O-Oh! That? [Yes! This is a Skill given by Mio. In short.. the Yurification System makes you strong by doing the Linked Ritual. So.. find another girl to increase your Skill!] [Oh! Don''t forget. The Linked Ritual only applies to the female gender!] "Eh?" hearing the last explanation from the Goddess. My hand suddenly hit the last wolf. The wolf flew very high in the air and slammed into the ground quickly. The impact sound was loud and heavy. "Lily-saaaamaaaaaa!!" behind me, I could hear a very loud voice. When I turned around, I could see Mio running towards me and my father''s troops marching into the forest. Does this mean I''m in big trouble after facing wild wolves? Chapter 5: Chapter 4 - A Small Request "Once again, please!" Mio said while threatening our family''s doctor with a kitchen knife.After that horrific incident, Mio lost control a little after seeing me standing in the middle of a pile of black wolf corpses and dragged our family doctor out of his office to my room. Yes, for the second time, I received treatment from this doctor. Yulia, a female doctor was assigned to monitor Marquess Rommel''s health condition. "Mio, calm down... I''m fine" I said to calm Mio down from her panic. "B-But.. but.. but..!!" Mio was still drowning in her anxiety. How can I calm a woman who is panicking like this? Mio is not usually like this. Is this because she likes me too much? I shook my head a little because of Mio''s behavior. "Lily-sama!" "Lily-sama!!" Mio and Yulia shouted at the same time. "Even though Lily-sama''s body looks healthy, don''t move too much like that!" Yulia said to warn me. "It''s okay, I''m not even hurt at all" I even got out of bed and did a small movement to show that I was okay. "Lily-sama!!" this time Mio hugged me and carried my body back to bed. "Rest on the bed until you recover!" Mio said. But.. how can I recover if my body is not injured? "Today is a full rest until dinner!" Mio continued. I could only accept her actions. Who would have thought she would be this firm when I was injured? This is the first time I''ve seen this side of Mio. It seems like she still has another side that I haven''t found. Unconsciously, I smiled and accepted Mio''s order to rest on the bed until dinner. "Then, I will prepare medicine for Lily-sama" Yulia stood up and rushed out of my room. Now, there was only me and Mio. Her sad and worried facial expressions blended. Mio stroked my hair to give me a sense of security. Mio.. how worried are you? Unconsciously, my hand stroked her hair. "L-Lily-sama..." Mio suddenly cried. An uncomfortable feeling appeared in my chest. It was so tight and painful. There was no way I had an internal injury, right? Even the physical wounds from fighting the black wolf healed quickly. So.. what is this pain? Now, Mio stopped stroking my hair and started hugging me tightly. This hug felt very comfortable and calming. Until it made the pain in my chest slowly disappear. Uh, what is this illness? "Lily-sama.. Uuu.." Mio held back her tears. "I thought, Lily-sama would leave me.. just like the previous Marchioness." I felt water wetting my neck. This was not ordinary water.. these were tears shed by Mio. What did I just do? I dared myself to stroke her hair, now the tears turned into small sobs that could not be stopped anymore. Mio cried without hesitation while hugging me tightly. Just because of a problem like this, she cried? But.. it seems like I was also wrong. "Mio.. sorry if I made you cry." Mio held back her sobs when she heard my words. "N-No.. T-This is not Lily-sama''s fault, this is my fault for letting Lily-sama experience a bad incident like that." "Bad incident?" I said unintentionally. "Now Lily-sama must be afraid to leave the room, right?" Mio replied. "I will be responsible for taking care of Lily-sama''s needs so that she stays in the room forever!" Mio continued enthusiastically. Why is she so enthusiastic about this? Moreover.. why do I have to stay in the room forever? "Etto.. Mio... I want to ask for your help." "Whatever it is! I will try to make it happen!" "I want to learn the art of swordsmanship!" Hearing my request, Mio froze. Her pupils suddenly tensed up and her facial expression was blank. "Um... Mio?" I tried to wake Mio up to come back to her senses. "L-Li-Lily-sama.. I think I misheard... What did Lily-sama ask for?" Mio stuttered. "Learn the art of swordsmanship?" I answered. "Sob.. Marchioness-sama... Lily-sama has thrown away her life''s hope. Forgive me.." Mio replied with a voice filled with sobs. "Etto.. Mio?" "Lily-sama.. hang in there!" I don''t know what happened. It seems like this matter is quite complicated. All day long, my activities were just staying on the bed and waiting for dinner. Mio accompanied me all day to make sure I got enough rest. Amazing dedication, but... I''m not hurt! Ever since my desire to learn swordsmanship and this little incident, Mio has been a bit touchy and has made physical contact that bothers me quite a bit. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sometimes she hugs me, smells my hair, and even sniffs my clothes. I don''t mind all of that as long as Mio is happy, it''s just that... Her attitude made her look like she was wearing a mask, namely... a mask that came off when it was just the two of us and a mask that was worn when she was on duty as a Maid. Throughout the day, I had to hold back my embarrassment when Mio did such activities. When dinner was about to arrive, a Maid knocked on my door. Mio who had been hugging me all day also put on her mask and acted like a normal Maid. "Lily-sama, Marquess Rommel awaits Lily-sama''s presence." "Why?" were the only words that came out. It was unusual for that person to invite me to dinner together after having a new family. "..." The Maid did not answer my question. Whatever it was, I could only feel that a problem was about to arise. But... if I refused. Other problems would increase. I dared myself to accept that person''s invitation. Even though my body was very reluctant to accept her invitation. My preparations for dinner were a little late, that was because I had to make sure my heart was not hurt when I saw the harmony of the new family before my eyes. For about 3 seconds I stood at the entrance of the dining room. When I opened the door, my step-twin half-sister and my stepmother were enjoying dinner. And.. the person called Father was staring at me sharply. "You seem fine," the person said in a cold tone. "I heard... you were attacked by a black wolf? But it turns out you weren''t hurt at all? That''s very interesting-" the person started to speak. The person started asking questions non-stop, this was the first time he had spoken to me. But, all I heard was a cold tone and stupid questions that made me daydream. "Hey! Are you listening to me?" asked the person. The question managed to wake me up from the little daydream in my head. Wait! Did he forget his own child''s name? Am I his child or not? "Sorry, I didn''t hear what Marquess Rommel asked but.. I''m glad it happened or... sorry if it doesn''t match your wishes." Hearing the answer that came out of my mouth, he fell silent and walked towards me. "What do you want?" he asked me. "Eh?" I was surprised. "As I said, it was my fault for not controlling the wild animal population in the forest. So.. is there anything you want to make up for this stupid father''s mistake?" "..." "You can ask for anything, clothes, jewelry, toys, or other things." "Really?" I said to make sure. "Of course! Tell me what you want." "I want a sword!" I replied without hesitation. "Eh? What?" hearing my request, Marquess Rommel was surprised. Chapter 6: Chapter 5 - Twin Step-Sisters Visit I lay on the bed, my mind wandering and remembering the events I had experienced.For some reason, why do I have such power? [Oh, an easy question to answer.] Ah, this Goddess again... [Yup.. Yup.. this is everyone''s role model Goddess.] Speaking of the Yurification System, why is my power so abnormal? [Well, I guess I''ll explain it a little.] "Un?" I was a little surprised by the information that entered my head. [Skill Regeneration, that skill is active when the body is injured. This skill will repair the injured body part, the more injuries received, the slower the wound recovery will be. But recovery will continue as time goes by.] So, can the wounds I received heal without treatment? [Of course, great right? Ah! But don''t be too reckless in challenging death!] Y-Yes, Goddess! [Fufufu.. next is Skill Legendary Swordsmanship. A sword art technique owned by the Legendary Swordmaster who once lived. But, it seems like Lily-chan doesn''t need it because with just ribbon bandages she can defeat the wolf monster.] That''s right! Why can I defeat those wolves? [That''s because of the Skill Basic Strength wrapped by the Skill Legendary Swordmanship. So, Lily-chan''s current basic strength is equal to the basic strength of the Legendary Swordmaster. How is it? Sounds strong right?] Huh? My basic strength is equal to the basic strength of the Legendary Swordmaster. That means... [Yes! The Skill obtained from Sakura Mio has the same power limit as the Legendary Swordmaster''s power.] M-Me? Have the power of the Legendary Swordmaster? This is a dream. [No, this is reality. The Yurification System allows Lily-chan to break through limits that other humans cannot reach. However, Lily-chan can only obtain Skills from women. The more women who submit to Lily-chan, the stronger Lily-chan will be!] [Oh! Someone''s coming! I''ll go first!] Wait! Goddess? There are a few more unanswered questions! ... In this silence, a knock on the door was heard. In this dark room, a small light penetrated through the gaps in the door. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-sama..." Once again, I heard the rhythm of the knocking on the door quite softly and the sound of the door opening. I woke up a little from my bed and found Mio standing in front of the entrance. "Mio?" seeing Mio standing in front of the entrance. I got up from the bed and approached the entrance. "Hmm?" I stopped and observed two people I knew standing behind Mio. "O-Onee-sama?" "L-Lily-nee?" My twin step-sisters stood behind Mio, they peeked a little through Mio''s body. We were only one year apart in age and that''s why I became their step older-sister. "What''s wrong?" I asked. This is very strange. This is the first time I''ve seen the two of them come to me. We have lived together for a year but never greeted each other. Wait! Could it be.. this is because I always avoid them? I indeed avoid them, especially when someone called my "Father" spoils them so much. I have been staring at their warmth with envy for a long time. But.. what kind of older sister lets herself be lulled by bad feelings like that? [Yep, this is my new lovely Lily-chan!] Oh, Goddess.. you''re back again? [Um! It seems... I smell some nice lovely aromas here. I will observe it longer!] Eh, what? "Sorry to disturb your night, Lily-sama. However, Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama want to meet Lily-sama," said Mio. I glanced a little at my twin step-sisters, they were carrying a book with a star symbol on the cover. Ah.. I don''t know why, but my feeling tells me.. it will be bad if I refuse them. "Please come in," I replied. Mio, Alice, and Alyssa entered my room. The room that was originally cold and dark turned warm and bright. Is this what it feels like to have someone who doesn''t look down on you? Mio may only accompany my twin step-sisters, but.. when we were on the bed. Mio sat down while hugging me from behind. "Mio?" "Um?" Mio looked at me with a gentle gaze. She seemed not to want to give up her territory. Alice and Alyssa just stared in surprise at Mio''s sudden change in behavior. "Onee-sama, may we ask a little about wolves?" "Lily-nee, may we ask a little about wolves?" I''ve heard that twin siblings tend to have similarities in speech. This is the first time I''ve heard and experienced it, it turns out they have quite a harmonious similarity. "Eh?" I was a little surprised to hear their request. "We heard a story from the Captain that Onee-sama met a wolf!" "We heard a story from the Captain that Lily-nee met a wolf!" Okay, this is a little annoying. I hope no disturbing rumors appear. "Onee-sama is hurt?" "Lily-nee is scared?" "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" What exactly happened? It''s unusual for them to be like this and.. where did the harmony from their previous questions go? Mio laughed when she heard my twin step-sister''s question. "Lily-sama.. actually Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama wanted to talk to Lily-sama. It''s just that, they were too shy to approach Lily-sama until this incident happened.. they dared to meet Lily-sama," said Mio while explaining the reason why they came to see me. No wonder I felt this was so strange. "Um, is there something strange?" I said after seeing Alice and Alyssa staring at my face. Alice and Alyssa suddenly lowered their heads and made a pose as if asking for something. "Please take us to the city!" "Please take us to the city!" "Huh?" I don''t know what they were thinking but the reason they came to see me was just that they wanted to come with me to look for something in the city. "You know that I went to the city to buy a sword, right?" "We know!" "We know!" "Did Father allow it?" Bringing them would only cause problems if Father found out. My situation is already messy enough, so don''t make it worse! They fell silent and looked down dejectedly. Well, Father probably wouldn''t let them go out. "Are you looking for buy something?" If they were looking for something.. I just need to find it and bring it, right? Hearing my question, those who were originally looking down dejectedly became excited again. "Magic book!" "Magic book!" "Okay, I''ll find it.. now. You can go back to your rooms," I said in a forceful tone. Who would have thought, our first experience communicating would be like this? Is there a human who would come to me without asking me for something? "Thank you, Onee-sama!" "Thank you, Lily-nee!" Alice and Alyssa kissed both of my cheeks. The soft kisses adorned both of my cheeks. The bad feelings that I thought before disappeared, it turned out that... they were just innocent little girls who were interested in something called magic book. My heart suddenly trembled and a warm feeling flowed through my chest. What is this? What an amazing feeling. Alice and Alyssa got off my bed and got ready to go back to their room. Mio released her hug from me. As Alice and Alyssa waited at the entrance, Mio whispered in my ear. "Lily-sama, it''s not fair!" with that short protest. Mio then rushed to accompany Alice and Alyssa back to their room. At a glance... I saw Mio''s sullen expression. Did I do something wrong to Mio? Chapter 7: Chapter 6 - Sudden Screams In the morning, I woke up to the sound of knocking on my bedroom door.I hurriedly opened it and found my father''s butler standing at the entrance of my room. "Lily-sama, good morning," said the butler. I observed this butler, his appearance looked quite old but still enthusiastic to serve our family. "Good morning, Sebastian" I replied. I could see a black bag in his hand. "This is the money given by Master, Lily-sama. He said to give all this money to Lily-sama. If necessary, Lily-sama must spend it or save it for future needs." "O-Oh, Thank you Sebastian" I accepted the money given. After the black bag was in my hand, I could feel how heavy the money was. "Sebastian.." I had an unusual feeling about this. "T-This money.. isn''t to buy a Blacksmith building or something like that?" I asked to make sure. "Sorry Lily-sama, it''s money to make a sword consisting of 3 legendary metals. Master is very particular about the quality of the sword for the Marquess Rommel family." Three legendary metals, I''ve heard of them. In this kingdom, the three legendary metals in question are Adamantium, Mithril, and Orichalcum. Adamantium is famous because it is very hard and strong, even making one adamantium sword takes up to 10 years. But that is equivalent to the sharpness and level of hardness produced. Mithril is famous because it is very light and hard. One greatsword made of mithril weighs less than 5kg. Does this mean that the sword I use will use material from mithril metal ore? Orichalcum is famous for its compatibility with magic reactions. Although other metals can conduct magic, orichalcum is highly recommended. That is because orichalcum has a soft texture so it is easy to shape very sensitive to magic, and strong magic resistance. "I-I will remember that, thank you." "May Lily-sama find what she is looking for," said Sebastian. He then gave me a small bow and left me. "What should I do with all this?" I peeked at the amount of money inside. From the reflection of the glitter inside, it was a lot of gold coins. How am I going to spend all this money? I do need a weapon, but.. what weapon? Should I bring someone suitable to accompany me? Mio? But.. I think she''s in her pouting phase. Uh, how do I deal with a woman who''s sulking? Let''s avoid Mio. ... I did say that, but.. in the end, I waited for Mio to come. Breakfast time started but Mio still hadn''t come, this was different from usual. What was she doing? It seemed... I had to do this the old-fashioned way. I hurriedly grabbed a small outfit and headed to the bathroom. At a time like this, I was the last one to use it. Sure enough, when I arrived at the bathroom. All that was left was cold water waiting for me. My body had gotten used to cold water, so.. this wasn''t a big deal for me. Without further ado, I immediately cleaned myself up. Even after finishing my bath, Mio still hadn''t come to see me. It seemed like... that sulking woman was troublesome. On the other hand, I also didn''t know what to do. Let''s put it off and hurry to town to look for weapons. When I headed to the carriage place, there was no one there. Even the carriage that was usually available was empty. What''s going on? Does that mean... I''m being left alone? If it''s like this... I''m forced to... I have to walk to town. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I walked to the main gate, the few guards on guard didn''t stop me. They seemed to not see me or chose to ignore me. Well, I''m pretty self-aware of my appearance. With dark skin like this, the clothes I wear also match. I wear a long white robe that covers my face. With the contrast of dark skin and the white robe, this is enough to give a warning not to approach. Besides... why do I have dark skin like this? Was my mother like this before? My heart suddenly felt sore, every vibration that beat gave me a sensation of pain. To reduce this pain, I unconsciously ran with all my might. This is very strange, I run like this but my body does not feel tired. Even my breathing is very regular, different from my previous body. Oh, that''s right. The Yurification System has made me like this. My physical abilities have changed and the knowledge of sword arts has been embedded in my head. Speaking of swords, there is a sword that I think suits me. I remember my first experience when fighting a wolf. What if a sword is shaped like a hair ribbon? Wouldn''t that be cute and elegant? Someone with the status of Father has permitted me to use three legendary metals. Why not use all of them? I was a little surprised when I saw a line of soldiers suddenly entering my sight. Without realizing it, my running feet had brought me to the center of the city. Without sweat and fatigue, I had arrived in the city. Time to take a little trip to explore the city! Suddenly, someone pulled my hood. "Lily-sama!!" A girl carrying flowers and a book in her hands. She looks familiar. "O-Oh, Mio" I was surprised to see Mio here. Ah! Come to think of it. It''s a holiday now which means.. Mio is returning home to visit her family. "What is Lily-sama doing here? And where are Lily-sama''s bodyguards?" Mio showered me with all kinds of questions. How should I answer? Should I answer honestly or... "Shhh!!" unconsciously my hand moved to cover Mio''s mouth. "Mmmmph!!" Mio tried hard to remove it. "Lily-samaaa.. mphmn!!" I did this because.. my ears suddenly heard a voice asking for help coming from behind my body. "Mio, did you hear that?" I said to make sure. "Hear what?" Mio asked. The answer to that question suddenly came. Someone shouted, "Someone HELP ME! THIEF! BANDIT!" It seems.. this request for help is quite complete. "Lily-sama!" Mio then pulled my body away from this place. "Mio? We didn''t help them?" "Uguh!" Mio suddenly fell silent. I asked like that because of one or two things, first... Mio was carrying a sword in her belt and second.. our position was the closest to the victim. With such a scream, the royal soldiers guarding the area should have been able to hear it. "Lily-sama, don''t tell me.." "Let''s help them!" "Owuuu! Don''t look at me like that!" I looked at Mio with a pleading expression. In my experience, Mio was very weak with this expression. "Uuu.. alright! We''ll help them! But Lily-sama must take shelter in a safe place!" "Umu!" I could only nod in agreement. Chapter 8: Chapter 7 - Riot in the Morning As Mio and I approached the source of the sound, a man with a large body was seen slamming a table full of food and drinks.Seeing the appearance of the man who looked like he was drunk and shabby, I kept a little distance from a distance to avoid trouble. A fairly large sword was seen beside his hand. Judging from its size, the sword looked very heavy. Is it a Claymore-type sword? S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, why did he lift that fairly large sword and point it at the girl before him? Seeing the large sword that was getting ready to be swung, Mio suddenly ran and parried the swing of the large sword. Tiiinng! Bamm! The swing of the large sword hit the ground, if Mio hadn''t parried it then the sword would have hit the innocent girl. Hearing the sound of the two sword swings, some thin dust began to scatter and cover the field of vision. The people around also panicked when they saw the fight that suddenly happened. Mio and the man made enough distance to continue their fight, "Are you okay?" Mio said to the girl who almost became a victim. My nose suddenly smelled a very pungent aroma. Ah! That''s how it is. The man is drunk. This will be a futile fight because only violence can stop him. "Mio.. he''s drunk!" I said in a loud voice and slightly covered my nose using a handkerchief. The smell was very pungent and I didn''t like it. Hearing my voice, Mio took a posture that was ready to continue the fight. "Drunk in the morning? This will be quite good training!" Mio smiled. This was the first time I saw Mio smile like this. Mio seemed to enjoy this sudden fight. I remember, if I''m not mistaken Mio did like to practice learning sword arts. So.. Mio''s abilities are quite reliable, right? They fought again, the man swung his sword randomly but Mio managed to avoid it. The small slash launched by Mio made the man groan in pain. The slash was very small but it injured the wrist holding the sword, it must have felt very painful and sore. If this wasn''t a fight between a drunk person and a woman who knew how to use sword art, it would be another story. It could be said, this was a one-sided fight. The small slash launched by Mio made the man slowly suffer and lose control over his sword swing. The small blood that came out and wet his wrist made the man''s hand movements weak. I could see his hand starting to tremble as he held the sword. Why do drunk people always make other people bother? From a distance, I heard the sound of horse hooves approaching. It seemed like the royal soldiers around were starting to approach. Mio who heard it wanted to end this pointless fight. With agile movements, Mio ran to avoid the attack and gave the final attack in the form of a strong blow using the sword handle to the head. Btaamm!! Uh.. that blow sounded quite loud. Is the man''s head okay? The man fell to the ground but got back up. Seriously? He didn''t lose to such a hard blow? Once again, the man got up and swung his sword in all directions. Seeing his slashes that were like child''s play, Mio parried them and attacked back. One.. two.. and three counter slashes launched by Mio made the sword held by the man fly away. "Give up!" Mio said in a threatening tone. "Stop fighting!" From behind me, I heard the sound of a female soldier getting off her horse. From her voice, it seemed like I recognized this female soldier. The man fell to the ground again and fainted, it seemed like this small fight was won by Mio. "What''s going on here?" the female soldier approached Mio. Seeing her hand preparing to draw a sword, I rushed to Mio. I stood in front of Mio and turned my back to the female soldier, "Good job, Mio." "Eng? Who is this little girl?" "Ah! It''s been a long time since we met, Hilda-sensei!" I greeted the female soldier and showed my face covered by a white robe. "Lily-sama!!" Realizing my presence, Hilda-sensei saluted me. Several other soldiers who came with Hilda-sensei also saluted me. "Ah! Please raise your head, this is not the right time for that and it looks like he needs help" I pointed to the man who was defeated by Mio. Hilda-sensei gave a hand signal to her subordinates to take care of the man''s body and looked back at me. It seemed like she wanted to know what had happened here. "Actually, what happened Lily-sama?" Hilda-sensei asked. "Just a small incident. The man slammed the table filled with food and drinks and then tried to swing his sword at the girl." I pointed to the girl who almost became a victim. "And.. a small fight in the morning could not be avoided anymore. As you can see, Mio was only trying to save the girl" I continued. "It seems like she''s drunk. Ugh! The smell is so bad!" I covered my nose a little again with a handkerchief. "So that''s it.. you guys please take this man to the detention room" Hilda-sensei ordered. Eh? Is it this easy? Did Hilda-sensei just believe what I said? "And also.." Hilda-sensei''s gaze was now observing Mio. "She is Mio, maybe Hilda-sensei will be a little surprised when she sees her wearing ordinary clothes. Mio is my personal maid when in home," I continued. "Oh! Your personal maid. I didn''t recognize it. If Lily-sama wasn''t here, I would have put her in the detention room too." Yes, that might be true. If I wasn''t here, maybe Mio would have been detained with that man. Sometimes, I forget that I am a noble child with great influence. "Lily-sama, if I''m not mistaken Marquess Rommel is attending a religious ceremony at the temple. But, why is Lily-sama here?" Religious ceremony? No wonder all the horse-drawn carriages disappeared. "I went to buy a sword." Hearing my answer, Hilda-sensei was a little surprised then smiled and laughed. "Hahaha.. Lily-sama can joke too." "I''m not joking, this happened because the day before my residence was attacked by a pack of wolves." "Huh?" Hearing my flat answer, Hilda-sensei was surprised again. Now, she started to look at Mio. Mio who understood the flow of this conversation nodded and Hilda-sensei''s expression turned pale. It seems... the tragedy I experienced has something to do with Hilda-sensei. "L-Lily-sama, was that wolf black?" Hilda-sensei asked. "Yes." Hearing my answer, Hilda-sensei knelt in front of me. "Forgive us, Lily-sama! Because of our negligence in hunting the monsters and accidentally letting them escape. Lily-sama met them." "It''s okay, Hilda-sensei. No one was injured in that incident." "Really? Did Marquess Rommel send his troops to hunt the rest of monsters?" "No." "Eh? Then... why did Lily-sama know that the monster was a black wolf?" "Because at that time, I was walking in the garden and accidentally entered the forest and met them," I smiled slightly to reduce Hilda-sensei''s tension. But.. it seems.. this response is very bad. Hilda-sensei looked back at Mio. "That''s right when we heard the howling of the black wolf. I thought of Lily-sama walking around the house. Because I felt a little uneasy I went looking for Lily-sama. Coincidentally, I met several knights who seemed to hear the same wolf howl. Until we finally entered the forest and found Lily-sama standing among a pile of black wolf corpses," Mio explained in detail. "W-We are truly sorry, Lily-sama!!" Once again Hilda-sensei knelt in front of me. However... Hilda-sensei lowered her body slightly so that it looked like she was prostrating herself in front of me. I think... It''s going to be quite a long morning trip to buy a sword. Chapter 9: Chapter 8 - Mios First Work Mio and I had breakfast together.Because of the trouble that happened in the morning, we helped Hilda-sensei clean up the mess. Hilda-sensei had returned to duty and brought the man in for questioning. Mio''s brave action against the man was praised by the shop owner who gave us free breakfast. Incidentally, I still haven''t tasted breakfast because Mio disappeared. While Mio was enjoying her breakfast, I started a small conversation. "Nee.. Mio. Are you angry with me?" I asked as we sat at the dining table. "N-Nothing like that, Lily-sam," Mio answered hurriedly. "Then.. why didn''t you come see me this morning?" "Eh? Haven''t I told Lily-sama?" "Eh??" I tilted my head slightly. What is Mio talking about? I was a little confused by the flow of this conversation. "Ah! AAAAAHHHH!!" Mio''s face suddenly turned red and she screamed in panic. Mio covered her face with both hands. It seemed like Mio realized the mistake she had made. "I-I''m sorry, Lily-sama. I forgot to say.. that I applied for a three-day leave to celebrate my mother''s birthday. I should have talked about this last night but.." "S-So.. you''re not mad at me?" I asked to make sure. Since last night''s incident, Mio''s attitude had changed a little, and she seemed to be avoiding me. So, I thought that Mio was doing this to avoid me. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For other maids, I was used to their attitude of avoiding me. But for Mio, for some reason.. the part in my chest hurts when Mio avoids me. "Em.. Mio... If I did something wrong to you. I apologize!" I stood up and bowed before Mio. "Awawawa!!!" Mio was very panicked when she saw me bowing before her. "L-Lily-sama!! Please stop that!!" she said quickly. Mio approached me and fixed my body position. "I-I''m not angry... it''s just.." Mio tried to explain the situation. A small and soft tone sounded in my ears, "I''m just jealous of Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama who kissed Lily-sama''s cheek." The voice was very small, but it was heard clearly in my ears. Mio''s face was slightly pouting and her cheeks were wide. It was so cute, so... I kissed her cheek a little. Eh? Why does this feel so chewy? I played with my teeth and bit Mio''s cheek. "Munya!!" I could hear Mio''s surprised voice. I released my small kiss on her cheek, a red bite mark adorned Mio''s cheek. Mio was silent and held her cheek. It seemed.. she was a little angry with my actions. "M-Miooo?" I tried to call her. Mio looked so happy, her face was filled with a smile and her thin saliva came out from between her lips. "Hey, Mio.." I moved my hands slightly in front of her eyes. Mio regained her senses and wiped her lips to remove the traces of her saliva. "Ah... Eh.. Sorry, Lily-sama.." Mio held back her embarrassment and happiness at the same time. Suddenly, we were surprised by the sound of small laughter from the people around us. It seemed, they noticed our actions. They seemed to be smiling enjoying our actions. Small flowers decorated their faces. Uh.. what is this feeling? This is a little embarrassing, but... I like it. I realized with the crowd of this shop, it seems.. our actions invited some people to visit this place. I held back my embarrassment and rushed to finish our breakfast. "Uuuuuh.. embarrassing.." I muttered a little and lifted the hood of my white robe. Unlike me, Mio enjoyed this breakfast in a happy mood.. together with the people who saw our behavior earlier. After breakfast, I went around the city with Mio. "Mio.. shouldn''t you go back?" I asked. "Lily-sama, this is still in the same direction as my house," Mio replied. Unlike our previous awkwardness, Mio walked without any burden and hummed a little happily. Mio looked very happy. "Finally... I can go on a date with Lily-sama" Mio muttered softly. Date? I don''t know what that means.. as long as Mio is happy. I''ll do it! Our footsteps arrived at a building with a tall chimney. Judging from the writing in front of it, this was the Blacksmith building. "Papa! I''m home!!" Mio just entered the building and threw the things she was carrying. A tall and muscular man came to catch Mio''s belongings. "Mio.. be careful with the gift for your mother!" Mother? Could this man be... Mio''s father? "Hoho.. who is this petite girl?" The man looked at me and walked towards me but Mio blocked him. Mio went a bit overboard by taking out the sword on her belt and pointing it at the man''s neck. "Move even a little bit.. you''ll die!" Mio said in a harsh tone. "M-Mio.. calm down.. it seems like it''s just you. A beautiful girl who dares to threaten her father." "Lily-sama.. please wait here for a moment," Mio''s tone sounded cold. "Uh.. Uhm.. Okay," I don''t know what happened. Better, I follow Mio''s words. As I expected, it turned out that the man was Mio''s father. Mio pulled her father''s collar and brought him inside. I don''t know what exactly happened, I could hear a loud crash and a small scream from Mio''s father. Mio came out of the main door of her house, "Everything is clean, Lily-sama. Please come in.." Uh, will I be okay inside? I walked into this Blacksmith building, and my first impression of this building was... Very clean quality of house. This house looks clean rather from Blacksmith which seemed smelly, dirty, and stuffy. This Blacksmith building is filled with wooden floors and glass cabinets filled with weapons. "Eng? What''s that?" My curiosity about the strange weapon was unbearable. "What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" Mio approached me who was silent in front of the glass cabinet. I observed a doll display wrapped in clothes and weapons. "Mio, what are these clothes and weapons? The shape is strange but beautiful and elegant." "Lily-sama¡­" Mio stared at me silently. "T-That''s my first work," Mio said in a tone that held back her embarrassment. "Eh? This is made by Mio? Can I buy it?" for some reason... I was very interested in this weapon and clothes. "L-Lily-sama.." "Oh, this is the payment.. and if the price is still not enough... I will pay more..." I immediately gave her the money bag given by Sebastian. "N-No! T-That''s not the problem.. it''s just that.. the quality of the materials used is not suitable for Lily-sama." "Eh? What do you mean?" "Lily-sama.. my work is still not perfect!" "But, you can still perfect it, right?" For some reason, I want to get and buy Mio''s first work. "Uhh... if Lily-sama insists... that''s fine... but there''s one condition!" "Eh?" I feel there is something strange about this condition. "I will appraise it after Lily-sama wears it!" said Mio in an excited tone. Mio.. your thoughts always surprise me. But, because I want your work. I will absolutly do it! Mio opened the glass cupboard and took out her first work, it looked like a white cloth and small red circular lines. Beside her was the strange sword I was referring to. I slightly opened my white robe, and Mio who saw me taking off my white robe suddenly fell silent. A little blood came out of her nose. "Mio, are you okay?" I moved closer to Mio and held her face. "There''s a little blood on your nose..." I rubbed it a little, but... the blood coming out of her nose flowed faster. "MIIIIOOOOOO!!" I panicked a little and shook Mio''s body. "I-I-I can die in peace, now..." Mio''s words brought her into a sleep filled with smiles. Chapter 10: Chapter 9 - Fox Mask Right now, I was in Mio''s room. Because my scream was too loud, I made a little commotion.Mio was sleeping unconscious and her nose was bleeding. That incident made me panic and scream. That scream called Mio''s father. He carried Mio and took her to her bedroom. I followed his every step and brought the equipment that Mio gave me. In the middle of that short journey, Mio''s father said something that made my heart beat faster, and a little embarrassed. "My daughter must like you... she dared to give you her first handmade clothes and her first craft weapons." That little sentence made my heart calm and warm. Clothes made by Mio''s hands. Just thinking about it made me feel happy. But, how do I wear it? These clothes are very unique to me. [ Then, leave it to me Lily-chan! ] Eh? This voice? Goddess.. you''re back? [ Nyaa.. I''m back! After being busy taking care of troublesome souls from another world. Why do people like them have weird ways to die from being hit by trucks so much? Is that a hobby or a mental disorder? ] Truck? What is the Goddess talking about? [ Oh, Lily-chan must not understand it. Anyway, there is someone from another world coming to your world. Well.. you guys might meet each other later. But.. forget that! time to turn Lily-chan into a cute girl! ] Eh?? Right after Mio''s father left Mio''s room, my white robe suddenly opened and flew away. I was only wearing plain normal clothes because my white robe was enough to cover my body. But, if it was forcibly opened like this. As a woman... I feel a very deep sense of shame. [ Ah.. I want to buy this robe and inhale Lily-chan''s natural scent. Can I buy it? ] "G-Goddess.. what are you doing?" [ Ah! How about exchanging it with an item that makes Lily-chan even cuter? Yup! Let''s do that! In exchange... Lily-chan''s white robe will be mine. ] Suddenly, my white robe disappeared and a fox-face mask fell in front of me. [ Fufu.. Lily-chan smells so good.. ] Somehow, it feels so embarrassing if a Goddess says that. "Uh.. my body odor isn''t that bad right?" [ UWAAAA!! I''ll die if I inhale it any longer! ] "Uuuuuuhhhh" I unconsciously covered my face and sat down curled up. It feels.. this is so embarrassing. [ Ahem! Back to the main problem. I didn''t expect Lily-chan to conquer Mio this quickly or Mio was too weak in front of Lily-chan. Right now, all of Mio''s skills have been completely obtained. Congratulations Lily-chan! ] I could hear the sound of goddess clapping in my head. [ Because Mio''s affinity reached 200%. Then.. the Legendary Sword and Swordmaster Armor were successfully obtained. ] "Eh? Did I get something like that?" [ Didn''t Mio give it? The clothes and sword that Lily-chan received... those two items is actually Legendary Sword and Swordmaster Armor. ] "Ehhh??" "I-I didn''t expect Mio to give me all this." [ Now.. let''s move on to the next step. Lily-chan.. please look at Mio''s information. ] "Information?" [ I added something important to it a little, now.. by making physical contact with Mio''s body you will get Yurification Points. Yurification Points are a currency that can be used to exchange skills, equipment, upgrades, and other supporting needs. The main requirement to get Yurification Points is to conquer women until they reach 200% affinity. ] "Uh, I don''t understand." "Can you explain a little more?" [ Sorry, my explanation might be too difficult for Lily-chan''s current condition. Then, let''s just go straight to the practice target. ] =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Linked) (Affinity: Deep in Love 200%) (Mood: Super Happy after seeing Lily-chan pants) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like: Practice Swordmaship, Serve her lady 24 hours. Dislike: Magic or anything related to that. Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster. Desire: Want to be lovey-dovey with her lady. - Benefits ¨C [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gains (Skill ¨C Regeneration) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill ¨C Perfect Parry) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill ¨C Danger Sense) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill ¨C Counter Attack) [Permanent Lock]. - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Legendary Sword [Permanent Lock] [+] Swordmaster Armor [Permanent Lock] - Mio Affinity Shop ¨C [+] Legendary Move Swordsmanship [+] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship [+] Mio Exclusive Gift [+] Weapon Upgrade [+] Equipment Upgrade =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Kuh! Mio! I''m so jealous of you! Why can you see Lily-chan pants while I have to deal with souls from another world. Its unfair! ] [ Forget that, now... Lily-chan. The fox mask in front of you is one of the examples of items inside the Mio Exclusive Gift. Why don''t you try it? ] Hearing the Goddess'' request, I took the fox face mask in front of me and put it on. I could feel something strange happening inside my body. Suddenly, the mask clamped my face and merged into my face. What is this strange feeling? And.. why is my head itchy? It feels like.. there is something strange growing on my head. [ UWWOOOOO!! THIS IS SO CUTE! I HAVE TO RECORD IT!! ] I could hear Goddess excited voice. Unintentionally, I looked at the mirror. The figure of a cute fox girl was in front of me. I immediately looked behind my body but there was only Mio there. Wait... This fox girl is.. me? I couldn''t believe my eyes and walked closer to the mirror. The movements she made were very similar to mine. There''s no mistake... Did I become a fox girl? "G-Goddess! What happened to my body?" [ Fufu.. cute isn''t it? ] "Please don''t joke around in a situation like this, can my body return to normal?" [ Of course it can, but.. this fun will continue little bit... ] Suddenly, my body floated in the air. The clothes given by Mio flew towards me. The clothes moved as if something was controlling them. The clothes wrapped around my body and threw away the clothes I was wearing. Reflexively, I was shocked and covered my body. However, the clothes kept moving and wrapping around my body as if adjusting to my size. [ It''s done... Taraaa!! Oh My!! This is so cute! Don''t let Mio see it or she''ll bleed to death. ] [ The Fox Shrine Maiden version of Lily-chan has arrived! Then.. it''s time for Mio to wake up. I''m curious about her reaction. ] "Eh?" "I don''t want Mio to see me like this." "It feels.. weird and so embarrassing." "Uuuh, what should I do?" "Umph... Uh..." I could hear Mio''s voice waking up. She rubbed her eyes and looked around. "Uh, L-Lily-sama??" "Y-Yes.. M-Mioo?" "I-Is this Lily-sama?" Mio asked me as if she was unsure. She rubbed her eyes again. I walked a little closer to Mio. "Good morning, Mio.. how was your sleep?" I smiled at Mio. Hearing this question, Mio''s nose started bleeding again. Unlike before, this time.. long blood came out of her nose. "MIIIIOOOOOO!!" once again... Mio fell back asleep in a state of unconsciousness. Chapter 11: Chapter 10 - Mio Holy Water Mio fainted again with a smile on her face.[ Lily-chan! This is bad! If this continues... Mio will die! ] Suddenly the Goddess shouted in my head. "Hawawa!!" I panicked and my body shook. Even my tail and fox ears moved aimlessly. Mio will die?? No! I don''t want that to happen! Goddess! Please don''t take Mio''s life. If Mio dies, who will look for me? [ Calm down, Lily-chan. There are several ways to save Mio. One of them is to use the item in the Mio Exclusive Gift. ] In front of me, there was a flying transparent text. I tried to hold the border text but my hand went through it. This scene was similar to the hidden information on Mio and the other girls that I had seen flying in their head. Is this what is called the Yurification System? I''m not used to this scene. It feels very uncomfortable if only I can see it. [ Lily-chan will get used to it. ] Uh, this Goddess knows what I''m thinking. Now! How do I save Mio? [ Inside the Mio Exclusive Gift feature, there is an item called Mio Special Holy Water. This item can cure any wound and disease if given to Mio. However, there is one small condition to activate its special effect. ] I will do anything for Mio! [ Kuuuh.. I''m so jealous of Mio right now. Why is she receiving special treatment from Lily-chan? ] I don''t know why the Goddess said this, but.. If it''s for Mio.. Ugh.. imagining Mio leaving me makes my chest hurt. I''m not ready for this, the blood coming out of Mio''s nose doesn''t seem to stop flowing. Could this be what the Goddess meant when Mio was about to die? I don''t want that to happen. My eyes moved along the words text in front of me. Until an item that said "Mio Special Holy Water" was in front of me. I wanted to take the item out but.. how? [ Um... Lily-chan. To access the Mio Exclusive Gift item, you need enough Yurification Points to purchase it.. ] My Yurification Points are still not enough right now. [ Um! Very clever.. Lily-chan has understood it ] Uhm.. how do I get enough Yurification Points? If I''m not mistaken... I have to make physical contact with Mio, right? But.. right now Mio is unconscious and blood is flowing from her nose. I also don''t have enough Yurification Points to buy that item. [ Then.. I''ll teach you how to get Yurification Points from Mio. ] [ First.. return to Lily-chan''s original form. Remove the fox mask that is attached to Lily-chan''s head. ] Fox Mask? I looked at the mirror in Mio''s room. A mask shaped like a fox''s face was on my head. When I took it off, my fox ears and fox tail disappeared. My appearance returned to normal as usual. [ As I thought! Fox Shrine Maiden Lily''s version is indeed interesting. But the original is much cuter! ] [ Should I create a new avatar skin to feel Lily-chan''s cuteness? ] Once again... I don''t know what the Goddess said. I followed the Goddess''s instructions and waited for her next order. [ Now.. put Mio''s head on Lily-chan''s lap! ] I moved onto Mio''s bed and removed the pillow that was supporting her head. Based on the Goddess''s instructions. I put Mio''s head between my thighs and wrapped my legs around Mio''s neck. It felt.. a bit inappropriate if my thighs and legs locked Mio''s head. "L-Like this?" I mumbled a little and confirmed my position. [ T-This is much different from what I imagined but.. THIS IS GOOD TOO!! ] [ Yurification Points +10,000 ] "Eh?" a message containing writing appeared in front of me. So, this is the easiest way to get Yurification Points? [ There is an easier way, it is just one of the many ways to get Yurification Points. ] Um, I understand this way. That means, I just need to make physical contact with Mio, right? Wait... Didn''t we do that often? But, after thinking about it. This is so embarrassing! "Uuuuuh.." I muttered a little and noticed Mio''s facial expression. She fainted with a bloody nose but was smiling. That seemed to indicate that Mio was very happy. I immediately looked for the item in question and when I wanted it. A small glowing dot appeared in front of me. The small dot gathered and formed a glass tube filled with liquid inside. My hand reflexively received the glass tube so that it wouldn''t fall on Mio''s face. "This is Mio Special Holy Water?" [ Yup! Now.. since Mio is unconscious. Why don''t you try feeding Mio? ] "Huh?" I was surprised by the Goddess'' words. Feeding Mio? How? [ It''s so easy! Lily-chan just puts a small amount of Mio Special Holy Water liquid in mouth and presses Lily-chan''s lips against Mio''s lips. After that, slowly channel the Mio Special Holy Water liquid to make it easier for Mio to drink it. ] Hearing the Goddess'' explanation, I then followed her instructions. Before that, I cleaned the blood flowing from Mio''s nose with my hand. Seeing Mio''s smiling face, I wanted to save Mio''s life immediately! I slowly opened the lid of the glass tube and put some of the liquid into my mouth. I hurriedly directed my lips to Mio''s lips and pressed our lips together. Eh, isn''t this like the Linked Ritual? The soft sensation on my lips and the water flowing out of my mouth made it a little difficult for me to control it. I heard Mio''s gulp and the water in my mouth was gone. I released my lips from Mio''s lips and... Mio''s eyes opened and looked at me. The remains of my saliva stuck to my lips and Mio''s lips, leaving a fairly long trail of saliva between us. For some reason, Mio''s face suddenly turned red. "Li-Liiiily-samaaaa!!" Mio woke up and tried to stand up. However, her head hit my head. Duuukk!! Ugh!! It hurts so much and makes me a little dizzy. Why did Mio suddenly move like this? "Owuuu!!" I groaned a little in pain and rubbed my head. Wait.. this doesn''t hurt at all. Is this the effect of the Yurification System? "L-Lily-sama, I''m sorry! I-I panicked a little and suddenly tried to stand up" Mio panicked and rubbed my head. "It''s okay, Mio. It doesn''t hurt at all and luckily Mio survived death" after seeing Mio wake up from her fainting. I rushed to hug her. "Huh? D-Death?" Mio looked confused by my words. "I-I don''t know what happened, but-" "Uhm.. sorry for making Lily-sama worry." Mio returned my hug and stroked my hair slowly. This is so comfortable. I want to feel this feeling every day. "Anoo.. Uhm.. Lily-sama." Suddenly Mio said a few soft words in my ear. "C-Can Mio get that kiss one more time? It''s not fair if Lily-sama kisses Mio while she''s unconscious." I loosened my hug a little and looked at Mio''s face. Unexpectedly, Mio''s facial expression said to do it immediately. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I immediately stroked Mio''s face and... Kreeek!! "Oy! Mio! How long are you going to sleep? It''s almost lunchtime and hurry up and deliver Mom''s lunch.. EH??!" Unexpectedly, Mio''s father opened Mio''s room door and saw the two of us in a position about to kiss each other. I didn''t expect Mio to have a unique and funny side at home. "GET OUT!!" Mio shouted at her father while throwing a pillow. Chapter 12: Chapter 11 - Challenge... but too weak... Mio and I went for a walk around the city while delivering Mio''s mother''s lunch.On the way, I found something new that I had never seen before. My father developed this city as a center for trade and food processing. The distance between this city and my house is very far, thanks to the ability given by the Yurification System. That distance is not a problem if I keep running. Running is very efficient and faster than using a horse-drawn carriage, moreover... I don''t feel tired. Throughout our journey, Mio kept holding my hand and watching the people around me who were looking at me sarcastically. Mio seemed to be protecting me from their gazes. If only my white robe was still there, maybe they wouldn''t look at me like that. The clothes Mio gave me might look strange if I were the one wearing them. Uh, do I look that strange in their eyes? "Anoo... Mio??" "Yes, Lily-sama." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Does this need to be done?" I shook my hand a little. "Of course! If I let go of Lily-sama. There''s a chance that Lily-sama will get lost and get kidnapped!" Mio replied. Eh? Is there someone who wants to kidnap me? Even with my strange appearance? "A-Ahh.." I could only mutter in resignation. Kidnap me? If I were a princess, that might happen. But, if we''re talking about girls with strange appearances. I highly doubt that someone would want to kidnap me. I mean... What''s so special about a girl like me? I threw that possibility away. After all, that possibility was very slim. "We''ll be there soon, Lily-sama." Far in front of me, an Adventurer building was visible. Based on the information given by Mio''s father. Both of Mio''s parents were the administrators of the Adventurer Guild. Mio''s father served as the field supervisor while Mio''s mother served as the quest report recipient. "It''s so big..." because I rarely left the house. Seeing the large tall size of the building made me interested in exploring the place. "Remember, Lily-sama! When inside the Adventurer building. Don''t move away from me!" Mio said in a high tone. "Um!" I could only agree because my main purpose in the city was to look for weapons and magic books. This was just an additional visit in my small schedule and a great opportunity to find information on magic books. You could say, I would try to talk to one of the adventurers inside to find a location selling magic books. When we entered the Adventurer building, once again.. the gazes of the people inside were directed at me and then flowed to Mio. Different from their first response which stared at me sharply, their gazes at Mio were filled with disgusting smiles, especially from the male adventurers. "Ugh! It''s them again.." Mio was a little cynical in response to their gazes and chose to ignore them. However, as we walked further. A man stood in front of Mio. "Oh! My beautiful flower! Finally, we meet again!" Mio ignored him and walked past him. "Hello sweet girl, are you alone right now?" just like before, Mio ignored him and walked past him. Until a sword blocked our way. "I don''t have time to entertain your challenges!" Mio said in an annoyed tone. Challenge? Why does Mio look familiar with them? "Come on.. don''t tell me you''re training this strange little girl?" hearing this man''s words. My heart beat fast as if there was anger pent up in my heart. What is this? It hurts so much! Mio replied to the man''s words by pointing her sword at the man''s neck. "You''re the same as usual. Always causing trouble in your free time. I give you three chances to apologize to Lily-sama!" Mio''s voice sounded cold and threatening. "One!" Mio continued her words. "Woah.. what is this? Scary" the man was still teasing Mio. "Two!" "..." "Three!" in an instant Mio''s body moved and swung her sword right at the man''s head. Paaaranngg!! Between the man and Mio, stood a woman who blocked Mio''s attack using a small shield in her hand. Realizing someone was between them, Mio immediately moved back and away. "Mio! There are rules regarding fighting here and Nicholas! How many times have I told you not to cause trouble!" The woman wore thick armor all over her body and a small shield adorned her hand. Not only that, I saw a small sword on her waist. Unexpectedly, this small incident increased the spotlight on us. "As a defense, this person looked at Lily-sama with a lecherous look. I was only protecting Lily-sama from this pervert!" said Mio. "Hey!!" the man tried to reject Mio''s words. "Nicholas!!" the woman looked angry after hearing Mio''s words. Mio just smiled as the two adventurers bickered with each other. In this small commotion, a text appeared in front of me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest Skill ¨C Perfect Parry [0/3] Skill ¨C Counter Attack [0/3] Legendary Move Swordsmanship (Anything) [0/3] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship (Anything) [0/3] Reward: Mio Ownership =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest? I got this Quest again. Moreover... Perfect Parry? Counter Attack? And some other requirements to complete the Quest? Isn''t this too much? Besides.. what are Legendary Move Swordmanship and Mythic Skill Swordmanship? Eh? What''s this? Why is there another text appearing in front of me? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Legendary Move Swordsmanship Tier 1 Yurification Points Remaining: 10,000 [1] Precision Strike (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [2] Mental Down (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [3] Defense Break (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [4] Elegant Taunt (Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [5] Sword Ethic (Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [6] Dragon Slash (Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [7] Wyvern Slash (Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [8] Sakura Petals Movement (Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [9] Sakura Essence Movement (Cost: 500 Yurification Points) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Mythic Skill Swordsmanship Tier 1 Yurification Points Remaining: 10,000 [1] Sakura Vanish (*Req: Sakura Petals Movement* Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [2] Sakura Dash (*Req: Sakura Essence Movement* Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [3] Sakura Rain Dance (*Req: Dragon Slash* Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [4] Sakura Dance (*Req: Wyvern Slah* Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [5] Sakura Bloom (*Req: Defense Break* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [6] Sakura Taunt (*Req: Elegant Taunt* Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [7] Sakura Domain (*Req: Mental Down* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [8] Sakura Precision Attack (*Req: Precision Strike* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [9] Sakura Aurora (*Req: Sword Ethic* Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- I don''t know why these two words appeared in front of me at the same time. Right now, I have 10,000 Yurification Points. Seeing these two words appear at the same time. I have a hard time choosing. The Yurification Quest gave me the order to use both of them. I should use them by buying the cheapest ability first. [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sakura Essence Movement successfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sakura Petals Movement successfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sword Ethic successfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Precision Strike successfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Elegant Taunt successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Vanish successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Dash successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Aurora successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship; Sakura Precision Attack successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Taunt successfully obtained!] With this, I spent 10,000 Jurification Points. In an instant, my brain felt a strange sensation as knowledge about the Legendary Move Swordsmanship and Mythic Skill Swordsmanship was absorbed into my brain. After feeling the pain and dizziness, I realized something, the two skills were related to each other. Legendary Move Swordsmanship is a basic technique that must be learned to advance to the Mythic Skill Swordsmanship level. My ability can be said to have developed, but... If it is not used, I will not know the effect, right? For that, I used the Elegant Taunt technique to challenge the Duel to the man who was bothering Mio. Sriiiiing!! I took out the sword given by Mio. Hearing the sound of the sword coming out, Mio who was standing beside me was surprised and people''s eyes were on me. "Lily-sama ??" "Hey, useless man. I challenge you to a duel!" I said in a high tone. Hearing my words, there was only laughter around me. Even the person I challenged laughed at me. "What is this? A brat like you is not suitable to hold a sword. You can''t even attack me from a distance like this!" "Oh?" I replied a little to his words and activated Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash at the same time. Suddenly my body moved quickly in front of him and the sword I was holding pointed at his heart. In this short movement, the fragrant smell and cherry blossom petals scattered around me. After this small attack, I just smiled a little when read his rank Adventurer. "Oh, a D-class adventurer? No wonder so weak! I don''t want to waste my time to bully weaklings" For some reason, everyone was silent looking at me. Um, did I do something wrong? Even Mio looked at me with her mouth open. I don''t know what happened, but this silence made me uncomfortable. I quickly put my sword in its sheath and took Mio''s hand to leave this man. Chapter 13: Chapter 12 - Mama Mio I heard a small clap behind me. A woman wearing the Adventurer Guild uniform stood behind Mio."Good performance, even Mio will lose in three moves." "And for Nicholas, a warning letter will be sent to your house." "Next, Hello.. cute girl. Where did you learn that sword technique?" The aura that woman radiated was terrifying, especially with her sharp gaze at the man behind me. "Um, Mama.. maybe that was a bit too much" Mio replied while holding the woman''s arm. Eh? Mama? This woman is Mio''s mother? Mio gave me the lunch box in her hand, but Mio''s mother put the lunch box on the empty table beside her. Our eyes met and she smiled at me. Is it just me or is it a signal to invite me to sparring? "Cute girl.. want to try sparring with me?" she said. "Eh?" I was stunned by this sudden invitation. My feelings turned out to be right, it was an invitation to a match sparring. "M-Mom.. Um.. don''t you have lunch first?" Mio was a little awkward to separate the two of us. Until Mother Mio''s hand took the sword from Mio''s waist. Aren''t there rules about fighting here? Mio''s Mother moved towards me and suddenly disappeared. Eh, disappeared?! Where did Mother Mio go? My body felt uneasy and felt someone moving above me. I immediately swung my sword up and a small flash of fire that occurred from the two swords rubbing together was seen. Prang!! Mother Mio was right above me and attacked me! Luckily I followed my body''s feeling and parried Mother Mio''s attack. This is very strange. After I managed to parry Mother Mio''s attack, time seemed to slow down and small shining dots appeared on Mother Mio''s body. Ah! I remember this technique. This is a combination of the Perfect Parry, Counter Attack, and Precision Attack techniques. The combination of these three techniques is to parry and counterattack the enemy by giving attacks to the enemy''s vital points. Uh, should I attack Mother Mio''s vital points? What would happen if Mio Mother was seriously injured? Would Mio hate me? I moved my body to dodge, delivering a counterattack required fast timing and the right response. The time that passed around me changed to normal, I missed my chance to launch a counterattack. At this time, our little fight was getting more and more attention, especially among the adventurers and Adventurer Guild staff. "N-No way!!" "Who is this little girl? She can block this Old Woman Demon''s attack!" "Wooah! Beautiful technique! This is the first time I''ve seen it!" "Did this little girl come to register as an adventurer? The sword technique she has is great and strong." "Is it just me or has the Old Woman Demon''s attack style weakened?" The people around me whispered to each other. Hearing their voices, I felt a bad aura getting stronger. At a glance, I saw Mio walking backward and preparing lunch from the lunch box that was lying on the empty table. My gut feeling told me that Mio Mother was going to seriously attack me. "That''s a good move, sweet girl. What''s your name?" Mio Mother moved away from me a little. "L-Lily¡­" I gave my first name without telling my father''s noble status. "Lily? Could it be¡­ Oh! So that''s how it is! I heard stories about Lily-chan from my daughter and it seems like she likes you too much... Lily-chan." Hearing that, I held back my embarrassment a little. W-What did Mio say? Mooo! "How about this, Lily-chan? If Lily-chan can beat me, I''ll give you my daughter!!" Mio Mother said in a loud tone. The words echoed across the ceiling of this building. "HAAAA!!" the people around me were surprised by this statement. I glanced at Mio a little and our eyes met. Unlike Mio who usually looked calm, Mio looked at me with a bright red face. Should I win this match? "Sorry, but beating me isn''t that easy!" Mother Mio moved to attack me again. This time, she disappeared and attacked me from various sides. Prang! Prangg!! Prang!!! Attack after attack rained down on me. Luckily, I could feel Mio''s Mother movements and the direction of the attacks that were aimed at me. It didn''t mean that I didn''t want to attack back if Mio Mother was seriously injured from my attack. I was afraid that Mio would be angry with me. Prang! Mio Mother stopped her attack. "Pretty good reflexes, where is your weak point?" Mio Mother began to observe my appearance from top to bottom then looked at Mio. "Mio, good job!" she said. Mio who heard this fell silent and bowed at the table filled with food. "Lunch is waiting, shouldn''t we end this little fight?" The aura around Mio Mother changed again. A distinctive fragrance wafted out and cherry blossom petals fell. Eh? Cherry blossom petals? Mio Mother attacked me without being seen. The sound and movements she used were very different from before. I could feel hundreds of attacks directed at me. Until the time that passed around me began to slow down and I was able to see Mio''s Mother attack pattern. This match would not end if I continued to defend myself. I ignored Mio''s Mother attacks and moved using Sakura Dash to shorten the distance. When I was in front of Mio''s Mother face, she smiled when she saw me. Our swords clashed very quickly and accidentally.. my sword scratched Mio''s Mother uniform. The incident happened very quickly. The scenery around me that seemed to slow down gave me time to do a counterattack and Precision Strike. The attacks that I managed to block I used as a counterattack point. I also attacked Mio''s Mother vital points, but with a minimum attack that only scratched her uniform. Deep inside me, I didn''t want to hurt someone who had a special relationship with me. The counterattack I did should have been enough to end this match because Mio Mother uniform was quite messy. So, I decided to escape from Mio''s Mother attack range using Sakura Vanish. When Mio''s Mother attack almost hit my body, in an instant my body disappeared and was surrounded by cherry blossom petals and then appeared behind Mio Mother. The sword I was using started to point at her neck and stopped at a safe point so as not to scratch her. Tang! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I-I give up," said Mio-san. Our little match ended with the sound of Mio''s Mother sword falling to the floor. I immediately put my sword back in its sheath to finish our fight. "W-What move was that?" asked Mio Mother. "Mio! Aren''t you training Lily-chan too hard!" Mio Mother immediately went to Mio and scolded her. I immediately picked up Mio''s Mother sword that had fallen to the floor and rushed to return it. "M-Mom.. I didn''t train Lily-sama." "What do you mean you didn''t train her? That move.. wasn''t it you who taught her? And.. where did you find such a talented girl? Didn''t you work as a Maid at Marquess Rommel''s residence?" Is it just me or is Mio''s Mother teasing Mio? "Y-Yes I do work there and.. Ahem! I also don''t know why Lily-sama can do our family''s sword technique." "Eh, then... Who is teach that our family''s sword technique to her?" Mio Mother asked confusedly. "Mioo.." I stood beside Mio and handed her the sword. "Ah, thank you, Lily-sama" Mio immediately took her sword and put it back into the sheath on her waist. "Lily-sama, sorry if this is a little late. This woman who thirsts for fighting experience is my mother. And Mom, let me introduce.. this sweet and beautiful girl is Lily-sama." "Lily-sama?? Why do you call her Lily-sama again?" replied Mio''s Mother in a fake tone. "Because she is the young lady I serve at Marquess Rommel''s residence." Hearing Mio''s explanation. The people around me also had pale expressions. "Didn''t Mama already know?" Mio asked. "Eh? What?" it turned out that Mio''s mother was just acting to introduce me in public. Uh, I was a little embarrassed by this kind of introduction. "And Lily-sama, I entrust my daughter completely to Lily-sama." "Eh??" Mio and I answered each other. "With this, I bless your relationship! Teehe~" "M-Maaamaaa!!" Mio replied with a face full of red. Chapter 14: Chapter 13 - The Magic Books Mio and I sat waiting for Mio''s Mother to change her clothes. Because of our little fight, Mio''s Mother uniform was messy and full of small cuts."Lily-sama, please enjoy this warm tea," said Mio. The table that was previously empty has now turned into a small dining table filled with lunch dishes. Usually, this table is used to discuss quests and strategy tactics by adventurer groups. But, during lunchtime. This table is used by the Adventurer Guild staff as a place to eat their lunch. "Um, Mio.. sorry about what happened earlier," because of my bad feelings after ruining Mio''s Mother uniform. I apologized to Mio. My attitude towards Mio''s Mother might have been a little excessive by destroying her work uniform. "Uhm?? Something in your mind, Mio?" Mio just stared at me and was amazed. "Oh! That match earlier? That was amazing, Lily-sama!" praised Mio. Eh? Why did Mio suddenly praise me? "I didn''t expect Lily-sama to have such abilities. Moreover, fast movements like that are very difficult. If I may ask, where did Lily-sama learn that technique?" Mio''s question made me feel awkward and a thin sweat came from my forehead. "Uhm.. Uh.." I found it very difficult to explain my situation with a series of words. "Uhm.. I-I observed Mio who was practicing swordsmanship secretly" I was forced to say this little lie. Based on the information given by the Yurification System, Mio liked practicing sword techniques. "D-Did Lily-sama realize it all this time?" "W-Was I too noisy in the morning?" Morning? Has Mio been practicing sword techniques in the morning all this time? "I''m sorry, Lily-sama. My training must have disturbed you in the morning, Lily-sama" Mio said while bowing to me. "That''s fine with me. Uhm.. since I already know about Mio''s training in the morning, wouldn''t it be better if we train together?" I suggested this training a little because of my guilt after lying to Mio. Mio immediately stood up from her hunched position and looked at me with a wide smile on her face. Joint training doesn''t sound bad, right? Moreover, Mio''s abilities will develop further if she uses the effects of the Yurification System. This reminds me of something, what was the reward from the previous Yurification Quest Mio? Mio''s Mother handed Mio over to me, is that what Mio Ownership means? So, from now on. I''m responsible for taking care of Mio''s development as my own. This is a very heavy task, gaining Mio''s Mother trust has already made me dizzy. I drank Mio''s warm tea, as usual. In addition making tea in bad shape, the fragrant aroma of the tea really good, Mio was able to strengthen the quality of the tea leaves that spread perfectly even in this situation. "Um! Delicious!" Hearing my praise, Mio smiled proudly. "Sorry it took a while, finding the right size took a lot of time" Mio''s Mother appeared from behind me. "Let''s eat together!" Mio''s Mother invited. Mio, Mio''s Mother, and I immediately enjoyed our lunch. This food is simple but this different atmosphere makes me realize something, eating with someone feels more delicious than alone. Usually, I only eat after my family has finished occupying the dining room. Eating with them is very difficult for me, especially with my father''s cold treatment towards me. Compared to eating with them, eating with Mio''s family like this makes me see a new happiness into this world. The warmth and comfort of eating with someone special. "It seems... this scene is not bad either." "Did you hear that? Our Old Devil handed over her Princess to the chosen Knight!" "Isn''t that her first record of defeat?" "That''s right, this is her first time losing!" "We have to immortalize this moment in our memories!" The group of adventurers around us watched our lunch, being the center of attention was very embarrassing for me. I''m not used to this kind of stare. "Hey!! What did you say?" Mio''s mother stared at them with a cold stare. Receiving that stare, the group of adventurers around us also moved away. "Now we can enjoy lunch without any disturbance." We continued our lunch in silence. After the main course was finished and there were only small snacks left, Mio''s Mother started a conversation about the sword technique I used. "Lily-sama, if I may ask, where did Lily-sama learn such a technique?" Mio''s Mother asked. This question was very similar to Mio''s question. "I-I was just observing Mio while she was practicing," I replied in a small tone. "Just observing Mio but being able to master it, isn''t Lily-sama a genius in this case?" Mio''s Mother praised. It was because of the Yurification System and our very good relationship. I wasn''t a genius in that regard. "Could it be that Lily-sama came to the Adventurer''s Guild to become an adventurer?" "Cough!!" Mio who was sitting next to me choked after hearing this question. "Lily-sama!!" Mio panicked and stared at me. I shook my head, shouldn''t Mio know that I was just following her? "I want to find something for my little sisters, thats why I am here.." I replied. "Hmm.. a gift for Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama?" Mio''s Mother asked. "Um!" Mio''s Mother seemed very sensitive to my situation. "So, this is the reason why Lily-sama is here while Marquess Rommel''s family is at the Temple Altar attending a religious ceremony?" Mio''s Mother muttered softly. "I more or less understand the situation, Lily-sama. What kind of gift is Lily-sama looking for? Maybe I can help," Mio''s Mother offered her help to me. I didn''t want to waste this small opportunity and the amount of money I brought hadn''t decreased yet. So, there was no reason to refuse it, right? "I want to buy a magic book" I replied. Hearing my answer, Mio''s ears twitched slightly. "A magic book? That''s very easy to find. Some adventurers are selling magic books here, maybe Lily-sama will have a hard time choosing magic books rather than looking for them. If Lily-sama has trouble, I can help you choose some magic books that are suitable for Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama." "Um, please help me!" I immediately handed the money I brought to Mio''s Mother. Braak!! The money bag I brought sounded very heavy and attracted the attention of the adventurers around me. "If Lily-sama was an ordinary noble girl, I would advise you to be careful when carrying this much money. But, since Lily-sama can beat me. I guess... there is nothing to worry about." "Mio, take care of all this! And Lily-sama.." Mio''s Mother extended her hand to me. I immediately took the outstretched hand and Mio''s Mother led me into the Adventurer''s Guild building. In the middle of this short journey, I realized the difference between one adventurer and another. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Adventurer Guild divides adventurers into different classes such as SSS class for top adventurers and become kingdom heroes, SS class for the kingdom''s main military force, S class to overcome high-level dangerous monsters, A class for veteran adventurers, B class for advanced adventurers, and C to G class which are divided based on their contributions and abilities. All of that can be seen in their weapons and armor. Mio''s Mother took me to the trading area managed by the Adventurer Guild. There was a shop where the place was filled with piled up books and an Elf girl standing reading a book among the piles of books. "Good afternoon, Lisa. Do you have some free time to see me?" Mio''s Mother asked. The Elf girl closed the book in her hand and looked at the two of us. "Eh? Helena? Since when did you have another child?" "She is not my child but the First Daughter of the Marquess Rommel family, Lily-sama." The Elf girl panicked a little when she heard that. "W-Welcome to my little shop, Lily-sama. Sorry if it''s messy like this" Realizing my status as an upper noble, the Elf girl changed her attitude to be more formal in front of me. Is my father''s noble status that big? Forget that, I have to focus on finding a suitable magic book for Alice and Alyssa among this messy pile of books. Chapter 15: Chapter 14 - Old Magic Books As Mio''s Mother said, choosing a magic book is much harder than looking for one. The pile of magic books in this shop is very diverse according to the type of magic discovered."Uuhh.. this is much harder than I thought," I muttered. In front of me was a messy pile of magic books. I have never studied magic books and this pile of magic books makes me dizzy to choose them. For that, I need help from someone who is an expert in this matter. Um, Goddess.. can you help me? [ Leave it to me, Lily-chan! ] Rather than buying something uncertain, it''s better to make sure first, right? Also.. are there any magic books that are suitable for Alice and Alyssa? [ What about magic books about elemental magic and spirit contracts? ] Elemental magic? Spirit contracts? [ The biggest difference between the two lies in the source of their power. Elemental magic includes the ability to utilize the types of elements scattered in this world such as fire elementals, earth elementals, water elementals, wind elementals, and other elements that have not yet been discovered. At least, I have created 1,200 types of elemental magic and so far only 10 types of elemental magic have been discovered. Take a look at the magic book with the worn leather cover, Lily-chan. ] Um, this is?? I took a worn magic book. The peeling leather cover felt rough in my hands, I was very careful when opening the cover and pages of the book. Most of the pages were in poor condition and looked very fragile. The writing inside was very difficult to understand and I didn''t recognize the language it was written in. What magic book is this? [ Oh, this is the magic book my senpai made.. ] Senpai?? [ Ahem! Lily-chan.. Has Lily-chan ever heard this story? ] [ In the past, the world Lily-chan lived in was filled with dangerous monsters. Due to the uncontrolled monster attacks, humanity performed a special ritual to summon heroes from another world. Currently, the ritual has become a forbidden magic because it damages the order of the universe. Because that amount magic is very dangerous, we almost destroyed the entire universe. ] Eh?? I don''t understand what the Goddess said. [ Back to the main topic! This book is one of the relics of the seven great heroes of that era. The language written in it is German. He was a genius in manipulating elemental magic because of his very high level of education in the field of Science. At least, he was the first person from another world to discover 1,200 types of elemental magic and the magic book is one of his greatest works which is divided into seven parts. ] But, if this uses the language of another world. How am I supposed to read it? [ That''s easy, Lily-chan. I just put that knowledge into your brain. ] Eh? What does that mean? "Ukh!!" I felt a pain in my head. Just like what happened before, various kinds of information entered my brain. Slowly the pain in my head disappeared. I looked at the book I was holding and... I understand the language of this magic book! "Modern Science in Another World?" "Table of Contents?" "Basic elements of fire magic?" "Scientific reactions in fire elemental magic?" "Differences in fire temperature based on fire elemental color?" What is this? The more I read and turned the pages, the more I became curious to learn its contents. "This book is really interesting to study!" I muttered in an excited tone. [ I-I didn''t expect Lily-chan to be interested in such complicated science. If so, maybe the magic book next to it will interest Lily-chan too. ] A magic book? But the one next to me was just a scroll covered in a leather cover. [ Ah, the shape of this magic book is unique. I don''t know why that person was so determined to make it. ] That person? [ Yep, one of the great heroes of the Demon race. He has the status of Demon Emperor and is still alive today. ] Demon Emperor and hero of the Demon race? I once read this information in a history book. Wasn''t it the Demon Emperor who saved the Demon territory from the invasion of giant monsters by himself? [ History wrote it as "Alone" but in reality, he made a contract with the holy spirits and summoned them in that battle. ] [ It can be said, that this Demon Emperor is very skilled at forming spirit contracts, most of the sacred spirits danced in the palm of his hand. However, there are still some holy spirits who refused his contract. ] [ Forming a contract with a spirit allows one to use the spirit''s natural power and summon it in battle. This magic book is very unique because it is in the form of an animal skin scroll, aside from its strange shape. This magic book is very detailed about spirit contracts and spirit summoning rituals. ] [ Um, if Lily-chan wants to give this magic book to Alice and Alyssa. I suggest you translate it into human language first. Ah! There are books in this shop that study Demon Rune''s script! ] Is it just my feeling or... Alice and Alyssa will be plunged into quite a difficult situation in the future. [ Isn''t that great? Alice and Alyssa have an extraordinary talent for learning these two magics. ] Eh, really? These two magic books are perfect for them? [ If Lily-chan is hesitant, why not study it first before giving it to them? ] That''s a good idea! I''ll judge for myself how suitable this magic book is for them. I immediately handed the two magic books to the Elf girl named Lisa. "Um, I want to buy these two magic books and a book about Demon Rune script." "Eh?" Lisa who received the two magic books from my hands was confused. One magic book with a worn cover and one magic book that uses animal skin. "Um, Lily-sama. This isn''t a magic book," said Lisa. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I shook my head, it seemed like Lisa thought this wasn''t a magic book. [ This Elf girl is still very young, she''s never even read this magic book and immediately sold it without understanding its contents. Oh! Don''t forget the Demon Rune script book. ] Ah! I almost forgot about that one. "Um, are there any books that study Demon Rune script?" I asked. Hearing my question, Lisa just stared at me blankly and moved to meet Mio''s Mother. "Helena!! Is it okay to give the book to a noble?" Lisa asked. "Um, maybe it''s safe?" Mother Mio replied. "Why are you asking me back?!" "Ettoo.. am I not allowed to buy it?" I asked. "Ah, it''s not like that, Lily-sama. It''s just that books that study Demon Rune script are strictly prohibited in this kingdom." "So, I''m not allowed to buy it?" I was a little disappointed with the rules of this kingdom. How am I supposed to study this magic book if there''s a rule like that? I don''t want to force Lisa to sell it to me. "What if I buy it?" Mio''s Mother said. "Eh?" Lisa was very surprised. "If I buy it, just think of myself as a freelance adventurer who happened to buy a book about Demon Rune script for my collection." "T-That''s fine. But, don''t bring me into it if something happens!" "Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility for this," Mio''s Mother replied while smiling at me. "This is Lily-sama.." Mio''s Mother gave me a book about the Demon Rune script. "Eh?" I was surprised and accepted her gift. "Um, this isn''t free.. there''s a fee to pay!" Mio''s Mother said firmly. Mio''s Mother then lowered her height and was level with my height. Mio''s Mother then stroked my hair and kissed my cheek. "M-Maamaaa!!" behind me, I could hear Mio''s footsteps running towards me and hugging me. "W-What did you just do!!" said Mio as she separated the two of us. Uhm, will this incident be a big problem in the future? Mio''s Mother and Mio then discussed with each other in the corner of the room and I completed the transaction to buy the magic book. Chapter 16: Chapter 15 - A Relaxing Afternoon After a long journey looking for suitable magic books, I still had quite a lot of money left. I managed to get two magic books and one book about the Demon Rune script. This should be enough, right?I spent my free time at the Adventurer''s Guild while reading magic books. Elemental magic techniques caught my attention, especially the part about utilizing reactions between elements such as the combination of electric magic elements with water magic elements that created a combination of two elemental attacks into one. This magic book was very fragile. So, I had to be careful when turning the pages. I didn''t want to damage this magic book before understanding its contents. This magic book turned out to be written by someone who was calculating and creative. If only I had the capacity and ability to use magic. I would try elemental magic according to the guide of this magic book. On the other hand, the magic book about spirit contracts was very different from the elemental magic book. Instead of using magic, someone who successfully made a spirit contract would gain spirit power and be able to use spirit magic based on the spirit''s attributes. That meant that if I successfully made a contract with a spirit, I could use spirit magic without having the capacity and ability to use magic. This is very efficient and terrifying, fortunately, only the Demon race has this kind of knowledge. Moreover, the spirit contract ritual uses hard-to-find catalyst materials such as dragon bones, wyvern scales, kobold skulls, and so on. I have never tested my magic capacity because my father did not allow me to leave the house. So, I do not know whether I can use magic or not. With this magic book, there is no harm in making a contract with a spirit, right? In theory, spirits are not included in the category of magic. I closed both magic books. Currently, the table I am sitting at is our former lunch table. After lunch was over, Mio held my body and accompanied me to read the magic book. Because lunchtime was over, Mio''s mother left to continue her work. "Nee.. Mio, are dragon bones very expensive?" I asked. "Dragon bones? That is very expensive Lily-sama. If I am not mistaken, even poor-quality dragon bones range from 100 Silver Coins to 1 Gold Coin," Mio replied. "That means I can only buy some dragon bones with the remaining money and rely on luck for their quality to be bad or good." "Lily-sama, what does Lily-sama want to do with the dragon bones?" "Just to satisfy my curiosity." "¡­" Mio fell silent. "It feels like Lily-sama is hiding something from me," Mio puffed out her cheeks and turned her gaze away from me. My body position was sitting on Mio''s lap, but when we spoke our eyes met. It was a little strange if Mio turned her face away from me. "A-Ah.. this is for Alice and Alyssa. The magic book I read was a magic book about spirit contracts. To make a spirit contract, the right catalyst materials such as dragon bones and such are needed." "Spirit contract?" Mio asked in surprise. "Wait a minute! Lily-sama can read this writing?" Mio continued. "Eng? At first, I did have difficulty but after understanding a few lines of words. I can understand the writing inside." "T-That''s amazing, Lily-sama. Could it be Lily-sama is a genius?" "Eh? Is it that hard to learn foreign sentences?" If it was direct knowledge given by the Goddess, I would not have asked that question. However, if we are talking about the Demon Rune script that needs to be learned. Some of the curves and symbols of the Demon Rune have their characteristics. The Demon Rune script and the human alphabet are not much different, only the letters and symbols used are different but the placement of the meaning of the sentence still uses human language. Did this Demon Emperor do it on purpose so that humanity would learn the Demon Rune script? Or did this Demon Emperor do it on purpose to introduce the existence of a spirit? "Nee, Mio.. have you heard of spirits before?" because I was curious, I asked Mio. "Spirits? If I''m not mistaken, there was once a group of adventurers who met them but the truth of the story is still questionable because the existence of spirits is difficult to prove." "Hmm.. that gives me a little idea. Isn''t today Mother Mio''s birthday? May I give Mother Mio a small gift?" "T-There''s no need to go to such trouble Lily-sama. I-I would be troubled if the gift was that valuable." "It''s okay, this is a thank you for helping me earlier." I didn''t hear Mio''s answer but Mio''s behavior of turning her face away. "Lily-sama¡­" Mio looked back at me. Eh? Why is this? It feels like I did something wrong. "C-Can I kiss Lily-sama like Mom?" "Hue?" I could only be surprised to hear Mio''s question. "Um! No problem!" I answered. I immediately handed my cheek to Mio. Different from Mio''s mother, my heart was beating fast when Mio''s face approached mine. This feeling was very different from before and a little embarrassing. "M-Mioo.. Umph!!" Eh? Isn''t this a little wrong? Mio''s mother only kissed my cheek but why did Mio kiss my lips? I slightly felt Mio''s hand holding my cheek. T-This isn''t bad either and I like this gentle side of Mio. On Mio''s lap, a gentle kiss like this was very difficult to do but I didn''t mind it. I could hear a group of adventurers whispering around us, but Mio ignored them and continued our kiss. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After being satisfied, Mio slowly released her small kiss and hugged my body tightly. "Lily-sama.." ignoring the gazes of the people around her. Mio hugged my body tightly until a small blow hit Mio''s head. "Hauu!! Who hit me?! Oh! Mama.." Mio''s mother stood behind Mio. "Are you satisfied?" asked Mio''s mother in a cold tone. "Huh?" Mio was a little confused by her mother''s question. Mio realized the stares and smiles of the people around her until a blush adorned her face. "Eh.. aren''t I already became Lily-sama''s property??" Mio replied while holding back her embarrassment. "That''s true, but don''t do it in public!" replied Mio''s mother in a high tone. "Lily-sama is cute but please hold back your predatory attitude and don''t give them strange imaginations!" continued Mio''s mother. Strange imaginations? What does she mean? I realized the meaning of Mio''s mother''s words. Around us, several adventurers smiled at us. Expressions of surprise, smiles, and holding back shame were engraved on their faces. At that moment, shame began to attack me. I turned my face away and covered my face with Mio''s chest. I hugged her body a little tighter. "Hyaaa! Lily-sama!" Mio was surprised when I hugged her body tightly. "Ahem! Lily-sama.." Mio''s mother moved to my side. "If this place feels uncomfortable, Lily-sama can use the private room available." I shook my head. "I like this place" I replied while burying my face in Mio''s chest even deeper. "Uguh!!" Mio''s mother suddenly held her chest. "What is this? Why is it so cute like this? T-This is wrong but.. somehow I don''t want to throw away this view" Mio''s mother muttered. Mio stroked my hair slowly, my body felt comfortable, and started to get sleepy. "Mmph.. Fuaah!!" I took a deep breath and smelled Mio''s body scent. My eyelids felt heavy and the soft caresses given by Mio made me even sleepier. Mio''s soft caresses felt very comfortable and I wanted to fall asleep in her arms. If I fall asleep in Mio''s arms, it''s okay, right? I gave in to my drowsiness and fell asleep in Mio''s warm embrace. "Lily-sama.." Mio kept stroking my hair until I fell asleep. Chapter 17: Chapter 16 - Public Bath The day has turned into night, I woke up from my deep nap.The view in front of me looked different from usual. The ceiling was made of wooden planks and the candle lanterns that lit up the room felt different. My eyes still felt heavy and the drowsiness in my eyes made me want to continue sleeping. However, the sound of the door opening woke me up completely. Mio in simple clothes entered the room and approached me. "Good evening, Lily-sama" Mio greeted while carrying small equipment in her hands. What is this? Why did my fine hair suddenly stand on end and my feeling became uneasy? "Lily-sama, there are a few things I want to ask," Mio was now in front of me. The candle lantern in the room slightly showed Mio''s annoyed expression. "Lily-sama went to town with permission from Rommel-sama, right?" "Ah!" suddenly my body felt cold after hearing Mio''s question. "Lily-sama?" With a cold gaze, Mio started walking closer to me. Cold sweat soaked my head thanks to Mio''s gaze who stared sharply at my face. "Ehehe.." I chuckled a little without answering Mio''s question. "As I thought, no wonder Rommel-sama didn''t pick up Lily-sama when she was in town. They even went straight back to the Main Mansion," Mio said in an annoyed tone. Hmm? This is a little strange. Mio should scold me, right? I wiped the sweat dripping down my forehead a little. "Lily-sama, sorry if this is inappropriate but do you want to take a bath together in a hot spring?" Mio asked. "A hot spring?" I asked. This is the first time I know there is a place like that. "In this town, there are several inns that open public baths. Ah! Don''t worry Lily-sama! The men''s and women''s baths are separate. Moreover, several officers supervise inside." Taking a bath together? I think it''s quite an interesting experience. Usually, I just take a bath alone by wiping the important parts of my body without thinking about other things like hot water. "Ah! But what about my clothes?" I asked. "Fufu.. don''t worry, Lily-sama! This yours loyal Maid has prepared something for Lily-sama!" Mio confidently stroked her chest. Seeing Mio''s happy expression, I couldn''t help but feel a bad feeling about this. It felt like I was going to become a living doll to satisfy her curiosity. Ugh, I didn''t want to do it but my body felt sticky with sweat. My feelings were against this but my body was too honest in this situation. "Mio, don''t overdo it!" Boonk!! "Atata!!" Behind Mio, Mio''s mother was seen carrying a towel and clothes in a small wooden box. Mio received a small punch from Mio''s mother. "Forgive my daughter, Lily-sama. If something related to Lily-sama''s cuteness happens then Mio will lose control like this" said Mio''s mother. "And Mio.. please watch your behavior! After all, Lily-sama is your Master!" "Uuuh.. I know that but.. isn''t this outfit cute?" Mio took off the clothes she brought. I didn''t notice the clothes before Mio pointed them out. The clothes were not much different from the Shrine Maiden model except that there was an additional frilly fabric that looked like the seams of a Maid uniform. "These clothes.." Mio''s mother fell silent after seeing the clothes Mio brought. "I think it suits Lily-sama very well. Good job, Mio!" Mio''s mother continued enthusiastically. Uh, it seems like I can''t avoid the fate of becoming a living doll. "And.. if Lily-sama wears such cute clothes. It seems like we should bring weapons just in case." Eh? Why do we have to bring weapons into the hot spring? "Fufu.. of course, Mama! Protecting Lily-sama''s cuteness and purity is my main duty!" For some reason, Mio''s mother and Mio had the same opinion on this matter. I followed their request and rushed to the hot spring. The city view at night has its uniqueness, especially with the shops that operate at night. "Um, Mio.. can I ask you something?" In the middle of our journey, I remembered the conversation of my family''s exclusive merchant. "What is the red district?" Hearing this question, Mio''s mother and Mio were shocked and looked around. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Li-Lily-sama! How did Lily-sama know those words?!" Mio was very panicked and grabbed my hand to speed up our walking speed. "Eh? Is something wrong?" I asked. "Siiihhh!! Don''t be so loud Lily-sama. Those are rude words! Who taught Lily-sama those words?" "Rude words?" I was a little confused by Mio''s words. Is the Red District a rude word? If it''s a rude word, why does our family''s exclusive merchant often talk about it? "Ahem! Listen carefully Lily-sama! The Red District is a phrase that refers to a place specifically for adults. Children are not allowed to know about that place, let alone enter it!!" "Eeeh?? Why?" I was getting more and more curious about the Red District. "T-That''s because.. ugh! How do I explain this, Mama?" Mio seemed to have given up on explaining the Red District. "Lily-sama, for now, the Red District is a taboo spoken by the kingdom''s nobles. However, if Lily-sama is curious about that place, we can visit it after taking a bath together," replied Mio''s mother. "Mamaaaa!!" Mio panicked even more when her mother explained about the Red District. "Mio, children tend to be curious about things they don''t know yet and they will be determined to find out if they don''t get an answer. Isn''t Lily-sama in this city without using her family''s horse-drawn carriage and walking to the city?" Eh? How did Mio''s mother know about it? "And remember! Rommel-sama entrusted Lily-sama to you with the guarantee of her safety as her Maid.. understand?!" M-My father entrusted me to Mio? No wonder Mio asked about it earlier. "Well, the Red District is indeed a place prone to trickery and danger. So, Lily-sama must be careful when passing through that area. Knowing the location of the Red District is not too bad to be on the safe side, right?" said Mio''s mother while looking at Mio. Oh, so that''s the reason. I now understand this place called the Red District. In short, the Red District is a dangerous place and is specifically for adults. But, why does it have to be adults? "Uuuhh.. T-That''s true but.." replied Mio who agreed with her mother''s opinion. "Don''t worry, Mio. I''m not interested in that kind of place. I''m just curious after hearing my family''s exclusive merchant talk about their visit to the Red District," I said. Hearing my words, Mio''s mother smiled at Mio. "Right? This is much safer than not explaining it at all," said Mother Mio. "Uuuuh, I can''t imagine what would happen if Lily-sama went to a place like that and an exclusive merchant huh.. it seems like they will experience something bad next month.. fufu.." suddenly Mio''s facial expression became cold. "Ah! haha.. haha..?? W-We have arrived at our destination. Look at this Lily-sama.." without realizing it, our journey had arrived at our destination and Mother Mio''s voice seemed to be pressed by something. In front of us was a large lodging building called "Fox Heaven". When we entered the main door, several white-tailed fox girls wearing Maid uniforms greeted us. The bushy tails that swayed and the cuteness of the furry ears that twitched felt very soft to look at. "S-So cute..." Without realizing it, those words came out of my mouth. Wait a minute! I-Is this a picture of myself when I became a Fox Shrine Maiden? I-I became cute like that? I-It can''t be this cute, right? Chapter 18: Chapter 17 - Hot Spring Service "Welcome, Massster!!"As we entered the inn''s entrance, the fox girls lined up to greet us with sweet smiles on their faces. A shower of flowers and the sound of bells filled our arrival. "E-Eh? W-What is this?" Mio''s mother was very surprised by this welcome. "Congratulations Master, as the 100th visitor. Master gets a special gift of enjoying the inn''s facilities and hot springs for free. Yeeey!!" said one of the fox girls. I''ve heard about this before, at the previous noble meeting there was talk about a promotion like this to attract customers and this business strategy has proven to be able to attract the general public. But, isn''t this 100th customer made up of three people? How do we determine the 100th customer, if we come together? Mio patted my shoulder and pulled my body back. "Lily-sama, is it okay if my mother gets this special gift?" Mio whispered. Oh, so that''s what it means. Mio wanted to give this gift to her mother because today was her birthday. "Um, that''s fine," I accepted Mio''s request. "Thank you, Lily-sama-" Mio was about to hug me but Mio''s Mother carried my body from behind. "Then, can I enjoy this gift with my child?" Mio mother suddenly said something that surprised me. "Eh?" "Ehh?" Mio and I were equally surprised by Mio''s Mother words. "S-Sorry, Master. This promotion is only valid for one person in every 100 people. Regardless of age and physical appearance." "Is that so? Can I move the gift?" Mio mother asked. The fox girl shook her head, "Our rules don''t allow that." "Too bad... Does Lily-sama have any objections to this?" Mio mother asked. "I think... it''s better to accept this kind of good fortune than to reject it," I replied. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fufu.. Lily-sama is very wise," praised Mio''s mother. Rather than calling myself wise, I just felt bad if Mio''s request wasn''t granted. Besides, with the remaining money I brought with me right now. Mio and I could still enjoy the same facilities as the gift. Ah! That''s right. Why not spend the remaining money? "Then, we also want to use the same facilities," I said while taking out a few gold coins. "L-Lily-sama??" Mio seemed surprised by my actions. "W-We will prepare the facilities. W-Wait a moment, Master!" Several fox girls ran after receiving my gold coins. "Um, I-Is it okay to spend that much money, Lily-sama?" Mio asked in a sad tone. "Compared to Mio''s devotion all this time, a small gold coin like that is nothing," I stroked Mio''s head which was drooping weakly. "Lily-sama¡­" Mio accepted my caress on her head. She even started to kneel like a little fox enjoying the stroking of her head. For some reason, I could see Mio''s pseudo little tail waving in the direction of my hand. "Mio.. good girl.." I continued to stroke my hand from Mio''s head down to her face. Occasionally I pinched her little cheeks and stroked her chin. "Ahem! I don''t want to ruin your precious time but some fox girls are starting to fall watching this sight." I was surprised by Mio''s mother words and looked at the fox girls around me. Following Mio''s mother words, some fox girls who worked at this inn started to fall. They knelt on the floor while covering the blush on their faces. Their fox tails and ears were also lowered as if holding back their shame. I also tried to hold back the shame that suddenly overflowed, it seemed I had to pay attention to the place before doing embarrassing actions like this. "Ahaha.. haha.." Mio chuckled while holding back her shame. "Ehehe.. hehe.." I followed Mio''s little laugh. "I don''t know why, you two are a perfect match for each other," replied Mio mother. Hearing this little fact from Mio mother, I and Mio accidentally held back our blushes at the same time. "M-Mooo!! Let''s enjoy the facilities of this place!" Mio became a little embarrassed and pushed her mother''s body to enter the hot spring. Two small rooms inside the inn were divided based on the colors pink and blue on each door. We entered the pink door and hurriedly took some wooden baskets that had been prepared. This room was a special changing room for women, behind the door of this room there was a door that was connected to the closed hot spring. From a distance, I could see some thin mist coming out from between the doors. I couldn''t wait to enjoy this hot spring. Mio, Mio mother, and I took off our clothes and used the hot spring facilities that had been prepared. After the wooden basket was filled with our clothes, we immediately rushed into the room that had been waiting for us. Inside the room containing the closed hot spring, a fox girl was waiting for us. "Please be careful here, Master.. we will help pamper your body before enjoying the hot spring," said the fox girl. This kind of service seems to be common in this place, I could see Mio and Mio mother smiling while enjoying this facility. I seemed doubtful about their service facilities because this was my first experience in a place like this. "It''s okay, Lily-sama. They have been trained for this task" said Mio to reassure me. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama! Leave this matter to them" Mio''s mother also reassured me about their performance. "Uuuuuhh.." I slowly sat on one of the wooden benches provided and took off my body towel. "AHAAAK!!" "M-Mioooo?" Behind me, I could hear Mio''s mother panicked voice. I turned around and found Mio holding her nose that was covered in blood and a terrifying aura coming out behind her. "Ahem! Excuse me, little girl!" Mio suddenly stood behind me and dragged the fox girl who was going to wipe my back with hot water. "Eh? Kyaaa!!" The fox girl that Mio pulled was surprised. "M-Mooo! Lily-sama why are you so quiet about this?" Mio said in a pouting voice. Eh? What''s going on? Why did Mio''s attitude suddenly change? Didn''t she say to entrust my body to them? Why is Mio being like this? "M-Mioo?" "F-Forget what I said earlier. I''d rather do this!" Mio said while taking the warm water beside her and slowly washing my back with it. "Kuuuuu!!" What is this? Why does this warm water feel so good? "Fufu.. what''s wrong Lily-sama? Does this warm water feel good?" Mio teased me with her words. Until a wooden basket hit Mio''s head. Boonnkk!! "Miiiooo..." a soft and scary word from Mio''s mother was heard. "M-Mom?" Mio slowly turned her body and Mio''s mother was holding a sword in her hand. "You know this right? Common etiquette when in a hot spring?" Mio''s mother asked with a flat, threatening expression. "Hiiieekk!!" Mio walked back a little after seeing her mother. This was my first experience seeing Mio scared. Could it be that Mio''s mother power was so extraordinary that Mio was scared like this? "I-I''ll go back to my place.." Mio replied. "Fufu.. Then, let''s continue with this little gift" replied Mio''s mother who was full of smiles. "Muuuu.. !!" Mio pouted a little when she returned to her original position. Without wasting much more time, we enjoyed the hot spring facilities. Relaxing in the hot spring wasn''t too bad. I enjoyed this comfort. Chapter 19: Chapter 18 - Marquess Rommel Marquess Rommel''s residence looked different than usual. The luxurious dinner felt empty without the presence of the head of the family who was busy taking care of work. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.In Marquess Rommel''s study, several loyal servants accompanied him. Something had happened and caught Marquess Rommel''s attention. "I heard that several small wolf packs were roaming around the forest and trying to enter the city?" asked Marquess Rommel. "And what happened to Lily happened because of the negligence of the forest guard soldiers, is that true?" said Marquess Rommel further. "It hurts me when Lily left without telling me her destination and preferred to meet one of our Maid workers rather than rely on her Father to find a weapon. Tell me, have I failed as a Father?" There was no answer from his subordinates, all of them lowered their heads when Marquess Rommel asked about this problem. "Marquess Rommel, maybe this happened because you didn''t pay enough attention to Lily-sama" answered Sebastian who was standing beside Marquess Rommel. "You know yourself how the political situation of this kingdom is, right? I still have to deal with one of the Dukes to control his power to the point of having to bother marrying his widowed daughter and bringing her children." "And that''s what made Lily-sama like this," Sebastian answered briefly. Marquess Rommel fell silent after hearing Sebastian''s answer, he remembered the beautiful memories with the previous Marchioness. Lily''s biological mother who is now gone. "I don''t know what the previous Marchioness was thinking, but why did she make a death will like that?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Maybe it happened because the previous Marchioness was a close friend of the Duke''s daughter." "But, that doesn''t mean I have to marry her after she''s gone, right?" "Maybe there''s a reason why the Marchioness made a death will like that." "By the way, how is the royal family after that incident? I didn''t expect the First Prince to do something like that to Lily. I know Lily is special, but something like that is too much." "According to information from the royal messenger, Queen Elizabeth plans to visit this area and apologize personally. The time of her arrival is still uncertain." "O-Our area is fine, right?" asked Marquess Rommel who panicked after hearing the information that the Queen would visit his area. "Apart from the petty crimes that occur in the city and the routine control of forest monsters, I think¡­ our area is in good condition," said Sebastian. "Being fine doesn''t mean there are no problems. After what happened to Lily, tighten the surveillance of forest monsters, especially around the Mansion," ordered Marquess Rommel. "As you wish, My Master!!" hearing his Master''s order. Several loyal servants who had gathered rushed to carry out their Master''s orders and left Marquess Rommel''s office. "Marquess, I think it''s time for you to attend dinner," said Sebastian. "Ah, that''s right. I almost forgot about this one." "Marquess Rommel, I think this is quite a useful suggestion for you. Try to understand Lily-sama and your new family''s condition." "Kuh! I-I know that!" Marquess Rommel stood up from his chair and headed towards the dining room. Sebastian, who was his butler, followed in his master''s footsteps. Marquess Rommel arrived at the dining room door. He stopped and took a deep breath. "Marquess Rommel?" "I-I was just calming myself down before facing them." Sebastian stepped forward to open the dining room entrance. "W-Wait.. Sebastian! H-Hey!!" Kraaak!! The dining room door was wide open, the sight before them was the Marchioness waiting for the arrival of Marquess Rommel and her children. "P-Papa!!" "Paapaaa!!" Alice and Alyssa who saw Marquess Rommel rushed towards him and hugged him. "Is Papa''s work done?" "Papa finished working?" Alice and Alyssa asked the same thing. Marquess Rommel looked confused by the sudden question. "Good evening, Marquess Rommel" Far in front of the dining table a woman was sitting waiting for Marquess Rommel''s arrival. She was a new Marchioness and Lily''s stepmother. "A-Amagi.. Ah! I mean Marchioness Amagi. Sorry... I''m not used to this," said Marquess Rommel. Their marriage age was quite new so mistakes in pronouncing nicknames often happened. "It''s okay, I also want to get used to my new family title," replied Marchioness Amagi. The new family continued their dinner. "Papa! Why isn''t Onee-sama back yet?" Alice suddenly asked this. "Umu! Even Lily-nee wasn''t in her room until the evening!" Alyssa also joined in the conversation. "Lily still hasn''t returned?" Marchioness Amagi asked. "She''s currently at Helena''s residence, one of the kingdom''s former greatest adventurers. We met this afternoon at the city gate after her daughter waited for me and asked permission to look after Lily for a while." "Eh? Lily''s in the city? How is that possible?" Marchioness Amagi was surprised by Marquess Rommel''s words. "That''s the problem. Didn''t all our carriages go out? How did Lily end up in the city?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Marquess Rommel, based on the testimony of the Mansion''s gatekeepers. Lily-sama went out for a walk without bringing any guards and the soldiers guarding the city gates said that Lily-sama arrived in the city while running," Sebastian replied. "H-Huuh?" "Huh?" Marquess Rommel and Marchioness Amagi were very surprised by Sebastian''s answer. "Isn''t the distance between our Mansion and the city quite far?" Marchioness Amagi asked. "Did the soldier guarding the city gate tell the truth?" Marquess Rommel continued Marchioness Amagi''s question. "With all due respect, Marquess Rommel. Is a little girl with dark skin and wearing a white robe that hard to see in the morning?" Sebastian replied. "As a parent, isn''t it time for you to understand your child''s needs? Handing a large amount of money to a child to buy a sword is not a common thing for parents. Even the King and Queen send small troops to watch over their children while they are in the city," Sebastian continued. "Ugh!" Marquess Rommel was hit by a small, invisible blow from Sebastian. Meanwhile, Marchioness Amagi seemed devastated by Lily''s departure which she didn''t realize. "Besides, it seems that Lily-sama has great potential that has been hidden until now. Even Helena-sama seemed overwhelmed when fighting Lily-sama," Sebastian''s statement caught the attention of everyone in the dining room. "W-What does that mean, Sebastian?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Eh? Marquess Rommel didn''t hear her when she was talking about Lily-sama sparring with Helena-sama?" Sebastian replied. "Even the adventurers around Helena-sama who see them sparring with Lily-sama speechless?" Sebastian continued to clarify the situation. "Marquess Rommel, sometimes your attitude of not caring about the environment is a blessing for us," Hearing Sebastian''s words, all the Maids and Butlers on duty in the dining room nodded in agreement. "In the match, they betting ownership of ours Maid named Sakura Mio, Lily-sama managed to defeat Helena-sama in a one-on-one match. I even bought a recording of their match from one of the staff on duty," Sebastian hurriedly placed a round recording crystal on the dining table. A small screen opened and displayed the match between Lily and Helena. All the Maids and Butlers in the dining room were surprised by Lily''s ability to swing her sword with smooth and elegant movements. "T-This is Lily''s ability?" Marquess Rommel asked to make sure. "Exactly, Marquess Rommel. It seems like Lily-sama has a hidden ability and the incident regarding the wolf attack triggered her hidden talent to come out." "Which means.. the one who defeated the black wolf was... Lily?" "I guess she was defeat them.." Sebastian answered shortly. After Marquess Rommel''s small question was answered. A small commotion occurred in Marquess Rommel''s residence. Without Lily realizing it, several maid girls who saw the live recording of Lily''s match against Helena formed a special faction that admired Lily''s greatness. Chapter 20: Chapter 19 - Dango Splash!!Blup!! We enjoyed the hot spring together. "Fuuuuaaahhhh~," said Mio''s mother who partially submerged her body. "Mmmpphhh~," Mio sighed in peace. "Muuunnyaa~," I unconsciously said this sentence after entering the hot spring. The sensation of hot water wetting my skin felt very comfortable and made me a little sleepy. "Lily-sama, here you go.." Mio moved to my side while carrying a wooden tray filled with snacks. "Uhn? What is this?" I took one of the snacks from the wooden tray that Mio brought. "Dango," replied Mio while giving me dango. "Dango?" This was the first time I saw food like this. This food was round and had a different color. I touched it a little and the outer texture felt chewy. "Lily-sama.. please open Lily-sama''s mouth.." Mio suddenly told me to open my mouth. Before I knew it, Mio had already held chopsticks filled with dango and was ready to feed me. "M-Mio, I can eat by myself." "Aaaaaaa!!" Mio forced me to open my mouth. What can I do? Mio want to feed me, right? It''s okay for a Maid to pamper her Master, right? "Um... Uh.." I gave up and opened my mouth. "Lily-sama..." Mio put the dango into my mouth. What is this? This snack is chewy and sweet! "Mmmphh!!!" I enjoyed this sweet food. Sweet food for the royal nobility has an interesting shape, but this simple snack has its advantages. Mio fed my mouth with her dango again, until I had finished eating one portion of Mio''s dango. "Mio, can I borrow your chopsticks?" I felt a little guilty for eating one portion of Mio''s dango. "Eh? Lily-sama can use chopsticks?" Mio asked in teasing tone. I shook my head. "But, I can try!" I said confidently. "Lily-sama, using chopsticks to pick up dango is hard.." Mio teased. "I-I want to try it!" Mio''s mother who was beside me just smiled and enjoyed one portion of her dango. "Mio.. let Lily-sama try it and don''t hide your chopsticks," Mio''s mother said while grabbing the chopsticks that Mio had hidden. "Ah! My indirect kiss now gone... Ehehe.." Mio just smiled after being caught hiding her chopsticks behind the wooden tray she was carrying. "Here Lily-sama, please try it," Mio''s mother said while giving chopsticks. I accepted the chopsticks given by Mio''s mother and tried to hold one dango. Because the dango was round, I had a little difficulty holding it. The chopsticks I used always shifted the dango and the chewy texture of the dango made it even harder to hold. "Uh, this is hard to hold," I complained a little. Using chopsticks was a little complicated for me because I wasn''t used to using them. The dining etiquette for the nobility of our kingdom uses a fork, spoon, and knife. Meanwhile, this eating utensil called chopsticks was only introduced after our kingdom collaborated with one of the eastern kingdoms. "Mio.. come closer." "Hehe.. why Lily-sama? Have you given up using chopsticks?" It seems like Mio is a little arrogant just because she can use chopsticks. "Miiiioooo~," I used my signature cute attack a little. Staring at Mio with teary eyes in Mio''s biggest weakness. "L-Lily-sama.." Mio looked at me with an uncertain expression and immediately approached me. At this close distance, I took one of my dango and put it in my mouth with kiss. Mio who was in front of me looked confused. I immediately held her face and pressed my lips to hers. This is a technique often used by mother birds to their chicks and who would have thought that this method would be very useful, right? "Muuupu!!" I released my lips from Mio''s and managed to move my dango into Mio''s mouth. "This way, I don''t need chopsticks to feed Mio," I said triumphantly. Pang!! "Uhng?" I heard a strange sound around me. Several women who were enjoying the hot springs were staring at me and Mio. Their faces were filled with a bright red blush that was visible. "T-Thank you, Lily-sama," Mio said in a small shy tone. I immediately looked at Mio and saw her facial expression filled with a bright red blush. "Umm.. it seems like it''s time for us to go back home?" said Mio''s mother breaking the atmosphere. "Eh??" I was a little surprised. "Mio.. quickly wake up from your sweet dream and finish the remaining food!" Mio''s mother ordered. "Ah! That''s right! Mioo!!" I immediately took the two remaining dangos and fed Mio in the same way. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Muuuu-Nyaaahmm!!" I forced Mio a little to accept the food from my mouth again. With this, the score between me and Mio became even! Pang!! Takk!! Dang!! Strange sounds were heard around me again. This time, several women and the hot spring caretaker were lying on the floor with small drops of blood coming out of their noses. "Lily-sama, let''s hurry home now," said Mio''s mother who suddenly stood up and walked away from the hot spring pool. "Muunya~ Muuu~ Lu-Luly-sumuu~" Mio pulled my hand to get out of the hot spring pool while chewing the remaining dango in her mouth. We hurriedly dried our bodies and changed into new clothes. The clothes Mio gave me suited my body very well, especially with the ribbon decoration that adorned my head. When we left the inn, the people around me stared at me intently. Did my clothes look strange to the general public? Mio held my hand tightly and glared at the people who were observing me. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. They are just fascinated by Lily-sama''s cuteness. Right, Mama?" Mio''s mother stopped walking and begin carried my body. "Of course, Lily-sama is a cute and sweet like little maid," teased Mio''s mother when carried my body in her arms. "T-Thank you," subtle compliments like this made my mood feel good. This was the first time I enjoyed a warm atmosphere like this. Without realizing it, we had arrived at the front door of Mio''s family. When we were about to enter, Mio''s father was waiting for us at the entrance while carrying a bouquet in his hand. "Happy birthday, Helena!!" said Mio''s father and showing a bouquet in his hand. "Happy birthday, Mama!!" now Mio said that sentence while taking out a small flower from between the pockets of her clothes. "Ah! H-Happy birthday, Helena-san!" I said to liven up the atmosphere. "W-What are you guys doing?" Mio''s mother held back her embarrassment after Mio''s father had a little surprise. "Mom must not have thought that Dad would prepare a surprise like this, right?" Mio teased her mother a little. "There''s still another surprise inside! Let''s go inside!" said Mio''s father while pushing Mio''s mother into the house. Mio also pushed my body to come into her house. Inside Mio''s house, I could smell the aroma of dinner and saw a small box as a surprise gift for Mio''s mother. This reminded me of one thing. I didn''t prepare a gift for Mio''s mother! What should I do to give her a gift? I-I need something special as a gift! Right now, I could only think of one special gift that would be suitable for Mio''s mother. However, that small gift needed careful preparation. "Mio... can I have some paper?" "Paper?" Without answering or questioning me, Mio rushed to find a piece of paper. Drawing a spirit contract on paper wouldn''t be a bad idea as a birthday present, right? Chapter 21: Chapter 20 - Spirit Summoning Spirit.It was a legend that was created before humans were able to use magic. The existence of spirits was known after the Demon Emperor introduced spirits to the public. Based on the kingdom''s historical records, a spirit contractor from humanity was once found but records regarding the summoning ritual and the type of spirit summoned were not recorded. Luckily, I found a magic book that contained a spirit-summoning ritual. The magic book wrote that spirits live in another realm and to summon a spirit requires a catalyst strong enough to open the gate to their realm. The spirit summoning ritual is not too dangerous because the spirit contract will protect the contractor and regulate the power level of the summoned spirit. The piece of paper that Mio gave me was enough to make a spirit contract suitable for Mio mother. Our little fight gave me a clear picture of what spirit suited Mio mother. A spirit that could be relied on to support Mio''s mother attacks and help her daily work. The spirit contract that I drew was not too complicated, for some reason my brain seemed to understand every line and curve of the spirit contract. "Um! I think this is complex enough." One ready-to-use spirit contract has been successfully created! Next is the catalyst needed to summon the spirit. Kreeek!! I was surprised by the sound of Mio''s room door opening. From behind the door, Mio walked in towards me. Since this spirit contract was a surprise gift for Mio''s mother, I borrowed Mio''s room to maintain this little privacy. "Mio, please help me to give this little gift," I said while handing over the paper containing the spirit contract. "Lily-sama, what is this?" Mio looked at the spirit contract I made and a complicated expression was drawn on her face. "Spirit contract" I replied. "Spirit contract?" Mio looked confused by my answer. "Um! When Mio''s mother accompanied me shopping for magic books in the Adventurer''s Guild trading area. I found an interesting magic book about summoning spirits and spirit contracts. If this magic book is correct then we only need a catalyst to activate the spirit contract. The problem is, this catalyst is divided into two parts, namely a catalyst that uses physical material from monsters and a catalyst for inanimate objects that have someone''s memories. Since spirits do not have a physical form in this world, they need a catalyst to adjust their body shape. So, with the right catalyst, the summoned spirit can adjust to the common body shape in this world." Hearing my explanation, Mio''s face turned pale when she heard the topic of magic. Ah! Mio hates magic, right? I hope Mio doesn''t hate me for telling her the contents of the magic book that discusses spirits. "I-It''s more or less like that.." I said, hastily ending the topic. "Lily-sama.. S-Sorry... I-I don''t understand what Lily-sama said and please don''t talk about this," replied Mio, who had a sad expression. "M-Mio doesn''t like topics like this, right? I-I understand that, so please forgive me, and please don''t hate me or leave me-" "No! How could I hate Lily-sama just because of this? Especially leaving Lily-sama? I can''t do that!" said Mio, cutting me off. "Miiiiioo~" I moved closer to Mio and hugged her body. "Thank you for always understanding my wishes, Mio" I whispered. "Lily-sama.." Mio stroked my head and carried my body into her arms. "Isn''t Mio now Lily-sama''s property? Of course, I will work hard for Lily-sama''s happiness because... Lily-sama is my goal and reason for living now" Mio said this sentence with a sweet smile on her face. "Ah! Does Lily-sama need to use a slave contract to-" "No need!" I immediately cut off the crazy idea that Mio was about to say. Just that one word alone described the crazy idea in Mio''s head. The relationship between Master and Slave in this kingdom is very cruel. Slaves who get slave contracts are the same as living humans who live a fake life to serve their Master''s every command. I don''t want to have a relationship like that! "If I do that then Mio won''t be the Mio I know." "Lily-sama! Lily-sama! Lily-sama!" Mio suddenly buried her face in my body while letting out sobs of happiness. "E-Enough Mio.." I held back a little embarrassment from Mio''s childish attitude. Mio let go of her hug and invited me to the dining room to enjoy the dinner that had been prepared. When we entered the dining room, Mio''s mother and Mio''s father were in a hugging position and filled with a harmonious atmosphere. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ara? Our special guest has arrived. So, please restrain yourself and we will continue later..." said Mio''s mother who let go of Mio''s father''s hug. "Ahem! Lily-sama. Sorry about what just happened," said Mio''s father while holding back his embarrassment. "Mom, look at this.." Mio gave a piece of paper containing a spirit contract to her mother. "Mio.. What is this?" Mio''s mother looked confused after seeing the spirit contract I made. "This is a gift made by Lily-sama... a spirit contract." Mio seemed to want to explain the contents of my gift but she was also confused about how to explain it. "Spirit contract?" Mio mother had the same expression as Mio. "Um! That is a spirit contract that I have learned from a magic book and to activate a spirit contract a catalyst is needed. Ah! behind the paper, there are instructions for use." I said to explain the content. "Catalyst? Does that mean I have to hunt monsters again to find the right catalyst?" Mio mother asked. I shook my head. Once again, I explained the two different catalysts that could be used to activate a spirit contract to Mio mother. Unlike Mio, it seemed that Mio mother understood what I said. "So that''s it... we can use those clothes..." Mio mother muttered softly. "Lily-sama, can I use this gift now?" asked Mio''s mother. "Eh? Isn''t this already Helena-san''s property?" I replied while turning Mio''s mother question back. "Fufu.. Lily-sama is truly wise. Then, I will go get catalysts." Mio''s mother got up from her chair and left the dining room. Silence fell in the dining room. "Do we have catalysts?" Mio asked her father to break the silence. "Did you forget that your father and mother were former adventurers? Having one or two catalysts is not a problem for an adventurer," Mio''s father replied. "That''s right, I almost forgot." "Mio! Even though the father is now a Blacksmith, he used to be the greatest adventurer who was able to conquer your mother''s heart!" said Mio''s father while patting his chest. "..." "..." Mio and I did not respond to him. "H-Hey.. no comment on this one?" asked Mio''s father while getting our attention. Mio''s mother returned while carrying a small stick and a small box. "M-Mom?" Mio looked at her mother''s belongings and a sad expression appeared on her face. "Lily-sama... can I use the spirit contract now?" Mio''s mother asked, I just nodded. After all, it was already Mio''s mother''s right. "Mio, help your mother..." Mio''s father suddenly ordered Mio to help her mother. "E-Em!" with a sad expression on her face, Mio fulfilled her father''s order. When Mio and Mio''s mother left the dining room, Mio''s father revealed what was on Mio''s mother''s mind after hearing the explanation about the spirit contract and the catalyst. "Lily-sama, actually Mio has a little sister who is skilled at using magic but a tragedy happened in our house that made her little sister leave this small family early..." "Because of that incident, Mio hates magic and everything related to magic until now. For her, magic is a painful suffering and reminds her of her little sister." Hearing Mio''s father''s words, one big mystery about Mio has been answered. A reason why the Yurification System knows Mio''s hatred and the bitter reality mixed in it. "Thank you for telling me this." "It''s okay, just think of this as my approval of your relationship as her Master. Um! If possible... please make Mio happy." "Of course, leave it to me." Hearing my answer, Mio''s father smiled at me. "I want to see Mio smile freely again after being freed from the agony that always binds her." After that statement, a small cry from Mio''s mother and Mio was heard. From behind the dining room door, the light that penetrated from the gaps in the door answered the spirit contract that had been activated. Yes, the spirit contract ritual was successful and it seems... I understand a little what Mio''s mother feels. The longing for a mother figure for her daughter and the guilt that haunts her older sister. Even though the spirit uses the appearance of someone who has long been dead it is enough to heal the wounds of a broken heart. Chapter 22: Chapter 21 - Good Night In an instant, Mio''s family members have increased. The figure of the little girl who joined us in the dining room is a spirit who was successfully summoned by Mio''s mother spirit contract.This spirit figure is not much different from Mio''s, short bright brown hair and a pair of bright brown eyes that shine brightly add to the cuteness of this little girl. What different about this little girl from ordinary little girls is the aura that surrounds her body. A calm and greenish aura flies around her body. When I observe her, she looks back at me and smiles as if greeting me. Mio and Mio mother sit beside her while holding back their unfinished sobs. It seems, they still have the deepest longing for the figure of Mio''s little sister who has left. Mio''s father wants to join them, it''s just that... something happen about him. "Um? Can you move your sword blades away from my head?" said Mio father to Mio. Yes, Mio father is now trapped by Mio swords that limit his movement. "Nimi, try eating this.." Mio mother tries to feed the spirit figure who uses her child''s form. For some emotional reason, this summoned spirit inherited the name of Mio''s deceased younger sibling. "Nimiiii~" Mio tried to feed Nimi with a snack on her spoon while taking care her father with sword. This scene felt calming, but... Why does my chest hurt after seeing Mio like this? I know this is a natural relationship to release the deepest longing for a younger sibling. It''s just.. I feel uncomfortable with this situation. What has happened to me? I stood up from my chair and started to leave Mio''s family dining room. I left Mio''s house and walked along the city streets while enjoying the night breeze. Seeing the warmth of Mio''s family and their small hearthwarming wounds that were slowly healing in their family reminded me of one thing. "Family, huh?" I muttered softly as if looking for an answer to my little question. "I also want to feel a family like that, but.." What did I just think? Getting the warmth of a family like that with my physical condition like this? That''s impossible, right? Without realizing it, my feet stepped into a city park filled with violet flowers. This was the first time I had seen flowers that glowed violet at night. The gentle wind blew against my body and gave me a calming feeling of comfort. [ Are you okay, Lily-chan? ] Oh, this voice? Is there a goddess? [ Lily-chan is unusually upset like this, is there a big problem? ] I shook my head and sat on the park bench that had been provided. The warmth of Mio''s family made me a little jealous of their treatment of fellow family members. Unlike my family who were too cold and silent without communication. [ Fufu .. so that''s the problem? Lily-chan doesn''t need to worry. Why don''t you try communicating with your twin step sisters first? Lily-chan can use the contents of the magic book as a topic of conversation. ] Um .. will that be okay? [ Everything will be okay, Lily-chan. Communication is necessary to form a social relationship. Without communication, everything will be normal and bland. ] I-I understand. I-I will try to talk to my twins step little sisters. [ Kyuuu! I can''t wait for the relationship of a twin step little sister who loves her older sister too much! Yuri is indeed good and Siscon is a refreshing addition. But, Siscon Yuri is the perfect main dish to enjoy! ] I don''t understand what Goddess said next. But, as far as I understand she wants me to get close to my twin step-sisters, right? Talking to my little sisters feels very difficult and there''s no harm in trying to talk to them, right? Hearing Goddess words that spoke to me tonight, my mood became relieved. Maybe there is one small chance that my step-family can become my new family completely. Even with long hard work and holding back unpleasant feelings. [ Fufu.. feel relieved already? ] "Um!" I nodded in response to Goddess words. [ It''s time to go Mio home, Lily-chan. I''ll take you in some special place. ] [ Ah! I''ll take you to Mio''s bathroom for small love event! ] Eh? Why the Mio''s bathroom? Before I could get an answer from Goddess, the view in front of me suddenly changed and made my head dizzy. Suddenly, I felt nauseous and tried to hold it in. [ Oops! I forgot about this. ] [ This is Lily-chan''s first time experiencing teleportation magic. So, Lily-chan feels a little nauseous with the sudden change of place. ] Luckily, this is the Mio family''s bathroom. I looked for a suitable place to relieve myself. The more I held it in, I could feel the food in my stomach trying to rise to the surface. Ugh! This feels disgusting. [ S-Sorry Lily-chan. I''ll give you a little recovery magic. ] Suddenly my body emitted a golden yellow light and the nausea I felt slowly disappeared. Isn''t this useful magic? [ Phew..! That was close. Then, I''ll excuse myself to enjoy the next scene. ] Huh? What does that mean? I immediately got out of Mio''s family bathroom and met Mio who was about to enter the bathroom. "Lily-sama?" Seeing Mio''s worried expression, it seemed like I had been gone too long. "Is Lily-sama okay? I heard a small voice inside." "Ah! T-That.." don''t tell me Mio heard my voice while holding back my nausea. "Lily-sama, please rest in my room for now," Mio immediately grabbed my hand and led me to her room. For the third time, I was in Mio''s room. It was getting late and the dim light of Mio''s room made me want to fall asleep on Mio''s bed. "Lily-sama.." Mio approached my body and took off the clothes I was wearing. "Eh? M-Mio?" "Maybe this isn''t Marquess Rommel''s residence. But, I''m still Lily-sama''s maid." "Uh! Uhm.." I couldn''t protest Mio''s words. "Lily-sama, maybe this nightgown is too big and looks ordinary. But, it feels comfortable to sleep in," Mio immediately took off the clothes I was wearing and replaced them with the nightgown she had prepared. The nightgown Mio gave me was a little too big and felt loose. "Um! I didn''t know it was this loose. But.. this is... LEWD!" said Mio holding back her saliva. What is this? I felt something strange about Mio''s attitude. "Lily-sama.. come here!!" Mio was now lying on her bed and inviting me to lie down beside her. I started to move up to Mio''s bed and lay down right next to Mio''s body. Unexpectedly, Mio''s hands began to hug my body. With this close distance, I could feel her breath blowing on my long hair. "Lily-sama.. thank you.." Mio said in a soft tone in my ear. "I-I''m very happy to be able to see the figure I''ve missed for a long time again. Once again, thank you very much, Lily-sama. This little happiness makes me-" I stopped Mio''s words with a soft kiss on her lips. Without a word spoken, I understood Mio''s feelings and Mio accepted my feelings. "Lily-sama.." Mio let go of my kiss and now her body position was above me. "This body already belongs to Lily-sama, right? Can Mio be a little greedy for tonight?" "Huh?" I wanted to answer Mio''s question but our lips met again. On this silent night and the small light that illuminated Mio''s room, we kissed until midnight and Mio fell asleep soundly after being satisfied kissing my lips. I didn''t protest Mio''s actions, because.. I also enjoy this greedy side of Mio. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Yurification Points +20,000 ] Chapter 23: Chapter 22 - Mio POV Let me introduce myself, my name is Sakura Mio.A personal maid who serves the daily needs of my beloved Master, Lily Schwartz De Rommel. People often call Lily-sama the "Black of the Rommel Family". A rude term to ostracize an innocent child and trample on Marquess Rommel''s dignity. It seems that this rude term will disappear after they find out the hidden power possessed by Lily-sama. Whoever it is, facing a swordsman who has mastered the Sakura Bloom movement technique is a death wish. They will have a hard time leaving alive. The Sakura Bloom movement technique is a secret sword art developed by my family lineage. My mother is one of the many Sakura Bloom Masters who went on adventures in young times. The Sakura Bloom movement technique emphasizes elegant movements and subtle yet deadly attacks. The match between Lily-sama and my mother was quite crazy to watch. Even though I trained in secret, it seems that I am still not good enough to master one Sakura Bloom movement properly. Do I not have the talent to use the Sakura Bloom technique? No! Nooooo!! If this continues, Lily-sama will think of me as a useless maid. I want to be a personal maid who can protect my Master, not the other way around like a regular maid! "Miiiooo~" I heard Lily-sama calling my name in her sleep. Right now, I could hear the birds chirping to greet the morning and our neighbor''s kitchen utensils starting to make noises preparing breakfast. I applied for a three-day leave, but it felt so long when I was separated from Lily-sama. It seemed like I couldn''t get away from Lily-sama anymore. What should I do? I have one more day off left and I still want to be by Lily-sama''s side as her property. What should I do to fill this free time? "Mio¡­ gentle¡­ once¡­ again." It seemed like Lily-sama was dreaming about me. "Ehehe¡­ Lily-sama is so cute when she''s like this. Who gave Lily-sama that strange nickname? I want to kill it..." Seeing Lily-sama sleeping soundly made me want to tease her. Those cute, supple cheeks were so tempting to me. What is this feeling, I like kissing and playing with her cheeks. Um.. that''s not a crime, right? There''s nothing wrong with teasing a five-year-old girl cheeks right? Will Lily-sama scold me after finding out about my little prank about her cheeks? Let''s see that for later, the most important thing is! "Itadakimasuuu~" slowly but surely. I started kissing Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks again. Squeesh... Eh? WHAT IS THIS? WHY DOES THIS CHEEK FEEL SO SOFT?! THIS SOFTNESS! LILY-SAMAAAA!! I don''t know what happened, but.. It seems I went a little overboard by biting Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks. A small red trail was created when I accidentally bit Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks. Ahem! This isn''t my fault! But Lily-sama''s cheeks fault that are too soft to be enjoyed. "Haaaau~" Lily-sama was delirious again. Ah! It seems I''ve gone little overboard. If I continue, Lily-sama will be angry with my little prank. For now, I have to endure my little prank. But, there''s no harm in enjoying it a little longer, right? "Mmpphh~ Maamaaa~" Before I could continue my little prank again, Lily-sama''s facial expression suddenly changed to sad and scared. "Maamaa~ where?" "Maamaa~" I could see Lily-sama''s tears slowly coming out. I immediately stroked Lily-sama''s cheek and tried to calm her down. Ah! That''s right. Compared to me, Lily-sama has suffered a lot since she was little. In addition to being abandoned by her mother death, Lily-sama also experienced unpleasant treatment from the people around her. The last party that Lily-sama was invited to also became a terrible political issue after the First Prince threw a glass filled with red wine at Lily-sama''s head. I didn''t realize this before. Aren''t they... like a trash that should be thrown away? Their behavior is even lower than trash. What is this? I suddenly felt like training myself to be stronger to protect Lily-sama''s honor. The trash that is disturbing Lily-sama''s life needs to be cleaned up! Regardless of their high social status, they just a trash. My first main target is the First Prince. Just because the First Prince has the title of Crown Prince of the Kingdom, doesn''t mean that trash is worthy of disturbing Lily-sama''s life. Um! Trash is still trash. From a different perspective, they are still trash. To protect Lily-sama from the pollution of trash, I must become stronger! Suddenly I felt a cold touch on my cheek. "Mio?" I responded to the call and realized a pair of eyes were staring at my face. "Lily-sama.. G-Good morning.." I looked at Lily-sama''s gentle smiling expression as she woke up from her sleep. I could see her tears running down her cheeks and falling. "I just had a beautiful dream," Lily-sama said with a smile. "You know, Mio. I met Mama and some other people in my dream. My dark skin isn''t a bad sign to them." "Eh? H-Huh?" of course I was confused by this sudden discussion. What did Lily-sama mean? "This dark skin is a side effect of excess magic capacity and they taught me to control the overflowing magic capacity from myself so that it can be accommodated by my small body. If I do this, then.." I felt like I saw a miracle that happened suddenly. The dark skin that I had always seen slowly changed into charming brown bright skin. I was silent for a few seconds after seeing... THE HOLY GIRL WHO TURNED INTO AN ANGEL! "Li-Li-Li-Lily-samaa!!" I shouted and caused a small commotion in the morning. I could hear footsteps running to my room. "What''s wrong, Mio? Why are you shouting in the morning? Oh! Em? HEEEEE?!!" My father who barged into my room was surprised by Lily-sama''s appearance. I heard footsteps walking to my room again. "What''s the matter? Why are you shouting in the morning? Oh? EEEEEH?!!" The reactions between my father and mother were quite harmonious, weren''t they? They were very surprised by Lily-sama''s appearance who had changed like a fallen angel. "L-Lily-sama?" My father and mother asked the same thing. "G-Good morning," Lily-sama said to my parents. After hearing this, Lily-sama smiled at us. Skuuutt... Ting... WHAT''S THIS? WHY SO CUTE! WHAT GOOD DEED HAVE I DONE? My father, mother, and I were amazed by Lily-sama''s sweet smile and her new appearance. "W- What just happened? Lily-sama... do you want to be my adopted daughter?" said my mother who immediately stood up and hugged Lily-sama. "Hee?!!" My father was very surprised by my mother''s words. "H-Helena-san, but I still have one biological parents." "Ahem! Let''s kill Marquess Rommel! I''ll go first!" said my mother while putting on a serious expression and walking towards the exit of my room. "Don''t joke around on the edge of a cliff!" said my father while holding back my mother''s footsteps. Lily-sama chuckled seeing our family''s behavior. "Mioo, how is this?" asked Lily-sama. "Does Mio like this appearance?" "Or... this appearance?" "Um? What''s this one?" At that moment, we were shown three forms of Lily-sama''s appearance. The dark-skinned figure of Lily-sama that we often see, the new brown light-skinned figure of Lily-sama, and the figure of a fox girl wearing a fox mask on her head. "What is this again?!" said my mother who was now moving quickly to stroke Lily-sama''s fox ears. "Um! T-This one is good too" I replied. "Ehehe.. so Mio likes this kind of thing?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some small reason, Lily-sama moved her fox ears and a fox tail. Lily-sama seemed to invite me to join in stroking her fox body parts. With this cute appearance, who could resist her? With this, my morning activities began by stroking Lily-sama''s fox ears and tail. And we didn''t forget to set up a barricade of sword blades for my father. Chapter 24: Chapter 23 - Mio Synch Sriiiiing!!"Not a bad attack." Paaaang!! "Quite a heavy attack." Ngiiiing!! "Haaaaah!!" "Good reflexes." Tiiiiing!! On this bright morning, I did a little exercise with Mio. Uhm, this exercise started with warming up the body and running around the small streets around the city. However, for some reason, this little exercise ended with a duel match between me and Mio. In this duel match, I realized an unusual change in Mio''s sword technique. The flow of the sword and the movements that Mio did became smoother than usual. The point of attack and defense techniques were very different from before. The change in Mio''s sword technique surprised me, what just happened? Mio''s sword technique has now changed and follows my sword technique. My sword technique is not much different from the Mio family''s sword technique. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest Steal a kiss while fighting Mio. Reward: Mio Synchronization =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- We fought using real swords, previously we wanted to use wooden swords. However, its too light and will mess up the body''s muscle memory. Using real swords is much better for training the body''s muscle memory. Mio''s attack and my sword swings improved. The small movements we made now turned into fast and complex movements. I lost my focus a little when the Yurification Quest appeared. Sometimes, Yuification Quests appear at the wrong time. Steal a kiss while fighting Mio? And Mio Synchronization? The rewards from the Yurification Quest are indeed unique. Even in the previous Yurification Quest, I got the right to own Mio completely. Different from before, this Yurification Quest looks quite easy. Baaam!! Mio and I took a fairly long distance. Mio''s breathing sounded very heavy and tired. How about my condition? Thanks to the help of the Yurification System and my good relationship with Mio. I don''t feel tired from this intense training. However, I can feel my body covered in sweat and a little sticky. This exercise is quite hard for a 5-year-old child, huh... "Lily-sama doesn''t seem to be tired from this little warm-up. Do I need to increase my strength a little?" Mio asked with a smile. "M-Mio.. please be a little gentle," I replied. I could feel Mio''s smile which had another meaning. As a Maid who always serves me, I understand the hidden meaning of Mio''s smile very well. When Mio faces a challenging problem, she smiles thinly to face the problem in front of her seriously. I understand Mio''s feelings. The hard training that Mio has been doing lately has trapped her in a lightless abyss. Mio is having a hard time finding an opponent that matches her development. Uhm! I would be very happy to be her training partner. It''s just, Mio... Isn''t this too much? At this moment, I felt a change in the aura around Mio. I saw a glimpse of Mio''s body shadow slowly disappearing covered by cherry blossom petals flying around her. Cherry blossom petals scattered around my body and I could feel the danger getting closer. "Mio, isn''t this too much-" Tiiiiingg!! My body moved to avoid after feeling the sudden attack and my hands moved to ward off Mio''s surprise attack. Taaang!! I immediately counterattacked by locking the direction of Mio''s sword movement and slowly approached Mio''s body. My movements were quite fast to counter the attack and close the distance between us. Mio who realized her small mistake looked very surprised. I could see the expression on her face that was panicked and amazed. "Chuuu~" I kissed Mio''s cheek as a counterattack and immediately moved away. "L-Lily-sama! Please be serious!" said Mio who looked annoyed. "Mooo! Even though I was serious about training!" Mio''s expression now changed to a frown. "Ehehe.. Sorry, Mio" I replied to calm Mio''s frowning expression. Eng! What is this? My vision suddenly changed. I could see traces of the Linked-In ritual that I had done. My ring finger and Mio''s ring finger which were connected with a red thread were now shining brightly. Suddenly, a small piece of writing appeared in front of me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Lily Schwartz De Rommel - Linked Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 5 Birth Date: Winter, 5 - Skill Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio Ability (Mio Synchronization: OFF) [-] Skill ¨C Regeneration [-] Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship [-] Skill ¨C Basic Strength [-] Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery [-] Skill ¨C Perfect Parry [-] Skill ¨C Danger Sense S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [-] Skill ¨C Counter Attack [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sakura Essence Movement [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sakura Petals Movement [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sword Ethic [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Precision Strike [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Elegant Taunt [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Vanish [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Dash [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Aurora [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship; Sakura Precision Attack [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Taunt - Hidden Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio [-] Legendary Sword [-] Swordmaster Armor =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Mio Synchronization OFF? What status is this? Uh? Why is this? I suddenly want to approach Mio. "Mio.." I approached Mio and the red thread that connected between us shone brighter. Deg.. deg.. deg... Why is this? My body suddenly became strange and my heart beat fast. "Lily-sama.. can I hold Lily-sama''s hand? For some reason I want to hold Lily-sama''s hand" said Mio. I saw Mio''s facial expression filled with a blush. "Eh? Like this?" I stretched out my hand and Mio quickly held it. When our hands met, the red string connected to our ring fingers shone brightly. I closed my eyes to block this dazzling light. My body felt strange in an instant as if my body was missing one important thing that had not been done. "Lily-sama.. Chuu!" I could feel the sensation of Mio''s soft lips touching mine. At that moment, I could feel a big change happening in my body. It felt like my body and Mio''s body were connected. The red string connected to our ring fingers was now loose and binding our bodies. [ Mio Synchronization Online! ] Ah! So this is what Mio Synchronization is called? Connecting in this way, it''s not bad either. "Lily-sama.." Mio broke the kiss. "How strange, it feels like I''m connected to Lily-sama" Mio muttered while staring at my face. Mio then moved away and returned to her fighting position. "Lily-sama, one more time!" Mio''s expression became more stern and serious. "This time, please don''t joke around, Lily-sama!" Mio said to warn me. I took the same position as Mio, our swords facing each other and locking onto each other''s targets. A small gust of wind blowing away the cherry blossom petals blocked our view. At that moment, our small fight happened again. Using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish techniques, we disappeared and reappeared after the cherry blossom petals flew in the air. But, what is this feeling? I feel like our attacks are very harmonious. Paaang!! Taaang!! The small sparks from our two swords were covered with cherry blossom petals flying around us. Our sword movements looked very fast and it felt fun. Our fight lasted quite a while. I didn''t feel tired with this fast fight and it seemed that Mio was also enjoying the rhythm of this fast fight. When our swords met, I could see Mio''s expression smiling in satisfaction. "Umm... Onee-san?" Nimi suddenly appeared beside us. Our little fight stopped when Nimi called out to Mio. Mio and I immediately took a considerable distance and gave our last salute to finish this little fight. "Fuuuh~ that was quite a tough training! Nimiii~ is it time to prepare breakfast?" Mio asked as she approached her Spirit Little Sister. "Umm! Mama has finished preparing breakfast and Mama left a small message for Onee-chan." "Small message?" Mio was a little confused by her Little Sister''s words. "If I''m not mistaken, Marquess Rommel''s horse-drawn carriage will come to pick up Lily Onee-chan." "Ah! I forgot about this one! Lily-sama! Time to get ready to go back! Agghh!" Mio looked surprised as she turned her face towards me. Before I understood it, my family''s horse-drawn carriage stopped right behind me. "ONEE-SAMAA!!" "LILY-NEE!!" Alice and Alyssa got out of the carriage and ran to hug my body. Eh? What happened? Why did Alice and Alyssa suddenly hug my body? It seems like something happened while I was outside the house. Chapter 25: Chapter 24 - 4Kiss1Girl I don''t know what happened.Without any logical reason, Alice and Alyssa came to pick me up. My question now is... Why are they both sitting so close to my body? Currently, Alice is sitting on my right side and hugging my right arm while Alyssa is sitting on my left side while hugging my left arm tightly. "Um, did something happen at home?" I asked while looking at them. "Huum~ nothing. Ehehe.. Onee-sama.." "Hoonya~ nothing. Ehehe.. Lily-nee.." Alice and Alyssa''s arm hugs got tighter when I asked that. "Alice... Alyssa.. Umm.. my body is a little sweaty and smelly. Can you let go of your tight hug?" "Eeeh~ but Alice likes this scent, Onee-sama.." "Umu! Alyssa also likes Lily-nee''s body fragrance.." E-Eh? What happened to those two? Something must have happened at home and I have to hurry home to find out. "Umm, isn''t it too smelly? I''m sweating right now" I tried to release my two stepsisters'' tight hug. "Moooo~ Onee-sama.. just a little.." "Alice~" I called my cute stepsister. "Alyssa~" I also called my equally cute stepsister. "I''ll kiss you both if you two release it~" I teased my two stepsisters a little with a sweet threat. "Hiiyaaa!!" "Muunya!!" Hearing my unusual threat, my two sweet stepsisters let go of their hug and moved a little away from me. "O-Onee-sama.. t-that kiss isn''t.." "L-Lily-nee.. k-kiss.. isn''t that what Mom often does to Dad every morning?" "W-What are you saying, Alyssa!" Alice said while covering Alyssa''s mouth. Ah, this is the first time I''ve seen their different thoughts. Alice seems very sensitive to this topic while Alyssa is too innocent to say it. Um! This is very good. At least I know two different sides of my twin stepsisters. "Have you ever done it?" Seeing their innocence, I wanted to tease them. "Did it??" replied Alice and Alyssa simultaneously. "Did a kiss," I replied with a smile to tease them. "K-Kiss??" Alice and Alyssa were very surprised by my reply. "N-Noo... O-Onee-sama... Onee-sama has never done it either, right?!" "Uh, K-Kiss... R-Right! Lily-nee must have never done it, right?!" Eh, they were both very interested in this topic. Hearing their answers, I immediately stood up from my chair and walked over to Mio. Understanding what I was going to do, Mio immediately stood up from her seat and closed her eyes then gave me her beautiful lips. I kissed Mio in front of my two step-sisters. "Hawawa!! Onee-sama!!" "Awawa!! Lily-nee!!!" Alice and Alyssa were very surprised. Unlike Mio''s family who had understood our relationship, maybe it was too early for Alice and Alyssa to see it. I let go of Mio''s lips and returned to their seats. "So, do you want to tell me now? I''m going to kiss Alice and Alyssa~" I said in a teasing tone to my two stepsisters. By teasing them, maybe our relationship will get closer. That''s right! Do I need to do the Linked ritual with them? I''m also curious about the potential power of my two stepsisters. If Mio has an unexpected great power potential, don''t my two stepsisters have great power potential too? "Aliiicee~" I brought my face closer to Alice''s face. The blush on her cheeks quickly spread to her entire face. I stroked Alice''s face and touched her tiny lips. Our age difference isn''t that far apart and this is a normal relationship between a stepsister and a stepsister, right? [ Of course! ] Eh? G-Goddess..?! [ Um, forget about my presence. Please continue with your needs, Lily-chan. ] Um, I hear... this a forbidden relationship for step siblings? [ Lily-chan, there is no prohibition regarding this relationship! As the Goddess of this world, I grant my blessings on this relationship! ] Ah.. Um... I see... O-Okay then... "Alice... Chuu~" I called Alice''s name before kissing her lips. At that moment, a thin aura in the form of a red thread began to bind my ring finger and Alice''s ring finger. I could feel our relationship getting closer. Chuuu... Alice''s lips were very soft. I wanted to enjoy every shape of her lips, but Alyssa pulled my arm and separated our kiss. "L-Lily-nee!! Alyssa also wants to kiss Lily-nee!!" It seemed like Alyssa also wanted to experience her first kiss. I could see Alyssa''s pouting expression as she felt left far behind by her sister. "Lily-nee.." Alyssa prepared herself by closing her eyes. Slowly I kissed Alyssa''s soft lips, the soft sensation of Alyssa''s small lips made me want to stay connected with Alyssa. I could feel the aura of the red thread that tied my ring finger to Alyssa''s ring finger. Chuuu... With this, I was bound to my two step-sisters and one step closer to understanding them. "Um, Lily Onee-chan? Can I try it too?" the sudden request came from Nimi. "Eh?!" "Eeh?!" Mio''s father and Mio''s mother were very surprised after hearing Nimi''s request. "Nimiii?" even Mio was surprised by her spirit little sister''s request. "Onee-sama also did it with Lily Onee-sama, can''t Nimi do it?" Seeing Nimi''s sad facial expression made Mio''s family a little confused. "Then, I''ll do it too!" said Mio''s mother. Mio''s mother then stood up from her seat and approached my seat. "M-Me too!" Nimi followed Mio''s mother''s footsteps and approached my seat. Mio''s mother started kissing my lips. Unlike the soft lips of my two step-sisters, the lips of an adult like Mio''s mother were too big for me. It looked like Mio''s mother''s lips were devouring my small lips. Chuuu... "W-Why is this? M-My wife is cheating on me... in front of her husband?" Mio''s father held back his sobs a little. "But, I''m a little relieved that she''s cheating on me with a sweet girl," Mio''s father continued. My ring finger is now connected to the red thread aura that is tied to Mio''s mother ring finger. After having a little kiss with Mio mother, Nimi started to approach me slowly and kissed my lips slowly. Chuuuu... Eh? Why is this? I can feel the sweetness in Nimi''s saliva. The sensation of Nimi''s soft lips and the sweetness of Nimi''s saliva made me feel like I was flying in the air. Different from the red thread aura that is tied to my ring finger. The red thread created from my relationship with Nimi tied my wrist. Nimi released her lips from mine, she seemed to smile with satisfaction at me. Mio mother and Nimi returned to their chairs. Deg... Deg... Deg... What is this?! I can feel a big change happening in my body. Em? Does this mean I get four different powers entering me at the same time? [ Em, Lily-chan.. Maybe it will hurt a little. So, I will resist magic to suppress the pain for a while. ] Eh? Eeeh? Eeeeehh?!! What is this pain? Its too much for me! Even though the Goddess helped me to suppress the pain, its still hurt my chest. However, the pain I felt with this small body was very pronounced. "Kuhuuu!!" I tried to hold back my voice of pain. "Eng? Onee-sama?" "Lily-nee?" Alice and Alyssa looked at me as if they noticed the change in my facial expression. "Em, can you finish your food and tell me about the problems that have occurred in the house?" I said to distract my two step-sisters. "Em.. Anoo... Onee-sama. The Queen of the Kingdom will visiting our territory and wants to discuss Onee-sama''s engagement with the First Prince of the Kingdom," said Alice in low tone. "PHFUUUU!! UHUK!!" Hearing Alice''s words, Mio who was drinking warm tea choked. "Engagement?" I was a little confused by that sentence. What I know is that my relationship with the First Prince of the Kingdom is very cold. Even at the previous royal party, he threw a glass filled with red wine at me. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Lily-chan, can I send heaven punishment on them? ] Goddess... I think that''s too much. [ Kuuuh.. My Lily-chan is too kind. ] "Did Father accept the offer?" I asked to make sure. "Um, right now, Father is stalling for time and told us to pick up Lily-nee" Alyssa replied. "Then, we''ll go home now." I stood up from my seat and rushed towards the waiting horse-drawn carriage. "Lily-sama! I''ll go back with Lily-sama!" Mio said hurriedly. Ugh! I don''t want to get involved in the kingdom''s political problems. This is already too much for a 5-year-old girl, who knows what kind of evil plan that person has prepared? Engagement, huh? That sounds so ridiculous to me. Chapter 26: Chapter 25 - Lily Rage Political marriage, huh?During the shaking of the rough horse-drawn carriage, I thought about my father''s decision regarding political marriage. Political marriages in this kingdom have often happened, especially with the interference of the kingdom which decided on engagements between nobles as an official royal order. Even though they hold great power, it doesn''t mean they have the right to determine someone''s love and affection! Thanks to their strange decisions, the behavior of the nobles has become out of control and it makes me sick. Since I was born into this world, only the royal family has looked down on me. Especially the First Prince who became the Crown Prince of the Kingdom. If I marry the First Prince, my position will become the Queen of the Kingdom. That position is very tempting to tempt my father''s greed. I have been thinking about this for a long time. Was I allowed to live all this time just to become his puppet queen? For me, politics is a poison that kills slowly. "So, father sold me just for this, huh?" I muttered softly. "Uhm? Onee-sama?" realizing my little statement. Alice looked at me with a sad and worried expression. "Lily-nee.. Does Lily-nee not want to be engaged to the First Prince?" Alyssa asked. It seemed like Alyssa heard my little complaint. "Um, how should I answer this? This kind of engagement doesn''t suit me, right?" I replied in an awkward tone. Honestly, I would rather kill the First Prince than be engaged to him. [ I agree with this one! ] Eh? There''s a Goddess. [ Maybe.. I should bring down a Heaven Fall in this Kingdom? ] Um, if a heaven fall occurs in this Kingdom. Wouldn''t that make other people happy or suffer? [ Kuh! My Lily-chan is very considerate of the innocent. Then, would Lily-chan like to become my Saintess? ] Saintess? I''ve heard this before, doesn''t the Saintess have extraordinary powers to protect the world from chaos? [ Yup! In the past, the Saintess was needed to fix this broken old world. But, after this world stabilized. The existence of the Saintess was no longer needed. Making Lily-chan a Saintess would make it easier to silence these people... Um! I mean... protect Lily-chan from the most despicable filth man. ] I understand a little bit, men are indeed the most disgusting creatures I have ever met. They only approach me if they need something related to my father and that is so disgusting! All men in this world are so disgusting! [ Exactly, Lily-chan! Men are just system bugs that need to be patched again! Um... Lily-chan.. please endure this for a moment. ] "G-Guuuhu!!" I suddenly felt a pain in my chest. The hot sensation that continued to spread throughout my body made me lose my balance and fall and hit Mio''s head in front of me. "Aaawuuu!!" "Kuuuhaa!!" Mio and I endured the pain in our heads. [ Done! Saintess Seeds was successfully installed. Next, I leave it to you Lily-chan! Eh? Ah? Sorry, Lily-chan. ] I-It''s okay, thanks to Mio''s strength. I was able to recover from this little pain quickly. Alice and Alyssa were very panicked when my head hit Mio''s head. I waved my hand to their heads to stroke and calm them down. "I''m okay, Alice... Alyssa.. Your Onee-chans are very strong" I said jokingly. Toook!! Toook!! Our horse-drawn carriage driver knocked on the main window as a sign to get ready to get off the horse-drawn carriage. From the side window, I could see the Royal horse-drawn carriages lined up in a long line. "This will be troublesome," I said in a flat tone. When the horse-drawn carriage stopped, I immediately kicked the entrance door of the horse-drawn carriage and walked to find my father. "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" "Lily-sama!!" Alice, Alyssa, and Mio followed me from behind. Finding my father in this place was very easy. He always went out with his useless little army and I could find him quickly because his little army was easy to spot. From a distance, I could see his little army lining up with the Royal Guards. What was that? Morning tea party? "Father!" I said loudly and approached him. "What is the meaning of this?!" I continued. In front of me, my Father and Stepmother were enjoying a small meal with the figure I hated, the First Prince. "Guh! The ugly one has arrived!" said the First Prince. I glanced at the First Prince, his figure was too disgusting to look at and it made my stomach feel nauseous. "Huuuek!" I tried to hold back my stomach contents from coming out. Vomiting in front of the Queen would be very embarrassing, but... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can you get rid of this trash now?" I said with my index finger pointing at the First Prince. "Lily! Watch your words!" said my Father in a loud tone. "You just shut up!" I replied while glaring at my Father. My father was very surprised by my resistance, usually, I always obey my father''s words but not for this one. "Fufu ~ quite a brave child ~" the Queen who was sitting in front of me smiled at me. "Cute clothes and swords, may I-" "I refuse! Get out of this place quickly before I intervene and throw you all out!" My words sounded very rude to speak to the Queen of the Kingdom. "..." "..." "..." Everyone around me fell silent after hearing my words. "Pufufu .. hahaha !! So funny! Your daughter is very funny, Marquess Rommel!" The Queen held her stomach and laughed out loud after hearing my words. "I''m serious!" I said in a cold tone. "Lily Schwartz De Rommel, good show. Of all the nobles of the Kingdom, only you are brave like this. Don''t you know that your words are an insult to the Royal family? Melinda, you can take care of it now," said the Queen. Suddenly, the black shadow of the Queen''s body enlarged and showed a figure wrapped in black clothes. "Forgive me little girl, but this is an order from my Master," said the shadow figure before darting towards me. "A girl like you is indeed cute if she has manners-" Baaaam!! Before the Queen finished her words, I moved using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to knock Melinda''s figure down and put my sword blade on the Queen''s neck. "It seems like you need a new subordinate," I said in a cold tone. The morning wind that blew past the Queen''s body felt cold and cherry blossom petals were scattered in front of her. The fragrant aroma of cherry blossoms spread and the guards surrounding the Queen now looked panicked after the figure called Melinda fell to the ground. "Y-You.." realizing her position on the horns of death made her body tremble. "W-What did you do to my Melinda?" asked the Queen who was trying to hold back her trembling body. The Queen''s lips trembled after seeing Melinda''s figure lying on the ground. "Oh, her? Just sleeping on the ground. I don''t want to be hostile with you but you forced it. You better take this disgusting trash back to the palace..." "Em! Wait a minute... "I immediately use flying kick and hit the First Prince''s stomach. My small kick was able to push his body flying far and hit the hard ground and it made me entertained when I saw his body rolling on the ground. "W-What did you just do? You know that he is the Crown Prince of the Kingdom, right?!" I put my sword blade back on the Queen''s neck. "Listen to this carefully, not all nobles are under your control. I give you two choices, become an enemy or my puppet?" I asked the Queen. Um! I hate her who makes nobles her political puppets. So, I will punish her this way. Isn''t this worth her actions? "P-Puppet??" asked the Queen. "Um! You will do whatever I order." "There''s no way I would do something like that!" The Queen''s firm refusal made me smile. "Then, choose.. losing your child or Melinda?" I removed the sword blade that was pressing on the Queen''s neck and walked slowly towards Melinda who was still lying on the ground. On top of Melinda''s body, I scratched my sword blade on her neck and a small wound opened on her neck. "W-Wait! Meee..!" the Queen tried to stop my actions. "I-I will be your puppet but-" Before the Queen protested any further, I immediately smiled coldly at her and widened the small wound on Melinda''s neck. "Hiii!! A-Alright... I-I will be your puppet!" said the Queen in a panic. "Then, cancel your intention to make me the First Prince''s fianc¨¦e and.." I stopped half of my words. "Please throw that disgusting trash out of here.. it makes me want to chop and throw up his corpse," I said while smiling and pointing at the First Prince. [ Uhm.. sometimes Lily-chan can be sweet and cruel at the same time. ] Chapter 27: Chapter 26 - Saintess Seeds "...""..." "..." The atmosphere felt silent. In front of the five-year-old girl, the Queen, and her guards were sat on the ground kneeling to apologize for their mistakes. I stood in front of them while holding a sword ready to strike their heads. What about the First Prince? Uhm.. the Queen has thrown him away. "Now.. explain why you have such a stupid idea, Queen?" I said with a gentle smile to the Queen. "Hiiieee!!" hearing my question, the Queen''s body trembled and looked scared. "Haaaah!" I took a deep breath, put my sword in its sheath, and sat on a chair to enjoy a cup of warm tea. After my mind felt calm, I opened a small conversation topic about a problem that I had been holding on to for a long time. "You know, I''m fed up with all of your behavior," I said in a calm tone. "Being born with dark skin is not easy, you know, I have experienced hundreds of little pranks from the royal family and other nobles. Especially by the First Prince and I am very happy when there is a small opportunity to hit him." "Speaking of little pranks, the First Prince always does them! Just because he is the Crown Prince who will inherit his status as the leader of the kingdom. Pfftt! Don''t make me laugh!" I accidentally hit the table. My emotions are volatile at the moment. "Do you think after the last incident the First Prince can be forgiven by making me a member of the royal family through marriage?" "Honestly, your thinking is very narrow! Among all the nobles, the royal family is at the top of my hate list!" "And.. Father.. Em! It''s a bit disgusting to call Father to someone who will sell me to the royal family. For now, I will call you Marquess Rommel without reducing my respect." "If the royal family is the peak of my hatred then Marquess Rommel is in second place." Hearing my words, Marquess Rommel and the Queen were very surprised. "After I found a small happiness, you tried to take it away from me?" "Why do you always want to take away my small happiness?" "..." "..." "..." A question without an answer. Is my question really that hard to answer? Is taking away my happiness their little hobby? I don''t know anymore! Is it this hard to find small happiness with dark skin? I already know the reason why my skin is dark, it''s just that... There''s always someone who prevents me from being happy. Will my life always be like this? "Will my life get better after I die?" This little question accidentally came out of my mouth. "Lily-sama!" "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Mio, Alice, and Alyssa immediately ran to hug my body. "W-What did Lily-sama just say? That''s not true!" said Mio to calm me down. "Onee-sama! Please don''t think like that! Isn''t Onee-sama happy to be part of Alice''s family?" Alice asked, looking at me with a sad face. "That''s right! Lily-nee, don''t think like that! Alyssa is very happy to be part of Lily-nee''s big family!" Alyssa said. Hearing the answers from Mio, Alice, and Alyssa. My heart felt calm and warm. Is this what it feels like to have a small happiness from someone who cares about me? For some reason, I want to feel this small happiness for a little longer. "Thank you all," I smiled to answer their questions. I got off my chair then pulled Mio''s arm and touched her lips. "Miooo~ thank you.." I wanted to kiss Mio''s lips but Alice and Alyssa separated us. "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Alice and Alyssa immediately pulled into my arms. "Mooo! Why is only Mio being noticed?" Alice expressed her annoyance and puffed out her cheeks. What is that? Why Alice suddenly became cute like this? "A-Alyssa also wants Lily-nee''s attention!" Following Alice''s movement, Alyssa also protested and puffed out her cheeks. "Eeeh.." I couldn''t do much and stroked their heads. Sometimes, my two stepsisters can be adorable. "Onee-sama.. please come a little closer," Alice held my cheek and pulled it until our lips touched. Ctaaaak!! I could see my stepmother''s teacup falling onto the table and breaking. Not only that, Marquess Rommel and the Queen were also surprised by Alice''s actions. "Alice!! Don''t take Lily-nee for too long, Mooooo!!" Alyssa suddenly pulled my arm and separated my kiss from Alice. "Alyssa also wants to do it with Lily-nee.." Alyssa said in a soft tone. Ctaaak!! When our lips met, I heard something fall and break again. At a glance, I could see some Butlers and Maids who were carrying desserts were shocked by the situation that had occurred. In front of me, the Queen was sitting on her knees on the ground, and the sight of my two stepsisters who were wanting to be pampered. Em, is this sight too much for them? "Onee-sama.. Ehehe~" "Lily-nee.. Ehehe~" Alice and Alyssa smiled happily after taking turns getting kisses from me. "We love Onee-chan very much. So, please don''t say things like that again." "Um! Lily-nee is now someone we care about. Alyssa will be upset if Lily-nee talks like that again!" Alice and Alyssa expressed their feelings to me. Our bond was only a family bond that happened suddenly. However, after hearing their feelings. Kuh! I don''t know anymore! The strange feeling that attacked my chest felt very painful when my mind left them both. This feeling is the same as my worry if Mio leaves me. What''s with this feeling? "Lily-sama, what Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama said is true. We will feel lost if Lily-sama leaves us. Moreover... Lily-sama must take responsibility as my owner," said Mio. "Eeeh!!" "Eeeh!!" Hearing Mio''s words, Alice and Alyssa stared at Mio''s blushing face. "W-What does that mean!" "Right! What does that mean!" Alice and Alyssa suddenly stared at Mio like their arch-rivals. "U-Um.. that... Kyuuuu~" Mio replied to my two stepsisters'' questions in a shy tone. "Onee-sama! What happened? Why did Onee-sama''s maid become like this?" "Neeee... Lily-nee! What do you mean by taking responsibility as her owner?" Alice and Alyssa stared at me like wolves staring at prey in front of their eyes. "Hmm.. I only became Mio''s owner after competing to take her from Mio''s mother," I answered briefly. "Ah! The match at the Adventurer''s Guild! I see.." "Oh! It was such a fascinating match.." Alice and Alyssa looked at me with sparkling eyes. "Lily-sama.. please take responsibility for me. Um... I think I''ve fallen in love with Lily-sama. So, please accept this one love feeling of mine," Mio slowly approached me. The moment our eyes met, I could see a beautiful smile on Mio''s face. Mio still approached me and gave me a small bow by kneeling in front of me. "I, Sakura Mio. Hereby declare my loyalty and obedience to my beloved Master, Lily Schwartz De Rommel." As if waiting for me to answer her oath, I rushed over to Mio. "You don''t have to do this, Mio. Since the beginning, wasn''t Mio the one who was always by my side? If it''s like this, I just need to answer your feelings, right?" I pulled Mio''s face which was looking down at the ground. When our faces met, a tight feeling in my chest returned. My heart was beating so fast and my feeling to answer Mio''s statement made me feel embarrassed. I kissed Mio''s lips. Um, I''ve done it with Mio many times. But, I never get tired of doing it. When we kissed, I felt a pain in my chest that melted into my whole body. This feeling flowed throughout my body. This feeling led me to an answer about my little happiness. Someone who always looks after me, someone who cares about me, and someone I want to protect. Maybe.. is this what is called greed? If this greed makes me happy. I want to protect this greed. Um.. speaking of love. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I also love Mio and my two stepsisters. It feels like... I''m so happy to meet them. [ The conditions have been met! ] [ The evolution into a Saintess from the Goddess of Yuri has begun! ] [ Execution of the Saintess Seeds program! ] After hearing the voice of the Goddess who suddenly appeared. I could feel my whole body filled with a golden aura and my abundant magical energy. [ The Saintess Goddess of Yuri has been born! ] [ It took a long time for Lily-chan to understand the feeling of love. ] Love? Is this the feeling of love? If this feeling of pain in my chest is love. I am very happy to have this feeling. Chapter 28: Chapter 27 - Another Saintess Visits [ Congratulations Lily-chan! Lily-chan is now officially a Saintess! ]S-Saintess? I was very surprised by the Goddess''s words. Saintess? I-I became a Saintess? Is that possible? [ Of course, because I have chosen Lily-chan as my representative in this world. Oh, by the way.. in this world there is not only one Goddess. So, there are still other Saintesses with different Goddesses scattered in this world. ] Eh? Doesn''t every kingdom only have one Saintess? [ Lily-chan, the Saintess in the kingdom is not our chosen Saintess. The Saintess in every human kingdom is chosen by humans. They do not receive power directly from us. ] [ Oh, there are some Saintesses who came to visit Lily-chan. ] [ Kuuh! They look cute but Lily-chan is much cuter and sweeter. ] Right after the Goddess said that sentence, I could feel a small vibration in the ground that was getting stronger. The morning view suddenly brightened and bathed in warm light. The increasingly strong shaking of the ground made some of the people gathered in this place panic. From a distance, I could see a giant white fox with nine tails bathed in golden light. Um, Goddess.. Is that giant fox dangerous? [ Ah! No, she is the Saintess who serves the Goddess of nature. She came here to greet the newly born Saintess. ] Eh? That fox is the Saintess? She came to see me? From a distance, the fox changed its appearance into a small fox and walked towards me. Mio stood in front of me while holding a sword in her hand. "Mio, calm down. She came to see me," I said to calm the situation. Unlike Mio who stood in front of me to protect me. Alice and Alyssa hugged my arms tightly to calm their fears. Marquess Rommel immediately formed a circle formation to protect the Queen who was still sitting kneeling on the ground. The golden-tailed fox walked past Mio and sat in front of me. "Um, nice to meet you. My name is Lily Schwartz De Rommel," I said to introduce myself. The fox noticed my body shape then her body was bathed in golden light and formed her body into a fox-human figure wearing a Shrine Maiden outfit. Her appearance was the same as the fox girl I had seen but the difference was her tail that was bathed in golden light. "Nice to meet you, Lily-chan. I am the Saintess who serves the Goddess of Nature, Ciel. When the Goddess of Nature told me about the new Saintess who would be born, I was very curious and surprised when I found out that the Saintess was born from human descendants. Humm.. Hum... Huuum..??" the fox who introduced herself as Ciel again observed my appearance. "Um, is there something wrong with my appearance?" Ciel shook her head. "I am very interested in the clothes Lily-chan is wearing. It looks very fitting for a Saintess," Ciel replied. "Ah, Uhm, Thank you." "Lily-chan, may I copy the shape to share with other Saintesses?" Ciel''s question made me think about how to answer it. However, I could see Mio''s smile which felt proud when her handmade clothes caught the attention of other Saintesses. Ah, speaking of Saintesses. Is the other Goddess'' not chosen Saintess of human descent? The sky suddenly darkened. The figure of a large red-skinned dragon decorated the ceiling sky. The large dragon flew down towards me and enveloped its body using a golden aura. The shock of the dragon''s body did not cause much damage when it landed. "Ara~ Ciel is already here?" said the dragon in a loud voice. "Welcome, Sia. Did you come to visit our new friend?" Ciel replied. "Huuum~ this little girl is our new friend?" the dragon now noticed me. The dragon figure slowly turned into a dragon girl wearing the same clothes as Ciel. Eh, does this mean that the Shrine Maiden is the official uniform for the Saintess? "Pretty nice clothes! Little Saintess, what''s the name of that outfit?" the dragon girl asked me. "Ah, it''s the Shrine Maiden. Clothes made by someone special for me," I replied. I immediately pulled Mio''s arm to stand beside me. "She''s the one who made it," I said with a proud smile. "For the creativity of human descendants, that looks like comfortable to wear. I like that outfit," said the dragon girl. "T-Thank you," Hearing the praise for her hard work, Mio was a little embarrassed. "Little Saintess, what''s your name? My name is Sia... the messenger of the Goddess of the sky who watches over the situation from the sky," said Sia as her introduction. "Um.. nice to meet you, my name is Lily Schwartz De Rommel. Messenger of the Goddess of Yuri... I guess?" I replied in question tone. "Nyaaa!!" Ciel was surprised after hearing my reply. "Woooh!!" Sia suddenly looked excited. Eh? Why were they surprised? "I-I didn''t think that Goddess would be able to do it!" said Ciel. "Um! I think she''ll be a lonely Goddess without a Saintess but now she has cute Saintess," Sia said. G-Goddess... Are you lonely without a Saintess? [ Hiks.. Lily-chaaaan~ I''m so lonely~ ] [ Every race we created, always rejects my existence... Hiks! ] I understand that feeling. [ Lily-chaaan~ ] Um, does that mean I''m your first Saintess? [ Un! I-I sound like a lonely Goddess, don''t I? ] I don''t think so, for me you are a great Goddess that leads me to a new path. [ Lily-chaaan is very kind to me. Thank you Lily-chan. ] "Um, is there another Saintess coming?" I asked to change the subject. "It seems like there are only the two of us. Unlike us, their kingdom gives them jobs that limit their free time. As the messenger of the Goddess of Nature, I am responsible for keeping the uncontrolled destruction of nature but I have subordinates spread far and wide to deal with it. So, I came here because I have quite a lot of free time," said Ciel. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Um! Same as me. The messenger of the Goddess of the Sky is responsible for the destruction of the sky and I have a lot of free time because most of the causes of the sky destruction have already extinct," said Sia. Hearing Sia''s explanation, I became curious about the extinction of the one thing that can destroy the sky. Wait a minute! If I think about it, they are Saintesses who have special duties, right? Then.. What about my duties? Goddess, what should I do as your Saintess? [ Nothing. ] Eh, nothing? What does that mean? [ Unlike other Goddesses who have to protect the universe. I am different from them. As the Goddess of Yuri, I work as an advisor to other Goddesses who need my help. Maybe Lily-chan can work by helping other Saintesses'' tasks to fill her free time. ] Helping other Saintesses? Maybe I can try to do it. "Little Saintess, did you have a holy task from your Goddess?" "Um, for now, I only have one special task, which is to help fellow Saintesses if a certain problem occurs," I said. "That will helps me a lot, Lily-chan! Sometimes humans have strange thoughts about cutting down a forest without thinking about the damage to nature that can be a disaster," said Ciel. "Um.. your task to protect nature is hard to do, Ciel. But, because Lily-chan''s task is to help fellow Saintesses. That''s very good news for you, right?" said Sia. "Umn!! This is very good news. For now on... Um! Lily-chan.. please help me hunt Wolf Devour around the forest!" said Ciel while holding my palm. "W-What? WOLF DEVOUR!!" the Queen who heard our words was surprised after hearing Ciel''s request. "Niiin! It seems like you know what Wolf Devour is... a human I don''t know," Ciel''s words seemed to stab the Queen''s heart. "Ugh!!" said the Queen to hold back her inner wounds. "Wolf Devour? What''s that?" I asked because I didn''t know what Ciel meant. "Wolf Devour is a black-furred wolf monster created from drops of dark monster blood. They move by eating anything including the life force of plants. They are quite troublesome because their numbers are too many," said Ciel. Hearing Ciel''s explanation, I remembered my first fight against the black wolf. "Maybe... it''s like a monster I''ve fight before," I replied in low tone. "Unm, maybe we can hunt it together," I continued. Hearing my words, Ciel felt happy and pulled my arm to hunt with her. "What are you waiting for, let''s hunt that disturbing monster!" Ciel shouted while running pulling my arm. "Wait for me, Lily-sama!!" shouted Mio who was chasing me from behind. "Ara~ having fun without inviting me? Let''s chase them, human who called Mio," Sia followed Ciel''s movements while carrying Mio on her dragon body. "HIIYAAAAA!!" Mio screamed throughout our journey. It seems like this is my first task as a Saintess. Helping fellow Saintesses? That doesn''t sound bad. Chapter 29: Chapter 28 - Saintess Purification I didn''t expect the forest near my house to have such a terrifying atmosphere.Dry trees. Tree trunks that look fragile. Tree roots that emit black liquid. Fallen dry leaves. And black soil with sticky black liquid on it. "Ugh~ what is this horrible smell?" I tried to hold back the stench that pierced my nose. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Welcome to your first assignment as a Saintess, Lily-chan~," Ciel said happily. Ciel seemed to have gotten used to this pungent stench. "I-Is this the job of a Saintess?" I asked sarcastically. "Exactly! Exploring and purifying polluted areas like this is our main obligation as Goddess''s chosen Saintess!" Ciel replied with a face full of joy. Ugh, how do I purify an area like this? Moreover.. what should I do with conditions like this? "HUUUUAAAA!!" Behind me was Sia who was trying to stop after running fast and Mio who was screaming behind her back. "Puuuwaaa.. puuuuwaa~" Mio tried to calm her spinning head. "Ara~ this looks bad, Ciel," said Sia while observing the condition of the forest. "Niin~ this forest is still at a stage that can be fixed if the main source of the problem is successfully fixed," replied Ciel while picking up the fallen leaves on the ground. The blackish brown leaves that Ciel touched were very fragile and shattered when her fingertips held the leaf blade. "Umu! This incident hasn''t happened long ago," said Ciel while lifting a brownish yellow leaf that was covered by a pile of leaves. "This can still be fixed quickly. Please help me purify this place, Sia. Seeing its large size it will take a long time to purify the entire forest," said Ciel while looking at Sia. "Eh? But purifying the forest is not my job," replied Sia. "Niiin~ please help me just this once~" Ciel requested while moving her fox ears and tail. "Uh! It''s so cheating to ask me to use that pose. O-Okay! J-Just this once!" Sia replied. "For Lily-chan.. please entertain our little guest who will come!" after Ciel said that sentence, Ciel clasped both of her palms and put both of her hands in front of her chest while bowing. A golden light overflowed from her body and a golden magic circle appeared under her feet. "Haaah~ it can''t be helped. I''ll help you for now. This is the first time two Saintesses from two different Goddesses are working together-" Sia stopped her words. "Fufu~ This is interesting! What if there is news about three Saintesses from different Goddesses working together? Hmm.. I wonder how the other Saintesses will react?" Sia continued while looking at me. "Let''s do this Saintess task, Lily-chan!" Sia now followed Ciel''s movements. Her whole body was filled with golden magic and the magic circle that appeared under her feet blended with Ciel''s magic circle. Eh? Is it just my feeling or is Sia''s gaze indicating something related to me? "Lily-chan, please protect us both~" Sia waved her hand at me and continued the purification ritual with Ciel. "I''m not used to doing purification on land. But, I will help purify the dirty air in this forest," Sia said while standing beside Ciel. "Um! That''s helpful for me, Sia. This is the first time we''ve done purification together," Ciel moved her body closer to Sia. "Ciel~" "Sia~" Ciel and Sia now held each other''s hands and released golden magic from their bodies. Their two golden magic slowly merged and spread from their bodies until they turned the dry leaves that had fallen green again. The black soil and sticky black liquid on it turned into soil covered with green grass and dew crystals that stuck to the grass. Ah! I see! This is what the Saintess'' purification ritual is called! I''ve heard of this ritual before. In a children''s book I once read, a Saintess chosen by the Goddess was able to transform barren land into fertile land filled with plants through a purification ritual. This was the first time I had seen a Saintess perform a purification ritual up close. This purification ritual made me wonder a little about one thing. Why haven''t human Saintesses ever performed this ritual before? I mean, some areas of the kingdom where I live are very barren and make it very difficult for the surrounding residents to grow plants. Why don''t they purify those places into fertile land that can grow food? [ Oh! That question is very easy to answer, Lily-chan. ] Eh? Goddess? [ Umu.. I''m back, Lily-chan! Oh! Is Lily-chan curious about the answer to that little question? ] Um! I''m so curious! [ The answer to Lily-chan''s question lies like humans themselves. In addition to humans'' extremely short lifespans, they are also filled with other things known as the seven deadly sins of humanity. That''s why we rarely elect humans as Saintesses. ] [ Ah! Except for Lily-chan! Lily-chan is very different from other humans. Speaking of human Saintesses, they are just imitations created by the human kingdom to regulate public order. ] A-Am I an exception? [ Of course! You could say this is proof of my love for Lily-chan! ] E-Eh? Sometimes the Goddess gives answers that I don''t understand. [ Hikss.. did I just get rejected by Lily-chan? ] Eh? I-It''s not like that, Goddess... It''s just, that I... [ Ehehehe.. Lily-chan is so cute when she''s confused like that. ] [ Good reaction, Lily-chan! ] [ Um! Back to our topic, if we continue the answer to Lily-chan''s question, maybe we will jump hundreds of years to the era of the first Saintess of humanity who was sacrificed for wealth and the throne. ] The first Saintess of humanity was sacrificed for wealth and the throne. [ Um! Coincidentally, the Goddess who made humanity into Saintesses is my junior. ] H-Huh? Junior? [ Ahem! Forget what I said. Lily-chan, I''ll give you one big question. Does Lily-chan believe that one of the Goddesses known today is a human who was reborn as a Goddess? ] Hearing the question from the Goddess, my head spun fast to understand the question from the Goddess. [ Ehehe.. Lily-chan doesn''t need to answer it. Because the first Saintess who was sacrificed by humanity is now a Goddess who happens to be respected by other Goddesses. The sacrifice of humanity''s stupidity gave birth to a new Goddess and the prohibition to appoint humanity as Saintesses. ] [ But! There is one Goddess who doesn''t care about that rule and that Goddess is. ] [ And... its Me!! Teehe~ ] [ They don''t want the tragedy of humanity''s first Saintess to happen again. So, use the power of the Yurification System wisely! Ahem! Wise in this case is killing- I mean giving a stern warning to humanity not to look down on Lily-chan! Um! Yes! Like that! ] When I heard the last part of the Goddess''s words, I remembered my annoying Queen of the Kingdom again. Could it be... That''s what humanity''s first Saintess experienced? The sacrifice that occurred due to political coercion and power that dragged humanity''s first Saintess as a victim of humanity''s great sin? Um, Goddess.. may I ask one thing? [ What is that, Lily-chan? ] Is a Saintess allowed to kill someone guilty? [ Oh, that? Um.. if I''m not mistaken. Currently, Saintesses have the privilege to carry out public executions on someone who is proven guilty. But, make sure Lily-chan has enough evidence to carry out public executions! ] Um! I''ll remember that. Ping!! My body suddenly felt an attack approaching. Um, Goddess.. [ Yes, it''s time to protect ours fellow Saintesses. ] [ Good luck, Lily-chan! ] Chapter 30: Chapter 29 - Mio Sneaky Attack I took out my sword from the scabbard on my waist.I could feel a small vibration on the ground from the footsteps of the wolves running closer. Thanks to Mio''s skill, Danger Sense, I could notice changes in airflow and my body''s response to the surrounding conditions. "Eng? Its Stop?" The small vibration I felt suddenly stopped. I could feel sharp gazes watching me from a distance. I immediately responded to their gazes by looking back at their position. From a distance, I could see the bushes shaking and the sharp gazes I felt slowly diminished. "Ah, there you are," I muttered softly. "Um... Lily-sama?" Mio stood beside me. Seeing my hand holding the sword, Mio took out two small swords that were stored between her thighs. "A-Are we going to face something, Lily-sama?" Mio asked. "Mio, what are those swords?" I was a little curious about the two small swords in Mio''s hands. "These? Em.. this is a tanto sword.. one of my random creations. A sword that is easy to carry and use in an emergency. If only I brought a katana, I wouldn''t need to use this small sword. Besides being light and strong, the small size of the sword can be stored anywhere. For example, like this small sword sheath.." Mio showed her thighs that held a small sword sheath and was wrapped in the beauty of her smooth thighs. AH! I mean... There is a small storage place for knives and small swords. Judging from its shape, it looks like a small sword sheath and a disposable throwing knife. Disposable throwing knives are usually used to give additional wounds and make the enemy suffer stab wounds without thinking about taking them back. "Mio.. can I touch it?" I asked. "Touch it? Sure.. It''s okay.. Hyaaa!!" I touched Mio''s smooth thighs, I didn''t think about this before. But, won''t these knives scratch Mio''s smooth thighs? "Mio? Isn''t this dangerous for your skin?" I asked. "Hauuu~ Lily-sama.. please don''t touch my thigh like that," Mio replied while holding back my hand between her thighs. Mio didn''t answer my question and I was too busy observing the beauty of the weapon hiding in Mio''s smooth thighs. "Good idea, I think I can use this between my clothes," I muttered softly. "Can I have one of these throwing knives, Mio?" "S-Sure..." Mio replied. I took a small knife and threw it into the row of eyes of the bushes that were still watching me from a distance. Swiiing!! Baaaam!! "L-Lily-sama??" Mio who noticed my small knife throw was very surprised when the bushes that were far in front of us exploded and several black wolf bodies were thrown out. Hmm.. it seems like my body has developed on the wrong track. I didn''t know if my body was this strong, could this be a side effect of being a Saintess or the Linked ritual that I did before? Um.. for now. Let''s stop that thought and focus on the problem in front of us. From a distance, I could see a black wolf running towards us. Swiiing!! Baaaam!! "Eh?! Eeh?! EEEHH!!" I could see Mio''s shocked expression when she threw her small knife and ended up like the attack I did earlier. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Em? Is there something wrong with Mio''s body? Why did Mio suddenly become strong like this? "L-Lily-sama?! I-Is there something strange with my body? Why did my body become strong like this?" Mio said in a panicked tone and paid attention to her body condition. "Mio.. calm down.." when I was about to touch Mio''s hand. Suddenly Mio''s body gave off a fragrant aroma and the sight of scattered cherry blossom petals decorated my eyes. "WAAAAH!! I CAN DO IT?! IMPOSSIBLE!!" Mio''s voice was heard far behind me. I immediately looked for the source of Mio''s voice and the sight of cherry blossom petals covered my eyes again. Mio used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to move in front of me and kiss my lips. "Hngg!!" Mio''s kiss was a little more passionate than usual. I broke Mio''s kiss and covered her mouth. "Mio, this isn''t the time to-" "Humpf!!" Mio ignored my words and forced my lips to accept hers. Mio slowly broke away from her soft kiss and glanced at the line of wolves surrounding us. Um, doesn''t this look very dangerous? But, why does Mio look so casual about this situation? "Lily-sama, isn''t it time we do it?" Mio said while smiling at me. I didn''t expect her to enjoy the remaining free time to kiss and let the black wolves surround us. "Mio.." I called Mio to tell her a little idea that came to my head. "Want to compete with me?" I asked. "Compete?" Mio answered in confusion. "Um! We''ll compete on the number of black wolves that have been defeated." "W-Why do we have to compete?" "Um... it''s okay. It''s just, it''s a bit boring if there''s no goal, right?" "That''s true, it''ll feel ordinary if there''s no goal other than defeating them." "Then, we''ll compete for the prize.." I stopped my words to think about the prize. "What if the loser has to grant one wish to the winner?" I continued. "Ah! Really? Let''s compete, Lily-sama!" Mio replied quickly. Is it just me or did Mio''s eyes shine brightly after hearing the prize? "Um, Lily-sama.. If Mio wins, can Mio¡ª" Uhm? Why is this? Mio suddenly lowered her voice and a blush adorned her cute face. "Um! That''s fine... that the prize afteral!" I replied without knowing the context. "Really?! Um.. that''s not a crime, right?" Mio asked. Wait a minute! What exactly was Mio thinking? "Ehehe~ I will try to get the prize, Lily-sama!" Hearing Mio''s last answer. A fragrant aroma returned and cherry blossom petals filled my vision. "Hiyaaaa!" Slaaash!! I could hear the black wolves'' screams of pain and Mio''s spirit power chasing them. "Lily-sama.. I will win this match!" Mio said confidently. I immediately used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to appear in the back row of the black wolves. After I was in their back row, cherry blossom petals fell around me and a fragrant aroma spread widely around me. "Sakura Taunt.." after I said that sentence, the black wolves'' attention was drawn to me. It seemed that Sakura Taunt was a little excessive to attract the monster''s attention. Several black wolves ran towards me. They jumped towards me while opening their fangs and swinging their claws aiming for my face. I reflexively swung my sword and felled four black wolves in one attack. My sword slash sliced ??the black wolf''s head and split it to the base of its body. Black blood dripped onto my clothes and a foul odor hit my nose. Tess... Pess... Ueek! Disgusting! Ugh! What is this smell?! Why is this black wolf''s blood black and giving off a foul odor? "Urghk!!" I held back my nausea a little. Thinking back, Ciel seemed to know about the black wolf''s dirty blood that needed purification. "Huuueee!! What is this foul odor!" From a distance, I could hear Mio''s voice complaining after being splashed with the black wolf''s blood. I don''t want Mio''s body to be damaged by this dirty blood. What should I do? If I''m not mistaken, I still have enough Yurification Points to get an attack that doesn''t require physical contact. Urkk!! My head was a little dizzy and my stomach was a little nauseous because of this sudden foul odor so I used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to get out of Sakura Taunt''s range to a place that was a little calmer from the foul odor. [ Yurification Points +10,000! ] Eh? Why did I get Yurification Points in a condition like this? "Anoo.. L-Lily-sama.." Mio said. "Uwaaa!!" I was surprised because Mio suddenly appeared next to me. I observed Mio''s expression as she held her nose tightly. Could it be that the stench of the dirty blood was too strong for Mio? "Ah, Mio.. Sorry... I got a little splashed with the black wolf''s dirty blood and this smells bad." "Anoo.. Lily-sama.. please pay attention to the condition of your clothes," Mio said while pointing at my clothes. "Huh? What did you say, Mio?" I immediately observed the condition of my clothes. "Eh? EEEHHH!!" I was surprised after observing the condition of my messy clothes. The splash of dirty blood from the black wolf gave off a very pungent stench. However, one problem arose besides the pungent stench. The dirty blood was able to erode my clothes and reveal a small part of my body that was not covered by clothes. I immediately looked at Mio and realized something. Mio was covering her nose because of the small blood coming out of her nose. "Um... Mio.." "Y-Yes, Lily-sama?" Sraaaak!! I took off some of my clothes to protect my important body. Leaving my underwear slightly visible. I could see the blood flowing from Mio''s nose that was getting heavier. "Mio, it''s time to get serious," I said hatefully. Black wolf! I will not accept this insult! Forgiving you is not my job. But, sending you to the Goddess Hell is my job! Chapter 31: Chapter 30 - Sneaky Lily A heavy gust of wind penetrated my body.The sharp red gaze of the black wolf was directed at me. Beside me, Mio looked so calm and smiled after watching the hundreds of black wolves surrounding us. "Lily-sama.. this might be a bit too much but.." "I will be a little serious to win our match," Mio said with a big smile. "Heee~ is that so? Can I also be serious now?" I replied in response to Mio''s provocation. Without replying to my words, Mio''s body suddenly disappeared and appeared in the back row of the black wolves. Mio''s small sword slashes and knife throws were seen actively reducing the number of black wolves. Slaaash!! Swiiish!! If left any further, our scores will get closer. I don''t want to lose to Mio! For that, I will improve my abilities a little through the Purification System. Improving abilities in the middle of a match isn''t cheating, right? [ Legendary Move Swordmanship: Mental Down successfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Defense Break successfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordmanship: Dragon Slash successfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Wyvern Slash successfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Rain Dance successfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Dance successfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Bloom successfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Domain successfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship Tier 1 successfully learned! Obtained the bonus attribute Sakura Growth Vial! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship Tier 1 successfully learned! Obtained the bonus attribute Wisdom of Sakura! ] With this, my 30,000 Yurification Points disappeared and I was left with 2,000 Yurification Points. Based on my experience from previous incidents, great power produces great side effects as well. Of course, I prepared myself to accept the pain that would come into my body. Slowly my ears buzzed loudly and my vision shook slightly. Sooner or later, this pain would come to my body. Ngiiiing~ "Kuuhuu!!" I endured the pain that attacked my head and body. The dizziness in my head and the pain that pierced my entire body were a painful combination. But, it was worth it for the power I got. In this pain, I got some pretty interesting information. The Mio family''s sword style is a martial art that relies on sword movement techniques and mystical attacks that can be done without magic. That''s the reason why Mio and I can disappear and appear suddenly without magic chants because we don''t need magic to do it. Thanks to the Sakura Growth Vial and the Wisdom of Sakura, I understand a little about the great power that flows in Mio''s blood and the great responsibility that comes with that power. If it were to be said in a few lines, the Mio family is the strongest family when it comes to using their sword techniques. How do I know that? That''s because Legendary Move Swordsmanship and Mythic Skill Swordmanship are a deadly combination of attacks without using magic. In other words, the Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash that I''ve been doing are evasive and moving movements that are done very quickly. "Lily-samaaaa!" Mio called me from a distance. Mio seemed to smile sarcastically after her score was far above mine. Mio now moved to my side using Sakura Dash. "Fufu~ I will win this match, Lily-sama!" said Mio confidently. "Eh? It''s not over yet, right?" I replied. "Ehehe~ the number of wolves I have killed has reached 67 while Lily-sama has only killed 66. Isn''t the winner obvious?" said Mio while smiling triumphantly. "Mio, it looks like you have to be punished after this. I think your arrogance needs to be fixed," I pressed my words a little and turned my face away from Mio''s gaze. "Eh? Lily-sama?" "Li-Lily-sama?" "Lily-sa-" Mio called me and tried to approach me but I moved to dodge behind her. "Lily-" Before Mio could say her words, I took out my sword and activated Sakura Dance. Instantly, the flow of time that was flowing around me became slow. My body moved through the slowed flow of time and slashed the remaining black wolf''s head. Slaash!! Sliing!! Emm, this feels very strange to me. Slashing them in this condition is too easy for me. This match feels like snatching milk from a baby! I wanted this match to be fair but Mio''s slightly arrogant attitude made me want to tease her with the difference in skill and ability. After the slow flow of time returned to normal, I immediately swung my sword and put it back into its sheath. Crash!! Duug!! After the sound of my sword entering the scabbard, several black wolves surrounding us began to fall with their heads detached from their bodies. "Hmm.. I don''t remember anymore after reaching 100," I said while looking at Mio''s face. Mio was very surprised by the scene in front of her. "W-Aaaa-" Mio''s gaze was now blank. "W-What was that!!" Mio said. "Ahem! Is the winner already decided?" I said while teasing Mio''s defeat. "C-Cheating! Why wasn''t Lily-sama serious from the start!" Mio replied while pouting. "Eh? I can be serious from the start?" I replied in a tone without any guilt. "Thats cheating! Why can Lily-sama move so fast? Isn''t that very cheating to use in a match?" Mio protested. "There''s no rule to use it, right?" I replied. "Mooo! But that''s cheating!" "Mio.. is it just me or do you want to win so much?" I asked. "Mooo! I wanted to see Lily-sama in her fox girl form if I won this match." Ah.. so this is the reason. Does Mio want to see me in my fox girl form? If that''s the case, it''s very easy to do. I immediately summoned a fox mask and put it on my head. Poiing~ Ploop~ "Like this?" I said after turning into a fox girl. "Kyuuuu~ so cute.." said Mio who held herself back from touching my fox ears. I moved my body closer to Mio''s body and hugged her. My nose which had become more sensitive than before smelled Mio''s body odor which was covered in sweat. "Nee~ Mio.." I whispered into Mio''s ear. "Un? What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" replied Mio who was busy stroking my fox ears. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mio, did you put on perfume before going to this place?" "H-Huh?" Mio was very confused by my question. "Un! Mio''s body smells really good, especially around this place." "Hyaaaa!! Lily-sama!!" Mio was very surprised when I buried my face in her armpit. "A-Anooo.. Lily-sama.." "Uuuuh.. Hyaaa!!" Mio''s body trembled when I wanted to hug her even tighter. Mio''s body scent smelled very good like the scent of cherry blossoms. Um... I think I''ve experienced this before. But, where? Sweat that smelled good with a tempting aroma. "Miooo~" I pulled Mio''s arm up. "Ah, let me borrow this for a moment," I pulled Mio''s small sword from her scabbard. "Mio.. can you raise your arm?" "Un? Like this?" Mio replied while raising her arm. Because Mio''s Maid uniform had long sleeves, Mio''s sweat scent was slightly trapped inside her clothes. So, I cut her long-sleeved uniform a little into a sleeveless uniform. Kraaaaak!! "Um, Lily-sama?" Mio was a little confused by my actions. Behind Mio''s cut uniform, the scent of sweat that had accumulated in her armpits wafted into my nose. Em! This is so strange! Why does Mio''s sweat smell so fragrant? I brought my face closer to Mio''s armpit and licked it. "Hyaaaa!!" Mio screamed. It tastes sweet! "Wait! Lily-sama!" "D-Don''t lick this dirty part!" "Nggh~ Hyaaa!!" I ignored Mio''s words and enjoyed Mio''s sweet sweat. "Haaauuu~" Mio could only remain silent while enjoying my actions. Chapter 32: Chapter 31 - Black Wolf Calamity "Mmmphh~ Lily-sama.." Mio hugged my body tightly and let herself drown in the pleasure of my fox girl charm.After I felt satisfied licking Mio''s scent, Mio made a small protest and forced me to sit on her lap. The softness of my fox tail and ears seemed to tempt Mio''s hands to stroke them... Mio''s right hand was now busy stroking my fox ears while Mio''s left hand was immersed in the sea of ??my fox''s thick tail. What about me? Emm, I just enjoyed every caress that Mio gave and smelled her body scent it felt calming. "Are you satisfied, Mio?" I asked. "How could I be satisfied with this softness!" Mio replied quickly. "Heee~ So.. which is better? The fox girl or my normal body?" hearing my question, Mio stopped her hand movements for a moment and closed her eyes. "Hmm.. that''s a very difficult question, Lily-sama" Mio frowned and thought about a suitable answer to my question. "Honestly, Lily-sama''s fox girl looks cute, sweet, and adorable. However, Lily-sama''s usual appearance looks very charming, firm, and graceful. Choosing one of the two sides is very difficult because Lily-sama is perfect from the start." "Uh! How do I do this¡­ this question is very difficult to answer. Uh¡­ Uhm! Kuuuh~" Mio seemed to be thinking hard to answer my little question. I could only let Mio sink into her thoughts and enjoy the free time left after the black wolf massacre. From a distance, I could see Ciel and Sia working hard to perform purification magic with a fairly wide range. The green grass I was sitting on now was the result of their hard work of purification magic. The barren land that felt rough and sharp rocks had turned into a plain covered with soft grass that felt comfortable to sit on. This made me a little sleepy. Our little massacre lasted from morning to noon and at times like this, I usually took a nap in my room. Um, taking a nap is my daily activity. It was because Mio always forced me to take a nap for my growth and to maintain the quality of my sleep. Besides, my body naturally feels tired and sleepy during the day. Without being forced, I would take a nap because I was sleepy. "Mioo.." I called Mio and stood up from her lap. "Eeerrngg!!" I did a little stretch and straightened my fox tail then lay my head on Mio''s thigh. "Mio, can I take a nap on your thigh?" I said while holding back the drowsiness that began to attack my eyelids. "Fufu~ it''s time for a nap apparently," replied Mio while stroking my fox ears. "Eng!" I nodded and tried to fall asleep on the softness of Mio''s thigh. "This... very.. comfortable.." I was slowly tempted by this comfort and slowly entered the gate of the dream world until my fine fur suddenly stood up feeling the danger approaching. "Eng!!" I immediately got up from my sleeping position and took out my sword. "Mio!!" When I called Mio, my body felt a heavy aura and my breath became increasingly short. "Kuh! What is this?" I felt something troublesome coming. "Lily-sama! L-Look at that!" Mio''s words sounded soft and her finger pointed at the black shadow covering the forest trees. The black shadow was spread around the forest trees and two bright red eyes were seen watching my body from a distance. The aura around the black shadow felt heavy and hindered the purification magic that was currently active. Could it be.. this is the main source of the problem that needs to be eliminated? "Lily-sama.." Mio looked restless after feeling the intimidating aura emitted by the black shadow figure. The black shadow figure got closer and showed its body in the form of a black wolf with large body size. What is that? The wolf figure looks adorable! Kuh! It is too cute to be a source of disaster! The black wolf figure moved closer to us. Seeing my body''s response that indicated that danger was approaching, I immediately held Mio''s hand and whispered something in her ear. "Nee.. Mio.." "Can I keep that wolf as a pet?" I whispered while pointing at the black shadow in front of us. "HAAAH?!" Hearing my small whisper, Mio was very surprised and showed a complicated expression that I had never seen before. "Lily-sama.. That''s a big wolf! We don''t have enough space and food to keep it. Moreover... it''s a wolf monster!" said Mio. "Eeeh~ but it''s very cute isn''t it?" "Lily-sama.. H-How should I put it.. Um... Lily-sama''s taste is unique apparently." "Ehehe.." I laughed after hearing Mio''s indirect compliment until a small, rather disturbing object entered my line of sight. "Tch! It''s a male wolf. Mio, change of plans! Let''s kill this disgusting wolf!" I said in a cold tone. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some reason, my body felt disgusted when I saw this bitter reality. Why does a cute wolf like this have to be a male? Aren''t there any big black wolves that are female? Ugh! The disgusting object hanging in front of my eyes made me want to slash it with my sword blade. A common object owned by males and visible because of its large size. That''s so disgusting! Kuh! I have to clean my eyes after this. "Hue? Hee?" Mio looked confused by my change of mind. I immediately activated Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to shorten the distance between us. When our gazes met, the black wolf''s red eyes were fixed on my body. Time slowed down again but the black wolf''s movements felt fast. Sharp claws and dirty hand movements aimed at my body as if wanting to split my body into two parts. Tang!! Pang!! I parried his claw attack and was thrown back by a strong gust of wind after receiving the black wolf''s attack. Baaam!! The sound of a large explosion rang in my ears. "W-Wuah.. I almost got hit by that heavy attack," I muttered softly. The attack from the black wolf''s claws created a large crack that destroyed the ground. If only I hadn''t parried the attack, maybe I would have withstood the heavy attack with my body. "Lily-sama!" Mio shouted and appeared next to me. Seeing her panicked expression, I immediately stroked Mio''s face to calm Mio''s worries. "Lily-sama!! Is Lily-sama injured? I''ll check it now!" Mio felt my entire body to make sure of my condition. "I-I''m okay, Mio. A weak attack like that couldn''t possibly hurt me," I replied. "Besides, that wolf is very weak," I said to dispel Mio''s worries. Hearing my answer, Mio turned her gaze to the black wolf and then used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to approach the black wolf. From a distance, I could see the black wolf''s reaction that moved quickly after Mio showed herself. Such a fast response and accurate attack made me realize something. It seemed that the black wolf was able to smell our body odor and guess the direction of our attack based on our body odor. The black wolf''s attack looked slow and easy to avoid. However, the strength of its arms and its large body size were enough to destroy the ground it stepped on. This was a bit troublesome but.. Mio was no match for the black wolf. The black wolf''s defeat was on the brink. "Mio, come back-" when I wanted to order Mio to come back. A strange sight was in front of me. Mio with her small sword blocked the black wolf''s claw attack and a crack in the ground that formed a small crater was visible between her legs. "Um... M-Mio?" Hearing my small call, Mio immediately used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to stand beside me. "Yes, Lily-sama.." Mio said after returning to my side. Baaam!! The heavy sound shattered the ground and spread thin dust that covered our vision. "Its body is indeed big but after trying to hold back its power.. Uh! It''s just a wolf that is still a child with a large body size. As Lily-sama said, the wolf is very weak," said Mio. "Um! Somehow I feel a little sorry for that black wolf," I replied. "Nee.. Lily-sama... Umm.. May I defeat that wolf? Etto.. our points are indeed far apart but I also want to get my share. May I mutilate that black wolf?" Mio looked at me with a pleading gaze. Our little match seemed to be won by me. Giving her a small portion of our match is not a big deal right? "Sure.." I put my sword into the scabbard and rushed towards the shady trees for shelter. My drowsiness attacked again. "Hnnngg!!" I stretched a little and shouted towards Mio. "Mioo! I''m going to take a nap in this tree!" I shouted. Mio replied to my shout with her body gesture. I yawned a little and leaned against the tree trunk while looking for the most comfortable spot to fall asleep. From a distance, I could see Mio toying with the black wolf with small attacks. Mio''s small attacks targeted the vital points of the black wolf''s legs and made it difficult for him to stand up straight. The black blood that came out from between his legs looked like a spring that flowed out to form a lake filled with black blood clots. When I wanted to close my eyes and fall asleep, I caught a glimpse of Mio laughing and smiling faintly as she witnessed the black wolf''s final suffering. So, Mio has such a unique side too? Ugh, my eyelids were getting heavier and I fell into a deep sleep until the afternoon. Chapter 33: Chapter 32 - Ciel and Sia POV "Nee.. Ciel..""Is it just me or does the new Saintess have enough power to toy with a beast made of pure darkness?" "If compared to the power of our different races, isn''t the power of a human very limited? Moreover, I don''t feel any magical energy coming out of Lily-chan''s body." "It feels like Lily-chan''s movement and agility come from her body''s natural ability to move that fast." "What do you think?" While Ciel and Sia were performing the purification magic ritual, Sia had plenty of free time to observe Lily''s small fight. Seeing Lily''s fairly simple and efficient fight, a big question arose in Sia''s head. From her race''s perspective, humanity''s ability to fight only relied on equipment and magic. Seeing Lily''s ability to move and attack the black wolf''s vital points made Sia rethink her true human abilities. It was the first time Sia had seen an efficient fight without expending much energy to perform a single complicated move in the art of swordsmanship. All the sword art moves that Sia had ever seen from humans were meaningless. Their beauty and effectiveness were far different from Lily''s sword swings. "Sia, have you forgotten? Lily-chan is a Saintess too. That ability maybe came from the Goddess who appointed her as a Saintess. It''s no secret that the Saintess'' abilities are beyond the comprehension of other races," Ciel replied. "Y-Yes, I understand the Saintess'' power. It''s just that, without using magic and attacking that fast. Doesn''t that require great concentration and endurance? I might be able to imitate that fast movement but for how long? My body will break down for a while after doing that fast movement." "A-Aree? You can do that kind of movement?" Ciel asked. "For the dragon race, we are used to flying in a dive and enduring heavy air pressure. Such a fast movement requires great air pressure and full concentration to stay conscious. Lily-chan might have the body protection of a Saintess but¡­" Sia''s gaze was now focused on Mio who was standing beside Lily. "That human makes me wonder, what trick did she do to survive the huge air pressure," Sia continued. "Erm, I don''t know for sure but aren''t Lily-chan and that girl''s movements very harmonious? Just look at them, they seem to be competing to kill the black wolf. Kuh! I want to join that match!" "That''s right, your observation is very sharp for such a small thing, Ciel. I almost didn''t notice the harmony of their movements." A small wind blew past Ciel and Sia. Cherry blossom petals and the fragrant aroma of cherry blossom petals decorated the increasingly widespread purification ritual. "Aaah.. this aroma feels very calming. Maybe I''ll fall asleep soundly after cleaning this forest area," Sia said while inhaling the aroma of cherry blossom petals that flew past her. "Hnngg~ Kunn~ Kunn~" In response to Sia''s words, Ciel''s fox ears trembled and her nose was busy inhaling the fragrant aroma that spread around her. "T-This aroma! I think I''ve smelled this aroma before," Ciel said. "But.. where? Kuh! This scent feels familiar to me but I don''t remember it," A small wrinkle appeared on Ciel''s forehead, the purification magic that Ciel did fade a little because Ciel''s concentration faded a little to remember something. "C-Ciel.. your purification magic is messed up!" Sia panicked a little because Ciel''s purification magic almost faded and failed. "Huwaaaa~ S-Sorry, Sia," Ciel fixed her purification magic and calmed her mind to concentrate on the cleansing ritual. "I-I almost failed to control it," Ciel managed to control her purification magic that almost failed. "Mooo~ focus for a while," said Sia. "Ah! About this familiar scent. I''ve smelled this scent before, if I''m not mistaken when I was undergoing sword training at my teacher''s Temple. In the past, our teacher was once good friends with a sword expert from human. Her sword skills were even recorded in the history of our race as a legendary swordsman who was able to match our race''s hero with just her sword skills." "I thought my race was very close to the human race, it turns out you have had contact with the human race before," Sia replied in response to the information given by Ciel. "Yes, this makes me a little nostalgic, and want to meet my teacher. Maybe I need to find some nice flowers and her favorite drink." "Somehow it sounds like visiting your teacher''s grave. Wait a minute! Could it be that your teacher is¡­" "Um! The scent of cherry blossom petals and that sword technique. I remember it... After I became a Saintess, my body forgot that sword technique. Now, where can I get a sword that can withstand such fast movements like that?" Ciel''s tears dripped down her cheeks. Ciel''s old memories that were almost forgotten returned to her heart. Before becoming a Saintess, Ciel relied on sword techniques as her main strength. After becoming a Saintess, the holy power that dominated her body covered her sword skills and was sealed into her old memories. "Um... I don''t know what happened to you, Ciel. But, I think Lily-chan can help you find a suitable sword. Just look at that.." Sia turned her conversation towards Lily. Right before their eyes, Lily''s movements were unreachable to the eye and the gleam of her sword''s blade brushed aside the remaining black wolf''s head. As Lily put her sword into the scabbard, a loud sound from the scabbard and Lily''s sword meeting caused a row of black wolves to fall with their heads detached from their bodies. "Huuuh!!" "Heeeh!!" Ciel and Sia who witnessed the incident were speechless. The movement that they couldn''t see and the clean execution made their bodies tremble with awe. "D-Did you see that, Ciel?" Sia asked to make sure. "A-Amazing.." said Ciel who was staring at Lily. "C-Can you do it? That movement was too fast to see!" "What a beautiful movement.." Ciel and Sia had two different views after seeing Lily''s abilities. "With a movement like that, the burden on her body is very large. Is Lily-chan okay?" Sia observed Lily''s physical condition from a distance. "Wait a minute, what are they doing now?" from a distance, Sia saw Lily teasing Mio and licking her armpit. "Kuuh~ I want to do it too! It''s been a long time since I took a bath like that," said Ciel. "Eh??" "Um! That''s a lick body purification technique for the fox race. Do you want to try it?" Ciel said while glancing at Sia. "Ah! Ciel! Let''s finish this quickly. Before the dark monster that is the main problem in this place appears!" Sia began to focus her concentration to speed up the purification ritual and avoid Ciel''s questions. Right after Sia said that sentence, the scenery in front of them changed and showed the figure of a giant black wolf being toyed by Mio. Seen from a distance, Lily walked looking for shady trees to sleep under it. "Eh? Hasn''t the source of this place''s problems want to be defeated by Lily-chan''s subordinates? Ah! I mean.. my soon-to-be Nee-sama?" Ciel replied. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh? Haah? What just happened?" hearing Ciel''s reply, Sia looked confused by the situation that had occurred. "Sia, the monster that was just toyed with by Lily''s subordinates is the source of the pollution problem in this forest," Ciel said to explain the situation that had occurred. "Wait! That kind of dark monster is the cause of this forest''s pollution?" "Uhuh! Nee-sama''s subordinates managed to defeat it in a short time. As expected of Nee-sama subordinates.." "H-Hold on! I didn''t feel magic strange from the monster that was just toyed. Seeing that monster being toyed with so easily feels strange, doesn''t it?" "Oh, that''s because I put up a barrier magic so that their terror magic wouldn''t interfere with our purification ritual. Maybe because of the barrier I put up, you didn''t feel the terrifying energy from that dark monster." "Barrier magic?" Sia said with a questioning expression. Ctaaak!! Praaak!! Ciel snapped her fingers and a shard of magical energy spread around them. The sensation of the air feeling heavy and the tense aura began to be felt by Sia. "T-This is.." realizing the changes that occurred around her, Sia became more alert than before. "Ciel.. since when did you put up barrier magic?" Sia asked. "Eng? You didn''t notice it? Fufu~ just think of it as a specialty of my race," Ciel replied with a gentle smile. "I didn''t even realize it," Sia replied with a smile at Ciel. "Thank you for the compliment," Ciel said. Ciel and Sia continued their purification task which ended in the afternoon. The forest conditions returned to normal, and the trees and small shoots came back to life in the melody of nature. Ciel, Sia, and Mio sat enjoying the evening view that was approaching night. They sat around Lily who was sleeping soundly on Mio''s lap. Mio slightly changed Lily''s sleeping position after she was satisfied playing with the giant black wolf. The cold air began to blow to welcome the night, Lily slowly woke up from her nap and then invited Ciel and Sia to take a bath together and have dinner in her room. Ciel and Sia''s bodies looked exhausted, so they accepted Lily''s sweet offer. Author Note: right now, this novel already accept contract and I will rush to Epilogue. For Volume 2, I will make it long like 1500 words. So, it will worth it for unlocking chapter to read. Thanks for your support. Chapter 34: Chapter 33 - Tail Bitting Request Me, Mio, Ciel, and Sia had dinner in my room. The dishes we ate were fried meat and some vegetables that were enough to fill the energy that was wasted after going through a hard day.Ciel and Sia enjoyed the fried meat dish that Mio cooked. This was the first time I enjoyed dinner in my room with someone other than Mio. My dinner was usually accompanied by Mio and on certain days I had to attend a family dinner led by my father. Ah! I mean Marquess Rommel. "Ugh... M-Mio.." right in front of me, the dinner was served on the floor with a portion that was large enough to make my stomach scream. "I think I can''t eat it anymore," Hearing my words, Mio who was sitting beside me immediately took my cutlery and put it on a trolley located not far from the exit of my room. "Here, Lily-sama.." after finishing her little task. Mio sat back beside me while carrying a glass of fresh drink. "Ah! Lily-sama... There is a small stain on your lips. Can I clean it?" Mio said. "Ung~" I didn''t answer Mio''s question and gave my lips completely to be cleaned. A soft sensation touched my lips. I could see Mio''s lips touching mine. After Mio cleaned the remaining stain on my lips, my eyes accidentally glanced at Ciel and Sia who were busy observing us. "Umm... Nee-sama. Can I ask you about one thing that I''m curious about? Umm--" "Um... Two things if I may?" Ciel asked. "Ung?" I answered Ciel''s question by looking at her face. Ciel''s dinner was finished and it seemed that Ciel didn''t plan on adding to her portion of food. "Umm... Nee-sama... Anoo.." Ciel''s words were slightly cut off and her face blushed slightly. I don''t know what Ciel was thinking, but... Nee-sama? Why did Ciel call me Nee-sama? Shouldn''t I be the one calling her Nee-sama? "Umm... Just say it.." I replied. "Nee-sama.. Are Nee-sama and Mio-sama related by blood bonding marriage?" Ciel asked. "Puuufuuu!! Uhuuuk!!" Ciel''s question made Mio choke because she was enjoying a cup of warm tea beside me. "Eng? We''re not married" I replied to answer Ciel''s question. "Eh?? But why-" Before Ciel continued her words, I interrupted her with a statement that came from my heart. "We''re not married but our relationship is more than that," I said to complete the previous answer. "Puuuuffff!!" this time, Sia was the one who choked after hearing my answer. "Kuuuuuu~" Mio who heard my answer could only remain silent and cover her face with both hands. I could see Mio''s red ears and a small smile from behind the two hands that covered her face. "Ah! I see. So, this Nee-sama is the head of the family?" Ciel continued her question. Um, does our relationship make Ciel curious? Ciel''s change in behavior and her little question made me realize that something was happening to Ciel. "You could say that true," I answered to close Ciel''s question. "Nee-sama! Please accept me as part of your family!" Ciel suddenly asked. "Puuufuuuu!!" Sia choked again after hearing Ciel''s question. "C-Ciel.. What did you just say?" Sia said while holding Ciel''s body. "Becoming part of Lily-chan''s family is not an easy matter! Especially with the troublesome human nobility!" Sia continued. "Eh? Why do I have to deal with human nobility?" Ciel replied. "Eh? W- What family do you mean?" Sia asked. "Of course Nee-sama''s family! Nee-sama will be the head of the family who leads the fox colony!" "F-Fox Colony? O-Oh... That''s what it means.." Sia seemed to understand the meaning of Ciel''s words. "Umm.. can you explain?" I asked. I didn''t understand Ciel''s words at all. Head of the family? Fox Colony leader? What did that mean? "Ehehe.. Nee-sama! Please bite my tail!" Ciel asked. "E-Eh?" hearing Ciel''s request made me wonder about the meaning of her behavior. Beside Ciel, Sia''s facial expression looked surprised and her body was shaking violently. "C-Ciel?" Sia said while holding back her increasingly obvious shaking. "W-What did you just say!" Sia snapped. "Hnng?" seeing Sia''s changed behavior, Mio moved closer to me and whispered something. "Lily-sama, I''ve heard about this before. In a place inhabited by a certain race, tail biting is a symbol of engagement and to move on to marriage, both partners must bite the other''s tail. I guess, that kind of tradition also applies to their race," Mio whispered. Hearing Mio''s small whisper, I immediately realized Ciel''s main goal. Using tradition to forge a bond is a pretty good idea. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, can that tradition be done between girls? Moreover.. doesn''t the Saintess have a rule like not being allowed to marry? ... ... Eh? Wait a minute! Why didn''t I think of this before?! "Mio, can I ask you something that just crossed my mind?" I asked. "Eng? What is it, Lily-sama?" "If I''m not mistaken, a Saintess has a rule like not being allowed to marry while actively being a Saintess, right?" "That''s true," Mio replied. "If you follow the rules in the Kingdom, marriage is carried out by a couple of lovers of the opposite gender, right? Then... Aren''t all marriages like that?" I said like a curious child. "Let''s just say we''re using rules outside of the Kingdom''s law, then..." I stopped my words and looked into Mio''s eyes. "When I grow up, will Mio be willing to be my marriage partner? The Saintess rule that no marriage is allowed only applies to the opposite sex, but no rule prohibits to the same sex, right?" For some reason, I could hear the cold air blowing past me and the silence that engulfed my room. Mio was silent in front of me. "Mio?" I could see Mio''s body frozen after hearing my words. Um, did I say something wrong? Peeeeesssss~ "Mio?" Mio''s facial expression slowly turned red and small steam came out of her head. "Mio, are you sick? Your face is red-" "Lily-sama!! Moooo! What did Lily-sama just say! Mooo!! Moooooo!!" I wanted to measure Mio''s body temperature with my forehead, but Mio pushed my body to sleep on the floor. "P-Please don''t give me a high fantasy. I-I am just a Maid who cannot possibly be Lily-samp''s marriage partner-" "I-I am just-" Behind Mio''s red face, a great worry was reflected in it like two desires that were controlling each other. Seeing Mio in this condition made my chest hurt. What is this feeling? "Mioo.." "..." "Nee.. Miioo.." "..." Sometimes Mio can be stubborn and ignore my calls. In a situation like this, no one would blame me for calming her down, right? "Miiiooo.." I called Mio''s name while hugging her face into my embrace. "Fufu~ Did Mio forget? I already have you completely. So, it''s not an impossible wish to come true" I whispered softly in Mio''s ear. "A-Aaaah!" hearing the whisper from my words. Mio''s face was now slowly filled with a sweet smile. "That''s right! W-Why would I forget something as important as that?" Mio was now a little more cheerful than before. "B-But.. what about Lily-sama''s engagement plan that has been arranged by the kingdom?" Mio asked. "Huuuh?!" "Heeeh?!" "Lily-chan is getting engaged?!" "Nee-sama is getting engaged?!" Sia and Ciel seemed to have heard our little conversation. "Lily-chan! Is that true?!" "Nee-sama! Is that true?!" Emm.. how should I answer their questions? Somehow, their ways to say looks like Alyssa and Alice. I let go of Mio''s face hug and returned to a sitting position. "Oh, that? I think it will be fine as long as the Queen of this Kingdom doesn''t force Father-- Ah! I mean Marquess Rommel to become that trash''s fianc¨¦," I almost said the forbidden sentence. "Are they the people we met earlier?" Ciel asked. "Um!" I nodded to answer Ciel''s question. "You mean, the mother of the sickly little girl?" Sia asked. "Eh? A sickly little girl? What does that mean?" Hearing Sia''s words about the sickly little girl made me interested in it. "Lily-chan, don''t you know about this? The first princess of your kingdom has an incurable disease. According to rumors, all the fake Saintesses owned by humanity are unable to cure her disease," Sia said. "Even though they are fake Saintesses, they still maintain their pride by not asking us as real Saintess for help. Even though we have an Elixir that can cure her disease," Ciel said. "Eng? There is an Elixir like that?" I asked Ciel. "Yep, an Elixir like this Nee-sama!" From behind Ciel''s palm, there was a glass bottle with a sparkling gold-colored liquid. A small idea came into my head. "Can I buy that Elixir?" I asked. "Sure, can I get paid by Nee-sama biting my fox tail and I am bitting Nee-sama fox tail too? I know Nee-sama have an item to be Fox race," Ciel replied. "E-Eeeh?" I watched Ciel''s facial expression as she waited for my answer. Her sweet smile was charming but.. Somehow, handing over my fox tail to be bitten felt like an embarrassing act. "Nee-sama~" Ciel waited for my answer quietly and her fox tail waved in front of me. "T-This is a little embarrassing. But, I''ll bite your tail!!" I said loudly to suppress my embarrassment. At least, biting each other''s tails was enough to cover up my embarrassment. "EEHH?!!" "EEEHHH??!!" Hearing my answer, Sia and Mio looked surprised and then screamed excitedly. Chapter 35: Chapter 34 - Ritual Link Fox Tails Ciel forced me to lie down on my bed.Now my body returned to the form of a fox girl. "Nee-samaaa~ Ehehe~" Ciel approached me while biting her fox tail. Ciel''s facial expression seemed to say "Please bite my tail, Nee-sama!" and it made me awkward to look her in the eye let alone bite her tail! "Errm.. Ciel.." before I expressed my awkwardness. Ciel put the tip of her tail in front of my face. The soft sensation of her fluffy tail buried in my face felt like a soft pillow until the tip of my nose hit something hard and made me realize the little illusion of Ciel''s tail. "Hyaa!! Nee-sama... I-It''s very sensitive... Please be a little gentle," said Ciel. Oh! So, that''s the tip of her tail? Why do I have to bite the tip of such a sensitive tail? I don''t want to make this awkward atmosphere any longer. So, I slowly opened Ciel''s tail which was covered in thick hair to bite the tip of her tail. "Hyaaaa!!" "Kyuuuu!!" "Muuunyaaa!!" "Hmph!! Nee-sama~" "Ahem~" The more I tried to bite the tip of Ciel''s tail, the bigger and the small moans that came out of Ciel''s mouth and made the atmosphere of this room different from before. It was like we were doing something unusual and inviting misunderstandings. I didn''t want to rush and give Ciel the impression of a rude girl. So, I slowly traced her thick tail to give Ciel one bite that she wanted. When I found the tip of her tail that was close to my mouth. I slowly bit the tip of Ciel''s tail gently. "Nyaaaaaa!! Nee-sama!!" right after I bit the tip of Ciel''s tail. A golden magical aura filled Ciel''s tail and Ciel''s eight hidden fox tails suddenly appeared and expanded like a fan dancing in the wind. Ciel''s nine glowing tails released a red thread that began to coil around my tail. Is it just me or have I seen this before? Emm.. this feels like a Linked ritual. G-Goddess.. can you explain this situation to me? ... ... Goddess? S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Are you there, Goddess? Ugh, why does she disappear when needed? I think, other than doing it through kissing. There are several Linked Rituals that can be done based on inter-racial traditions. If Ciel''s race tradition is to bite the tail of her partner. Should I kiss him to complete the Linked Ritual we are doing or follow Ciel''s race tradition? "Eng, Ciel?" I noticed Ciel''s gaze observing my fox tail. Oh! Ciel wants to bite it?! I see!! I should answer her by letting Ciel bite my tail to complete the Linked Ritual. I moved my tail up my thigh and patted it. "Do you want to bite it?" I said to Ciel. "Emm!! Nee-sama!!" Ciel suddenly jumped and buried her face into my fox tail. A sensation that was very difficult to explain spread throughout my body. It was like my sensitive body was given a soft touch that made me tremble holding back the ticklish feeling. "Kuuuhuuu~" I could feel Ciel''s breath moving in between my tails. It felt uncomfortable and made my tail hair slightly puff up holding back the ticklish feeling flowing through my body until the sensation of ticklish pain was engraved at the tip of my tail. "Hnnnggg!!" I accidentally held back the strange sensation by letting out a small moan. I felt a big change flowing from my tail. The red thread that was wrapped around my tail now moved to tie my entire tail. I could feel the golden aura of Ciel''s magic energy and my tail turned into nine tails. Wait a minute! Nine tails?! What just happened and why is my fox girl''s appearance so different from before? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Chinatsu Ciel (Linked) (Affinity: Love 100%) (Mood: Happy Mating Ritual) - Basics - Gender: Female Type: Young Adult Nationality: Nox Forest Age: 211 Birth Date: Winter, 21 - Physical ¨C Height: 126 cm Weight: 14 kg Blood Type: AA - More Info - Like: Hunting Prey Dislike: Foolishness Pride: The One Who Reached Nine Tail in Young Age - Benefits ¨C [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Night Vision) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Magic) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Physical) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Recovery) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Sense) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Summoning). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Hidden Nest). - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Supremacy [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Magic [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Physical Boost =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- What is this? Does this Linked Ritual make me a full nine-tailed fox girl? Why? And... How is that happen? I looked at the mirror in my room. Without me realizing it, the fox mask on my head was slowly disappearing without a trace. Emm.. this isn''t something bad, right? The fox mask that was visible now begone like a wind. Ciel''s nine tails and my nine tails were seen covering my bed. My tails weren''t as thick as Ciel''s but the number of our tails was enough to fill a bed frame. Beside us, Sia and Mio just stood staring at us. Their gazes were fixed on our tails, expanding and filling the bed frame like a fluffy cover bed. "Uh.. Um... Is it just me or does my body want to dive on it?" said Sia while trying to holding back her body. Unlike Sia who asked first, Mio rushed over to me and hugged one of my tails. "Kuuuh~ so soft~," said Mio while stroking one of my tails into her face. "M-Mio?" I called Mio and moved the rest of my tails to tease her face. Now, her face burried in my nine-tail fox. "Do you want to sleep on it?" I said to tease Mio. "Eh? Is it okay?" "Umm... it''s okay.." "T-Thank you, Lily-sama. Then... Eeey!!" Mio slowly climbed onto my bed and hugged one of my fox tails. My remaining eight tails moved to cover Mio''s body like a blanket. "Huuuwaaa.. So soft!" said Mio in happiness. Just hearing Mio''s words, I could feel the softness of my fox tail that slowly carried Mio flying into the dream world. Oh! That''s right! It''s time to sleep! "Nee.. Lily-chan... There''s something that makes me curious. Does Lily-chan have the ability to copy other powers?" asked Sia. A fairly serious question was asked by Sia while looking at my tails fox. "Eng, the ability to copy?" I replied. "After seeing what happened. I understand Lily-chan''s power a little. To prove it, please give me-" Sia stopped her words. With a blush adorning her face, Sia slowly uttered words that made her nervous. "P-Please bite my tail too," Sia said while holding back her embarrassment and her dragon tails moving a little bit. Behind her body, I could see Sia''s waving dragon tail. "Um.. is that okay?" I asked to change Sia''s thinking. "I-It''s okay. I just want to know the answer to my question," Sia replied with full of doubt. Sia''s tail was now in her hand. Unlike a fox''s tail which was covered in soft hair that protected its sensitive tip. Sia''s dragon tail looked hard with shiny scales that protected their sensitive areas. "Um... Lily-chan... Please don''t stare at my tail like that," Sia said while holding back her embarrassment. "Ah! S-Sorry. It looks like a hardtail. How do I bite it?" I asked. "Ah! It''s not a problem. The dragon race''s tail can do this.." I could see Sia''s tail scales opening and showing the tip of her white tail. The tip of Sia''s tail looked like food that invited me to bite it. "Emm.. Lily-chan... Please bite.. slowly.." Sia''s words were heard faintly and her face was covered in a blush. "Lily-chan.." Sia''s soft-sounding words led me to bite the tip of her tail. I slowly moved closer to Sia''s tail and bit the tip of her tail. "Kuuuhuu~" Sia groaned softly and covered her blushing expression. A few minutes passed... I was still a nine-tailed fox girl and nothing happen to my body. "I think.." "My theory was a little wrong.." "Um... Sorry for making Lily-chan do this." Sia looked shy and moved closer to my face. "Then, for my last short effort.. Please.. kiss my little horn a little.." Sia asked. I just followed Sia''s request and kissed the little horn that grew on her head. Before I knew it, something I had done had a special meaning for Sia. Namely, an oath of loyalty made by the dragon race to their partner. Right after that, another power slowly emerged from within me. My figure which was originally a nine-tailed fox girl has now changed into a cute little dragon girl. "Fufu~ it seems... I have a new cute little sister," said Sia while hugging my body tightly. "Liiiily-chaaan~" Could it be... I was just trapped and became Sia''s guinea pig to test my Linked Ritual. Chapter 36: Chapter 35 - Two Predators When Midnight Hunt Behind the darkness of the night that was approaching midnights. Three figures reflected the eyes of night predators were visible. The silhouette of fox ears, beautiful black dragon horns, and Maid''s headband were visible from behind the reflection of the night lantern light.Ciel, Sia, and Mio were watching Lily''s body sleeping soundly in front of them. They holding themself not to touch her. The three of them swallowed their saliva to hold back the thirst that was attacking and the instinct that was difficult to explain in words. Especially for Mio who tried to restrain herself any longer so as not to be tempted by the cuteness that was displayed before her eyes. Their gazes clashed as if they were fighting for something important to them. It seemed like they were betting on being the first-to-do something that was impossible to do simultaneously or shared for everyone. "Ahem! Let''s cut this little debate short. Nee-sama''s body is only one and we have to divide it into three parts fairly. Seeing the condition of Nee-sama''s small body, I think the right side of her body is suitable for me," said Ciel to pin point her share. "Em.. I don''t mind doing it anywhere. Every part of my cute little sister''s body contains unmatched happiness for me. Well, the left side is enough for me," said Sia while moving her dragon tails to left side. In front of them, Mio looked sullen hearing the decision that happened unilaterally. "Then.. where is my share?" asked Mio when her share not found. "Ah!" "Oh!" Ciel and Sia were silent after hearing Mio''s question. "That''s right, Nee-sama''s body parts are too small to be divided into three parts. How do we share it fairly?" Ciel replied. "Umm... Mio. Don''t you meet Lily-chan every day? This might sound like a selfish request. Um... Can we borrow Lily-chan for one night?" said Sia with revealing her hidden desires. "Moooo~" Mio puffed up her cheeks in response to Sia''s refusal. Ciel and Sia stared into Mio''s eyes with tears flooding their eyelids. "Uuugh~ you two are so cheating, there no body part of Lily-sama to me," facing their pleading gazes. Mio could only lower her head and give in. "Fine!! I-I''ll give up this time, don''t expect to get a second chance in my watch again!" Mio said by holding her palms in jealousy. "Before that... Let me leave a trace scent first." Mio slowly approached Lily''s body who was still asleep and gave a small kiss on Lily''s tiny cheek. She slowly mark her scent to Lily cheek until leave a red mark. "Fufu~ Good Night, Lily-sama," said Mio while stroking Lily''s head. "Miiiioooo~ Enngg. " Lily was dreaming when Mio kissed her cheek and her body suddenly move to hug Mio in her dream. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mio smiled after hearing her name in Lily dream. In her heart, Mio didn''t want to leave Lily side with another woman. But, its not time to fullfill her greed for Lily body. "Please don''t do anything strange to Lily-sama!" said Mio to Ciel and Sia as a friendly warning. "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything strange," replied Ciel who was holding back her saliva. "Eng! There''s nothing strange that we''re thinking about," replied Sia with her dragon tail curling. Seeing their suspicious body responses, Mio took a deep breath and kissed Lily again. This time, the kiss left a mark on other Lily''s neck and left a bright red stain. "Haaaauuuu~" Lily''s body responded with a small tremor. "At least, I left a small portion of my share," said Mio with a satisfied smile. "Ciel-sama.." "Sia-sama.." "Please don''t overdo it as I do it to my lovely Master.." Mio said before leaving Lily''s room. Mio slowly left Lily, every step she took felt quite heavy. Moreover, Ciel and Sia began their actions to do little pranks on Lily''s body. Before Mio closed the bedroom door, she saw two eyes of night predators who wanted to eat the prey in front of them. "Uuh.. I hope they don''t overdo it," Mio muttered softly as she closed Lily''s bedroom door. After Lily''s bedroom door closed, Ciel and Sia who were holding back their instincts began to launch the attacks they had been holding back. "Kuuuuh~ Why is my cute little sister so cute?" said Sia while hugging Lily''s left arm tightly and left some her sweat scent. "Nee-sama.. what a nice smell.." said Ciel who started her attack by smelling Lily''s body odor. In between their pranks, a small question crossed Sia''s head. "Ciel, can I ask you something?" asked Sia with serious tone. Hearing Sia''s question, Ciel stopped her small movements and put on an annoyed facial expression. "Sia, why did you interrupt my fun with Nee-sama?" Ciel''s tone was a little pouty because her small activity was interrupted by Sia. "I-I''m sorry, I just want to ask one thing. Have you ever done what Mio-chan did before?" Sia asked. "What do you mean? What Mio-chan did before? Wha is that?" Ciel''s facial expression was filled with confusion. She didn''t understand what Sia meant. "T-That''s it... Ki-" Sia was a little bit nervous to continue her words. "Ki?" seeing Sia who was nervous, Ciel''s facial expression was even more filled with confusion. "Ki-Kiss.. H-Have you ever done it?" said Sia with a face filled with a blush. "Kiss? I often do it." "Hee.. you often do it. Huh? HEEEEEH!!" Ciel''s short answer surprised Sia. "In my hometown, long before I became a Saintess and served as the Head of the Temple. Every new member born in our fox colony had a unique tradition of having their head kissed on the forehead by the Head of the Temple. I did it often and it wasn''t strange to me." "T-That''s not what I meant! I meant a kiss on the lips!" "Oh, for that one. I''ve never done it before." "Umm.. this sounds quite weird. Do you want to do it with me?" "Eh?" Sia''s words made Ciel speechless. ... ... ... "W-What did you just say!! Why do we have to kiss each other?!" It took Ciel quite a while to respond to Sia''s words. As a result of Sia''s words, a bright red hue was seen on Ciel''s fox ears which moved up and down. "I was just kidding," Sia replied in awkward tone. "It''s okay," Right after Sia said her reply, Ciel responded to Sia''s previous words. "Eh?" Sia immediately fell silent after hearing Ciel''s answer. Ciel slowly moved closer to Sia who was not far in front of her. "W-Wait a minute, Ciel. I-I was just kidding- Humpf!!" It didn''t take long for Ciel to kiss Sia''s lips. ... ... ... "Haaah~ Haaaaaah~ Uuugh!! What is this strange sensation?" "Hiiieeekk~ it feels... kinda disgusting!" Right after they kissed, a strange and disgusting sensation emerged from within their bodies. "T-This is strange, why do Lily-chan and that girl look like they''re enjoying their kiss?" Sia muttered. "Ugoohh! My lips feel strange," Ciel exclaimed while moving out her tongue. Sia ignored Ciel who was under pressure because of the strange sensation she had just felt. Her gaze was now focused on Lily''s tiny lips who were asleep. "Is it possible if we do it with Lily-chan?" a small thought came back into Sia''s head. Sia slowly approached Lily''s body who was asleep and looked at her small lips. "Emm.. there''s no harm in trying kiss to her, right?" slowly but surely, Sia brought her lips closer to Lily''s lips. A slow and gentle kiss occurred. "Hnnng!!" a strange sensation enveloped Sia''s body. Her dragon tail and horns felt very sensitive after kissing Lily''s lips. "Liiiiily-chan... Chuuu!!" "Chuuu!!" "Chuu!" Sia kissed Lily''s soft lips repeatedly and licked her lip area. The strange sensation she felt now felt different. Sia looked like she was enjoying Lily''s kiss and was full of tender love to the point of changing her pupils which were filled with symbols of love. "Kyuuuu~ My sweet little sister is indeed something~," said Sia while stroking Lily''s hair. Seeing Sia''s behavior that had changed drastically, Ciel''s facial expression was filled with various questions. "S-Sia? What happen to you?" "Oh... Ah.. Ciel... S-Sorry... My little sister is very cute. So, I lost control a little," replied Sia who continued her little kiss on Lily''s lips. "Hmm? Can I try it too?" asked Ciel. "Eeh?" "Nee-samaaaa.. F-Forgive me if it''s a little rough," Without waiting for Sia''s answer, Ciel began to forcibly snatch Lily''s lips from Sia''s kiss. "Hnnnggg!!" "Nyaaaa~ Nee-sama.." the soft sensation felt by Ciel made her change into another persona. Her fox ears and tail hung down weakly covering Lily''s body. "What is this? Why does Nee-sama''s kiss feel soft and.." Ciel looked like a drunk fox girls. "Makes me addicted like this.." continued Ciel who began to move along Lily''s lips. "Ciel! Don''t just take my share!" "Eeeh? This is my share too!" That night, the two predators of the night took turns enjoying their prey until morning. Lily who woke up early was surprised by the pain of a small bite she felt on her neck and the two predators of the night who were sleeping with satisfied smiles on their faces. Chapter 37: Chapter 36 - The Kiss of Goddess The cold morning air woke my body from a deep sleep. The pain that spread like an insect sting filled my entire body."Haaaaah~" I let out a long breath to suppress the pain and slowly got up from my bed. "Umm? What is happening last night?" "Why my body... feels weirds?" When I wanted to get up and pull the blanket, a soft tail and a hardtail wrapped around my body. Then... I realized the owners of the tails. On my right and left, There was a Ciel and Sia who were fast asleep with breathing softly. It seemed like I fell asleep after dinner and woke up with compensation for the pain all over my body from doing the Linked Ritual with them. I think my body can''t handle their power. Seeing Ciel and Sia fast asleep made me comfortable to look at them, I accidentally saw the reflection of the mirror in my room showing a beautiful girl smiling softly. ... ... For a moment I looked at the beautiful girl''s reflection, her posture felt familiar but her physical appearance looked different. The bright brown sweet skin flooded my eyes. That charming smile was able to make anyone smile at her and her cheerful face looked like she was enjoying her life in happiness. ... ... Wait a minute! Isn''t that my real body''s reflection? [ Ara~ Ara~ fascinated by the beauty of her own body, Lily-chan? ] "Hyaaa!! G-Goddess! Don''t surprise me like that!" Goddess voice echoed in my head making me surprised. [ Sorry.. I couldn''t help it when tease my cute Lily-chan, Teehe~ ] Uhh.. my morning was crushed by Goddess little prank. [ By the way... Lily-chan has become an more adult to tame woman now? ] "Eh?" [ Right now... Lily-chan can face two girls at one time? You are a Playgirl, Lily-chan! Such a cute cheater! ] [ Fufu~ If I left Lily-chan for a short time and it will ended up seeing fast rapid development like this.. ] [ Moreover.. those Saintess girls are one of my junior''s envoys and they dare to tarnish my Lily-chan? ] [ Kuuuh! I''m so jealous of them. Do I need to create a special avatar to return to the world? ] "G-Goddess.. What are you talking about?" "Please don''t say something I don''t understand." [ Ahem! ] [ Lily-chan.. can I peek at your current status? ] "Um.. Sure.. P-Please be gentle.." as usual, the Goddess who always talks to me says strange sentences that I don''t understand. It doesn''t mean that I don''t understand all of her words, it''s just that my understanding is too little to understand that hard sentence. But, for words like status. I understand a little about it because the Yurification System has a status and I understand what it means. My body suddenly felt a ticklish feeling from the tip of my head to my toes. "Haaaau~" I couldn''t hold back the ticklish feeling and unconsciously made a small sound. [ Hmm.. this is a bit of a problem. Mio''s system item is experiencing a Bug due to the Linked Ritual of two different races. ] [ The race of the nine-tailed fox and the heavenly dragon. The Yurification System will experience quite a lot of Bugs and damage the maid system core. I think... I need to fix the Yurification System to accommodate the power of different races. ] [ Hold on a minute, Lily-chan.. ] [ It doesn''t hurt. ] After hearing the last sentence from the Goddess, an unpleasant feeling began to attack my body. Cold sweat this morning indicated that my body''s response was not okay. "Umm... G-Goddess? I feel like my body feels strange-" A white flash filled my vision and my body suddenly felt weak. "M-My body feels sleepy.." I tried to move my body to stay awake. However, the feeling of weakness that filled my body made me lie back on the bed. "Why do I feel more sleepy? Even though... I.. just.. woke up" ... ... "Lily-chaaan~" "Liiiily-chaaaan~" "Lily-chan.. if you don''t wake up.. I''ll lick your head to your toes~" "Waaaaah!!" I woke up after hearing a voice calling me and that terrible threat. "Tch!" This unfamiliar sight made me a little scared. The voice calling my name came from a girl sitting in front of me and staring at me. Her warm gaze seemed to be observing my body and a suspicious smile was etched on her face. The girl in front of me looked beautiful and had a body wrapped in golden light. "Liiiily-chan!!" the girl suddenly hugged my body and sniffed my scent. From her voice, I felt like I had heard and recognized the intonation of that voice. "Umm... G-Goddess?" I asked the girl in front of me. "Fufu! Lily-chan recognizes me? Kyaaa~ my existence is getting closer to Lily-chan!" "Umm.. This is the Goddess, right? Wait! If the Goddess is in front of me. That means.. I am death?" "It''s not like that, I only call Lily-chan''s soul to come to the Goddess'' realm," replied the Goddess who answered my question. "That means death, right?" I replied on calm tone. The Goddess shook her head. "Death is a condition where the soul cannot return to its original body. The concept is different from a summoned soul, I can still return a summoned soul to its original body. As proof, look at this... Lily-chan''s body is still sleeping soundly with two girls who are here at the same time. That''s because I only summoned Lily-chan''s soul through the dream world and then to the Goddess''s realm." In front of me, I saw a thin box floating and showing my room. From the floating box, Ciel and Sia were still sleeping soundly and my body was also sleeping soundly in the middle of them. This feels strange, I can see my body with a separate soul. "Umm... Goddess.. will my body be okay?" I asked to make sure. "Of course!" The Goddess rubbed her body and hugged me tighter. "Kuuuuhu!! This ideal body. I want to feel it little bit longer," said the Goddess who rubbed my body. "Umm... Goddess... Why am I in a place like this?" I ignored the Goddess''s words and asked the question that was on my mind. "Ah! That''s right! I almost forgot to update the Yurification System." "..." Do all Goddesses have this kind of freedom? The Goddess who gave me the power of the Yurification System seemed to be enjoying her free time very much. The Goddess released her tight hug and chanted a sentence that I didn''t understand. Various magic circles began to surround me and merge into my body. My body felt like it was filled with something big and strong. "Umu~ With this, I''m just one step away from activating the Yurification System. For that.." the Goddess smiled at me. Seeing that suspicious smile, my body responded with an uneasy feeling. Slowly the Goddess approached my body and hugged my body tightly. This hug was different from before because our faces were facing each other and the Goddess closed her eyes. And slowly... The Goddess kiss my lips. ... ... ... "Lily-chan, isn''t it too long to wait for our second love''s kiss?" said the Goddess after we kissed. Yep, just as I expected. My uneasy feeling has been answered. What should I do? Kissing the figure of the Goddess? Isn''t that too hard to do? I don''t want to do it, but.. "This is to test the new Yurification System. If Lily-chan can do the Linked Ritual with me. That''s a sign that the Yurification System has been able to accommodate the power of other races even the power of the Goddess." "Uhh.. Umm.. but.." I was a little hesitant to reply to the Goddess''s words. "Is Lily-chan starting to hate me?" the words that came out of the Goddess''s mouth sounded sad and lonely. I was a little confused about how to answer her. After all, she is the Goddess who gave me the power of the Yurification System and I respect her very much. "G-Goddess.." "Please do it again and gently.." I couldn''t do such a heavy action and chose to leave it to the Goddess. "Fufu~ Lily-chan is sometimes cute when pressured by choices." I ignored the Goddess''s words and closed my eyes. An inexplicable sensation was felt on my lips again and my body became heavy as if sinking in a sea of ??water. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This strange sensation made my body feel more and more submerged and changed as if adjusting to my body shape. This strange sensation scared me a little until I was awakened by Mio''s voice. "Lily-sama.. how long do you want to sleep? Ciel-sama and Sia-sama want to say goodbye before leaving." "Eh?" I woke up from my sleep and felt a big change that happened in my body. "Eng? Ciel and Sia are leaving?" I asked in confused tone. "Are? What is this? Why does my vision feel strange?" when I woke up for the second time, a floating box greeted my second morning wake up. [ Yurification System Ver. 2.0 Update Complete! ] [ Yurification System Patch Note Updated! ] Uhmm.. are my eyes already having problems? Chapter 38: Chapter 37 - Elixir Kiss "Nee-sama~ please open your mouth... Aaaannnn~" Ciel said."Ciel, how long are you going to take my share to pamper her? Liiiily-chan~ open your mouth... Aaaaannn~" Sia said. In the dining room of the Marquess Rommel family, Ciel and Sia were fighting over the right to feed me. To reduce the tension from their dominant power, I took turns taking their food. However, it seemed like they were not too satisfied with my decision and were competing to see who could feed me more. Why did the atmosphere in this dining room feel tense? To explain the situation, try to imagine a nine-tailed fox and a heavenly dragon eating in one room. For the human race, it was quite a rare sight, especially since the dominance of their physical bodies was enough to give fear. Ciel took out her nine fox tails and Sia showed her sacred dragon horns. Seeing these two sights spread rumors about my relationship with them. At least, there were already two rumors circulating in the Marquess Rommel''s residence. The first rumor was the change in my body aura that was very striking and the rumor about my relationship with two high races. The second rumor, happened after some Maids saw me coming out of my bedroom with red marks on my cheeks and neck after Ciel and Sia went out. I don''t know what happened, but they screamed hysterically when they saw it. I was used to the strange rumors circulating about me and chose to ignore them. This awkward incident began after my morning preparations were finished, Mio who woke me up walked behind me. Mio was a little excessive this time, she forced me to wear formal clothes for breakfast. Why do I have to wear formal clothes for a meal together? Umm .. there is a reason. The reason Mio put on formal clothes for me was the presence of the Queen who was eating with our family. My morning view was filled with seeing garbage that had not been thrown away. I took a deep breath that was heavy enough to express my feelings. "My morning is very gloomy," I muttered while glancing at the Queen. I followed Mio and sat down in my seat. The dining room was a little more crowded with the presence of the Queen and the trash that followed her. I didn''t want to see this foul sight any longer and wanted to return to my room. But, before doing that... "Emm..? Nee.. Mio. Have Ciel and Sia already had breakfast?" I asked Mio. I almost did a bad thing as a host by letting my guests go home empty-handed. During my morning preparations with Mio, I read about some changes that had occurred in the Yurification System. Mio''s reward system had disappeared and changed to a system of purchasing goods from another world. One of the items that I could buy using Yurification Points was a Chocolate Box. Previously, I had bought a Chocolate Box and shared it with Mio. Because the contents of the Chocolate Box were quite a lot, we had difficulty finishing it. The strange food from another world tasted sweet and soft on the tongue. When I bought the Chocolate Box, Mio seemed surprised by the object that suddenly appeared in my hand. I lied a little and said it was Alchemist magic that I learned from a magic book. Forgive me, Mio. Because the power of the Yurification System is very difficult to explain in words. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Ciel and Sia joining breakfast... I have small talk with Mio and my family. "Ah! Ciel-sama is walking in the park and Sia-sama is flying around the forest to see the situation. They will say goodbye after Lily-sama finishes this one business," Mio replied. "Then, Marquess Rommel. May I invite my two friends to have breakfast together?" I said while looking at my father''s face. My father''s expression rose slightly and he sweated a little. Beside him, Sebastian was whispering something in my father''s ear. "Ahem! I-It''s okay.." my father replied briefly. "Thank you, Marquess Rommel" I replied with a soft smile. "Kuuh!" My father suddenly held his chest as if enduring pain. I ignored it and gave a small signal to Mio. Mio who understood my small signal rushed off to pick up Ciel and Sia. The silence and awkward atmosphere was felt again in this room until my father said something to me. "Ahem! Lily.. don''t you want to reconsider it?" asked my father. Ugh.. it seems like my father still hasn''t given up on including me in the royal family. The Queen looked calm but her hands shook slightly after hearing my father''s words. The Queen was scared but held back her fear with her flat face mask. Being a Queen in a Kingdom seemed quite difficult. Luckily, I had an answer that could cover up my father''s selfish nature. "I can''t accept it.." I said while shaking my head. "I.." I took a deep breath. "Don''t want to marry a man and want to marry a woman.." I said with a sweet smile to my father. Ctaaaak!! Plaaank!! It seems, my words that had just been uttered caused a small commotion. The butler and maid who were standing in the room whispered to each other talking about me. The Queen''s guards also whispered following the whispers of our servants. "Lily! What did you just say!" snapped my father while slamming his hand on the dining table. "Do you know the meaning of your words!" my father''s gaze was now staring sharply at me. "Of course, rather than living with a man like that-" I stared at the trash sitting in front of me with a cold gaze. "Uweeek~ my life will be very miserable," I continued my words. "Lily!!" snapped my father for the second time. "Sorry to interrupt your little fight, Marquess Rommel. Do I need to explain the marriage rules in our Kingdom so that Lily-chan understands?" the Queen tried to break up our fight with the power of her status. "..." My father just kept quiet and took a deep breath. "Lily-chan, the marriage rule in our Kingdom is a man and a woman. There is no record of marriage between women," said the Queen. "Then, with your power. Make a rule about it," I replied briefly. "Uguu!" My short reply slightly cornered the Queen''s fear. "Hmm.. you don''t want to do it? As a pet, you are brave enough to defy your Master. I think I need to punish this naughty pet," I stared at the Queen with a sharp gaze. "Hiiiieeekkk!!" The queen''s mask was destroyed by her scream. "Haaaah~ how about this. Make a rule that allows girls to marry each other and I will give you this." "Huh?" The Queen looked at me with a confused expression. A final weapon that I had prepared for a surprise attack. An Elixir that I bought at a high price from Ciel. An Elixir that can cure all diseases that are paid for by handing over my tail! Attacking the Queen''s weak point with the First Princess'' health. Fufufu.. this plan is perfect for getting a pet that will obey its master. I took out a glass bottle of Elixir from my clothes pocket. "N-No way!! Isn''t that!" The Queen suddenly stood up from her chair. "Yes, that''s right. This is the thing you need, isn''t it?" I teased the Queen a little by throwing the glass bottle of Elixir in the air. The Queen ignored my words and looked at the Elixir in my hand carefully. "I''ll give it to you on one condition... Hmm.. you know what to do right?" once again, I teased the Queen by shaking the glass bottle of Elixir. "I-Is it real Elixir?" asked the Queen. "Hmm.. why don''t we try it?" I opened the cap of the Elixir bottle and poured half of the Elixir into my mouth. "Eh?" The Queen was very surprised by my actions. I then rushed towards the Queen and looked at her face. "Huh? Um... W-What?" said the confused Queen. I made a small movement to command her bow and the Queen understood. "L-Like this?" The Queen slowly bowed and I kissed her lips. "Umm!!!" "Lily!!" My father was very surprised by my actions while the Queen was silent receiving the Elixir injection that flowed from my lips. "Oneee-samaa!!" "Liiiily-neee!!" At the same time, Ciel and Sia entered the dining room and my two step-sisters were screaming hysterically. "Neee-samaa!! I''m coming! Ara~ what going on here?" said Ciel in a happy tone. "Huaaa!! My cute little sister is such a smooth stealer!!" said Sia. "Eh? Nee-sama??" said Alice who looked at Ciel. "Eh? Cute little sister??" said Alyssa who looked at Sia. After I finished giving the Elixir from my lips, the Queen slowly sat back down on the chair. Now, I looked at Ciel and Sia who had just entered the dining room, and wanted to greet them. For some reason, I don''t understand. Ciel, Sia, Alice, and Alyssa stared at each other for quite a long time. Ciel and Sia then approached me and pulled my body between them. Alice and Alyssa stood up from their seats and pulled my body away from Ciel and Sia. A thin flash of lightning came out of their gazes and collided with each other. Um.. what''s going on? "Uhuk!! Ugh!! My head!" the Queen held her head. From the tone of her voice, the Queen looked like she was in pain. A golden glow slowly covered the Queen''s body. After the light covered her entire body and subsided, the Queen''s body changed into a figure I didn''t recognize. Different from her previous appearance which was filled with wrinkles of old age, the Queen''s figure in front of me looked like a beautiful and graceful teenage girl. "Eh? My body is feels strange.." said the Queen. A small commotion occurred again, now the Butler and Maid who were in the dining room were discussing the figure of the Queen who had changed into a young woman. On the other hand, Ciel and Sia were arguing with Alice and Alyssa. I could hear my name being called by them. The small dispute was eventually won by Ciel and Sia who were now standing by my side and feeding me. It seemed like I had become the subject of a dispute regarding the right to feed myself. Ciel and Sia looked happy feeding me while Alice and Alyssa held back their envy from a distance. Chapter 39: Volume 1 - Epilogue - Echo Choice In the dining room of Marquess Rommel''s family, Lily enjoyed a special meal with loving spoonfuls from Ciel and Sia.Ciel and Sia fought over food and drinks to feed Lily. As a sweet younger sibling who respects her older sibling, Ciel respects Lily by looking for the best food using her mouth and giving her food that tastes best. Meanwhile, as an older sibling who just got an adorable new sibling. Sia pampers Lily by giving her the best drink she found on Marquess Rommel''s dining table using her lips and then kissing Lily''s lips to pour it into Lily''s mouth. Lily could only smile and accept their treatment in equal turn. Deep in her mind, she fully realized that all this happened because she showed ability from the Yurification System. Lily realized that the Yurification System was able to change a woman''s mindset and behavior towards her through a kiss that was affected by the Linked Ritual. So far, Lily has always doubted her physical appearance which is far different from normal humans. Her dark brown skin became a symbol of a curse circulating among the nobility and created bad rumors about Lily as an ugly monster that imitated a human body. Her long silver hair and white pupils have now turned bright red because they absorbed the power of the Yurification System, further clarifying the rumors circulating about her turning into a monster. Thanks to the Yurification System, the physical ugliness slowly changed. The charm of her dark brown skin now has its unique charm that is so enchanting, her long silver hair is a crown of beauty that is difficult to explain for a woman, and her red gaze can give absolute orders that cannot be denied even for a Queen of the kingdom. Lily''s abilities developed further after Ciel and Sia performed the Linked Ritual with her. The power of the nine-tailed fox race can be seen from the number of tails that come out of her body. The Yurification System, which has just received a patch update from Goddess, can fully access the power of the nine-tailed fox in Lily''s body. In other words, Lily can easily change her human race into a nine-tailed fox race directly without using the fox mask that came from the gift of her close relationship with Mio. The unique ability of the Yurification System also applies to Sia''s power. As one of the heavenly dragon races, their dragon race''s abilities are far above those of other dragon races. Their caste differences can be seen from the horns that grow on their heads. The smaller and harder their horns are, the higher their race''s standing in the group of other dragon races and Lily can access the power of her heavenly dragon race thanks to the help of the Yurification System. A very extraordinary blessing from the Goddess has been bestowed upon Lily who has become a symbol of disaster and curse in the eyes of humans. Of course, behind that great power, there is also great jealousy. Moreover, jealousy between women is very difficult to control because women''s nature always follows their feelings. Ciel and Sia may be happily feeding Lily. However, Mio''s sharp gaze that stabs their backs can be perfectly hard to ignored and the collaboration attack of the killing aura from Lily''s two younger stepsisters. Mio, Alice, and Alyssa form a temporary alliance to fight two races beyond their abilities. "Lily-sama!" "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Mio, Alice, and Alyssa who couldn''t stand the discrimination against Ciel and Sia tried to protest to fight Lily back into their arms. Their sullen faces decorated Lily''s anxiety who looked at them with an awkward expression. "Umm... W-Why?" Lily could only smile a little seeing their serious facial expressions. "This isn''t fair! Why is only this cat allowed to feed Onee-sama?!" Alice exclaimed while pointing at Ciel. "C-Cat?" Ciel''s fox ears moved slightly when she heard Alice call her a cat. "Right! Why does this lizard look familiar with Lily-nee?!" Alyssa exclaimed while pointing at Sia. "L-Lizard?" Sia''s dragon tail looked tense when she heard Alyssa call herself a lizard. "Ahem! Sorry to disturb your comfort, Ciel-sama... Sia-sama... Aren''t you a little bit forcing Lily-sama to accept every mouthful of your food and drink? Moreover, it''s your time to go home after this?" Mio said in a polite tone but with a hint of sarcasm from her jealousy. "Moreover, Sia-sama.. please do not kiss Lily-sama''s lips just to give her an unnecessary drink," Mio continued with a smile. "C-Calm down all of you," Lily tried to stop the small fight that was happening. "Lily-sama.." but it was stopped by Mio''s smile that was directed at her. Mio''s smile indicated an instruction that said "This is our holy war to take you back, Lily-sama will not be able to stop it." Lily who knew the meaning of that smile closed her mouth and hoped that this small fight would end quickly without causing any victims of hurt feelings. "U-Umm.. Lily-chan.. if possible.. Lily-chan who would choose?" an unusual question was thrown from the mouth of the Queen who was sitting in front of Lily. Her nature changed a little when she returned to her youthful appearance which looked very cheerful, calm, and wise as a Queen. "Huh?" Lily was a little confused by the question. "I mean.. if I make a rule that allows women to marry each other. Which marriage partner will Lily-chan choose? A loyal maid, a cute fox little sister, a reliable dragon big sister, or a future Queen of a kingdom?" asked the Queen, entering the holy war that was fighting over Lily. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I already said I don''t want to marry a man!" Lily answered quickly. "Eeh? But the future Queen of that kingdom is a woman¡­" The Queen stopped her words with a tone that teased Lily. "Because that is my First Princess¡­ Oh! If Lily-chan wants, I can also propose to be your bride~" continued the Queen with her annoyingly coquettish expression. "Eh?" "EEHH?" "EEEHHH??!!" "EEEEEEEHHHHHH??!!" The Queen''s short declaration made the atmosphere in Marquess Rommel''s dining room even more uncontrollable. Even the Queen''s son who was sitting beside her was surprised by his mother''s declaration that nominated his sister as Lily''s bride. Mio''s expression became increasingly gloomy and she muttered something, "Tch, if I had known it would be like this. I would have sent her home last night with a hard kick in the ass!" "Awawawa!! Why did the Princess and Queen join in?" "Nooooo!! Why are my rivals for Lily-nee increasing?" Alice and Alyssa who realized that their step big sister had charmed many girls looked shocked. "I also want to have Onee-sama!!" "I also want to have Nee-sama!!" Alice and Alyssa made their declaration and made the breakfast atmosphere at Marquess Rommel''s residence even more chaotic. Once again, a strange rumor about Lily was created. A small fight to get Lily''s love and a soft kiss became the motivation for Ciel, Sia, Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and the Queen. Lily could only cover her face which was covered in shy and the shame that made her body unable to move. Meanwhile, Marquess Rommel froze seeing the strange sight before his eyes. His appearance looked like a calm old man but his heart and mind were shaken by this incident. Especially with Lily''s declaration not to marry and the Queen''s statement to hand over the First Princess to Lily. . . . . [ Goddess Realm ] "Oh! My! I didn''t expect it to be like this!" In the Goddess realm that penetrated the fabric of space and time, a Goddess whose identity was unknown looked at a magic ball that showed the shadow of a little girl who was being fought over by other girls. "There''s no doubt, that Lily-chan is the perfect girl and will develop the blessing I have given to color that world. Don''t you agree with my decision to choose her, Amelia-chan?" right next to the Goddess'' figure. A girl wearing a Maid outfit stood beside her. "..." The girl named Amelia did not answer the Goddess'' words and ignored her like the wind that did not blow. "Humpf! Do you still hold a grudge against those who are your pathetic descendants?" asked the Goddess with a little teasing. "..." "Is this because of the betrayal they once committed by sacrificing you?" "..." "Holding a lingering grudge isn''t good. Besides, I just wanted to have fun watching the love between girls after the tragedy that befell you." "Don''t you want to enjoy this beautiful scenery?" "..." "Haaah~ still silent as usual. Don''t you have any short comments to develop Lily-chan in a better direction together with me?" "..." "Come on, at least give me one or two suggestions as Lily-chan''s adoptive mother." "My advice is.. don''t trust humanity completely," replied the figure named Amelia. "Hmm.. that''s a good suggestion. If only they hadn''t made that mistake, maybe you wouldn''t have been reborn as a Goddess." "..." "Eeeh.. going silent again? Come on... at least accompany me in conversation," teased the Goddess. "As the Goddess of love and affection who was born from the tears of a Saintess. You''re so quiet, Amelia." "At least... give me a suggestion to make Lily-chan a daughter adopted by the Goddess and blessed by the Goddess herself. If you do that, I''ll sleep with you later.." "..." "Hmm? Still not enough? Okay... I''ll stroke your hair." "..." "Eh? Still not enough? Wait.. you don''t want to do that, right?" "..." "O-Okay! Let''s do it! But only once." "Seven times," Amelia replied in a flat tone. "Eh? Seven times? Aren''t you being too greedy, Amelia? Ey! Why did you just answer if you wanted to do that?" "Eight times." "Why is it increasing?!" In the realm of the Goddess which is difficult for human understanding to understand, the problems that the Goddess faces are not much different from the problems of her creatures. Moreover... The problem of love to affection will always exist in every difference in space and time. [Volume 1 ¨C END] ==================== Author Afterwords Hello, nice to meet you. I am the Author of this story and a follower of the Yuri Must Rule The World type. Does the Blessing of Yuri Goddess suit your taste? Well, put all that gibberish aside. This story has an initial idea and main elements with a Yuri theme. However, I adds a little system to it. An extraordinary power that arises from love between women by system. Yes, Sounds strange, right? Uhm, it is strange because the main inspiration for this story is the famous Light Novel, namely "Date a Live". Are you familiar with that Light Novel? or have you watched the Anime series? Yes.. the author took a little of the mechanism for sealing the main character''s power and made it looks like a Linked Ritual. Yep, some other Anime and Light Novels might use the same method. But, what if the one who did it was a woman to woman? That''s what gave birth to this Light Novel. The level of love in the form of Affection, troublesome relationships between women, and never-ending love rivalry are the beginning of the problems in this Light Novel. Harem? Yes.. you could say this is a harem in the Yuri theme. Each heroine has her uniqueness and different contributions of strength. Because of the uniqueness of the heroine, the resulting taste for the love rivalry between women will be different. I will be very happy if you enjoy the story without skip. Oh! Please give criticism and suggestions to improve this Light Novel. Haters? Well.. there will be some later. Better not, but that''s also impossible. The biggest problem that is lacking right now is.. I doesn''t have the skills to create character illustrations. Various characters may use AI assistance and please understand their disabilities in arms of fingers. This story will continue to Volume 2! Yes!! The journey of love between women is still long. It might be a bit cringe and too linguistic.. I will try to make it as interesting as possible. As long as there is support, to my emotional damage. You can do it in various ways such as Subscribe... Share.. and Gift... Advertising gifts are always optional... you also get ads to reading this novel as a free, right? I doesn''t want to burden you all to watch ads in ads. So take your time to enjoying this novel in your own phase. This story is 100% original because... my love for the Yuri genre! Maybe.. this story will last until Volume 12. To get there... we can walk slowly, build the mystery of the world, map the social interactions between characters, and the yuri seasoning that needs to be improved. Put aside the big hope of making this Light Novel an audiobook and a printed novel. Deep in the my heart.. this is cringe! I will be embarrassed if this Light Novel is dubbed and published in print. Maybe that could be the my main goal while making this story.. but.. that part Cringe can''t be held back! I am aware that this story is not perfect and needs the guidance of an editor who understands this genre. Ahem! Degenerate Weabo if possible. Well.. that could be a long discussion without stopping another day. More than anything, I express my deepest gratitude to those of you who read this story. I think, this is a long enough conclusion and without waiting any longer.. See you in the next story! Warm regards, Author Yuuri_sensei. ==================== Chapter 40: Volume 2 - Prolog - Genius and Beautiful Royal Princess A horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the royal palace. The symbols and flags on the carriage signified the highest position of all royal members.Behind the carriage door that suddenly opened forcibly, a hard kick was seen that damaged the entrance door, and a loud crashing sound was heard. Braaak!! Wuush!! Along with the fall of the broken entrance door that flew freely, the figure of a young girl in a royal dress and crown ran fast toward the entrance of the royal palace. Every step she took caused a small commotion among the residents of the royal palace. The young-looking girl ran through the long corridors until she stopped at a tightly closed room door with various barrier symbols that restricted access. The girl arranged her slightly messy hair after running fast and seemed to have a gentle expression with a charming smile like a Queen of the Kingdom. With one small kick that did not use magical energy, the door that protected the room was shattered into pieces and an unpleasant stench spread out through it. From behind the tightly closed door, the body of a little girl was seen sleeping soundly. Her body was covered with black lumps of flesh and pus bubbles that were about to burst. Her physical condition was worsened by the smell of the medicine bottles that were around her bed. Hearing a small commotion that occurred at the entrance to her room, the little girl slowly opened her eyes. It was useless because she no longer had eyes to see. There was only a lump of rotten black eyeballs left behind her eyelids. "Good morning, Anastasia," the soft and soothing voice came from a ruler of a kingdom with the title Queen Victoria Rie VII. The soft voice was answered with a sweet smile from the little girl. Once again, the smile seemed useless because her entire face was covered with lumps of flesh and pus bubbles that covered her sweet smile. From behind the destroyed face, there was a small twitching hole, it was the mouth of the little girl named Anastasia Rio who was trying to answer her mother''s call. "Good morning, Mama. Will today be the day I die?" replied Anastasia with a cheerful tone covered by sadness after feeling the suffering of her illness. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heeeh~ are you ready to die?" Victoria replied in a cheerful tone, ignoring her beloved daughter''s sadness. "Mom, why do you sound so happy when you say those hurtful words?" behind the face covered by the disease. Victoria realized a small smile from her beloved daughter who looked pouts after responding to her little sarcasm. "Don''t worry, this medicine will work," Victoria said with full confidence. "Haaah~ another strange medicine? Whose medicine is it now? An old hermit who has lived for hundreds of years and lives in a remote forest? Or an Alchemist who found an eternal medicine? Oh! Could it be a forest witch who is obsessed with making strange potions without side effects?" Anastasia said with a barrage of sarcasm. "Um... Anastasia.. Do you still hold a grudge against those con artists? I have to admit, it was your father''s fault for easily believing their lies." "There''s no way I would hate the best decision of my parents. I would even take medicine from those con artists in the hope of a cure. Even though all that effort was in vain. Maybe... it''s time for me to give up my youth with my death-" before Anastasia finished her words. Victoria poured the Elixir liquid into her mouth. Gluuuupp... "Ukrr!! Hukk!!" Anastasia choked a little when she forcibly drank the potion. "Ugh.. what is this? It tastes quite good?" "Eh? Good? Since when did the strange liquid that entered my mouth taste good?" "Mama... Are you trying to poison me with sweet honey?" "Guhh!! M-My body feels hot.. Mama.. goodbye!" "I-I love you." The Elixir liquid that passed through Anastasia''s throat tasted very sweet and refreshing. The effect of the Elixir liquid began to work to cleanse the disease that was eating away at Anastasia''s body from the inside. The disease that Anastasia suffered from was no ordinary disease. It was a combination of curses and dark magic that created active disease magic for the rest of her life. Anastasia was the First Princess of the Aurora Kingdom. Anastasia is now seven years old and suffers from a disease that is difficult to explain by magical law. Anastasia got the disease from an incident that she will never forget. It started at a dinner party that led her to the disease. Someone had hired the services of an Assassin with the main purpose of killing the First Princess of the Aurora Kingdom using a disease that distorted her appearance. Anastasia was not an ordinary girl who became a Crown Princess of the Kingdom before being handed over to her younger brother, because of her graceful physical appearance and extraordinary intelligence, it had made her a very perfect Princess of the Kingdom. Several young princes from other kingdoms began to glance at her and the competition between kingdoms to win Anastasia''s heart had begun when she was five years old. At that time, several princes of other kingdoms began to compete to propose to her and that was what caused her to get the strange disease from an Assassin who was assigned to eliminate the love competition. The jealousy experienced by other girls made her acquainted with the disease. Luckily, Anastasia had an above-average brain capacity. With her extensive knowledge in all areas of kingdom management, Anastasia was able to become a Royal Advisor who determined the rules and laws that applied in the Aurora Kingdom while fighting her disease from behind the shadows. The glory of the Aurora Kingdom was fully held by the First Princess of their Kingdom. A little girl who can become a threat to the neighboring kingdom and the wisdom that sleeps from behind the shadows. Until the terrible incident happened at the dinner party and became a great trauma that left a mark on Anastasia''s memory. For the first time, she was stabbed with a curse that dragged her into an ugly princess covered in disgusting lumps of flesh. Thanks to that ugly physical appearance, a room was created to accommodate her under the strict supervision of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. A miracle happened after Anastasia swallowed the Elixir liquid that passed through her throat. Anastasia''s body suddenly emitted a golden light. The flow of black magic in her body slowly came out and clumped in the air. The black flow of magic gave off an unbearable stench as the source of her illness. Her body which was filled with lumps of black flesh and pus bubbles slowly shrank as if purified by the blessing of the Goddess. The appearance of a disgusting monster slowly disappeared and revealed the smooth body of a beautiful girl who radiated the beauty of an innocent girl without sin. The appearance of Anastasia''s body which changed into a normal girl''s figure had exceeded the beauty of her old body. The black magic flow disappeared as if swallowed by the holy air. "Haah... Haaa... What is this?" Anastasia exhaled heavily as if waking up from a nightmare. "Anastasia.." Victoria called her beloved daughter. "Mmmmph~" Anastasia who did not realize her body''s appearance had changed only mumbled softly as usual in response to her mother''s call. "Anassssstaaaaasssiiiiaaaa.." Victoria slightly lowered the strength in her voice to attract her daughter''s attention. "Hiiieekkk!!" Anastasia who woke up after hearing the terrifying sound hurriedly got up from her bed reflexively. "How long are you going to lie on the bed? There is a lot of work that has piled up and needs a lot of advice from you!" said Victoria in a firm tone. "What are you talking about, Mom? My physical condition doesn''t allow me to do that work.. right now.. eh?" Anastasia who had gotten up from her bed stood still after realizing her light weight. "Um.. is this what it feels like to die? My brain seems to be hallucinating. Oh! So that''s it! Is this the phase toward the realm of death? Hooray!!" Anastasia patted the back of her hand and pinched it. "Auuu!! It hurts too for just an illusion?" Anastasia felt the back of her hand which felt sore and accidentally saw a reflection of herself in the mirror... "Wow! Who is this beautiful girl? Hello, sweet girl.. what''s your name?" Anastasia''s gaze was fixed on the mirror in front of her. "..." "..." "..." "Are you done praising yourself?" said Victoria who was standing beside Anastasia and getting ready to drag her to work. "Kyaaa!! Don''t surprise me, Mama!" shouted Anastasia who was surprised after her gaze was fixed on the mirror in front of her. "Wait a minute! What just happened?" asked Anastasia in a surprised tone. "Haaah~ I just found a medicinal potion that can cure your illness," replied Victoria. Although her tone sounded indifferent, it was the relief of a mother who saw her child recover from a serious illness that she had suffered from since early childhood. "Umm... Mama?" Anastasia looked at Victoria with a confused expression. "W-Who are you? Why does your voice sound so similar to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom?" Anastasia asked, slowly walking backward when she saw her mother''s much younger appearance without any wrinkles of aging. "Fufu~ it is what did your beautiful mother look like when she was young?" Victoria smiled as she answered Anastasia''s question. "Aaahh.. This must be my hallucination," Anastasia rubbed her eyes as if she couldn''t believe the sight in front of her. "W-What just happened? My brain seems can''t comprehend the situation!" Anastasia exclaimed, still thinking that this was just an illusion of her death. "Haaah~ it will take a very long time. Now.. put on your clothes and listen to my long story!" Victoria ordered. "Uh.. Um... Okay.." Anastasia, who was very confused by this strange incident, could only follow her orders. Anastasia opened the wardrobe containing a thick layer of robes. She looked for clothes that were suitable to wear. During her illness, she was only able to survive by drinking holy water from the Saintess of the Aurora Kingdom. Then she grew into a girl whose identity was kept secret by the royal family members. Because of her ugly appearance, she kept various thick robes to cover her disgusting body. However, in her body condition that had changed into a beautiful one like this. Anastasia was a little confused when looking for suitable clothes to show off her body after she stopped fantasizing about the illusion of her death. "Um... Mama.. Can I borrow some of your youth clothes for now?" "Eh? That''s a very old style of clothing. Ah! That''s right! I almost forgot! Try wearing this.." Victoria realized with a cloth bag tied around her waist. From behind the cloth bag, there was a set of school uniforms that looked foreign in this world. "Umm.. how do I wear it?" Anastasia looked at the clothes she received from her mother. A strange-shaped outfit and the first time she saw it. "Fufu~ just leave it to Mama!" "Eh... Eeeh!!" Victoria helped Anastasia wear the school uniform given by Lily. Lily wanted to give a souvenir in the form of a sweet chocolate parcel. However, Ciel and Sia finished all the sweet chocolate treats without leaving any trace, and Lily was forced to give them souvenirs in the form of school uniforms from another world. For some one reason like seeing the cuteness of the girl wearing the school uniform, the Goddess suggested Lily give a set of school uniforms to Victoria and forced Lily to wear the school uniform too. Thanks to the school uniform that Lily had worn before, Victoria understood how to wore her uniform. In between their small activities, Victoria told some small incidents about Lily and her little pact to become her Pet Queen. "Huh? A five-year-old girl can order you around like that?" "Wait! What do you mean by making a rule for marriage between women?" "W-What has happened to this kingdom?!" Anastasia''s mind was spinning rapidly with the unexpected change in her kingdom. Chapter 41: Chapter 1 - Jealous of Twin Step-Sisters A tough day has passed.After a long day, my night was filled with answering endless questions from my twin step-sisters. Their questions kept me awake until morning¡ªthe tiredness from the questions paid off with my deep sleep. The questions from my twin step-sisters felt a little strange. They questioned my relationship with Ciel and Sia. It was hard to answer their little questions because they seemed worried about something I didn''t know. Moreover, their questions continued after breakfast was over, continued until lunch, and ended with dinner while always asking about my relationship with Ciel and Sia. They even broke into my room at night and asked to sleep together. As far as I understand, they wanted to experience what Ciel and Sia had experienced. Sometimes, my twin step-sisters are hard to understand and I am still trying to understand their unique nature and character. I hope we can become close after this incident. Currently, Alice and Alyssa are still asleep. Unlike me who is used to waking up in the morning, they seem to have a little difficulty waking up in the morning. I didn''t want to wake up their precious sleep time. So, I let them sleep a little longer and waited for their personal Maid to come wake them up. Now, I can relax for a moment by looking at the mirror on my dressing table and watching the little mischief that my Goddess is doing. Right behind me, a pile of clothes that occupied my wardrobe slowly flew and burned by golden flames. The golden flames were a special magic created by the intervention of the Goddess. A holy fire that did not emit heat, smoke, and residue from burning. My clothes disappeared without a trace after being devoured by the flames and were replaced by clothes given by the Goddess. Um.. why did this happen? It might be too long if I explain in detail. But, I can summarize it into a simple sentence. I was dragged into a "Cosplay Showcase" event hosted by the Goddess. This all happened after the Queen of the Kingdom and the "trash" were preparing to return to their cages which is royale palace. The Chocolate parcel that I had prepared for Ciel and Sia caught their attention and demanded the same rights as the Queen who was became my pet. Since the chocolate parcel was an item that required Yurification Points to buy, I was very reluctant to give that sweet pleasure in their mouths. So, I followed the Goddess''s little suggestion to give them a strange outfit called "Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School Uniform" with the lure of "Cosplay" that came out of the Goddess''s mouth. Thanks to the updated Yurification System, several items can be purchased using Yurification Points. To get Yurification Points, there are special requirements that need to be met and it is not much different from before. Just by making physical contact with other women who have a Ritual Linked relationship, I can easily get Yurification Points. Yeah... Uhm.. I think 721,000 Yurification Points is too much to spend on the Yurification Store but it is worth it for the results in the form of these high-quality clothes. Why did my Yurification Points get this much? Did I miss out on something as much as physical contact with Mio or something happen while I asleep? Umm.. forget it. Mio''s affection for me is very big. Thank you very much for loving me, Mio. The items sold by the Yurification Store are of extraordinary quality. The Goddess who always teases me pampers me through inter-world goods that can be accessed using the Yurification Store. The items are a little strange in shape but not much different from those in this world. Uh... I feel a little guilty if I don''t express my gratitude to her. So, I slightly followed her small request to participate in the "Cosplay Showcase" event held by the Goddess directly. The Goddess only told me to sit nicely in front of the dressing table mirror and let her power change my body appearance such as clothes, hairstyle, and personality that have been determined by the Goddess. For the last part, I have to do "Role Play" or character acting according to the Goddess''s instructions. The clothes in my closet are now burned without ashes. Before the Goddess burned all my clothes, she had a few harsh words for Marquess Rommel. The Goddess complained about the contents of my wardrobe that had been left behind by time and put them in her private museum. I hadn''t thought about my taste in clothes all this time. The Goddess gave me a little advice by saying "Behind a beautiful body lies a cute outfit, Lily-chan should stay cute and elegant at the same time!" Once again, I heard the words of the Goddess that were hard to understand. The clothes I was wearing right now looked like a military uniform with a dominant black color that was fashionable and elegant. The shape looked harmonious with my brown skin color and I liked the style of the clothes that looked very unique. With the help of the Goddess, the clothes moved along my body and adjusted their size to fit my body proportions. As the clothes adjusted their size to my body, it felt like it blended into every shape of my body. Besides, the stats engraved in the seams gave it an advantage over regular clothes. Wait, isn''t this more like clothes coated with protective magic than regular clothes? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School Uniform Description: A female military school uniform was used by the Wilhelmshaven Maritime School. Use a basic black jacket, white shirt, long black tie, and black skirt. On the left chest of the jacket, there is the Wilhelmshaven school logo and a temporary military rank on some straps. Other equipment such as shoes, long socks, and gloves are dominated by black. All items from the Yurification Store have special effects such as being indestructible, odorless, and adjusting to the user''s body shape. Status: Phy. Atk: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Phy Def: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Agility: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Mag. Atk: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Mag. Def: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Resist: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Special: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Umm.. there are too many strange statuses that I don''t know yet and why are these statuses filled to the brim inside this outfit? I-It doesn''t look strange, right? My body feels like it feels strange magical energy overflowing from every stitch of this outfit. In addition to the clothes I''m wearing, my hairstyle has also been completely changed by the Goddess. At least, there are two hair ribbons decorating my hair. Seeing this change, it feels like I''ve become a different little girl than before. [ Umu! This French Braid hairstyle is indeed suitable for military clothing! ] [ Lily-chan, try standing up and turning around in front of the mirror. ] Following the Goddess''s words, I got down from my dressing table chair and my gaze shifted to the long mirror next to my dressing table. The shape of the mirror that extended upwards showed my body shape that had completely changed. A girl with bright brown skin wearing black military clothing, her sharp red gaze, and her bold hairstyle made me shudder as if I were seeing another me. I observed myself a little in front of the mirror. "This outfit is not bad either and¡ª" Toook!! Tooook!! "Lily-sama.." "Hyaaa!" the knock on the door surprised me a little and spontaneously looked at the entrance to my room. "Alice-sama, are you awake?" "Alyssa-sama, are you awake?" It seemed that Mio and my twin step-sisters'' maids had arrived. "Excuse me, Lily-sama.. I''ll open the door.." Mio said from behind the door and slowly opened the entrance to my room. Kreeek!! "..." "..." "..." After the door to my room opened wide, Mio and my twin stepsister''s personal maids stood still seeing my appearance. Such a surprised reaction... It was the same reaction the day before. Because the souvenir for the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was a little different from usual, she asked how to wear a school uniform that came from the Yurification Store. So, I put it on and found the gazes of the people around me frozen while holding their nostrils that were slowly bleeding. "Good morning, Lily-sama.. as usual... it''s very charming.." said Mio while smiling at me and holding back the blood that was starting to leak out of her nostrils. "Good morning, Mio," I replied quickly while turning my body to show off the clothes I was wearing. "Umm... Lily-sama. Is Lily-sama going to wear those clothes all day?" asked Mio curiously. "I guess so. Is it too ugly for me?" "N-No, it suits Lily-sama very well, it''s just.." Mio glanced at my twin stepsister''s maids standing beside her. Unlike Mio who was calm, my twin stepsister''s personal maids'' bodies trembled after seeing my appearance. Uhh.. is this appearance that bad in their eyes? "You two, please don''t be charmed by my Master''s beauty and cuteness. Don''t you have a Master to serve too? Where is your professionalism as personal Maids?" Mio said, mocking their loyalty. "M-Mio, how can you not be charmed by this beauty and cuteness?" one of my stepsister''s Maids protested. "That''s right, it''s impossible to resist her cuteness. Wait! Your nose is bleeding too, Mio!" said my other stepsister''s personal Maid. I briefly heard a small whisper between Mio and my twin stepsister''s personal Maids. It seemed like my appearance was too strange in their eyes and caused a small, meaningless argument. Chapter 42: Chapter 2 - Father Taaak.. Taaaaak... Taaaaak...Bllluppp... Swwiissshh... In the kitchen, I did a little experiment on the food ingredients that I had bought from the Yurification Shop. The food was in the form of a small box with wrinkles that wrapped around it like a tangled thread. In the packaging, there was a small plastic containing oil, dried vegetables, and spice grains that gave off a delicious aroma. According to what the Goddess said, the food I bought was Samyang Carbonara from another world that was famous for its deliciousness and easy to make. A food that could be made by anyone by following the instructions on the back of the packaging. Because I didn''t understand the writing on the packaging, the Goddess gave me a small part of her power so that I could understand the language written on the packaging. The next thing to do was to find other ingredients that were suitable to complement the Samyang Carbonara dish. So, I went to the kitchen to look for complementary ingredients for Samyang Carbonara according to the Goddess''s instructions. Mio followed me and looked wary when my footsteps entered the kitchen. I told her that I was just looking for side dishes for Samyang Carbonara and made it myself. Even so, Mio who accompanied me still looked worried when I wanted to use the magic stove to cook the side dishes. When I wanted to use the lighter to light the magic stove, Mio screamed in panic and snatched the lighter from my hand using the Sakura Dash move. Umm.. I still can''t control the flow of magic. But, is it too dangerous to light the magic stove using a lighter that doesn''t use magic at all? "Lily-sama.." "I know that Lily-sama''s body is very strong and if there was a small explosion in the kitchen, Lily-sama might be able to survive without getting hurt. But, what about the other people who are in the kitchen?" Mio said in a firm tone. Mio''s words sounded reasonable. Why didn''t I think of that before? Unintentionally, I ignored the safety of the people around me for the sake of carrying out my selfishness. "S-Sorry, Mio. I-I was too excited to make this food," I replied while showing the food I had bought from the Yurification Shop. The package was still neatly closed and had not been touched by anyone. "Liliy-sama wants to make this? Why didn''t you just tell me to? Mooo.. don''t worry order me, Lily-sama," said Mio while stroking my hair. "Umm... Lily-sama. If I may ask, what kind of food is that?" asked Mio who was now curious about this food. "This? Ahh.. this is the latest creation of alchemist magic that I have developed to make food through the magic book that I bought," I said to cover up the existence of the Yurification Shop. Umm.. I can''t tell Mio, that it''s food from another world, right? I think an excuse like that can still be used for a while. "Eh?" Mio''s expression suddenly turned dark. "Lily-sama.. has Lily-sama been short of food lately so Lily-sama made food from disgusting magic?!" "Does the food I make taste bad?!" "Is my food that bad?!" Mio''s dark facial expression turned gloomy, she then lowered her head and held her head when I chose to create food from magic rather than her cooking. "M-Mio.. I was just doing a little experiment," I replied to calm Mio down. "Unnn?" Mio''s voice replied which sounded small and tired. "M-Mio.. want to kiss?" I asked that to make her little bit happy. "With pleasure!" Mio''s facial expression returned to being cheerful when my kiss offer was accepted. "Then..." I looked around me. Several Maids and Butlers were busy making dessert for Marquess Rommel''s breakfast. It seemed safe enough to do a light kiss while they were all busy. "Miooo.." I called Mio''s name in a soft tone. "Yes... Lily-sama," Mio responded by kneeling in front of me. Her gaze was fixed on my lips and her pupils stared at me like a puppy waiting for something. This kind of sight never makes me feel bored. With a small kiss on my lips, Mio received a feeling of love from me. Mio''s soft lips slowly moved along the gap between my lips. Mio released my kiss and stroked my hair. "Lily-samaaaa.." like a puppy begging for her master''s orders. Mio looked into my eyes with a gaze that was drunk with love. I kissed Mio''s lips again and bit her lips lightly. The soft sensation that wet my lips created a long trail of saliva as I released Mio''s kiss. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miiioo.." looking at Mio who was still kneeling in front of me. I wanted to kiss her lips non-stop. "E-Ekhem!!" a heavy voice sounded behind my ears. The voice sounded very, very familiar and could be guessed by its owner. I ignored the voice and continued my little kiss on Mio''s lips. "Ekhem! Uhuk!" The soft sensation when touching Mio''s lips made me forget the heavy voice. "Lily." Ah, now he started calling my name. I ignored the call and went back to tracing Mio''s soft lips until my body felt like it was floating in the air. A fairly long trail of saliva was visible in front of me. For others, it might be disgusting but for Mio. She would happily swallow the proof of my love for her. "Lily! What are you doing?" said Marquess Rommel while lifting my body into his arms like carrying a puppy. I didn''t want to respond to that voice. However, the source of the voice was the owner of this place and also the father I hated. "Ah.. good morning, Marquess Rommel," I tried to give a warm greeting that I hadn''t said for a long time because of his status as a Marquess noble. "..." "..." "..." "Umm... Marquess Rommel. Can you lower my body now? I think my panties were seen by them," even though I didn''t see it, my woman''s instincts could feel the lewd gazes of several Butlers standing behind me. "Grrrr!!" Marquess Rommel responded to my words by lowering my body and glaring back at the Butler who saw my panties. "Hiiieekk!!" several Butlers averted their gazes from Marquess Rommel''s deadly gaze. "Ahem, Lily.. may I know what those clothes are?" "And.. what are you doing here?" The awkward question came out of Marquess Rommel''s mouth. Beside him, Sebastian gave a small signal telling me to answer Marquess Rommel''s question with respect like a sweet daughter. "Ahh... I''m doing a little experiment to cook something. Does Marquess Rommel want to taste it?" I answered with a small smile to respond to Sebastian''s request to be polite in front of my father. "Kuuhu!!" several Butlers who were standing behind Marquess Rommel''s body suddenly fell to the floor. The incident caused a small commotion that disturbed Marquess Rommel enough to order some Butlers and Maids to leave the kitchen. The situation went a little out of control as they competed to stay in the kitchen. Until Marquess Rommel suddenly emitted a intimidating aura from behind his body. "Ahem!" with just that one sentence, the atmosphere returned to calm and a little quiet. "Lily.. if you here and like want to make some food, would you like to make breakfast for all of us?" asked Marquess Rommel to lighten the tense atmosphere. "Unnngg?? Is that okay for an amateur chef like me?" I tilted my head. "I mean.. for Alice, Alyssa, and Ama-" "Of course!" Before Marquess Rommel could finish his sentence. I answered him with full confidence. Seeing my quick answer, Marquess Rommel stared at me in silence. "Then.. Mioo.. Please get me an apron," I ordered Mio. "T-This is it... Lily-sama," Mio replied. Seeing Mio''s stiff body reaction after Marquess Rommel''s presence, it seemed like she understood the situation that had occurred. I accepted the apron given by Mio and put it on. Hmm.. somehow. I feel like I''m missing something. That''s right! "Mioo.." "Y-Yes, Lily-sama?" "Can you help me make it?" "Of course, I''ll be happy to do so!" I almost forgot one important thing. "Marquess Rommel.. Umm.. A-Are you still planning that wedding?" I asked in a low tone like whispering to him. Marquess Rommel was stunned after hearing my question. His facial expression looked complicated, his breathing rhythm became heavy, and a small grumble was faintly heard from his mouth. "Hmm .. isn''t the Queen already in your hands? So that doesn''t need to be done anymore," replied Marquess Rommel. "Ummm? Is that true?" I replied with a small nod. I also wasn''t sure if the Queen was on my side or not. I guess, I need to check the Queen''s loyalty another day by sending an unreasonable request. "Then, there is no other reason to force you to make that marriage offer," hearing the positive answer made my body feel happy. Unintentionally, my lips showed a warm smile. "Umm .. Marquess Rommel. May I whisper something?" I said in a soft tone. "W-Why Lily? Is it so difficult to say that it has to be whispered?" asked Marquess Rommel while getting ready to kneel to adjust to my height. "Y-Yes, this must be heard by Marquess Rommel''s ears only." Marquess Rommel slowly lowered his height. I then moved closer to Marquess Rommel''s ear to say something. "Thank you, Father," with that short sentence, I kissed my father''s cheek and returned to Mio''s side. I saw my father''s facial expression filled with surprise. That cold face slowly gave off a smile that I had never seen before. Beside him, Sebastian was seen crying and trying to hold back his tears using a handkerchief. After that little incident, I tried to cook Samyang Carbonara according to the instructions on the packaging, such as boiling the main ingredients, draining the cooked ingredients, and mixing them with the prepared spices. A simple food that gave off an appetizing aroma was ready to be served. I was very confident with the results of my cooking. Everything went smoothly until a small incident happened in the dining room. Alice and Alyssa dragged my body back to the kitchen to get a second portion of Samyang Carbonara which they ate as an additional dessert. It seemed that the food was too delicious for their tongues. Chapter 43: Chapter 3 - Magic Book for Twin Step-sisters "Onee-sama, what is this?""Lily-nee, what is this?" In my room, Alice and Alyssa looked surprised by the old book I gave them. "It''s a magic book that studies elemental magic and spirit contracts," I answered to tell them my intention to give them the magic book as a gift. "O-Oooh.." "U-Uuuh.." Alice and Alyssa''s facial expressions looked gloomy because the appearance of the magic book looked worn out. Uh, that''s the magic book that they requested, right? Why do they look gloomy now? Did I buy the wrong magic book and it doesn''t meet their expectations? "Um.. did I buy the wrong magic book?" I asked to make sure of my mistake. "I-It''s not like that, Onee-sama, it''s just.." said Alice in low tone. "I thought magic books had beautiful covers like the ones the Saintess showed them in the Royal Capital''s church," Alyssa said in a flat tone. Ah, so that''s how it is! They saw the magic books the Saintess had and were interested in looking for them because the covers looked appealing to them. Are all normal children like this? I mean why would they want magic books because the covers looked nice? Even though magic books aren''t toys that are generally used by children, especially children who are still under the age to use magic. If something happens because they want to imitate the magic chants written in the magic books, I have to take responsibility too, right? Why are you guys always interested in such small things? I wanted to ask that but my mouth was tightly shut. I''ve heard this before, children are very interested in things that their eyes like. The magic books I bought may look very old but the contents of the magic chants inside are past knowledge that is almost lost in the present that is captured in every page of the magic book. For example, the existence of spirits is still a big secret for mankind and it is answered in the pages of the magic book. Ah, that''s right! Why don''t I show them the greatness of this magic book? If they are interested in the cover of the book. Maybe I can change their views after seeing the greatness of this magic book. Following the proverb of the great hermit who isolated himself in the forest, "Information is power!" The power of information in a magic book lies in the writing on the page, not the cover of the book! "Alice... Alyssa.. I thought you were looking for a magic book to learn magic." "So, I was wrong?" I teased them a little with my gloomy expression. "It''s not like that, Onee-sama.." Alice looked panicked after seeing my gloomy expression. "U-Um.. Lily-nee.. how do I read the writing in this magic book? I don''t understand how to read it," unlike Alice who tried to cheer me up again after seeing my gloomy face, Alyssa opened the pages of the book in her hand as if interested in the contents of the book. "Oh, the magic book about elemental magic? That''s not an ordinary magic book because the one who wrote the book was one of the seven great heroes who lived in the past. If I''m not mistaken, the book wrote down the elemental magic formula which was divided into 1,200 types. All the knowledge of the great hero was poured into it. Um.. this is a big problem because I only got one book out of the seven books that the hero managed to write. Oh! I almost forgot the book was written in German language. If Alyssa is interested, I will help you to study it personally every night." "Uwaaaaahhh!! Is that true Lily-nee?!!" Alyssa''s eyes shone after hearing my words. "Um! Of course! Meet me anytime at night," I replied. Yep, one fish has been caught in the net of curiosity about science magic. "Then.. please help me read this magic book, Lily-nee.." Alyssa sat beside me and showed me the cover of the second magic book in her hand. "Um.. the writing on this magic book means Modern Science in the Another World¡ª" "Onee-saaamaaa.. Can I study this magic book too? I-I think I''m interested in studying it just like Alyssa," right beside me, Alice pulled out the uniform I was wearing. With a blush on her face and a feeling of envy that didn''t want to be left behind by her sister, Alice tried to get my attention in the same way as Alyssa did. Alice then steal the book in Alyssa hand. "That''s fine... Ah! That book... Um! Good choice Alice. It''s a magic book that contains a spirit contract written directly by the Demon Emperor!" "D-Demon Emperor?" Hearing my words, Alice was speechless in astonishment. "The Demon Emperor is amazing. In the history recorded in our kingdom, he is the Demon Emperor who was able to hold back the invasion of giant monsters alone by relying on his spirit contract!" "D-Demon huh... Uhh.. their form is really scary.." Alice grumbled a little after knowing the contents of the magic book. I understand that feeling. The Demons I have seen have scary and disgusting physiques. However, I have met a Demon race that has a human physical body. His body size looks normal enough to be called human but the horns, wings, and tail that are the characteristics of the Demon race are attached to his human body. "Fufu~ Alice.. don''t look down on the spirit contract written by the Demon Emperor. Pay attention to this... Nimi, can you come here?" with my calm words, a greenish aura was created in the air. Slowly, the green aura grew and formed a human body. "Lily Onee-chan!!" after the greenish aura formed a human body. Nimi who had just spawn into my room immediately hugged my body. I returned her hug and stroked her hair. "How is Mio mother... Um, Helena-san? Is she okay?" I asked Nimi. "Mom is fine, Ah! When will Lily Onee-chan and Mio Onee-chan come home?" Seeing Nimi''s sudden appearance, Alice and Alyssa fell silent while observing Nimi''s body behind me. The aura around Nimi''s body emitted a greenish light, it was a special sign of a spirit that condensed its body into a human form. The strength of a spirit can be measured from its physical body shape, the stronger the spirit, the more perfect its body shape. Nimi''s body shape was still that of a child and needed great strength to create her adult body shape. The existence of spirits was quite difficult to summon, only certain contacts could summon them. Since Nimi and I were quite close, I was able to summon Nimi to come visit me. "By the way, where is Mio Onee-chan?" asked Nimi who looked around my room. "Oh, Mio is making snacks for us," I replied. Nimi looked around my room and realized the presence of my twin step-sisters hiding behind my body. "Ah.. um.. sorry for my rudeness earlier. My name is Nimi. Nice to meet you.." Nimi said to my two step-sisters. Alice and Alyssa who were holding my uniform tightly, slowly let go. They were very surprised by Nimi''s sudden arrival in front of them. Toookk... Toookk... A knock on my door was heard and Mio entered my room without waiting for my answer by pushing a food trolley filled with snacks. "Lily-sama, this time''s snacks are more special than usual because.. Ehh.. Nimi?" when Mio entered my room, she was very surprised to see her sweet little sister spirit. "Mio Oneee-chaaaan!!" Nimi flew to hug Mio. "Niiimiii!!" Mio hugged Nimi tightly. It seemed like my room had become noisier than usual. "Well, that''s how to summon a spirit, Alice," I ended the conversation about this magic book. "I-Is that a spirit.." Alice''s eyes were fixed on Nimi. Even though they had met before, it seemed that Alice didn''t remember Nimi''s presence when she picked me up at Mio''s house. "Umm.. are you interested in studying the magic book now?" I asked Alice. Alice looked at the magic book containing the spirit contract, even though the shape of the magic book was very simple and looked very worn with its cover peeling off. However, the thin smile of happiness that was created on Alice''s face depicted her heart that wanted to study the magic book with all her heart. "Umm... Can I study it with Onee-sama?" Alice asked me. "Of course!" I exclaimed in a clear and loud voice. The second fish had been perfectly hooked to study the magic book with me! "Onee-sama.. Can Alice bother Onee-sama by studying this book every day?" Alice asked in a small tone. "Of course, why should I refuse?" I answered quickly. "Thank you, Onee-sama.." Alice hugged my arm tightly and pulled it. A small kiss from her lips hit mine. When Alice released her soft kiss, I could see tears from her eyelids along with a beautiful smile that adorned her face. Alyssa''s hand suddenly held my face and pulled my face to face her. Just like Alice did, Alyssa kissed my lips gently. I felt two loves that complemented each other. Sometimes, having a special relationship and accepting each other''s love has made me feel happy. I didn''t know that my two stepsisters dared to kiss my lips in turn. "Thank you too, Lily-nee.." Alyssa whispered after kissing my lips. Ahhh.. my two stepsisters are so cute. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Their smiles are so sweet and it makes my heart beat fast. For some reason, I want to keep the beauty of those happy smiles on their faces. If only someone took those beautiful smiles from my two stepsisters, then I would kill them without mercy... [ Ey! Stop here Lily-chan! That''s so scary! ] [ I''ll take care of the rest if that happens, so just relax! ] Umm.. okay Goddess. I''ll rely on you if that day comes. [ Aaahh! I''m not strong enough to see Lily-chan''s Yandere side yet. ] Yandere? What''s Yandere? [ I-It''s nothing, Lily-chan. Just forget what I said earlier. ] Oh.. Um.. okay.. Chapter 44: Chapter 4 - Panties Catalyst Alice and Alyssa watched me with serious expressions. With white chalk in my hand, I drew a magic circle to make a spirit contract."More or less like this.." I said to Alice and Alyssa. "Un!" Alice and Alyssa nodded simultaneously. "Next, we need a magic catalyst and put it in the center of the magic circle to summon a spirit." "Magic catalyst?" Alice and Alyssa tilted their heads. "Um, a magic catalyst is an object or remains of a living creature that contains a large amount of magic such as dragon bones, wyvern scales, kobold monster bones, or magical plants. Since we don''t have a magic catalyst, we will try to summon a small spirit without using a magic catalyst." "Un.. Un..!!" Alice and Alyssa nodded, it seemed like they had understood what I said. For some reason, our free time was filled with a short lesson about spirit contracts. After seeing Nimi''s sudden appearance, Alice and Alyssa became curious about how the spirit contract summoning worked. The magic circle carved on the floor of my room was a simple magic contract that could summon small spirits without a magic catalyst. "Onee-sama.. after summoning the spirits. Do we have to feed them?" Alice asked while raising one of her hands. "Good question, Alice. Based on the notes of the magic book that discusses spirit contracts, they have their magic energy and do not need to eat or drink," I replied. "Lily-nee, do all spirits have human form?" Following her sister''s movements, Alyssa raised one of her hands to ask a question. "Hmm.. quite a difficult question to answer, Alyssa. For high-level spirits, they have a body shape that can adjust to our world. For example, like Nimi, her body shape is close to human but still not perfect because her magic aura is still flowing out of her body," I said while glancing at Nimi and Mio who were sitting on my bed. "Hmm.. what''s wrong, Lily-sama?" realizing my gaze was directed at her, Mio tilted her head. "Nothing, Mio," I replied Mio question and look at my twin stepsisters. "Lily-nee.. let''s do it! Show us, the procedure to summon a spirit!" Alyssa looked excited and stared into my eyes with a shining gaze. "O-Okay, pay close attention to this. Alice... Alyssa.. to make a spirit contract. You must draw a magic circle that forms a spirit contract and stand on it," I moved into the magic circle that I had made. "While inside the magic circle, you stand quietly and say this sentence," I stretched my hands in front of me. "In the name of Lily Schwartz De Rommel, I summon a being that is hiding from my sight, come to this world, and answer this call. Come and answer this noble call of yours,.. Lily Schwartz De Rommel order you to come before me, now.." the magic circle that I made slowly shone brightly. The white lines of white chalk that scratched the floor of my room emitted a red light. A magic energy that formed small red dots was seen flying around my body. "Umm.. a spirit that has fire magic. Thank you for answering my call," I said while bowing my body as a sign of introduction. "Alice... Alyssa.. remember this well. After summoning a spirit, greet it as taught by your etiquette teacher." "Of course, Onee-sama," Alice replied while looking at me with bright smile. "Uwaaaaaa¡­" Alyssa''s eyes were fixed on the small spirit that I had successfully summoned. Um.. it seems like my last words were ignored by Alyssa and her eyes slowly focuss on the spirit. "..." Alice was silent while staring at me. Her gaze was fixed on me rather than the red spirit that had been successfully summoned unlike her sisters. "Alice, what''s wrong?" I asked in low tone and little bit closer to her ears. "Hyaaa!! N-Nothing, Onee-sama.." Alice was surprised after I called her. "Alice?" Alice''s behavior looked suspicious, especially with her face covered in a red blush after seeing me summon a spirit. "I-It''s okay, Onee-sama. It''s just that... Onee-sama looks cool when summoning spirits. T-That''s all!!" Alice replied in a fast and excited tone. "O-Ohh.. is that so?" I replied. "U-Unn.." Alice replied while nodding. "Lily-nee.. Alyssa wants to try summoning a spirit!" Alyssa pulled my arm with a shining gaze. Ugh.. that dazzling gaze pierced my eyes made me happy and calm. "O-Okay.." to avoid Alyssa''s gaze filled with shining light, I fulfilled her request and lent her the white chalk that was in my hand. "Here.. make a magic circle that is as similar as possible. Don''t make any wrong lines or they won''t answer Alyssa''s call," I said while warning Alyssa. "Un.. understood!" Alyssa accepted the white chalk from my hand and drew a magic circle according to my magic circle. "Kuuuuhh.." Alice grumbled beside me. "Alyssa.. leave some of that chalk for me," Alice said. "Un!!" Alyssa replied. Why is this? Alice''s gaze looked scary and stared sharply at Alyssa. What happened between them? [ Lily-chan, that''s what is called a love rivalry. ] L-Love rivalry? Hearing Goddess''s words, I tilted my head to understand the contents of the sentence. What does the Goddess mean? [ Like this, Lily-chan. We can use an assumption that fits this condition. For example, like Mio who has a mistress. As a personal Maid and mistress, Mio spends her time with her lover rather than serving Lily-chan. If that happened, what would Lily-chan do? ] Mio would never do that. [ Just as an example, Lily-chan. ] If that happens, maybe I will kill Mio''s mistress and discipline Mio for her betrayal. Then make sure Mio became mine... only mine. [ W-Why do I suddenly feel a cold aura piercing my body? ] [Are? Since when did I have a physical body in this imaginary form?] [ T-That''s not what it means, Lily-chan. Ugh.. how do I explain it properly? ] [ What Alice is experiencing is jealousy towards Alyssa who always gets Lily-chan''s attention. ] [ Lily-chan, try to understand Alice''s feelings of left behind by Alyssa. ] Umm.. how do I do it? [ It''s very easy. ] [ Make a magic circle with Alice. ] [ Ah! Make sure to draw together. Hold Alice''s hand to draw a perfect magic circle. ] Is that it? [ Yes, it''s very easy, right? ] "Alice, do you want to draw a magic circle with me?" following Goddess''s suggestion, I invited Alice to draw a magic circle together. "Eh? I-Is it okay, Onee-sama?" Alice said happily. "Um! Come here.." I took out the remaining white chalk and pulled Alice''s arm to come closer. "Hawawa..." Alice looked panicked as she approached me. My hand touched Alice''s and drew a perfect magic circle. As long as our hands were in contact, Alice''s face was filled with a red hue that was increasingly visible, and heavy breathing that made her gasp for breath. "Alice, are you okay?" Seeing Alice''s gasping breath and the red hue on her face, I brought my forehead closer to measure her body temperature. Its Warm.. Alice''s body temperature response was the same as a mild fever. Could it be... Alice has a mild fever. "Alice..!" I grabbed Alice''s hand and pulled it. "I-I''m okay, Onee-sama.." Alice said in a panic. "O-Onee-sama''s body odor is too strong for me.." Alice whispered. "Huh?" Hearing a small whisper from Alice''s mouth, I then moved away from Alice and smelled my body odor. Sniff.. Sniff.. Umm.. there''s no strange smell I think. [ Ahem.. Lily-chan.. ] [ Smelling your body odor is very difficult to do. ] I-Is that so? Is my body odor too strong for Alice? [ Hmm.. I think.. Lily-chan''s scent is too tempting for Alice. ] What does that mean? [ Um... Lily-chan.. ] [ If I''m not mistaken, Lily-chan needs a magic catalyst to summon spirits, right? ] Y-Yes, that''s right. But, they''re too expensive for my finances. [ If there''s a way to make a magic catalyst, does Lily-chan want to try it?] Eh? There''s a way to make a magic catalyst? [ Y-Yes.. it''s just.. ] Hearing Goddess''s doubtful tone, I could feel a bad feeling about myself. [ Actually, Lily-chan''s sweat contains a lot of magic. That''s because of the Linked Ritual we did before. ] [ Kyaaa!! I''m reminded of our first kiss.. ] [ Ahem! Let''s continue our previous discussion. ] [ The scent of sweat that contains magic is slightly intoxicating to the people around her. That''s what Alice experienced. Right now, Alice is drunk from smelling Lily-chan''s sweat. ] Umm.. does my sweat have something to do with the magic catalyst? [ Of course, listen carefully Lily-chan. ] [ The sweat that collects and penetrates Lily-chan''s panties will make Lily-chan''s panties a magic catalyst. ] [ In other words, the panties that Lily-chan is wearing right now can become a magic catalyst. ] [ Rather than buying an uncertain magic catalyst, why not use the panties that Lily-chan is wearing? ] "..." Hearing Goddess''s explanation, I could feel the curve of my panties covered in sweat. Could it be... Do I have to use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits? That''s so embarrassing! But, for the sake of my little sisters. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kuuuuhhhh... I-I will hold back my pride and shame. It''s not like I''m doing all this to grant my twin stepsisters'' wishes! This is just my duty as their older sister. Um! Right! As an older sister, I have to grant their wishes. Chapter 45: Chapter 5 - Summoning Spirit [ How about that, Lily-chan? ][ Interested to trying it, Lily-chan? ] Right now, I''m a little stressed with the two options given by the Goddess. Why am I stressed? A good question! That''s because the Goddess gave me two difficult choices that involve my pride as big sister or my sweaty panties! The first option, I will use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits. The second option is I give my panties to the Goddess in exchange for three magic catalysts that will be used to summon spirits... Is it just my feelings or my panties are now the most valuable thing in this world, especially with my used panties covered in my body sweat? [ Ehehe~ ] [ So which one do you want to choose, Lily-chan? ] [ Hand over your panties as a magic catalyst or exchange them for three magic catalysts but your panties will be completely mine. ] Ugh, for some reason.. the Goddess''s voice sounded very happy when giving those two difficult choices. [ With the successful summoning of the spirit... Alice and Alyssa''s love will increase rapidly! Conquering the twin stepsisters will be very easy to do in one attack. It''s like fishing for two fish with one bait. ] Umm.. isn''t the correct way to behead two orcs with one sword slash? [ Hey! What''s that horrible saying? Please don''t use such barbaric language, Lily-chan! ] [ A respectable woman should be polite, well-mannered, and elegant! Don''t use that horrible saying again, Lily-chan. ] [ Please remember my message well. ] Ah, okay, I-I understand... Umm.. My Goddess.. May I ask you one thing? [ What do you want to ask, Lily-chan? ] If I''m not mistaken, the Goddess once suggested that I buy a magic book about spirit contracts for Alice and Alyssa to study. Does that have something to do with Alice and Alyssa''s powers? [ Good question, Lily-chan. ] [ To answer that question, Lily-chan must know one important thing. The power of the Yurification System is a thread of destiny that can change everything as long as it is based on love and affection. ] [ Before performing the Linked Ritual with Lily-chan. Alice and Alyssa already had great magical powers and were difficult to control because their bodies were still children. With the successful Linked Ritual, their bodies were able to accommodate their magical power to a stable point for a female magician. ] [ Lily-chan, this is a big secret stored in the Akashic Record. Alice and Alyssa have two fates that are tied together, namely dying at the age of seven because their magical capacity exploded or becoming the strongest magician in human history when they can control their magic at a young age. ] [ Ah! Please keep this a big secret. After all, the contents of the Akashic Record are a big secret. Even for a Goddess like me. ] I was very surprised after hearing the two fates that had bound Alice and Alyssa. Dying at a young age because of an explosion of magical capacity or becoming the strongest magician when they can control their magical capacity? Aren''t they related? They will survive if they can control their magic capacity but will die if they can''t control their magic capacity. Wait a minute... Isn''t information about fate like this highly classified? Isn''t this about someone''s fate written in the Akashic Record? [ Umm.. Isn''t Lily-chan happy to try to save Alice and Alyssa? ] Of course, I''m very happy with this good news and want to save them. It''s just.. I''m a little hesitant about whether I can save them or not. [ There''s no need to hesitate about unimportant things, Lily-chan. In the past, some Goddesses gave unimportant task to their Saintesses. For Lily-chan, this Goddess of yours wants to see Lily-chan''s happiness as she tries to fight against an unwanted fate. ] For some reason, I can see the Goddess'' smiling face in my mind and it makes me blush a little. Umm.. thank you. [ Ehehe.. now.. ] [ Let''s make your choice, Lily-chan. ] [ Which one do you want to choose, Lily-chan?! ] "Urrrk.." without realizing it, I said that sentence with a stressed tone. Uuuh.. Umm.. I will use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits. [ Oh! Panties full of sweat as a magic catalyst. ] [ Very good choice, Lily-chan! ] [ Your goddess is very proud of you!] Emm.. it seems like I made the wrong choice. "Ugh!!" I held back the pain in my head. A combination of three magic circles for summoning spirits was embedded in my head. I could clearly remember the shape of the lines and symbols of the magic circle and had unknowingly planted the magic circle on the floor to summon spirits. "Ukuh..." I sighed after receiving the pain in my head. "What was that?" I muttered softly. [A combination of three magic circles to summon a legendary spirit.] [ Erm.. maybe that''s a bit of an exaggeration but it''s safe. ] Eh? W-What is that? W-Why does the last part of the Goddess''s words sound so suspicious? [ That''s just Lily-chan''s feeling. ] [ Besides, it''s just a magic circle to summon the highest-level spirit. Based on the magic capacity of Lily-chan, Alice, and Alyssa. The unawakened spirit is suitable to be your pet. ] Uhh.. Um... Is this safe? [ Lily-chan.. please don''t doubt my words as an honorable Goddess. ] [ That hurts my fragile little heart. ] Umm.. S-Sorry... M-Maybe I overdid it a bit but my little gut feeling said otherwise. [ Don''t worry, since when a Goddess like me being wrong? ] Okay, I''ll try making that magic circle with both of my hands. [ No need, I''ve already made that magic circle that''s engraved on the floor of Lily-chan''s room. ] Eh? I stared at the floor of my room, a carving formed from three magic circle combinations was visible in front of me. This looked even more suspicious. My bad feeling grew even worse after seeing this. Moreover, the Goddess was forcing me this time. [ Um.. without waiting any longer. Spirit summoning circle magic is activated! ] For some reason, the panties that were on my skirt seemed to disappear and a cold wind began to attack my lower body. Suddenly, a strong wind blew into my room and lifted my military uniform skirt until it almost showed the condition of my lower body that had lost my panties. In front of my dressing table mirror, I saw the reflection of my underwear that had disappeared from its place. Swuuuushhh... After the strong wind passed, the magic circle carved on the floor of my room emitted a dazzling white light. My body felt the flow of magic energy flowing out of the magic circle and the spirit summoning began. Swiiigggsss... Whiiiirrlll... Shrrruuusshh.. The blinding white light surprised Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi. "Arrrrkkk!!" "Hiiiyaaaa!!" "Onee-saaammaa!!" "Liiiilllyyy-neeee!!" It seemed like I was the only one who wasn''t surprised by this incident. Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi looked very panicked and ran towards me. After the flow of magic subsided, my gaze was fixed on the figure of the spirit that had been successfully summoned. The spirit''s form was a butterfly cocoon covered with a very large amount of magical energy around its body. Umm.. what should I do after this? The butterfly cocoon flew in the air. The magical energy emanating from the cocoon felt very large and affected the flow of magic around it. Is this what is called a legendary spirit? It has a frightening magical radiance... "Onee-samaaa.." "Lily-nee..." Alice and Alyssa hid behind my body and tightly held my arms. Uh, how am I going to explain this situation to my twin little stepsisters? "Alice... Alyssa.. calm down.. this is just.." I was at a loss for words to explain this situation. Again and again, the Goddess did her little pranks. This time, the Goddess carved a magic circle and forcibly summoned the spirit again. Kuh! My head felt dizzy trying to find a suitable explanation for Alice and Alyssa while feeling the dizziness that attacked my head. [ Ehehe .. Lily-chan''s panties... I finally have it! Ahahaha !! Hahaha !! Cough! ] Eh? [ Ahem! Forget what Lily-chan just heard. It''s not that important~ ] What does Goddess mean? [ Nothing. Oh! Lily-chan .. what about the summoned spirit? ] [ Is it according to Alice and Alyssa''s taste? ] I could feel the great strangeness from the Goddess and my bad feeling that had now been completely answered through my eyes. "Umm .. Goddess .." I said in a small voice. [ Y-Yes, Lily-chan? Is there a problem? ] Hmm .. the voice that sounded full of guilt was very suspicious. [ I-It''s just Lily-chan''s feeling .. ] Are my panties okay there? A goddess like you doesn''t smell it and wears it as a hair tie, right? [ Eeerrrkkkk!! ] [ W-What is Lily-chan saying? I-I don''t smell the sweat of Lily-chan''s sweat-covered panties. ] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huh? I''m not talking about panties that emit the smell of sweat. [ Uuurrhkkk!! I-It''s nothing! ] [ Oh! No! There''s a new job piling up for a Goddess like me to take care of. ] [ I''ll go first, Lily-chan! ] Hmm.. my bad feeling is sometimes right on target. The Goddess left me after forcibly removing my panties for her benefit. A magic catalyst made from panties covered in sweat. Thinking back, it felt really weird. Uh.. why does this always happen to me? For the umpteenth time, the Goddess always tricks me into achieving her strange little goals that sound suspicious. What''s so special about a little girl''s panties covered in sweat? The Goddess is really weird sometimes. Even so, I can''t possibly hate you who taught me so many things about loving a woman. It''s just that this shame will remain in my memory. This is the first time I''ve not worn panties under my skirt. ... ... ... ... ... ... [ Goddess Realm ] Inside a room filled with white and soft pink decorations, there was a large bed with a Goddess lying on it. Her facial expression was filled with a smile and saliva dripping down the pillow while smelling the scent of a little girl''s panties. "Huuuummmm~" The Goddess held the small white cloth that was filled with the smell of sweat non-stop. "Liiiiillllyyyy-chaaaannn..." The Goddess inhaled the smell of sweat from the small cloth again and smiled in satisfaction. "Kuuuh!!" her facial expression was now filled with a strange smile. "Hopefully Lily-chan won''t be mad at me for wearing her panties inappropriately like this," the Goddess muttered. The Goddess continued her small activities and ignored the gazes that looked down on her from the mysterious figure standing beside her bed. "Ugh, what a perverted Goddess," said the mysterious figure in an irritated tone because she was carrying the paper leaflets that would be a tough Goddess job for the next day. Chapter 46: Chapter 6 - The Menace Spirit "Alice...""Alyssa..." "Choose one of these spirits," I said to my tin step-sisters after the spirit summoning succeeded for the third time at the cost of my sweaty underwear gone. In front of me were three spirit answering my call. The form of the spirit was a butterfly cocoon flying while waiting for physical contact with their Master. Memories of their past lives as spirits flowed into my brain. A terrible story that happened in the past and the chaos of the world forced them to enter the sacred cocoon phase to get through the crisis that had threatened their existence as spirits. Before this world was inhabited by the human race and other races, spirit had lived freely in this world. Their main food was the magic energy released by plants that produced magic energy, the overflow of magic energy from the holy land, and magic minerals that could be found in the wild. The life of spirits was not much different from the life of the human race, they managed to develop civilization and process sources of magic energy for their daily needs. Until a great tragedy occurred. A mineral containing cursed magic energy turns spirits into abnormal spirits that attack other spirits. Some of them even managed to turn into scary, ferocious monsters. At first, the tragedy was successfully controlled by the upper-level spirits and created a hierarchy of spirit groupings based on their magic power. The hierarchy that separated spirits based on magic power created a new ideology and developed into a caste system to group spirits. The three spirit cocoons in front of me were victims of the caste system invented by the spirits themselves. In that world, they occupied the outermost rank of the spirit caste level. They were just weak spirits that came out of the spirit caste system. A spirit that did not have enough magic ability to enter the caste system. At that time, they were just small caterpillar spirits that were looked down upon. Their food was only the remains of magic energy that had been absorbed by other spirits in the form of leftover food. Surviving under the pressure of other spirits was the greatest achievement in their lives. All that difficult life changed when the caterpillar spirit sister began to release thin threads filled with magic energy from her body to form a cocoon. The thin thread filled with magic increased and became a backup food when it was difficult to get magic energy. That life continued to repeat itself until a small incident occurred, their magic thread had invited the upper-level spirits to taste the magic thread until it was hunted like a rare commodity. On that day, the three spirit sisters experienced an unforgettable incident in their lives. Becoming livestock spirits that produced magic thread for upper-level spirits to eat. Their bodies turned into dairy cows that were regularly forced to release magic thread. The quality of their magic thread became a luxury dish targeted by upper-level spirits. Until they decided to become a sacred cocoon to release their magic thread abilities. The sacred cocoon that had a large source of magic created the flames of war among upper-level spirits. Sometimes, I thought that only humans were capable of committing such cruel acts by taking advantage of each other. However, the greed of spirits was also able to drive such cruel acts without regard for morals and ethics as fellow spirits. Eh, do spirits have morals and ethics like humans? Based on the memories of this spirit, it seems that spirits have the same way of thinking as the human race. [ Of course, all spirits have thinking ability and reasoning that are close to humans. ] Eh, Goddess? Why did you come back? [ I was just answering Lily-chan''s small question. ] [ Don''t take their memories too seriously. Because the Goddess who holds the title of "Mother of Spirits" has restrained all remaining spirits with sacred rules. Spirits who violate the sacred rules will disappear from the order of life in this world and information about their behavior is immortalized to commemorate someone who wants to make a spirit contract with them. In short, their memories are just additional information about the past lives of spirits that are difficult to control, so their nature not to surprise their contractors. ] [ Ah! Speaking of them. The three spirit cocoons that Lily-chan managed to summon are sacred spirits blessed by the "Mother of Spirits". ] [ By feeling the presence of their magic, Alice and Alyssa''s future will be guaranteed to be bright. ] Un... I understand that they are spirits blessed by the Goddess and a bright future awaits my two stepsisters. It''s just that... Isn''t their magic power will be too great to hide later? Moreover... Their power will shake the entire kingdom around here, right? [ Aaah... That''s right. ] If that happens, I can smell an engagement proposal to seize my twin stepsisters to take advantage of their magic abilities. If that happens, I will kill those who try to hurt my twin stepsisters! [ Hmm... I guess that won''t happen because Alice and Alyssa... ] [Oops... I almost let it slip. ] [ Well, the point is... Good luck, Lily-chan! ] Eh? Why do I have to have a good luck? [ Ahem! Forget what I said before. Isn''t it Lily-chan''s turn to form a contract with a spirit now? ] Eh? Without me realizing it, Alice and Alyssa had succeeded in making a spirit contract without my direction. A butterfly-shaped spirit with beautiful wings was in their palms. My twin stepsisters'' faces were filled with small laughter and smiles of happiness because they had succeeded in forming a contract with a spirit. Now, there was only one spirit left waiting for me. "Hmm... I''m really curious about this spirit," I muttered softly. "I will take care you... Umm... what is your name?" "If you don''t have a name, then... I will call you..." "Zoe..." I called out the spirit''s name and touched its cocoon. A small crack began to appear and grow larger. From behind the crack, a golden light and magical aura slowly came out. Like water gushing out of a narrow gap, the magical energy emitted by my spirit grew until my room was enveloped in golden magical energy, and a butterfly spirit was born in front of me. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My vision was filled with golden light and it was very dazzling. The golden light slowly dimmed and revealed the figure of a butterfly with menace wings. "Huuumu~ So you are my Master in this rotten world?" "Zoe?" "Not a bad name for me." "Un! I like that name!" "Nice to meet you, Maasssteeerr~" "Huuee?!" I was very surprised when my contract spirit could speak when released from its cocoon. "Z-Zoe?" "Yes, Master? Zoe is ready to help! Are we going to destroy a dragon''s nest, a goblin''s nest, or maybe¡­ destroy a kingdom in one strike?" Zoe said happily. "H-Huh?" I was very confused by Zoe''s words. My contract spirit has the same physique as mine. Compared to her sister who has bright and beautiful wings, Zoe has black and purple wings. For some reason, I feel that Zoe''s physical appearance follows my brown-skinned and unattractive appearance at all. "Zoe, I want to ask you one thing?" I asked to confirm my curiosity. "Ung?" "Are they your sisters?" I said while pointing at my twin step-sisters who were playing with their chosen butterfly spirits. "Yes, they are indeed my little sisters. Have they messed up something from you, Master?" "Ah, no. It''s just¡­ Can they speak the same way as you?" "..." "..." "Master.. All spirits can talk. How can we live if we don''t communicate with each other?" "Ah, that''s right. I''m sorry.." "It''s okay, Master." Perhaps, this is my first experience communicating with a spirit, especially with a spirit that has lived too long as a cocoon and was born as a butterfly with wings that don''t attract attention to the beauty of the world. Wait a minute! Isn''t Nimi a spirit too? Then this isn''t my first experience talking to a spirit! Why did I almost forget Nimi''s true identity as a spirit? Is it because her body shape resembles a human? I felt a little guilty towards Nimi and glanced at her from a distance. Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi were chatting with two spirits that had just been born after coming out of their cocoon phase. "Anooo... Master~" "Hmm... What''s wrong, Zoe?" Suddenly, Zoe called out to me. She flew around me and landed in between my hair like a hair ribbon. "Ettoo... Can I ask you one request?" Zoe asked. "What request is that?" I replied. "Umm... Can I lick some of Master''s sweat as my main meal?" "Huh?" Hearing Zoe''s rather strange request, I could only remain silent after hearing it. "Ettoo... Master''s sweat has quite tempting magical energy. So, it would be a waste to throw it away. Umm... Is that too much trouble for you, Master?" Ahh... This is the umpteenth time I''ve heard it. For some reason, my body seems to be growing in the wrong direction because of the Goddess'' blessing and weird behavior. "Umm... No problem," I replied. "Thank you, Maassterr~" Zoe replied while flapping her wings. Braaaaak!! "ALICE!!" "ALYSSA!!" "LILY!!" "ARE YOU ALL OKAY!!" The door to my room was opened roughly, my father suddenly entered my room with a sword in his hand. He looked at us who were busy with the presence of spirits and saw the magic circle carved on the floor of my room. Erm... Isn''t this going to be a big problem? "Marquess Rommel! We have gathered troops!" Behind my father, a small army had lined up to enter my room. My father and the soldiers guarding Marquess Rommel''s residence fell silent after seeing the magic circle carved on the floor of my room. Meanwhile, Alice and Alyssa ran towards my father while showing their spirit contracts in the shape of butterflies. Cold sweat began to wet my clothes and my father''s gaze filled with a myriad of questions began to focus on me. "Lily, what does this mean?" said my father while smiling softly and wanting to attack me with various questions. Ugh... This is going to be very tiring to talk about. Therefore, I ordered Zoe to explain the current situation as her first task. This long story ended after dinner. Uh, that was so tiring! Chapter 47: Chapter 7 - Mama "S-Spirit?" said my father and my stepmother at the same time.In Marquess Rommel''s study, my father and stepmother observed my butterfly spirit that was flying and perched on my head. Alice, Alyssa, and I were dragged into a complicated and troublesome situation after successfully summoning the spirit. Reluctantly, I explained about the spirit contract and the spirit summoning magic circle carved on the floor of my room to my parents who stared at me in astonishment as if they didn''t believe every word I said. Thanks to Zoe''s additional help and the extraordinary intelligence of her smooth words. At least I managed to get through the crisis to explain something to my parents. "So that''s it, in other words. Lily successfully performed the spirit summoning ritual and the huge explosion of magical energy came from the emission of that spirit energy?" asked my father while observing Zoe who was perched on my head. "Um! That''s right, Father." "Zoe, can you introduce yourself to my parents?" I ordered Zoe to introduce herself as part of my spirit contract officially in the Marquess Rommel family. Zoe who was above my head suddenly moved flying and adjusted the perspective of my parents. "Let me introduce myself, my name is Zoe. A holy spirit who was reborn controlling space and time magic, a bringer of disaster for heretics, and the holder of the scales of justice for all living beings who set foot in this world!" said Zoe loudly and confidently while flapping her small wings that were so beautiful in my eyes. "Also let me introduce my two younger siblings. Errr ..." After introducing herself, Zoe was a little confused with her two younger siblings because she didn''t know the names given to them by their Master. "Ah! Alice... Alyssa... Have you found a suitable name for your spirits?" I asked while looking at Alice and Alyssa. "Zeta!" shouted Alice. "Zara!" shouted Alyssa. "Uhkum! Let me say it again, let me introduce my two younger siblings, Zeta and Zara. My twin sister spirits who uphold justice and masters of high-level magic elements," Zoe continued. Zeta and Zara flew after Zoe as if introducing themselves to my parents. Unlike Zoe who actively spoke, Zeta and Zara looked like quiet spirits who always obeyed their older sister''s words. "Erm¡­ L-Lily-chan? Since when did Lily-chan become interested in this kind of thing?" For the first time, my stepmother spoke to me. "Ung? I don''t know¡­ I was just satisfying my curiosity while practicing what was written in the magic book to fulfill my twin stepsisters'' requests," I replied in a flat tone while glancing at my twin stepsisters who were sitting silently enjoying their tea. The answer that came out of my mouth made my father and stepmother look at each other. They looked confused about how to respond to this incident. "Ugh¡­ This will be a big problem if the King and Queen find out. Especially the temple who are very annoying after knowing that our family managed to have a spirit contract that is considered sacred by them," my father''s words sounded heavy in every word and he held his chin as if thinking hard to get out of this problem. "M-Marquess R-Rommel, it seems like we have to keep this incident a secret. Spirit summoning is a sacred ritual used by the royal Saintess to maintain their power in the public eye. If they find out about this, I don''t know what they will do because the power of the King and Queen cannot limit the power of the Saintess. The bad news is, Lily, Alice, and Alyssa will be forcibly taken to get sacred guidance from them," my stepmother said in a sad tone. "If their guidance goes smoothly, they will return home after turning seventeen," Sebastian said to clarify the situation that we will experience when found out by the temple. "Um, will this be a big problem?" I dared to ask my stepmother. "Lily-chan? Ah¡­ No¡­ Don''t worry about that small problem. We will protect you! Trust us!" My stepmother exclaimed while holding her palms. My stepmother''s words sounded very suspicious. It sounded like she was hiding something important for this family. Moreover, my stepmother''s attitude seemed forced to be gentle when facing me. Honestly, I don''t like her secretive nature and forcing herself to lie like that. "Umm... Marchioness Amagi. May I call you Mama?" Maybe, my question sounded very strange but I had to do it to break the atmosphere that seemed heavy. "Eh?" Even my stepmother was very surprised by my sudden question. I had expected this before. The distance between me and my stepmother was quite far. Ever since my father married my stepmother, I had never spoken to her because it felt so strange. A strange feeling that was bothering me in my heart seemed to tell me to slowly approach my stepmother and open my heart to accept her as my new mother. Uh... This strange feeling. For some reason, I had experienced this before. What kind of strange feeling is this? I couldn''t answer this feeling that was hard to understand. That''s why I dared to ask that important question. "Umm... Sorry if this seems pushy, Marchioness Amagi." I stood up and bowed my body as an apology. "Ah... Lily-chan!" My stepmother immediately stood up and approached me and hugged my body. When Marchioness Amagi hugged my body, a warmth that was hard to describe made part of my heart tremble. What is this strange feeling? Is this what is called missing a mother who always understands me? "It''s okay, Lily-chan. I am very happy if Lily-chan calls me Mama. That way, I have three sweet and cute girls to be proud of to everyone!" My stepmother exclaimed while stroking my hair. "Uhm¡­ T-Thank you¡­ M-Mama¡­" The strange feeling in my heart slowly disappeared. Ahhh¡­ Is this what it feels like to have a caring mother? This feels like normal. There is no significant change for me. However, my heart feels comfortable to feel this tender affection. "Fufu~ Lily-chan has acknowledged me as a mother! Now, it''s time for us to celebrate this great achievement!" My stepmother exclaimed who was now suddenly excited. My stepmother suddenly let go of her hug and clenched her fists with an aura of enthusiasm. Her awkward appearance towards me suddenly changed and it made me laugh after seeing it. Unconsciously, I chuckled. My stepmother''s silly appearance looked very funny. Ah¡­ It seems like I have to get used to this. "Mama, please don''t overdo it!" I said to win the situation. "Onee-saaamaaa!!" "Lily-neeeee!!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alice and Alyssa suddenly jumped up and slammed into my body. Yup, they jumped up. Because of our sitting position on the sofa, Alice and Alyssa who jumped onto my body managed to land with big smiles on their faces. "Because Onee-sama has acknowledged Mama. That means we can sleep together every night!" "That''s right! With this, Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips every night!" Ctaaang... Ctaaakk... Braaakk... Tiiiiingg.. Suddenly, the Maid and Butler on duty in Marquess Rommel''s study dropped their things. Alyssa''s declaration caused a small commotion among the Maid and Butler on duty. "A-Alyssa... What did you just say?" My stepmother''s body seemed to tremble and she stared at me. Ah! Should I call her Mama from now on? "L-Lily-chan¡­ Ah¡­ Ahahaha¡­ It''s just a joke between sisters, right?" Mom seemed to calm her mind with something positive and thought Alyssa''s words were just a joke. "Mom, is that wrong? Even though Mom and Dad always do it every night?" Alyssa said in an innocent tone. "Puuuuffuuuuu!!" My dad suddenly choked. "Is doing the same thing with Lily-nee wrong?" Alyssa asked with a pouting expression. "N-No, it''s not wrong. Erm¡­ Don''t do it too often," Mom replied in an awkward tone. "Eeeehh¡­" Alyssa protested. "Alyssa, that kind of relationship is only allowed for adults." "Really? If Alyssa is an adult. Then Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips every day?" "Aaaahh!!" The conversation between Mom and Alyssa ended with Mom''s defeat. "No! It''s not like that! Forbidden relationships like that shouldn''t be done between family members!" Mom said in a loud tone. "Umm... As long as Lily-nee isn''t part of the family. Can we do it? Then, Lily-nee..." Alyssa suddenly whispered something in my ear. Alyssa''s small whisper told me to change my body shape into a fox girl. I did some small rejections before granting the request. "Ehehe... Lily-nee... just this once," asked Alyssa who smiled sweetly in front of me. "Hah... It can''t be helped... just this once," I replied. I gave up and followed Alyssa''s game. Right in front of my parents, I turned into a nine-tailed fox girl. "How about this, Mom? Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips without caring about the previous family problem!" "That''s not what it means!!" Mom looked very panicked after seeing Alyssa''s seriousness and my body shape change into a nine-tailed fox. "Umm... I don''t mind that. If Alyssa wants it, we can do it every day," I said to answer Alyssa''s request. "Thank you Liiiily-neee... Ehehe..." Alyssa suddenly hugged my body and buried her face in my chest. "O-Onee-samaaa..." Right beside me, Alice looked gloomy and pulled my arm. "Of course, Alice can do it too." Well, I wasn''t cruel enough to ignore Alice''s jealous feelings. "Thank you Onee-samaaaa!!" following Alyssa''s movement, Alice hugged my body and buried her face in my chest. "Umm... Lily-sama." Behind me, Mio walked towards me with a blank expression. "Ah, Mio. Of course, I''ll do it to you too," I said to Mio. "Thank you, Lily-sama," Mio replied with a sweet smile at me. "Wait a minute! Since when did your relationship become like this?" asked Mom in a serious tone. "Is this kind of relationship wrong, Mom?" I asked Mom while moving my nine fox tails. "If this kind of relationship is wrong, isn''t my relationship with making Queen my pet also wrong?" I continued asking. "Guuhu!! That''s not the problem, Lily-chan!" Mom exclaimed in a loud tone. "Mom doesn''t hate this kind of relationship! What Mom hates is¡­" "Why doesn''t Lily-chan invite Mom to have a relationship like that too!" "Mom seems to be left behind by the others, you know!" "Puuuuufuuuuu!!" My father, who had been silent all this time, suddenly choked. "It seems like my family has developed in the wrong direction," my father muttered softly. Chapter 48: Chapter 8 - Royal Family Party Invitation When it was night and I finished dinner with my family.I could see Sebastian who had been waiting for me in front of my room door. Seeing his body movements that seemed to be holding something. I could feel a bad feeling about what Sebastian would give me. Sebastian noticed my footsteps and immediately looked at me with his gentle old eyes staring at my body. "Good evening, Lily-sama. You got a party invitation letter," Sebastian said while holding out his hand that looked like it was holding a letter. "Party invitation? Ugh¡­" I vented my disappointment when Sebastian gave me a party invitation letter. "Lily-sama, I know that Lily-sama is traumatized by the terrible party incident. However, refusing an invitation from the royal family will make it difficult for Marquess Rommel¡ª" "I understand about that, the Marquess Rommel family will be ridiculed by other nobles if they refuse the party invitation letter, right?" I said, cutting Sebastian off. "Yes, their ridicule will be what brings down the Marquess Rommel family''s pride in public. That would mess up our territory''s business and our political influence in the royal meeting would have little voting power." "Ugh, that would be a hassle for my family. Thank you for bringing me the invitation letter, Sebastian." "That is my duty as a Butler, Lily-sama," Sebastian replied with a friendly smile. "Unm, I understand. I will try my best to attend the party invitation and fight my trauma," I replied as I entered my room and closed the door. To be honest, I hated noble parties after experiencing that horrific incident. I understood my terrible body condition to hang around in the noble social circle that relied on beauty and elegance. My light brown skin was like a danger signal that kept me away from the crowd. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasn''t a big deal for me but Marquess Rommel''s judgment was determined by my presence that would ruin the party because of my light brown skin color. "I''d rather not attend that small party and stay in my room or if I have to attend the party invitation, maybe I should escape to the balcony," I muttered softly as I walked to find a small knife to open the party invitation letter. I opened the letter and read its contents. A neat and beautiful writing was written on soft paper covered in gold ink. This kind of luxury could only be owned by the royal family with the pretext of requiring the recipient of the party invitation letter to attend. "Ugh... What is this? Is this letter intended to mock me?" seeing the contents of the message addressed to my full name. The main purpose of this party invitation was gratitude towards me. My body suddenly shook as if feeling something troublesome was waiting for me at the small party. After reading the contents of the letter, I could feel the Queen''s heart who was happy after Princess Anastasia recovered from her illness thanks to the Elixir I gave her. Um... Well... She was too happy by sending seven personal letters telling about Princess Anastasia''s condition and her longing to meet me as my pet. I put the letter on the small table in my room and lay down on the bed. "Haaaaah~" I let out a long breath to release the invisible burden on my shoulders. "Master, are you okay?" asked Zoe who flew towards me from behind the shadow of my body. "Un, I''m fine, Zoe. Just remembering a bad incident at a past party," I replied with my eyes closed. "Master¡­ Ah! No¡­ That might be painful to tell me." "Do you want to know, Zoe?" As her Master, I could understand Zoe''s feelings of curiosity about my little trauma about a noble party. "You could say there''s someone who hates my ugly appearance. They vent their hatred in public and keep disturbing my life. I want to kill them but the law of this kingdom¡­ Hmm.. Ah! That''s right! Why didn''t I think of this before!" Suddenly, I remembered the vulnerability of the Aurora Kingdom''s law that children are not bound by the law because they are considered unable to think between good and bad. "Zoe¡­" "Want to kill a human for the first time after your rebirth?" I asked Zoe with a cheerful smile. "If that''s Master''s order, I will gladly do it," Zoe replied readily. "Fufufu¡­ I also remember that there is no punishment for spirits who kill someone because spirits are one of the sacred things for the Aurora Kingdom. This will be a clean kill without my sword''s interference¡­ Ah! No! This will be too perfect a kill to outwit a kingdom law!" I said in a cheerful tone. For this one reason, my little trauma toward noble parties slowly subsided. "Neee¡­ Master¡­" "Hmm? What''s wrong, Zoe?" "Humans who hate Master, should we give a curse to all their descendants?" "Curse? Very interesting idea, Zoe! Explain it now!" "In the era of spirit life, there is a very troublesome and annoying curse. The curse is called personality correction which makes the victim have to follow the rules of the curse along with their descendants, you could say, the Master will control one family descendant if the curse is given!" said Zoe while explaining the contents of the curse. "Personality correction? What''s that? Sounds troublesome and annoying for a curse," I could feel the great power of the curse from Zoe''s words. "Yup! It''s very troublesome and annoying to plant on one''s bloodline." "How does it work?" I asked in an excited tone. "It works very simply, Master. For example, if the head of the family is cursed with the order to always seduce other people''s wives when attending noble parties, then he will carry out the habit of seducing other people''s wives for the rest of his life and pass the curse on to his bloodline who will always seduce other people''s wives when attending noble parties. If he doesn''t have a bloodline, then the curse will end on himself. Very effective for people who hate Master, right?" Zoe exclaimed in an excited tone. "Fufufu¡­ What a great curse. How do I learn it?" "Don''t worry, Master. I''ve learned it perfectly and am ready to cast the curse at any time!" "Good job, Zoe! I''ll be looking forward to the curse''s performance!" "Umm¡­ Will Master reward me for this brilliant idea?" "Heee~ So there''s a reward?" I said while teasing Zoe. "Umm¡­ Can I sleep in Master''s embrace?" Zoe replied in a small tone. Aaah... How can I answer Zoe''s question? Her small body size is too fragile to fall asleep in my body''s arms. I don''t want to refuse my spirit''s request but I can''t think of any other way to sleep with her. Umm... It''s better to accept it than to refuse it and I have to be careful when hugging her. "It''s okay, come here..." I replied while stretching my arms on the bed. "Thank you, Master!!" A dazzling light filled my room. After the light dimmed, the figure of a little girl with butterfly wings appeared in front of my body. Long silver hair, bright brown skin, and beautiful red eyes like butterflies that radiated the dominance of her power managed to imitate my form perfectly. "Z-Zoe?" I was surprised by Zoe''s change in form that imitated my appearance. "What about my appearance? Is it similar to my Master?" Zoe asked while flapping her butterfly wings. "Are you imitating my appearance?" I asked back. "Yes, Uhm... Does it look weird, Master?" Zoe said with her face lowered. "No, I was just surprised to see my body look like this. It turns out I''m very cute too. Come here... Zoe..." I stretched my arms again to catch Zoe''s body. "Maaasssttteeerrr..." Zoe flew towards my embrace. I accepted Zoe''s body embrace and hugged her body tightly. Our physical body shapes were not much different and looked like twins. The night wind blowing through my bedroom window felt cold and my body was too lazy to close the bedroom window. I suddenly felt a sense of drowsiness slowly attacking and closing my eyelids while hugging Zoe''s body tightly. "Urk... Why am I still sleepy after feeling the breeze?" I muttered softly. "Master, won''t this be my chance to sleep together for the first time?" Zoe whispered in my ear. "Urm... Just do it," I answered Zoe''s whisper and continued my early night''s sleep after dinner. -----&&&----- The preparations for the royal family party were in full swing. All the important guests and nobles of the Aurora Kingdom had received invitation letters written personally by Princess Anastasia. Queen Victoria Rie VII read the report about the Marquess Rommel family''s rare attendance at other noble families'' parties after the Lily incident that was ridiculed by her stupid Crown Prince. Her gaze was now focused on a small box containing a party dress with Lily''s full name on it as an apology for the incident done by her Crown Prince. "Mom, what are you doing?" "Hiieekk!! Don''t surprise me like that, Anastasia!" said Queen Victoria who was suddenly surprised by Anastasia''s presence. "Heee... What is that? A party dress for a little girl? I didn''t know that Mom had a hobby of collecting children''s dresses like this?" asked Princess Anastasia. "N-No! N-No! I-This is just a small gift for Lily-chan," answered Queen Victoria nervously. "I heard rumors about Lily-chan at the previous party, wasn''t there a very bad memory at her last party? Doesn''t this party invitation hurt her bad memories of that party?" "T-That incident? Ah... That is very unfortunate that it happened. Was my invitation conveyed well to her? Now I feel worried about it," Queen Victoria remembered Lily''s bad memories at her last party. She heard about a rumor of a girl being hit by a glass filled with red wine. Queen Victoria ignored the rumor before finding out that the perpetrator of the attack was her Crown Prince. After the rumor spread and cornered the royal family, Queen Victoria conducted an investigation to find the identity of the perpetrator of the attack. The result of the investigation was the future Crown Prince of the Aurora Kingdom who was seen throwing a glass at Lily along with testimony from witnesses at the scene. The action which was far from noble ethics and looked very barbaric prompted Queen Victoria to apologize personally to the Marquess Rommel family by visiting their territory directly while bringing a marriage proposal for Lily. As Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, the royal family''s response to the Crown Prince incident had an impact on the credibility of the royal family who would lead the kingdom in the future. For that, she visited the Marquess Rommel territory with the Crown Prince to apologize officially. Of course, she made the same small mistake as the Crown Prince. The ball dress was a very small payment for the mental damage Lily had suffered. It was nothing compared to Lily''s cruel plan to welcome her small party with a curse. Without Queen Victoria realizing, the small insult that the Crown Prince will split the faction of the Aurara Kingdom into three parts, the opposition, the coalition, and the neutral led by Marquess Rommel and the gentle incitement of Lily who collapsed the power wheel of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility that was running on the palm of her hand as a dark horse. The party that Queen Victoria had planned to celebrate Princess Anastasia''s recovery would cause a political conflict that divided the kingdom''s nobility because of the actions of the Crown Prince of the Aurora Kingdom. Chapter 49 Chapter 9 - Party and Vacation My daily life run as usual while thinking about the party invitation letter given by the royal family.In the morning, I did a little exercise with Mio and sparring sword lightly until sweaty. In the afternoon, I spent my free time studying magic books with Alice and Alyssa until the evening time. When it was almost dinner, I got ready to take a bath and put on formal clothes to attend the family dinner. While enjoying dinner, I was still thinking about the party invitation letter that was still bothering my mind. The Marquess Rommel family dinner went on as usual. Our family was closer than before, it was because I had acknowledged Marchioness Amagi as my new mother so this dinner felt like a small family spending time together. "Father.. Mother.. I don''t think I want to attend the party that will be held by the King and Queen, is that okay?" I asked in the middle of dinner. After thinking about it further, I chose not to attend the party invitation but I could understand if my family would force me to attend. That was what I planned to agree with me and Zoe. "Eh? Why aren''t you coming, Onee-sama?" "Lily-nee, why aren''t you coming to the royal family''s party?" Alice and Alyssa looked at me. Their gazes filled with disappointment were directed at me. Ah, that''s right. Alice and Alyssa had never attended a party held by the royal family. The invitation to the party was their way to see the royal palace up close. Indirectly, I would ruin their curiosity with my revenge plan with Zoe. Sebastian whispered something in my father''s ear and turned to look at me with a faint smile on his face. Ugh, this bad feeling. I could feel the effort I had to put in to pretend to run away from this situation. "That''s right, I almost forgot about that incident. Forgive me, Lily!" my father said in a high tone. "It''s okay, father. For the time being, I don''t want to attend other nobles'' parties or my friends''... Uhm? Friends? I guess that one will be an exception. Friends, huh? I want to know how Ciel and Sia are doing," I answered, adding a touch of sadness to get my family''s attention. "Onee-sama.." "Lily-nee.." "Lily-chan.. Ahem... Lily.. If you don''t want to attend the party. Then Lily will be alone in this place. Will that be okay?" said Mom, giving me a reasonable reason. "It''s okay, Mom. For the time being, Mio will take care of all my needs throughout the day and--" I stopped my words and moistened my tiny lips using my tongue. "Needs at night," I continued, smiling slightly at Mio. Beside me, Mio was seen standing, holding back the blush on her face with her body shaking slightly because of happiness. "Moooo~ That will be troublesome for Mio, isn''t that right, Mio?" asked Mom to reject my decision. "Eh? Mio? Have I always been troublesome for you lately?" I asked Mio to answer Mom''s question. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Erhm.. Uuu.. I-I don''t mind serving Lily-sama for the rest of my life," Mio replied to answer our question. Honestly, I could feel Mama''s intention to tease Mio to forget the fear I was experiencing and persuade me to attend the royal party invitation. No, it wasn''t fear but pretending to be afraid to spread the curse that Zoe had prepared. To be more precise, I was fed up with enduring the contemptuous gazes directed at me and kindly returned them by cursing their descendants. That''s why I brought up this topic of conversation in order to gain my family''s sympathy and empathy by pretending not to want to attend the royal family party invitation. "Alice... Alyssa.. Why do you look so sad?" As their eldest sister, I noticed the dark expression that was emitted by my twin step-sisters'' faces. "A party hosted by the royal family and without Onee-sama''s presence, wouldn''t it feel empty?" "Neee.. Lily-nee... Was that incident very painful?" "Eh, that incident? Of course not. I''m just too tired to face it again," I replied to my twin step-sister''s question with a big smile. Huh, they seem disappointed that I have no intention of attending the party. Kuuh! So my twin step-sister cares about me. My words made my family lower their heads and let out a heavy sigh. Erm.. It seems like they are thinking too deeply about the incident by thinking about my feelings. As far as I understand noble etiquette, each noble family will be grouped into different factions and coincidentally my father''s position supports the royal family. "Marchioness Amagi, this is just my feeling. Do we need to switch sides to the faction that opposes the royal family? With Lily''s conflict, the royal family is not that important for my obligation to remain loyal to the royal family now.." my father said in a serious tone. "Eh? So we''re going to stage a rebellion against the royal family, this is very interesting, isn''t it, Lily-chan?" my mother replied in a gentle tone. "It''s not like that! We''re just switching sides. Your jokes are more terrifying than usual, Marchioness Amagi," my father replied in a panicked tone. "Don''t you like my bold nature like that?" my mother replied with a smile towards my father. Eh, what is that? Explore more stories at empire This is the first time I''ve seen my mother tease my father like that. Isn''t their harmony level as husband and wife very high? Ehm, forget about the personal problems of these two lovestruck parents. Time to focus on one of the goals I haven''t achieved yet. Uhm.. Let''s understand my family''s noble position and the curse plan that Zoe has prepared. The territory controlled by my father is a deep iron mine and a vast wheat farm. This house is located close to a large forest filled with monsters and rare forest plants that have not been fully explored. Forest patrols have a regular schedule that has been set and our territory still depends on the royal family''s tax distribution to develop our territory. That means if my family wants to commit treason and go against the royal family. We have to show the royal family that "We don''t need your help anymore because we are already independent of our own territory''s needs" or something like that. "Ah! I see!" suddenly I thought of a new idea and exclaimed in a loud voice. "That means... We will stop being lazy nobles who use the royal family''s tax money?" I asked my father. "Hng!! L-Lily... T-That idea... I think it would be great to declare an independent territory that doesn''t need tax money from the royal family," My father''s body trembled after hearing my little idea. "Sebastian, isn''t that a great idea? I don''t need to think about the taxes that the kingdom has given and develop the territory based on what the people of this place need?" My father continued in a serious tone. "My lord, please don''t joke around in a serious tone. It sounds like you want to escape from your responsibility as part of the royal family''s supporters," Sebastian replied. "Ahem! But that is a great idea, Lily-sama. That plan is perfect for shaking up the royal family. Based on the tax expenditure in the previous year, this territory can increase its income by 22% without the help of the royal family''s taxes and Marquess Rommel''s expenditure for welcoming the neighboring kingdom''s diplomacy that ended successfully increase income," Sebastian said in an excited tone. "Ahem! The nobles in our kingdom will be jealous about this and the King''s burden will increase because he can''t force Marquess Rommel to use the tax money more. I think that could be a small punishment that is appropriate for them," Sebastian continued while smiling at me. "Hmm.. Umm.. Somehow this seems like a coincidence but I have read that there is an unhealthy budget from our territory''s expenditure, isn''t it time to fix this and become more independent?" said my mother to support Sebastian''s statement. "Hmm.. How strange. A coincidence like this can be planned for a long time, that means.." Mom''s sharp gaze was directed at Dad who looked relaxed enjoying his dessert. "We can become independent nobles who close ourselves off from the royal family''s interference," my mother continued with a wide smile. "If I think back, this is very strange, why did this royal family party invitation coincide with our family''s vacation schedule this season? Yes... This is very strange. Sebastian... My schedule for the whole year has nothing wrong with this disturbance, right?" said my father casually. "Of course, sir. There is no mistake in every free time available. All task been filled as needed. Just in case, do we need to call some additional guards and servants?" replied Sebastian. "You mean to summon them along with a letter of resignation as nobles who support the royal family?" my father said while smiling and holding back his small laugh. Sebastian just smiled sarcastically after hearing my father''s words. This adult conversation was very difficult for me to understand. As far as I heard, my father and mother were planning to go on a family vacation right on the day after the royal family party. "Mioo.. I''ll leave Lily''s needs to you for the invitation party and family vacation!" said my mother to Mio. "Of course, I will prepare all of Lily-sama''s needs," replied Mio quickly. "Alice... Alyssa.. Prepare your personal needs to attend the royal family invitation party and family vacation time after dinner tonight. We will attend the party before running away... Ahem! Vacationing to the neighboring kingdom!" exclaimed my mother while clenching her fists. Erm.. am I heard it right? Attending the party and running away to the neighboring kingdom? What does that mean? So, this is not a family vacation but running away after attending the royal family party? "Sebastian, please prepare our family carriage. Make sure to pick us up in the morning before the royal family party starts!" ordered my father to Sebastian. "Of course, sir! For the sake of attending the party and escaping from this kingdom, right? We will faithfully follow your orders," Sebastian replied while bowing his body in respect. M-My ears are fine, right? This isn''t the first time I''ve heard the words party and escape in their conversation. I-I''ll make sure once more! "M-Mom.. W-we''re going on a vacation after attending the party?" I asked Mom. "Hmng? What''s wrong, Lily? Are you very curious about this party and family vacation?" my Mom replied as if hiding something from me. "Umngh!" I just nodded. "We''re just going on a vacation to my hometown which is on the border of the neighboring kingdom after attending the royal family party. Fufu¡­ Mom''s hometown is a comfortable place for a vacation with beautiful scenery all around." "Uhm.. Urm... I-I understand," I replied as if I understood the flow of their conversation. I don''t know what my parents were thinking. But isn''t this what is called running away from the responsibilities of being a noble after declaring oneself to be leaving the faction that supports the royal family? Ugh... I don''t know anymore. At least, some of our guards and servants are very supportive of this plan. Anooo.. Father.. Mother.. Please don''t make such a scary expression with a sweet smile on your face. Chapter 50 Chapter 10 - Night Spy The order issued by my father was not just empty talk. After that dinner, Mio prepared my clothes and necessities to attend the royal family''s party and clothes for the vacation."Mio, do you know the relationship between my father and the royal family that seems close?" I asked in between Mio''s activities. "Uhm, the relationship between Marquess Rommel-sama and the royal family? Uhm.. If I''m not mistaken, the King and Marquess Rommel are childhood friends and were in the same year as the King himself at the Military Academy," Mio answered while arranging my daily clothes into a small suitcase. "Military Academy, huh? What kind of place is that?" I asked Mio. Based on the rumors that I often hear among the nobility, my father is the best graduate of the Aurora Royal Military Academy and the person who has the most problems with the royal family because of their endless rivalry. It''s not like he always opposes the royal family, it looks like the closeness between the King and his best friend. My father''s firm attitude in making decisions in the emergency of the Aurora Kingdom made him get the title of Marquess noble successor from his parents which made their noble status very close to the royal family. As a small note, the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility ranks use the Royal contribution system and to reach the Marquess rank requires 70 years of loyalty and devotion. Noble families who influence royal decisions have power over other nobles indirectly so that my father''s position as Marquess can have political power in the noble social circle. My father''s strength lies in his courage to make harsh criticisms of the royal family that is supported by the royal family. "Will this be okay, Mio? Isn''t the King of the Aurora Kingdom my father''s best friend? Giving a surprise letter about him leaving the Aurora royal family''s supporters is like stepping on the pride of the King of the Aurora Kingdom himself, isn''t it?" I asked with a tilt of my head. "... Ahahaha ..." Mio chuckled after hearing my question. "Their relationship is like that, Lily-sama. I don''t know how to say it but their closeness seems like water and fire. They seem to be attacking each other but care about each other as friends. Maybe, the letter was intended as a joke to their close friend" Mio replied while scratching her cheek. "Is that so? I don''t understand about jokes like that." Yes, I don''t understand at all. The relationship between adult men is very confusing. It''s hard for me to understand it who doesn''t know the political situation of the kingdom? "It''s okay, Lily-sama. The decision Rommel-sama made has a strong reason behind it. As long as Rommel-sama acts like that, the royal family can do nothing but pick us up by force if an emergency occurs while we''re on the run¡­ Urm¡­ I mean vacation." M-My father has that much influence in the royal family. But.. My gut feeling tells me that my father''s actions will shock the other noble families because Marquess Rommel''s territory is directly adjacent to a large forest filled with monsters. If routine patrols are stopped, the territory where I live will be the first to receive attacks from monsters coming from within the forest. No other noble family can match my father''s ability to hunt monsters. That''s why Marquess Rommel''s territory borders directly on a dense forest filled with wild monsters to satisfy his little hobby. If Marquess Rommel''s position is outside the noble lineage of the Aurora Kingdom that supports the royal family. The royal family will have a hard time filling the vacant position, especially... The monster forest contains creatures that are not written in the general monster book. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That means... My father has an advantage that adds to his valuable value in the eyes of the royal family because he guards the border of the kingdom''s outermost forest, right? Threatening the royal family by leaving the royal family''s supporters will affect the political structure of this kingdom, right? Ugh... My head feels dizzy thinking about all this. "Lily-sama? Is Lily-sama okay?" Mio said in a soft tone. Unconsciously, my hand was holding my head. It looked like I was feeling my head hurt. "It''s okay, Mio. I was just thinking about my father''s actions that were too harsh on the royal family. It felt like he did it wholeheartedly and seriously. Then..." I smiled slightly at Mio. "Why don''t we make it like it happened?" I continued with a smile. "L-Lily-sama.." A thin layer of sweat dripped down Mio''s face. My little idea was very simple. Running a noble girl who pretended to be good by attending a noble family party invitation and launching Zoe''s curse on the noble family who was at odds with me. Very simple and convenient for a light plan. So I decided to block information about my family''s vacation by cutting off the chain of communication that was happening in this place like the presence of a spy who had been peeking at me who was relaxing in my room. From inside my bedroom, I could feel someone''s eyes hiding in the darkness of the night. Their movements in groups and observing the condition of my room felt very disturbing. So, I opened the door to my room''s balcony and walked out carrying my sword. "Mio.. I''ll go first.." I said to Mio who was putting my clothes into the suitcase. "Un! I''ll catch up later, Lily-sama." It seemed that Mio had realized the strangeness spy around her. By using Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash, I moved quickly to reduce the distance between myself and the mysterious figure who was peeking at me from a distance. Swiiiiingg.. Swuuushh... Behind their bodies, I also hid in the darkness of the night to greet them by sneaking silently. A man with black clothes all over his body gave a clear indication of their bad intentions. "Ahem! What are you guys doing?" I said to surprise them by appearing from behind the same darkness. Tiiinng!! A thin flash of a sword''s blade aimed at my neck, my slowed vision had given me enough time to avoid the sudden attack. The attack should have hit my neck and cut my head off, only... Their movements were too slow in my eyes and my body''s response moved quickly to ward it off. Swiiing!! Swuush!! Traaaak!! The rough attack hit the tree trunk behind me, I managed to avoid two quick attacks that were targeting my neck with a light sword parry. "Hey, can we talk for a moment? What are you guys doing here?" Swiiing!! Taaaak!! My question was cut off by another surprise attack from a distance. This time the attack came from a small, slender knife with a strange carving on its handle like the chopsticks that were once used by the royal maid that I clearly remembered. Wiiiiing.. Poooooofff... The strange knife exploded and emitted thick white smoke. My vision was covered by the smoke and my breath felt tight. I relied on my instincts in this situation and detected small footsteps moving behind my body. "Goodbye, little girl.." said a mysterious person behind me. I shook my head and replied to his words, "Yup, goodbye to you too." I smiled slightly and greeted the mysterious figure along with another figure behind him. Slaaaash!! A splash of blood passed through my body. Behind the mysterious figure was a girl wearing a maid outfit with a blood-stained sword in her hand. "That took quite a long time, Mio." "Ehehehe.. But I arrived just in time like a hero, right? Lily-sama!" Mio replied with a wide smile on her face. Mio''s sudden appearance caused panic among them. Small whispers began to occur between the mysterious figures. With a small nod and hand gestures, they gave up their intention to fight and ran away from us. Mio and I just smiled a little. "Lily-sama, should I chase them?" Mio asked me. "Uhm.. How about this? I''m very curious about their goal of observing us from a distance," I replied in a tone that didn''t care about their fate. "Un! I will catch them, Lily-sama!" Mio exclaimed in an excited tone. Mio used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to cut the distance between them. Once again, Mio''s sudden appearance was like a black wolf trapping its prey. Mio''s elegant sword movements had cut off their escape. Throughout their escape, drops of thick blood had soaked the ground. Mysterious leg and hand fragments decorated the main courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence at night. "Haaaah.. Miioo.." I took a deep breath and stared at Mio from a distance. It would be problematic for people who work in the morning and are shocked to see the bloodshed. For that, I rushed after Mio who was enjoying the one-sided massacre. "Nee.. Mio... Isn''t this a bit too much," I said while chasing her movements from the side. "Eh?" before Mio launched her next attack, she stopped and looked at me. "The people who work in the morning will panic after seeing this bloodshed," I said while pointing at the puddle of blood left on the ground. Continue reading stories on empire "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. I will clean up this little mess quickly!" Mio said confidently. Ignoring my words, Mio went back to hunting them without a trace. I don''t know why this happened, it seems like someone hired them to hurt my family. Hurting my family, huh? Or.. Me? Uhm.. Thinking back. There was only one person who had a personal grudge against me. Ugh... This incident made me very troubled. Is the royal family only filled with idiots? That trash... I should have killed him earlier! I went back to chasing Mio and changed my plan. Sending a special gift to that trash to make him realize his disgusting self-esteem again. Doesn''t that sound very interesting? I will ask Zoe to send a special parcel to that trash. For now, let''s find a special gift container to wrap it in. I hope... That trash accepts my kindness and will kill him another day. Of course, after causing a commotion at the royal family''s party. Kukuku... [ L-Lily... That was so scary. Can I join in? ] Eh? The Goddess is back? Of course... Please enjoy this upcoming little party before it reaches its peak. [ O-Okay.. ] [ Uhh, Lily-chan''s yandere mode feels so cute. ] [ I like this! ] Chapter 51 Chapter 11 - Bloody Presents With the help of the power given by the Goddess, Mio and I managed to infiltrate the Aurora Royal Palace using teleportation magic guided by the Goddess. Our purpose in coming to this place was to return the trash that had troubled the Marquess Rommel family.My principle was straightforward¡ªit was like throwing trash into the trash can. This meant I made the trash of the head and body that had been cut off by Mio''s sword return to its original place, the Aurora Royal Palace. Yes, I will return the special spy squad from the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit and hand over all the responsibilities that I had received as a good citizen of the kingdom by returning the spy to its place. Thanks to the information that Mio had learned from the gossip between the Maid and her actions of slightly undressing the disgusting men''s clothes to disarm the weapon inside her body, Mio saw a tattoo symbol that only the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit had. That had given a clear clue about their origins as spies for the Aurora royal family. I had heard about the assassination squad that my father and Sebastian often talked about. The conversation sounded vague, but if my memory and hearing were correct then the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit was a group of criminals who would be sentenced to death without feeling death because they became disposable items as assasnins or spies to premeditated murder. For the rest of their lives, while serving the death sentence, a special symbol in the form of a tattoo coated with restraining magic was engraved on their bodies. It was a special symbol that forced them to submit to certain orders and rules that had been embedded in their brains as spies or assassination units. One of the rules of the restraining tattoo was to force their devotion to an assassination or spy that completed important high-level missions from the kingdom and was disposable. In other words, whether the assigned mission was successful or not. They would continue to serve until death came to them as their death sentence. Each member of the royal family had the authority to maintain one division of this. No matter how many of them, they were unofficially registered unit, they were considered dead because of their disposable function and were easily replaced like new goods. That meant there were still a few people I had to kill to give a small message to that trash not to bother me or my family. As part of the Marquess Rommel family, it was only right for me to give them a fight that matched what they did. Isn''t that a form of hospitality for a noble who supports the royal family? Fufu... this is getting more and more interesting to me. Before I do something fun like that... It''s a good idea to do some good deeds before visiting the Royal Palace, right? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. According to royal rules and noble etiquette, I had to bring a souvenir when visiting the Aurora Royal Palace. In my case, it was spear with Marquess Rommel flags. A spear wrapped around the Rommel royal family''s flag was perfectly embedded on top of the pile of corpses of spies and assassins belonging to the royal family who attacked me along the way. The flag that symbolized being part of the Aurora Royal Family fluttered with dripping blood flowing from the tip of the spear to each strand of the flag that fluttered in the wind that blew through the broken window glass. Mio and I''s hunt had led our footsteps to the source of this garbage. When we stepped foot inside the royal palace, a warm welcome from the spies and assassins greeted our arrival. "Anooo.. Lily-sama... It seems to be tilted to the side," Mio said as she stretched out her hand to measure the slope of the spear that was stuck in one of the piles of corpses. "Un, Like this?" Following Mio''s hand to the left, I tried to fix the slope of the special gift that I would give to the royal family. This place felt deserted and was perfect for putting my little gift. It would be very rude if a special gift was not wrapped properly, wouldn''t it? Slaaarkk.. Tccessss.. Duuuug.. I pulled and thrust the spear with all my might. It seemed too much to do because the spearhead was stuck into the floor of the Aurora Royal Palace. Because the sound I made when I stabbed the spear was quite loud, several small nuisances had prepared themselves in the darkness of the night to attack me. With my ability to detect danger, they had entered my detection range and my quick attack range. "Mio.." with my little call, Mio immediately moved to my side using Sakura Dash and left a trail of cherry blossom petals that emitted a calming aroma. "Ahem.. Uncle... Aunt... And some of you who are not tied to them. Please step back... We do not wish to waste time serving you who are innocent. Our purpose in coming here is only to bring a short message to the King and Queen. The Marquess Rommel family has received an provoked attack from the First Prince who became the Crown Prince of the Kingdom. In other words, the royal family has considered that Marquess Rommel has left the noble family that supports the Aurora Kingdom. For that, we give this final message with one goal, namely that we leave the nobles who support the royal family..." Before I finished my words, Mio and I moved out of their sight and suddenly appeared behind their bodies. "And return the symbol of nobility that has been entrusted by the royal family," I continued. My sudden appearance resulted in a small attack from a small sword flying towards me. I managed to avoid the slow attack and returned it perfectly. The knife that moved slowly towards my face looked very sharp and emitted a small sparkle like a thick white liquid. My body felt a sense of danger from the liquid and my hand reflexively returned the knife. The knife then flew in the opposite direction and stuck perfectly into its owner''s neck. From a distance, the owner of the knife fell to the floor and let out white foam from his mouth. Uhm.. Is that thick white liquid poison? T-They use poison on throwing weapons? Coating weapons with poison? I-Isn''t that a pretty good idea for me to use too? Oh! My new knowledge is growing rapidly here! [ Lily-chan... Please don''t do such immoral acts. ] E-Eh.. Goddess? Are you still watching me? Why can''t I do something like that? [ Poison is a very dangerous substance for the body. If Lily-chan wants to make poison or equip a weapon with poison liquid, Lily-chan must pay attention to one thing, which is the body''s resistance to neutralizing poison. ] Swiiingg.. Another thrown knife managed to pass me without touching my facial skin. At a glance, the knife had the same poison liquid as the previous knife. It seemed like the assassination had a weapon equipped with poison as its main weapon. [ Then... Find a girl who has high poison resistance! ] [ Make that girl do a Linked Ritual with Lily-chan! ] [ I highly recommend it! Kuhuhu~ ] [ I can''t wait to see Lily-chan become a woman surrounded by beautiful girls. ] [ Fufufu... hahaha... ] Once again, I heard a strange laugh from my Goddess. Her strange behavior had always been a characteristic of me. Without hearing her strange voice and behavior, I could be sure that it was Goddess Yuri who was crazy and lost in her world. Uhh... Forget about that embarrassing thing... I have to finish this problem quickly and return home unharmed. This time, an iron needle-shaped throw flew towards me. With a twist and a swing of my sword, I managed to deflect the iron needle easily. "Errmm.. Could you not do such a pointless act," said Mio who was starting to get annoyed with the one-way throwing attack. "Our goal has been achieved, isn''t that right, Lily-sama?" Mio continued while looking at me from a distance. "Umm... Mio.." "Yes, Lily-sama.." "I can see your panties and smooth thighs clearly if you''re in that position." "Eh? It''s okay. I did it on purpose to get Lily-sama''s attention... Ehehe~" From behind the darkness of the night, I could see the carving of Mio''s panties attached to her smooth thighs. Me and Mio''s positions were now on the ceiling of the Aurora Royal Palace, what was different from our positions was Mio''s body that was facing away like a bat and ignoring her skirt that was pulled down. "Mioo.." I said in a calm tone. Realizing my tone seemed calm and serious, Mio returned to her normal position and tidied up her maid uniform which was starting to wrinkle. "Un! Good girl," I complimented briefly. Hearing my brief compliment, Mio smiled gently at me and gave me a small curtsy with a half-bow. "Mio, it looks like we''re going to have a hard time getting out. Want to bet on something?" I asked. "Ung?" Mio tilted her head and looked at me with a questioning look. "Whoever can defeat them the fastest will follow the winner''s request¡ª" "Agreed!" Swooossh.. Praaaaangg!! Before I could agree and validate my sentence, Mio quickly disappeared from behind the darkness of the night and charged at the enemies around us. Our purpose in coming here to send a special gift and return the trash had been achieved. But some people added to our small work. My side goal of slaughtering the Crown Prince''s subordinates had turned into a mass slaughter that knew no targets. Without caring who they were working for, I started by attacking randomly and occasionally paying attention to Mio''s movements. Mio''s sword technique had improved rapidly. Her smooth movements in cutting human flesh looked very elegant and beautiful. Even the fragrant aroma coming from the cherry blossom petals had been released by her. Mio''s hidden abilities seemed to have awakened after our bond of love was strengthened through the Linked Ritual. Realizing our closer relationship, I felt my heartbeat pounding and my cheeks feeling warm as if blushing red. The memory of our first kiss was triggered in my brain. The soft sensation of Mio''s lips... The warmth of her body... And the feel of her hand touching my hair... I want to feel that again... Unconsciously, I had put my sword blade into its sheath and let Mio win the bet I had made. I waited for Mio''s victory by sitting back and preparing my heart to grant her little request that I felt would be very lewd... like unprotected hand-holding. Chapter 52 Chapter 12 - The Message I don''t understand how the concept of implied messages and symbolic implied meanings work, but a pile of corpses standing to greet someone''s arrival would be an important message that can''t be missed, right?I mean¡­ what idiot wouldn''t be able to see the pile of corpses when the main entrance already has a pile of corpses blocking the door? Wouldn''t that be an amazing thing as an implied message? Following my instructions, Mio built a second tower of corpses near the entrance of the Royal Palace. They stood with forced smiles and straight postures welcoming the arrival of guests like dolls welcoming the arrival of guests. "Not too bad, Mio!" I praised the perfect job Mio had done and gave a thumbs up as a sign of her hard work in stacking the corpses perfectly. "Ehehe¡­ Lily-sama¡­ Don''t forget about our bet," Mio replied with a cheerful smile. Mio''s mood seemed different from usual; a strange smile was etched on her face, and her heavy breathing was directed at me as if glancing at my entire body. "A bet, huh? What do you want after winning the bet, Mio?" "T-That.. Uhm.. Can I sleep with Lily-sama after we return to Marquess Rommel''s residence?" Mio replied in a small voice full of doubt. "T-That''s all? You could have asked for something else, like a raise in your monthly salary," I replied after knowing Mio''s simple request. Mio nodded her head and looked at my face with a sweet smile. "That is a fitting request for me after winning this bet, Lily-sama. Sleeping with the Master I love is the greatest happiness that cannot be replaced by anything," Mio said while showing her respect as my personal Maid who has worked to serve me since I was little. "Miooo.." hearing Mio''s gentle words, my heart beat fast and became restless. The comfort that I once experienced with Mio became a great longing that was difficult to express in words. The kiss that we once did became a bond for our relationship that was not just Master-Maid. Mio slowly walked towards me and sat down on her knees beside me, that gentle smile was intended as an Exclusive Maid who was too sensitive to my condition. Her hand touched my hair and stroked it as if to calm my feelings until I felt sleepy. "Calm down, Lily-sama. After all this is over, Marquess Rommel who is famous for his ferocity on the battlefield will be a sharp weapon to protect his family. We are only making a small defense against the attack by the royal family and the rude attitude of those who attacked us first. Technically, we are victims who are trying to fight back." Uhh.. It seems that Mio misunderstood my calm attitude even though that''s not what I was thinking because the atmosphere tonight felt awkward filled with piles of corpses. N-Not that I''m disappointed with this misunderstanding. It''s just that this situation will be awkward if my longing is engraved on my face and is difficult to cover up by my facial expression. [ Oh, a mix of Yandere and Tsundere. ] [ Nice expression, Lily-chan! ] Ugh, my Goddess seems to be enjoying this view from her perspective. [ Don''t be so shy. ] [ Just enjoy this beautiful moment with Mio. ] I smiled to cover up my feelings and suppress the embarrassment that was starting to surface on my face. "Uhm.. Let''s go home and sleep. I guess... I''m a little sleepy after all this hard work.." Uhh... That''s a pretty logical reason, right? Rushing home to suppress the embarrassment that was slowly rising to my facial expression. This was the first time I had missed bedtime for a child my age, the first offense I had committed with Mio. This felt very thrilling to me because it was like a naughty child wandering around at night and ignoring her parents'' orders to sleep in their room. [ Lily-chan... We better go back now... I can''t wait to see Mio venting her pent-up feelings.. ] Uhmm... Goddess... What did that mean? Why did my body feel strange when I heard that sentence? [It''s late at night, time to be a good girl and go back home to sleep.] After the Goddess said that sentence, a golden magical power enveloped my body and Mio. My eyes suddenly changed from the Royal Palace to my bedroom. The clothes I was wearing also changed into pajamas and a warm welcome from Zoe who had been guarding my bedroom. "Welcome back, Master. Did your little trip feel comfortable?" In her butterfly form, Zoe perched on my head and sucked my sweat which became an additional source of her magical energy. "Everything is under control, Zoe. As a thank you for guarding my room, would you like to have dinner again while sucking my sweat until you''re full?" I replied while accepting Zoe who was perched on my hair. "Unn~ Not a bad gift from my Master... Master''s source of magical energy is indeed the best!" Zoe shouted cheerfully. "Ah! My Master... Alice and Alyssa had come here intending to sleep together. After explaining the complicated situation that was happening, they reported the situation to an old Butler--" Toookk... Toookkk... Zoe''s explanation was cut off by a knock on my bedroom door. "Lily?" said someone behind my room. Creeeek.. Without waiting for my answer, someone opened my bedroom door and entered it. "Mom??" the person who entered my bedroom was Marchioness Amagi. Her appearance was slightly different from usual. Mom was wearing military attire with a long magic wand in her hand and her posture looked alert. If I''m not mistaken, the magic wand was a military staff often used by royal wizards when fighting. "Lily-chan.." Mama''s words sounded soft but my body responded to a sign of approaching danger. My instincts told me that Mama was angry with me. "What have you done at this time of night and haven''t slept yet, Lily-chan?" "Forget about the night time, it''s already morning." "What have you done in the morning with a condition to come home like this, Lily-chan?" continued my Mama''s question with a smile. My fine hair suddenly stood up after hearing that question and my body shook indicating unusual mental pressure from Mama. "Uhmm.. Taking care of something that suddenly attacked me?" I replied in a small tone. Mama walked towards me and gently hit my head with her magic wand. Tuukk.. The soft blow hit my head. Uhn, no pain? What I feel now is the pressure of the heavy object that I felt a little disappeared from my head. Mom looked at me with worry and let out a heavy sigh. "Haaaah.. I know Lily-chan will be fine. But! Don''t make Mom worry like this, Lily-chan!" my Mom exclaimed with a small smile. T-This sensation... Am I being scolded like a child who did something wrong? "I-I''m sorry... M-Mamaaa.." I bowed slightly and looked at the floor of my room to apologize. "It''s okay, don''t do this again, Lily-chan. A problems concerning the dignity of the Marquess Rommel family must be resolved together! That is the number one rule for the Rommel family!" my Mom exclaimed in a firm tone. "And Mio.. Please don''t spoil Lily-chan like that!" my Mom exclaimed to Mio. "I-I''m sorry, Marchioness Amagi," Mio replied with a bow. "Never mind... The day is still long enough for our long journey before the sun rises." "Now.." Mom approached me and held my hand. "Let''s sleep together, Lily-chan.." said Mom while pulling my body onto the bed and putting her magic wand beside her body. "A-Anooo.. Mama.. I-I promised Mio to sleep together." "Eh? L-Lily-chan prefers Mio over Mama?" asked my Mom in a sad tone. "Uhh.. Err.." I was at a loss for words to answer her. "M-Mama.. Can we sleep together with Mio?" I asked Mom. "Muuuuuu~" Mom''s face pouted a little and looked at Mio. "I-It''s okay, Lily-sama. Tonight I will sleep in my room," said Mio while moving to the exit. Before Mio left me with Mama, I moved quickly using Sakura Dash and pulled Mio''s body with Mama onto the bed. Buuuugg.. "Haaauu.." Mio screamed a little. My bedroom was a little narrower now, Mio and Mama were now on my right and left sides. Isn''t it better to sleep together to get through the cold morning weather than alone? Mama''s facial expression was still sullen while Mio looked restless with this situation. "Unn.. This feels very warm and comfortable... Good night, Mio." "Good night, Mama.." "Ah! I almost forgot, Mioo.." I turned my head slightly towards Mio and kissed her soft lips. Chuuu.. With that short movement, saying good night to Mio was successful. "L-Lily-chan? M-Mama didn''t get your kiss too?" Mama asked while staring at Mio''s lips which were wet from my kiss. "F-For now... Anoo.." I was too scared to answer her. Our relationship wasn''t that close and it would be very embarrassing if I did. "First Mio.. Then the two guests of the Saintess... The Queen even almost jumped into it.." "Alice and Alyssa have done it too, right?" asked Mom as if urging me. "But.. Mom was just left like that?" asked Mom further. "Ugh... T-That.." my words were getting harder to answer. "Liiiilyy-chaann.." Mom kept forcing me to do it and cold sweat started to wet my hair. "J-Just once.." I answered little by little. "Eeeh? Just once?" continued my mom''s encouragement. "Uuuuuhhh.. Good night, Mom!!" Chuuuu... With increasingly strong encouragement, I kissed Mom''s lips quickly and buried my face in a thick blanket. My face felt hot and this embarrassing feeling filled my body quickly. "N-Neeee.. Lily-chan... Mom is still not satisfied.." teased my mom with a big smile. Ignoring my mom''s little teasing, I slowly entered dreamland and escaped from my mom''s little urges who were playing with my hair. "Uumm.. Please don''t disturb my dinner snack," protested Zoe who was perched on my hair. Mom looked very happy and Mio looked awkward. Meanwhile, Zoe seemed normal in this situation. Uuuhh... I''m getting sleepier and my eyelids feel heavy. "Good night, everyone.. Huuummm.." with that last sentence, the dream world that had been waiting for my arrival opened wide and accepted my arrival perfectly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 13 - The Heroine But Also Villain Blessing I woke up to see Mama and Mio still sleeping. My body felt a pain that disappeared after my body recovered quickly, it felt like a stabbing pain in my bones and pain when moving my limbs."Uhn, what is this strange feeling?" I said while moving my stiff fingers and slowly returning to normal. [ Oh, you''re awake, my cute Lily-chan? ] "Huh, my Goddess? What''s with your presence that greeted me when I woke up?" I muttered calmly so as not to wake Mama and Mio. [ It''s okay, isn''t today a royal family party? I want to see Lily-chan wearing a dress prepared by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. Let''s see if the Queen''s taste in clothes suits your body! ] I can feel that the Goddess is happy right now. I don''t want to deny it from the tone of her words, which seem like those of a noblewoman who often shops for clothes and jewelry. Uh, I''m not the typical noble who cares about appearance because my own body is like a monster. The corner of my eye suddenly glanced at the window of my room which still showed the black sky. Even my body which originally felt very stiff could still make me wake up earlier before the sun rose. Once again I moved my palms and moved my fingers which originally felt stiff. There was no longer any pain and stiffness that restrained my movements. Could this be what is called the super recovery ability that is often possessed by Heroes in children''s books? [ Fufu... I think Lily-chan is still at the age where she still likes children''s books, huh? ] [ That looks cute, how about I give you a manga about a story of a Hero who fights the Demon King to protect the world? ] "Uhn? Manga? What is Manga? Hero? Demon King? Saving the world? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I''m not interested in a story like that. Isn''t that a story made for people who hate the Demon race? Why do I have to read a racist story like that?" [ R-Racist? I think it is indeed racist because this Devil is much more terrifying than the moral Devil that has been arranged by the Goddess of Darkness, Lily-chan. ] [ In this story, this Devil fights to destroy the world like a cruel Villain. ] [ Hmm... Villain huh? It seems like I have something interesting I want to give to Lily-chan. ] [ Lily-chan? Are you interested in becoming a good Hero or a cruel Demon Queen? ] "Un, what kind of question is that?" I asked back while slowly getting down from my bed so as not to wake Mama and Mio. When my feet touched the floor of my room, I immediately rushed to my balcony and opened it so that the cold morning air pierced my body. Kraaakk... Wuuusshh... "Ah, how refreshing..." "I''m not interested in becoming a Hero because it would be very troublesome to explain my good intentions that have been rejected in advance because of my light brown skin color like this. Being a hero requires a charming appearance that looks beautiful, right?" I said while looking at my reflection from behind the glass window. "Look at me¡­" "A frightening figure with light brown skin, unattractive white hair, and my white gaze¡­ huh? Since when did my eyes turn red?" "Eh? What happened to my body?" "Why does this brown skin look so charming, white hair that looks like an elegant silver pattern, and my red eyes that look like they are full of pride for my honor as a noble girl?" Read new chapters at empire I immediately touched my eyes and doubted my eyesight which was starting to go wrong. This can''t be, right? Why did I change like this? "W-What exactly happened to my body?" I muttered softly while touching my glass window that displayed my body''s reflection perfectly. [ Are you satisfied seeing your changes, Lily-chan? ] [ This is the holy blessing that I have given you as a Saintess who was directly appointed by me as the Goddess. ] [ Ahem! Let me ask this one more time, does Lily-chan want to be a kind Hero who will help anyone or a cruel Demon Queen? ] "Un, my Goddess, maybe you read too many children''s books." [ Fufu¡­ not really. Children''s books are quite thrilling, you know. ] [ Well¡­ since Lily-chan won''t answer then I''ll give you both blessings at the same time. ] "Eh?" "Huh?" "Wait! What does that mean?" When I wanted to question the Goddess''s words further, suddenly my body felt an extraordinary power with a golden aura. My body was now enveloped by a warmth that felt soft and pampered my entire body. [ Yurification System! You have received the Heroine''s blessing! ] [ Yurification System! You have received the Demon Queen''s blessing! ] "Huh? Two blessings at once? What happened?" [ Fufu... don''t underestimate the two blessings I have given you, Lily-chan. ] [Oh, how about the appearance of the Yurification interface that I have updated, Lily-chan? Doesn''t it look very beautiful and elegant?] I saw a line of text floating in front of my sight. Its Different from previous appearance which looked ordinary, now the appearance of the blessing given by the Goddess has pink decorations and a flower frame that arranges all the floating text. "This looks very different from before, I think it looks prettier than before." [ Uh, did the previous Yurification System look that ugly? ] "Yes, it was so ugly that it almost made me throw up," I answered honestly. [ Guuhu!! This pain... is this the pain when someone who dreams of becoming an artist is not accepted into an art school because her art is not in demand by others? ] "Uhm, Goddess, are you okay?" [ I-I''m okay, Lily-chan. Just a little bit of pain from the decoration of this Purification System that wasn''t made by me¡­ ] [ Was my Yurification System so bad from the start? ] [ I didn''t know it was that bad¡­ ] [ Lily-chan, if my Yurification System design is bad, then tell me immediately! ] I don''t understand why I can hear the voice of the Goddess who seems to be crying and lowering her pride as a Goddess. "Un, I understand." "If the Yurification design is bad, it has to be reported, right?" [ Yes! Report it to me immediately! ] [ This concerns my pride as a Goddess who has jurisdiction over the world order system. ] Takkk¡­ Takk¡­ "Lily-sama? Are you awake?" When my ears heard the sound of approaching footsteps, I could see the expression on Mio''s face who had just woken up. Her messy black hair looked so cute and I wanted to touch it. "Un, I woke up before Mio did," I replied as I stepped onto my room''s balcony. Swoosshh¡­ The cool morning air blew through my long hair. "Hmm¡­ the air is cool, isn''t it, Lily-sama?" Mio muttered as she hugged my body from behind. "Yes, the air is cool and refreshingly cold." "Should I boil water for your morning bath, Lily-sama?" "No need to go to such trouble. Wouldn''t it be more refreshing to take a cold bath in the morning?" "Urk¡­ is that because you''re used to taking cold baths, Lily-sama?" "Oh, that''s right, before Mio became my Exclusive Maid, Mio wasn''t in charge of taking care of my morning bath, right?" "Um, yes." "If I''m not mistaken, it was because Marquess Rommel was busy preparing to marry Mama, right? So for the time being, some novice Maids are learning to serve the nobility to use me as a test subject as a replica of the Master they will serve." Hearing my answer that offended Mama, Mio''s eyes turned to my Mama who was still sleeping on my bed. "It doesn''t mean that I have a grudge against my new family, Mio," I said to calm Mio who was starting to feel guilty for leaving me for some time in preparation for my Father''s wedding with my Mama. "..." "Before the sun rises, wouldn''t it be better if I take a bath first?" I said to distract Mio''s mind which seemed to be getting worse. I immediately stepped out of the room and headed towards Marquess Rommel''s bathroom. "Ah! Wait for me, Lily-sama!" Mio exclaimed while chasing my fast-walking footsteps. I immediately moved using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to tease Mio. Seeing myself disappear quickly using the Sakura Dash movement, I smiled at Mio while sticking out part of my tongue to provoke a small race to Marquess Rommel''s bathroom. "Moo!! So that''s how the game is played! Lily-sama cheated!" Mio immediately chased after me using the same movement. Along the corridor of Marquess Rommel''s residence, Mio and I used fast movements that left a trail of scattered cherry blossom petals. When my footsteps were right in front of Marquess Rommel''s bathroom, I could see several Maids who had woken up and took turns entering the bathroom adjacent to Marquess Rommel''s main bathroom. Mio and I entered Marquess Rommel''s bathroom after a little race. There were no strange incidents while we were bathing because the main bathroom did not have services like the public bathroom that I had entered with Mio''s family. After washing my body with water and rinsing it off to remove the sweat on my body, Mio and I enjoyed this little moment to prepare for the party that had been prepared by the noble family. "Lily-sama, maybe it''s a little late. Is your spirit okay with receiving cold water like this?" "Uh, spirit?" I immediately realized Zoe''s presence perched behind my head. "Ah! Zoe! Since when have you been behind my head? I didn''t press down on you while sleeping, right?" I immediately screamed in panic after realizing Zoe''s condition who was behind my head. "Don''t worry, Master. I haven''t heard anything about my Master admiring her own body." "Hnng!!" I suddenly started to feel an unbearable sense of shame. "Admiring my own body?" said Mio while tilting her head at Zoe''s words. "Kuhhuu!! Zoe... forget about that." "Understood, my Master!" For some reason, admiring my own body felt very embarrassing. Holding back the shame from Zoe''s words, I immediately dipped my head into the water with Zoe perched behind my head. Blurrpp... Bluurrppp... For the time being, I needed to drown out the shame of my attitude of praising my reflection. Ugh, this is so embarrassing. Chapter 14 - Cold and Calm After I returned from my morning bath which felt cold and refreshing, my private room was filled with Mama, Alice, Alyssa, and Mio. My bed was now filled with the party dress that the Marquess Rommel family wanted to wear. Since my party dress was a gift given by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, they wanted to match their party dress to match the color combination of my party dress."A white party dress? Isn''t it too contrasting with Lily-chan''s light brown skin color? Should we use a dominant combination of white?" said my mother while stroking her long hair that was tied up on her shoulder. "Mama, what about other complementary decorations like hair ribbons?" asked Alice while taking a white hair ribbon. "It''s not suitable to wear a hair ribbon if your hair has a beautiful spirit that has formed a contract with you. Honestly, your butterfly spirit is much more suitable than a hair ribbon. The harmony between your hair color and the butterfly spirit is very suitable," said my mother while looking at Alice and considering the appearance that suits her. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What if we don''t use the same color of the party dress but use the same pattern of the party dress? Ignore the color that matches our style of dress, if our pattern is the same, wouldn''t that show the identity of the Marquess Rommel family?" said Alyssa while lifting a thin scarf engraved with the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. "Alyssa, that''s only done for parties involving diplomats of other noble families. Hmm¡­ this scarf doesn''t seem too bad as our family identity, what if we use a cape engraving that symbolizes the Marquess Rommel family?" replied my mother while taking out a cape engraved with the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. "I think it''s suitable for Onee-sama to wear, wouldn''t it highlight her white party dress while carrying a sword hanging from her waist? Onee-sama will look like a brave woman ready to charge at anything in front of her using her sword!" exclaimed Alice who was starting to get excited. "Oh! Uhm, how about a combination of dark and white colors Lily-nee''s spirit has a striking color pattern with a combination of purple and black. Doesn''t that feel more fierce to show Lily-nee''s facial expression which is full of pride as a noble girl?" said Alyssa who didn''t want to lose in giving an atmosphere to my appearance which was a little out of control. While my family was preparing the party dress that would be worn to attend the royal family party invitation, I sat quietly at my dressing table while staring at my reflection in front of the mirror. Right now I was only wearing a thin camisole as a base outfit that would cover my entire body with the party dress. Mio who was standing beside me just combed my hair repeatedly and made sure every strand of my hair was straight and not messy. My gaze was fixed on the reflection of my body which now felt very different. Zoe was flying with her spirit sisters for a while. So I had free time to sit quietly while waiting for my family''s decision to wear the right combination of clothes to attend the royal family party invitation. "Lily-sama, are you bored while waiting for Amagi-sama, Alice-sama, and Alyssa-sama to decide on a suitable party dress combination to improve your image in front of the other noble families?" Mio asked while combing my long hair. "Not at all," I answered in a quick tone because my back was already sweating. "Lily-sama, maybe my question will sound very impolite. Are you still feeling hurt after what happened to you at the previous noble party?" Mio asked while stopping the movement of her hand that was combing my hair. "I don''t have a problem with that, what happened to me was a form of my inability to respond to that one-way bullying, Mio." "..." "But in the future, I will make sure that bullying like that will not happen again because the honor of the Marquess Rommel family is at stake in the eyes of the other nobles, right?" "..." "Don''t worry, Mio. If someone bullies me again, I will make sure to respond with all my might. It didn''t matter if it was a noble family higher than Marquess Rommel. I will gladly repay their actions according to the sins they have committed." "..." Mio listened to my answer carefully without taking her eyes off my smiling expression in front of the mirror. Mio''s small nod indicated her agreement that supported my decision to fight the bullying that would be given by other nobles after the royal family party began. "Then, I need to prepare to bring a small sword to tuck under my skirt," replied Mio while closing her eyes and tidying my hair again with a gentle touch using a comb. My mood was in good condition after receiving two blessings that had been given by my Goddess. The corner of my eye was now staring at the written screen given by my Goddess through the new Yurification System screen display. ==================== Heroine Blessing Blessing effect: An Exclusive blessing that is only given to an individual named Lily Schwarz De Rommel from the Goddess. This blessing serves to attract the attention of good karma to other girls who become more interested in approaching, getting to know, and respecting you as a girl who has a charming heroine aura as a girl who is the best heroine role model they have ever met. Side effects of the blessing: Some girls may go a little overboard in approaching, getting to know, and respecting you excessively. Do not hesitate to look at a girl who kneels and offers loyalty to you as a friend or something more than a friend. The side effects of this blessing are a little beyond the control of the Goddess because there has never been a trial in overcoming the side effects of this blessing. Their worship may be a little excessive but deserves appreciation because you are their role model as a perfect girl. ===================== ===================== Demon Queen Blessing Blessing effects: An Exclusive blessing that is only given to an individual named Lily Schwarz De Rommel from the Goddess. This blessing serves to attract the attention of bad karma to other girls who become more interested in approaching, getting to know, and respecting you as a girl who has a charming villain aura as a girl who is the best villain role model they have ever met. Side effects of the blessing: Some girls who have negative traits are very interested in you and excessively make you the reason for their lives to submit and obey you. Some girls will have an obsession with you, be possessive of you, and if you are lucky then some yandere girls follow you secretly like stalkers. Putting aside their strange traits, they are good girls and need to be corrected further by you. Your next read awaits at empire ==================== "Is this a blessing or a burden on my life that is getting heavier?" I commented after reading one by one the lines of text that appeared before my eyes. In conclusion, some girls who have good karma or bad karma will be interested in getting to know me better. Some of them might see me as a respected figure or a role model for something. That means all my actions will have conflicting effects on each other. Uh, I don''t understand this at all. Why does the Goddess always use words that are hard for me to understand? "Lily-sama, is attending the royal family party a heavy burden in life?" Mio asked after hearing my previous comment. It wasn''t a comment directed at the royal family party but rather the Yurification System itself. "It''s nothing, Mio. It''s just that I''ll be busy defending myself from the upcoming bullying. So please prepare my sword properly to keep it attached to my waist," I requested to Mio who was still combing my long hair with her hand. "Is that okay, Lily-sama? Isn''t carrying a sword a rule that is allowed for military noble families and some guards?" "Hmm¡­ it''s okay, they''ll probably think it''s just a clothing decoration since my mother seems to have prepared a party dress design that might match the presence of the sword on my belt." When my words stopped, Mom walked towards me carrying the party dress given by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom along with a cape that had the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. "Lily-chan... are you ready to be the main character in this royal family party?" said my Mom with a smile. For some reason, I could see my Mom''s eyes emitting sparkling light that was directed at my body. With an incredibly fast movement, my Mom managed to push Mio away from beside me and rushed to give me the finishing touches to my makeup. My mother held a small makeup that made my face look more radiant than before, the movement of her hand combing my hair that looked like a little girl with a stern expression, and my party dress accessories that looked more like a suit than a military family party dress. The Marquess Rommel family itself is a military family, so this is not a party dress style that does not match my family roots based on military nobility. When a cape was placed on my shoulders and the sword given by Mio was tightly tied to my waist, I could feel a big change that had occurred in my appearance. A little girl wearing a party dress that was a combination of white and black gave a scary touch with the cape decoration that showed the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. A sword hanging from my waist added to the scary impression, especially with a flat expression on my face without a smile. "Not bad, may I complete your cold nature, Master?" My eyes were drawn to my appearance which looked cold and calm. When Zoe perched on my hair, it had created a perfect appearance of a cold and graceful girl. Zoe''s butterfly wing color has given the perfect finishing touch to convey the message not to bully me during the party. This makes me amazed at my Mom''s taste who seems to understand my body condition. This look is not bad either. Yup, I like this cold and calm look. Chapter 15 - Trip to Capital My heart felt restless.Inside the carriage, I kept holding onto Mio''s sword sheath, which was attached to my waist. Memories of the insults continued to linger in my mind. It wasn''t something that made me feel inferior and look down on myself, but rather my fault for ignoring that insults. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This situation must not happen any further. Insults directed at my physical appearance will be directed directly at the honor and pride of the Marquess Rommel family. My hand accidentally held the cape with the Marquess Rommel family carving prominently. This party dress and cape looked harmonious when attached to my body which looked scary and threatening like this. My gaze that vaguely saw the reflection of my body in the carriage window made me realize my goal to spread the curse and avenge the sins they had committed after humiliating my dignity in public. For that, I hope that this plan will go as smoothly as it is. Should I pray to the Goddess for this? I guess there''s no harm in praying to my Goddess to make my revenge for this humiliation a great success. Oh, my Goddess, please let this revenge plan go smoothly and their sins be erased thanks to the curse I''ve given. [ Oh, this is the first time Lily-chan prayed to me. ] [ Are you nervous about this royal family party, Lily-chan? ] [ If Lily-chan wants to escape from this boring event, I can make a thunderstorm rain before Lily-chan''s carriage arrives at the Royal Palace. ] I closed my eyes and shook my head. This time, I could feel that the insults and curses of those who bullied me would be different from usual. My weakness of not being able to do anything would soon be forgotten and this would be a story about me who managed to fight back against the bullying directed at me. I look forward to the day when I can fight back like this. Not like a stupid noble girl who expects help from others who feel pity. Even if I were the only girl being bullied at this royal family party, it would greatly increase my position to retaliate against them and rumors of me fighting back would spread quickly. [ Wow! What a nice move, Lily-chan... ] [ So calculating and cunning like fox, it makes me want to pinch your cute cheeks. Can I pinch them? ] No way! [ Just a little, okay? ] I don''t want my cheeks to be pinched even for the Goddess! [How about I give you a chewy sweet that comes in various flavors?] Chewy Sweet? What''s is that? A weapon that''s the same as Mio''s katana or a strange outfit like the ones sold at the Yurification Shop? [ Fufu... don''t underestimate your Goddess who understands your taste in food, Lily-chan! ] [ This chewy sweet is not the food in this world. Have you ever heard of a food called marshmallow? ] Um, marshmallow? What kind of food is that? [ Fufu... this will be a very interesting exchange for you, Lily-chan. ] [ I''ll get a little pinch aimed at your cheek and Lily-chan will get a marshmallow. Doesn''t that sound like a fair exchange? ] The conversation between me and the Goddess took place without moving my mouth and making a sound. That''s because my position was currently inside the horse-drawn carriage occupied by Father, Mother, Alice, and Alyssa. If I let out a sound that attracted attention, it would be very troublesome if they needed to explain who I was talking to. My Goddess, maybe I can give you a chance to touch my cheek with a pinch for that food. [ Yay! Finally, I can touch Lily-chan again! ] [ It''s been a long time since I touched Lily-chan''s body. Oh! By the way, I''ll be possessing Alice''s body for a while. So don''t be too surprised! ] P-possessing Alice''s body? What does that mean? Why does that sound so bad? [ Don''t worry, Lily-chan. It''s safe. ] Right after the Goddess said that in my head, my eyes suddenly saw a golden thread tying Alice''s ring finger. Alice who had been sleepy throughout the journey suddenly woke up and looked at me with her pupils emitting a golden light. Alice raised a finger to her mouth and made me stay calm because of this sudden change. "Lily-chan... Ukhum!" "Onee-sama..." Alice almost called me using the Goddess'' tone of voice and quickly corrected herself before anyone else heard. I tried to control my breathing to stay calm when the Goddess appeared in front of me and possessed Alice''s body with a golden mark on her pupils. "Yes, Alice, is there something you want to ask?" I said in response to Alice''s call. Alice moved her index finger to my cheek and pinched it. "There are a few things I want to ask about controlling magic elements, can Onee-sama help me translate this one sentence?" after Alice gently pinched my cheek and pinched it again, her golden pupils suddenly disappeared until the invisible thread wrapped around her ring finger broke. Has the Goddess finished possessing Alice''s body? [ Yup, that was very satisfying even for a while, Lily-chan. ] Un, how about our exchange? [ Ah! Please accept this special gift from me filled with love, Lily-chan. ] Before I could answer Alice''s question about controlling magic elements, suddenly a golden magic circle carving appeared in front of me. The magic formula was quickly engraved and produced a small food box parcel with a transparent part on top. "Onee-sama, is that the magic formula used by Onee-sama?" said Alice who seemed interested in the small food box parcel that came out of the Goddess''s magic formation. Alice''s words attracted the attention of the sleepy Alyssa and her gaze was fixed on the small food box on my thigh. "Do you want to try it?" I said while opening the small food box given by the Goddess after handing my cheek to be pinched by her. Both Alice and Alyssa''s eyes were shining. They seemed so curious about what I had just done. If Mio had been beside me, maybe she would have felt disgusted when she saw the magic circle formation that suddenly appeared in front of her. "Umu! Alice wants it!" Alice exclaimed without hesitation. "A-Alyssa wants it too!" exclaimed Alyssa who did not want to lose to Alice. I immediately opened the small food box and saw its contents which looked full of strange white lumps of food. When my hand touched the strange food called marshmallow, I could feel white powder sticking to my bright brown hand. The chewy texture and white powder made me curious and unconsciously ate it. The marshmallow that entered my mouth suddenly felt very chewy before melting in my mouth. A taste of fruit that bite to my tongue immediately exploded and created a combination of chewy and sweet. "Munyaaa!!" I exclaimed while enjoying a bite of the food called marshmallow. "Alice... Alyssa... try this marshmallow," I said while handing over my small food box filled with marshmallows. "Un? Marshmallow? What kind of food is that, Onee-sama?" Alice looked so curious when she found out the name of the food I was going to give her. Alice''s hand took one marshmallow and bit it until the thick liquid that tasted like fruit melted out of her lips. "Haa!! It''s delicious, Onee-sama!" Alice shouted happily. "This is my first time eating this, did the chef at our house make it, Onee-sama?" Alice''s facial expression was filled with a smile that made my heart feel happy. Seeing Alice who looked happy after eating the marshmallow, Alyssa got carried away and took one marshmallow to put into her small mouth. When Alyssa chewed the marshmallow, her facial expression suddenly changed to a big smile. "Does it taste good, Alyssa?" I asked Alyssa who seemed to be enjoying one bite of the marshmallow until it was finished in her mouth. "Umu! This is delicious, Lily-nee!" Alyssa exclaimed while nodding her head. "Can I taste it one more time?" Alyssa asked while staring intently at my small food box containing marshmallows. "No need to be shy, Alyssa. Because this is a small snack that I have prepared for this boring trip," I said while lying to them about the equal exchange between me and the Goddess. If they knew that this food was created because my cheeks were pinched, my pride as their eldest sister would fall a little. [ Your worth is not that low, Lily-chan. ] [ I like this exchange even though the price is not equal. ] Find more chapters on empire [ I should have given you a large food box filled with marshmallows from the Goddess of Culinary. But she is out somewhere. It seems she is busy looking for strange food ingredients that will be made into edible food to feed the strange creatures in her world. ] No need to bother her, my Goddess. This one small food box alone is enough to make my twin step-sisters smile with joy. "Lily, what is that?" When Alice and Alyssa enjoyed marshmallows from the small food box that was on my thigh. My Father felt interested in tasting it and was followed by my mom who looked at my twin step-sisters. I could see my mom wetting her lips with her tongue when she saw the marshmallows that entered Alice and Alyssa''s mouths. "Do you want some too?" I said while taking my small food box to them. "T-Thank you, Lily." My father looked awkward when he saw me pushing my small food box to him. "Then, Mom won''t hesitate to take it," said my mom while taking two marshmallows with her index finger. One bite of marshmallow entered my mom''s mouth and the rest of the bite was given to my father''s mouth. "Hmm... Do you feel embarrassed if your daughter sees you like this?" teased my mom while teasing my father''s mouth with the marshmallow that had been bitten. "Kuh! S-Shut up!" grumbled my father who received the rest of my mom''s marshmallow bites. I don''t know why... I saw their behavior both felt very strange. Or is it just my feeling? Without me realizing it, the small food box that was full of marshmallows now only had a few marshmallows left. This journey feels happy because I saw my parents sharing their marshmallow bites in front of me. I felt that their relationship seemed strange as a couple who had just married for the second time. Will my family be okay in the future? I hope that my family will be more harmonious than this. Without realizing it, our journey had entered the area of ??the Aurora Kingdom Capital. Peeking through the glass window of the horse-drawn carriage, I could see the reflection of my face smiling coldly with a threatening red gaze. Uhm, I hope this appearance doesn''t end the royal family party quickly before Zoe''s curse begins. I''ve been waiting for this day. Unconsciously, now I see the reflection of my face smiling threateningly as if waiting for this day as the beginning of me being able to fight back against bullies. Chapter 16 - My Cute Pet Clang...The sound of two sharp spears rubbing against each other greeted our arrival. After the Marquess Rommel family''s carriage entered the Royal Palace, we were surprised by the rows of soldiers who had surrounded our carriage while pointing their sharp spears at the carriage. My father''s facial expression looked confused by this situation but he still got out of the carriage with a sword in his hand. "What are you guys doing?" my father shouted as he stepped out of the carriage. The atmosphere looked very chaotic. Could it be that the message I left earlier had led to this complicated situation? Srangg... "Marquess Rommel, do you know about your actions that have stained the Royal Palace with dirty blood and your family''s flag that is flying inside?" said one of the soldiers while taking his sword from the sheath. "Oh, hahaha... didn''t you guys start it yourself?" replied my father calmly. "Attacking my family at night?" "Wouldn''t it be rude of me not to return your toy corpses to their proper places?" "It''s my manners to return a broken toy, even if it wasn''t me who did it," my father said as he glanced at me in the carriage. My father seemed to realize that I had gone a bit overboard in giving a small message to threaten the royal family. Since most of this was my doing, shouldn''t I take responsibility for helping my father as well? "Somehow this feels so troublesome," I muttered as I stepped out of the carriage. "Father, is everything okay?" I asked as I walked down the steps of my carriage. "Lily?" My father immediately turned to me after I got out of the carriage. "What are you doing out here? Get inside the carriage before¡­ Ahh¡­ That''s right, why should I worry about you after the big commotion that happened last night," my father immediately shook his head after remembering my actions with Mio that brought the honor of the Marquess Rommel family back to the Royal Palace. "Should I interfere in this matter?" I said while taking out the katana tied to my waist. Sriinggg... Seeing myself who took out a sword that looked strange in their eyes, I could hear the sound of laughter that was intended to mock me. With a quick and accurate movement, I immediately used Sakura Dash to deliver myself in front of the figure who was laughing at me with a threat. Swuuush... "Does it sound very funny?" I said while pressing the sharp edge of my katana to his leg. Because my body size was too short to threaten his neck, I only used an efficient method to threaten a man who needed his sexual organs to reproduce. For that, I directed part of the sharp edge of my katana to the base of his seeds that were not covered by armor. Slaaasshhh... I immediately pulled the sharp edge of my katana and left a thin non-lethal bloody scratch around his genitals. "GAAAHHH!!" the soldier shouted in a loud tone. Swuuusshh... Discover stories at empire I could feel a slash flowing towards my body and with quick reflexes immediately returned to my father''s side using Sakura Dash. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "L-Lily, please don''t overdo it. Ruining a man''s future is very sad to do. What if he can''t get married later?" said my father in a calm tone. "He doesn''t need it if he dies, right?" I replied while pulling my bloody katana to the side and spurting the blood that had settled on my katana until it disappeared. Splaaashh... Sraaattt... The sound of my katana swing was heard until a strong gust of wind and sakura petals appeared beside me. "Lily-sama! Are you okay?" said Mio in a panicked tone after appearing beside me using the Sakura Dash move. "Oh, Mio? What are you doing here?" I replied to Mio''s words while observing her body which was now try to grab something from behind her Maid skirt. Srriingggg... Cliingg... When Mio''s two hands pulled something from behind her skirt, I could see a white flash reflecting the sunlight. It turned out to be a small sword that Mio had hidden from behind her skirt. "Marquess Rommel, please allow me to join this raid attack," Mio said with a cold expression. "Your name is Mio, right? If you can protect my family, you will receive an additional salary of up to three times," said my father as he prepared his stance to attack. "That is not necessary, Marquess Rommel. As long as you can guarantee that I will become Lily-sama''s Exclusive Maid for my entire life, that is enough price for my loyalty." "That can be discussed after your performance is perfect." Swwasshhh... Swwiisshhh... While Mio and my father were talking to each other, several arrows shot towards us who were outside the carriage. Seeing the fast speed of the arrows and aiming at my father''s head, I could feel a magical energy exploding from inside the carriage. Swiirrsss... Pinggg... The fast-flying arrows were stopped by a protective magic circle that formed a shield. "Oh! Nice move, Amagi!" said my father as he watched his carriage being devoured by the magic circle formation that formed a shield. Following my Mom who came out carrying a long magic staff, her gaze was filled with a smile and sharp eyes that were fixed on her surroundings. "This welcome feels warm and makes me excited to cast high-level magic like my youth," said my Mom as she slowly appeared out of the carriage. "It seems I need to hear an explanation about this welcome, Queen Victoria Rie VII." When my mom slowly came out from behind the horse carriage with Alice and Alyssa, they had prepared a protective and supporting magic circle. The line of Marquess Rommel''s soldiers also joined our defense and were ready to carry out an attack that would protect Marquess Rommel with their sword. "Could this be your retribution for receiving that bad treatment, Victoria!" My Mom suddenly turned her gaze to a glass window that showed Queen Victoria''s expression who was panicking with this attack. Her shocked and speechless expression was closed with a scream that should not have come from the Queen''s mouth. "HAAAA!!" "WHAT ARE YOU ALL DOING, YOU STUPID!" Queen Victoria shouted into my ears. "Ara~ Ara~ it seems like this will be a complicated political situation. Our decision to become a noble family that stops supporting the royal family seems very right, doesn''t it, Rom-chan?" said my Mom while standing beside my father. "Rom-chan?" I imitated the words my Mom said to my father. Rom-chan, huh? Was that a certain code that only Father and Mother knew to fight with the pride of the Marquess Rommel family? "H-Hey, Amagi, at least don''t call me by that embarrassing nickname here!" My father shouted while covering his face with both hands. His sword was stuck on the ground and he was more concerned with covering his facial expression that seemed to be holding back embarrassment after my Mom called him Rom-chan. "Rom-channn!!" "Rom-chaann!!" Alice and Alyssa followed my actions in saying that sentence to my father. I could see his body shaking violently while his hands were covering his face even tighter. "Enough of calling me like that¡­ Lily¡­ Alice¡­ Alyssa¡­ if possible, please don''t call your father with such an embarrassing nickname like your Mom," my father said in a tone that was shaking with embarrassment. "Eehh¡­ doesn''t that call sound cute, doesn''t it, Lily-chan?" said my Mom while looking at me and blinking one of her eyes. Uhmm... does this mean I have to follow her little prank to bully my father? "Rom-chan!!" I said the sentence once again and saw my father''s body reaction shaking with embarrassment. "L-Lily, please don''t embarrass your father any further," my father pleaded while trying to stay upright. I looked around me, some of the private soldiers who were protecting my father were trying not to laugh when my Mom was teasing my father by calling him "Rom-chan". This diversion seemed to have given enough time for Queen Victoria who managed to come down to meet us. After seeing her running from a distance with a facial expression filled with panic, the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom now tried to stand gracefully and elegantly in front of me. "W-Welcome..." "Haaahh... Haaaaahh... W-Welcome..." Queen Victoria had a little difficulty when her breath felt heavy after running fast. Without caring about her tilted queen crown and her slightly messy party dress after running with all her might. "Calm yourself before you speak, my cute pet," I said in a flat tone. "Wait a minute¡­" Queen Victoria seemed to be catching her breath with difficulty. After managing to control her heavy, panting breath, Queen Viona suddenly took out a leash often used by pet dogs and locked her neck with it. "Welcome to the Royal Palace, my owner!" Queen Victoria exclaimed with a smile. "Your loyal and obedient pet has come to greet you," Queen Victoria suddenly knelt and gave me a leash that was holding her neck like a dog that had been waiting for its owner to arrive. Praaakkk... Prannggg... Swuushh... When the atmosphere seemed heated because of the internal conflict from my actions in making a tower of corpses in the Royal Palace, Queen Victoria''s behavior invited a sense of surprise that made several royal palace soldiers freeze. One by one their weapons fell to the ground after seeing Queen Victoria kneel down and hand over the leash that was holding her neck like a pet. This made me wonder a little about what I had just witnessed. Why did Queen Victoria act like a pet after this tense situation was created after I managed to build a tower of corpses with the Marquess Rommel family flag stuck on top? Queen Victoria... no, that''s not it! My pet seemed to have thought of a unique solution that had never happened before. My hand immediately grabbed the leash that was offered by Queen Victoria''s hand. "Hey, Victoria, are you serious about becoming Lily''s pet?" My Mom asked as she faded her magic shield after everyone looked at me with questioning looks. Uhm, this can''t get any worse, right? Because of this irrational act, we managed to avoid any casualties by causing new gossip about the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom becoming Lily''s pet who came from the Marquess Rommel family. Chapter 17 - Anastasia Anastasia looked at her mother who looked anxious after the day changed.The invitations to the royal family party had been distributed, and today was Anastasia''s lucky day, a celebration of her successful cure by the Elixir liquid. Anastasia knew why her mother who became the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom looked anxious and panicked. It was because the Royal Palace had been decorated with piles of corpses from the spy and assassin units owned by the Crown Prince of the Aurora Kingdom. Her mother''s anxiety became even more obvious when the family flag belonging to Marquess Rommel fluttered covered in blood stains and the furious attitude of the Royal Palace troops who began to prepare to give a surprise attack on Marquess Rommel when he came to attend the royal family party. "Uhm, Mama, why do you look so pale?" Anastasia asked after seeing her mother who suddenly bit her fingers when she was anxious. "This is a big problem, Anastasia! Our kingdom is in great danger!" her mother exclaimed, her panicked expression not letting up. Anastasia actually knew her mother''s feelings had changed slightly after returning from Marquess Rommel''s territory. Her behavior as the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom seemed different from usual when talking about the girl named Lily. Before the royal family party took place, Anastasia and her mother attended a small meeting to bind all the nobles present to be bound by the internal politics managed by Anastasia. Because her body had improved and was more in good shape than before, Anastasia was now more active in working outside the room and observing people more closely. What made Anastasia curious was the Marquess Rommel family itself. The attack carried out by the Marquess Rommel family had attacked the pride of the royal family, but because it was a unit that came from the Crown Prince of the Kingdom, something had changed thanks to the anger given by her mother as the Queen of the Kingdom. "What should I do, Anastasia?" Her mother grumbled a little when her anxiety and fear of Lily came back to her mind. "Calm down a little, Mama. That''s not like you usually are," Anastasia said to ease her mother''s anxiety. "How can I be calm when things are like this!" Anastasia looked at her mother who seemed resigned to the situation. It was so sad to see a Queen of the Kingdom who had no dignity and saw her life being cut down bit by bit. "My life as lovely pet is over!" Baaaakk!! Taaaakk!! Anastasia''s hands shook violently when her ears heard something that a Queen of the Kingdom should not have said. "P-Pet? Who became a pet?" Anastasia shook violently as she tried to calm down at her mother''s statement and tried to confirm what she had heard was not a mistake. "Mom, you didn''t become Marquess Rommel''s pet, did you? He doesn''t have any strange hobbies like those that often happen to the new generation of nobles, right?" Anastasia tried not to think too much about the possibility of her mother becoming someone''s pet because of the noble''s strange desires. But, she then know her mother talking about Lily. "Hey, do we still have a dog collar or leash for walking?" her mother said with an embarrassed expression. Pufffff... Anastasia who was almost drinking a cup of tea choked seeing her mother''s behavior who looked like a girl who was drunk with love. Deep in Anastasia''s mind, she could not understand how a little girl dared to make her mother, the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, became her pet. "M-Mom... why do you look so happy!" "Erase that disgusting happy expression on your face!" "How can you look so happy after becoming a little girl''s pet!" Anastasia tried hard to bring her mother back to her senses who had deviated from common sense. Although Anastasia understood something about adult sexual activity pretending to be a pet, it felt excessive when her mother looked happy as a little girl pet. "Ah! That''s right! I still have a leash for dogs, right?" Mother Anastasi immediately got up from her seat and walked towards her main closet. As if searching the entire contents of her closet that stored several dresses and formal clothes as a Queen of the Kingdom, she saw her own mother pulling some secret drawers and taking out a secret box containing strange equipment. From behind the secret box, Anastasia could see a whip, blindfold, chains, and various other torture devices. "Um, Mom? What are you planning to do with all that?" Anastasia asked curiously after seeing the contents of the secret box that her mother kept. "Oh, this is just an old tool for your father who often ran away before finishing his duties as a King. If you need some tools to restrain a man, I will be happy to lend you this." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, that''s not what I meant but never mind. Dad seems fine after receiving the restraints from this tool, right?" "Yes, he looks happy after being restrained by his wife. Doesn''t that sound very romantic, Anastasia?" Anastasia suddenly saw her mother''s expression which was now covered by a nostalgic blush after seeing her restraints. Anastasia''s instincts told her that if she continued this conversation, then she would suffer by listening to the old story of her parents who were drunk with love as a couple. "Forget about that, Mom. What are you looking for?" "Wow! Finally found it!" "Gaah!!" Your next read awaits at empire Anastasia could only express her surprise when she saw her mother take a neck restraint with a very long rope. The black and pink design looked very cute as if showing extraordinary dominance to remain submissive. "T-That... isn''t that..." "Hehe... Your father used to wear this before when he ran away from me. Now it''s my turn to wear it... Huufftt... Haaahhh... I can''t wait for my owner to come here and put this in my neck..." Anastasia''s mother was seen letting out a heavy breath and a blush that was difficult to express with words. Anastasia looked around her which was filled with her personal Maids. With one small hand movement, Anastasia gave a signal to keep this incident a secret from anyone including the royal family. Several of her personal Maids only nodded respectfully while bowing their bodies in agreement with this secrecy. "Mom! What are you doing? I almost had a heart attack seeing you like this!" exclaimed Anastasia who didn''t know what else to do when her mother acted like a teenage girl who had just known love. For Anastasia, the assumption about the girl who had just known love was not wrong. That was because her mother''s appearance was much younger than before, which was filled with wrinkles from aging. Her mother''s appearance this time was not much different from the painting of her youth as the Head of the Royal Academy. The more Anastasia was annoyed, the happier her mother was when she was shouted at by her daughter. Braaakkk... Braaakk... Tiinngg... A roar of the sound of the Royal Palace troops'' boots was heard. As if called by the sound, Anastasia immediately rushed to her bedroom window with her mother. "What happened?" asked Anastasia who wanted to see the conditions outside her bedroom window. From a distance, Anastasia and her mother could see a horse-drawn carriage wearing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. "Isn''t that..." Anastasia seemed to narrow her eyes to focus on seeing the distance. "Kyaaa!! My owner has arrived!" her mother exclaimed with a happy scream. "Huh?" Before Anastasia knew the situation, a word that came out of her mother''s mouth had become an answer for her. "Marquess Rommel, huh? Let''s see how you deal with a situation that has tarnished the royal family," Anastasia said with a wry smile. A small conflict broke out outside the Royal Palace. Anastasia understood the commotion was due to Marquess Rommel''s excessive actions by leaving a message threatening the royal family. Thanks to the diversion managed by her mother, the pile of corpses was successfully cleared and the punishment of the Crown Prince of the Kingdom continued indefinitely. Anastasia saw a grown man come out. From his sturdy stature and muscular appearance in terms of his military attire, Anastasia could tell that it was Marquess Rommel. "So that''s Marquess Rommel." When Marquess Rommel''s sword was drawn, Anastasia''s facial expression suddenly became more serious. The pride of the royal family seemed to be just a toy for Marquess Rommel who seemed not to hesitate to draw his sword in preparation to attack the Royal Palace''s troops. "This will become an internal case between nobles who support the royal family." "I hope this doesn''t develop into an internal war between nobles." Anastasia observed the situation further with her mother who seemed to be humming happily. "Really? If they find out that the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom is like this." "How am I going to solve this problem if there are too many witnesses here?" Swuusshhh... A small wind blew through the glass window of the room and slightly blurred her vision as she observed the atmosphere. At that moment... An strange feeling had befallen her... Without a clear rational and neatly arranged explanation. Anastasia felt her heart pounding when she saw a girl coming out from behind the horse-drawn carriage. Her clothes clearly showed the party dress given by her mother and the long cape that carved the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family with pride as a noble. Her clean brown skin invited curiosity about how to get to know her. Her white hair which looked like silver gave a calm and cold atmosphere. The look in her eyes which looked red from a distance was a perfect symbol that indicated orders and absolute command. Seeing the variations of the three beauties, Anastasia felt strange and uncomfortable. Her hand held her chest she felt hot and excited. Anastasia made sure she didn''t get sick again by loosening her party dress a little and feeling her heartbeat that was beating uncertainly. "What has happened to me?" Every movement of the girl was observed fully by Anastasia''s eyes. Starting from her first step down from the horse-drawn carriage to her small movements that seemed cold. When Anastasia saw the little girl disappear from her sight and managed to slash one of the Royal Palace soldiers'' crotch, Anastasia felt a sign of danger that was full of respect for her. The figure looked cold and threatening. Somehow it was warmer. Anastasia didn''t know what she was feeling, Whether it was admiration, respect, or curiosity to get to know the little girl. What was certain was that Anastasia had to be able to survive the unexpected case where her mother screamed and ran towards the girl while kneeling like a pet. "Oh, Mama, what are you doing?" "If you have a owner like this, at least involve me too!" said Anastasia in an annoyed tone after being left by her mother and closing an opportunity to get to know the little girl. Chapter 18 - The Restraining Witch From Hell Sometimes I don''t understand what a grown woman thinks.Is she holding a big responsibility as an older person because of life experience? Are they being polite by giving a good role model as an example? Or something simple as an good inspiration for a little child to be like her when they grow up? That was the first thing I thought after seeing the Queen of the Kingdom sitting on her knees in front of me with a leash around her neck. "Uhm, what does this mean?" I asked, looking at the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, who was silent in front of me. Her facial expression looked happy and her friendly attitude made me a little confused by her behavior. After the little incident that I caused with my father, suddenly the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom came to see me while wearing a leash around her neck. That already made my situation chaotic because several soldiers of the Royal Palace looked at me with trembling bodies and white pale facial expressions. This is not something that surprising, right? "Oh, my honorable owner, your lonely pet welcomes your arrival at the Royal Palace¡­" said the Queen in a cheerful and happy tone. Cold sweat suddenly filled my back as if indicating this event became the subject of noble conversation. Witnessed by people in the open space, wouldn''t it be a bit troublesome if Zoe''s curse that had been designed would be in vain when party get cancelled like this? For that, I immediately swung my katana to return it to its sheath. "Act normally," I said in response to the Queen''s strange attitude before my eyes. "Ah! Thank you for your kindess, my honorable owner." The Queen corrected her pride as a mature woman to become more graceful and elegant. A contrast that seemed different from her previous appearance that looked like an uneducated animal. "So, what happened around here, Victoria?" My Mom suddenly approached me while tightly gripping a magic wand that emitted traces of protective magical energy. "Seeing your action of charging after the arrow attack makes you want to stop this fight for a while, doesn''t it? How about we continue this in a political diplomacy situation that will cast the Marquess Rommel family as an opponent against the political power of the royal family?" my Mom continued in a gentle tone, behind the polite-sounding words, I could see a complicated smile full of deceit behind it. "Ahh¡­ Umm¡­ That¡­ Could you please not do that?" responding to my Mom''s polite-sounding words, I realized that this was the way a mature woman solves problems that occur by using intelligence and the power of words. Although I didn''t understand what they were saying, my Mom seemed to be dominating this battle of manners. My ears twitched a little when I heard a small whisper directed at my Mom. "Hey, isn''t that the royal family''s witch who once held the position of the Leader of the Main Division of Witches before going on to get married for the second time?" "Yes! You''re right, if I''m not mistaken she''s nicknamed the Restraining Witch From Hell. Don''t get hit by one of her restraining spells or you''ll lose half your life." "That''s crazy! How are we supposed to win against a witch like that?" "That''s the problem! Didn''t you see our Queen acting like a pet in front of her?'' "Eh, isn''t it because of that little girl?" "Little girl? Oh! That little girl with light brown skin?" "Yeah, didn''t you see that little girl has an unusual power? How can she move that fast without activating magic? Doesn''t that look way scarier than that Restraint Witch From Hell?" My ears felt a little itchy and hot when I heard that. So I decided to use Sakura Dash and leave a trail of cherry blossom petals to approach the two sources of the voices. "I seem to have heard some interesting gossip about my stepmother, can you tell me more about it?" I said as I appeared behind them. "Gaaak!!" "Haaa!!" The two Royal Palace soldiers who were busy talking about my Mom seemed surprised by my sudden appearance. I could see their body shaking they looked scared with my unusual smile expression. "Hmm... is there something wrong?" I said while tilting my head. "N-Nothing is wrong! Everything is fine!" "Right! There is nothing wrong in this state of full alert!" The two Royal Palace soldiers looked nervous with my presence appearing behind them. "Why do you look so nervous?" I asked while watching their every movement. "N-Nothing! We are just too disciplined when on alert!" "That''s right! If the Royal Palace troops are not disciplined when on alert, it will tarnish our good name as the vanguard of the Royal Palace." The reasons they gave seemed made up until their gazes were fixed on one of the Royal Palace soldiers who was slightly injured when my sharp sword managed to leave a wound on his lower crotch. "Hmm¡­" I immediately pulled the handle of my katana while watching their still frightened expressions. "Hiieekk!!" the two Royal Palace soldiers screamed at the same time. "If you can answer my question, maybe you won''t get hurt, I can guarantee that," I said with a friendlier smile than before. The two Royal Palace soldiers just fell silent and stood up straight with full alertness. Explore stories on empire "I know the reason behind this siege, but isn''t this a little too much?" "Just so you know, I won''t do something dishonorable like piling up corpses inside the Royal Palace if something that doesn''t attract my wrath happens." In between my words, I once again performed the Sakura Dash move by moving beside them and pressing the sharp blade of my katana that had come out of its sheath against their thighs. I didn''t scratch them. It was just a small bluff before scratching them. "If you can answer me about this little question." "Then you will have a great chance to live for a little longer." I smiled saying that sentence and suddenly a strange writing floated in front of my eyes. [ Yurification System: Blessing of the Demon Queen has been activated! You can do bad deeds more honorably! ] Eh, is this a blessing? What kind of blessing allows bad deeds to be honorably done? I immediately ignored the writing and continued to press the two Royal Palace soldiers with the important question about the surprise attack that night. "Are they all owned by the Crown Prince of the Kingdom?" I asked in a clear and firm tone. "All of them?" the soldier in front of me seemed confused by my words. "Oh! Those? Y-Yes! There''s no mistake, they belong to the Crown Prince of the Kingdom and the Queen has personally taken care of all of that with her punishment order!" shouted one of the soldiers next to him. Seeing his body''s very frightened response, I immediately put my katana back into its sheath. "Good answer, I like that honesty," I said while nodding my head in a small respect for him. Using Sakura Dash to return to my family, I could see Mio smiling at me. "Lily-sama, have you gotten the confirmation?" asked Mio with a smile like a Maid who was in charge of serving me. "Yes, there''s no mistake, Mio. It does belong to that trash." "Ah! Then, it was the right decision when we threw it here." "From the start, it was trash that drifted into Marquess Rommel''s residence. I feel fortunate to slowly reduce the power of that trash considering that the Queen seems to have taken action." "Fufu¡­ Lily-sama seems to be enjoying this. Is this because of a grudge from the previous party?" "Mio, I don''t have any grudges like that. This is just my pure generosity in returning the trash to its place." "Yes, I understand the feeling of that, Lily-sama." While Mio and I were having a small talk, I could see a girl looking at me with shiny binoculars from a distance. Her golden blonde hair was topped with a small crown that showed her status as a member of the royal family. I had never seen the girl before but it felt like she was looking at my body so intensely because the shine was not coming from the binoculars but from her dripping saliva. I didn''t know the royal family had such strangeness. A Queen who was willing to be a pet and one of the royal family members who was observing me through binoculars without caring about her dripping saliva. I could even see her maid wiping her face which was covered in saliva. "Mio, my appearance isn''t that strange, is it?" I said to Mio. "There''s nothing strange, Lily-sama. You appeared perfectly and charmingly today. There''s nothing to ruin your great appearance that managed to instill fear not to attack Marquess Rommel''s family." "Um, what does that mean, Mio?" "Lily-sama, didn''t you notice?" "Huh?" I was a little confused by Mio''s words. "When Marcioness Amagi left the main division of the royal mage army, the task she carried out had given enough warning of her extraordinary magic power by burning down a large worm nest in the desert. Marquess Rommel has been recognized as a military noble who can suppress unpredictable wild forest monsters thanks to his experience at the Royal Military Academy which always handles emergencies from monster attacks. But from all that, Lily-sama has proven her great worth if not only Marquess Rommel and Marchioness who have extraordinary combat power." "What is that meaning?" I was very confused by Mio''s complicated words. "That means they were very surprised when the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom became your obedient pet. Isn''t that more extraordinary compared to Marquess Rommel and Marchioness Amagi?" "I don''t know, I didn''t know my parents looked so great like that." "Fufu¡­ when compared to Lily-sama, Alice-sama, and Alyssa-sama. This family is much stronger than the royal family. So don''t hesitate to bare your fangs at the party, Lily-sama." "Huh? Unn... I understand." Honestly, I don''t understand this situation at all. But since this situation is still manageable, I just need to draw an opportunity for Zoe to shine with her prepared curse, right? At least, this is the initial stage of me being able to fight back to protect myself. Besides, I can see Alice and Alyssa working hard by spreading out invisible protection magic. Even Mio who doesn''t like magic can''t see the magic barrier that has covered her body. It seems this stage is still too small to release Zoe''s curse. Should I spread Zoe''s butterfly wings to shine more? I hope I can see Zoe''s curse. If the situation is too comfortable like this. I have a bad feeling to hate this peaceful situation. Leaving the line of Imperial Palace soldiers surrounding our horse-drawn carriage, Marquess Rommel gave the order to move aside and we easily entered the royal family''s pre-party without any further trouble. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I wanted to find the problem that spread Zoe''s cursed wings. I hoped I could find that problem. Chapter 19 - Alice and Alyssa Little Fight Attending the party early gave me a more appropriate freedom to do something.As I walked following my family who were tightly guarded by the presence of the Queen of the Kingdom and several of the Queen''s guards, I entered the hall of the Royal Palace which was busy with the preparations for the party. Various decorations were being set up to match the theme of this party which was celebrating Princess Anastasia''s recovery. As my footsteps entered the tightly closed hall of the Royal Palace with the presence of the Maid, I felt a strange gaze that invited my danger detection skill to activate. An aura of hatred and killing intent was felt along with Mio''s alert attitude who did not move her hand away from her skirt which held a hidden weapon. "This feels very crowded and makes me feel uncomfortable," I said while observing my surroundings. "Onee-sama, are you okay?" Alice who was following me felt the same way because she had been holding my arm and sticking to me so tightly. "Lily-nee, should we enter the waiting room that the Queen has provided?" Alyssa gave me a suggestion that was beyond my expectations because of her strange behavior since entering the hall of the Royal Palace. "You must have felt that too, right?" I said to calm them down from the killing aura that was so easily launched at me. "I think their target is me, you don''t need to panic," I continued to say to get rid of my twin stepsister''s discomfort. Alice shook her head and continued to hug my arm tightly, "I feel more comfortable in this condition, Onee-sama." Following Alice who pressed her hug tightly on my arm, Alyssa followed her by holding her light body weight to adjust to the pressure of her light hug. "I don''t understand why they gave off such a killing aura to Lily-nee. Could it be because Lily-nee did something?" Alyssa asked while observing the situation around her. "Alice, have you forgotten about what happened last night?" Alice replied in response to Alyssa''s words. "Oh, about the attacker who happened suddenly? Didn''t Lily-nee and Mama take care of all that?" "If everything had been taken care of by Mama and Onee-san, maybe we wouldn''t have felt this killing intent. Didn''t you see that Mama hasn''t lowered her staff that emits invisible protection magic?" "Ah! That''s right! Should we help Mama by emitting invisible protection magic too?" Alice and Alyssa took out small magic staffs that were shaped like wooden twigs. From the tip of the wooden twig, there was a small light that shone thinly and emitted a magical aura that was difficult to reach by the naked eye. Because my eyes had the sensitivity to see the flow of magical aura, I could see the movement of Alice and Alyssa''s magical aura that enveloped my entire family. Performing the Linked Ritual with my twin step-sisters seemed to make me a magical expert who could control magical energy more efficiently. That was proven by the talents possessed by Alice and Alyssa that were instilled in my Yurification System. Because of the changes that had occurred in the blessings given by the Goddess, it seemed that the Yurification System had a line of words that were easier for me to understand. My gaze was now focused on the information possessed by Alice and Alyssa. A grand picture of an extraordinary magical talent was displayed before me. =================== Name: Alice De Rommel. Status: [Linked] Affinity: 100% Like: Practicing basic destruction magic and developing basic destruction magic efficiency. Dislike: Complicated magic books. Pride: Direct descendant of the Hell Restraining Witch. Special Linked Perks: [+] Affinity 10% - Magic Efficiency Skill [+] Affinity 30% - Mana Regeneration Skill. [+] Affinity 60% - Basic Magic Detection Skill. [+] Affinity 80% - Basic Magic Restrain Skill. [+] Affinity 100% - Magic Manipulation Skill. [+] Affinity 150% - Magic Adaptation Skill. [+] Affinity 200% - Origin Magic Creation Skill. ==================== ==================== Name: Alyssa De Rommel. Status: [Linked] Affinity: 100% Like: Practicing basic level damage magic over time and developing damage magic over time efficiency. Dislike: Magic books that don''t wear cute covers. Pride: Direct descendant of the Hell Restraining Witch. Special Linked Perks: [+] Affinity 10% - Magic Proficiency Skill [+] Affinity 30% - Mana Saving Skill. [+] Affinity 60% - Basic Magic Deauthentication Skill. [+] Affinity 80% - Basic Magic Isolation Skill. [+] Affinity 100% - Magic Curse DOT Skill. [+] Affinity 150% - Magic Reactivation Skill. [+] Affintiy 200% - Origin Magic Erase Skill. ================= Currently, my relationship with Alice and Alyssa seems to be going well. I have managed to obtain some of their abilities through the Linked Ritual. In such a small body, I can see why the Goddess told me to save them with Ritual Linked so they can make mana control and stable magical energy so that they don''t explode at a young age. My twin step-sister''s talent is extraordinary. Compared to me who has to do the Linked Ritual and maintain a good relationship with them to gain power, it seems ordinary. "O-Onee-sama... if you look at me like that, I might feel awkward too..." said Alice who noticed my gaze directed at her face. "L-Lily-nee... why are you always so full affection of Alice? Even I want to be affection gaze like that?" asked Alyssa who pulled my arm to divert my attention to her. Did my staring at the rows of Yurification System texts make them misunderstand because of this unfair attention? Read exclusive adventures at empire What should I do next? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, my Goddess, do you have any suggestions on what I should do to deal with a situation like this? "..." "..." "..." I waited for a long time but there was no response from the Goddess. When I needed her, the Goddess just disappeared. Should I create a little lie for Alice and Alyssa to make them forget this increasingly thick aura of killing intent? I don''t know if this will work and go smoothly. I once read this in one of the romance books that Mio had read in her spare time. A simple seduction from a man to a girl who feels special with one simple light movement. "Alice..." "Alyssa..." I stopped the fight between Alice and Alyssa who were pressing my arm so hard. It felt like my arm was almost cut off because of the pull of their hands that needed more attention from me. When my footsteps stopped, it caught the attention of my parents and the Queen. Alice and Alyssa''s little fight seemed to be heard by them. This made me feel embarrassed because of their position pulling my arm as if they wanted to grab it. "Alyssa, you''re going to trouble Onee-sama with your spoiled behavior like this!" "Alice, you''re the one who troubles Lily-nee by always paying attention to you who looks awkward like that!" "I-I''m not awkward, I''m just trying to act elegant like a noble lady in front of Onee-sama!" "That''s what makes you look so awkward, Alice!" Alice and Alyssa''s fight continued until several Maids looked at us with beaming expressions. Uhn, I don''t want this fight to get bigger because I want to get to know my twin step-sisters better. If they''re fighting like this just because they want to get my attention, then they''ve succeeded in getting it. Forcing my arms that were locked in their embrace, I immediately headed towards one of the walls of the Royal Palace hall that looked spotless. With light movements and gentle calculations, I threw Alice and Alyssa''s hugs until their bodies hit the wall of the Royal Palace hall gently. Baaammm... When Alice and Alyssa''s bodies hit the wall of the Royal Palace hall softly, I immediately locked their movements with a caress of my hand aimed at their cheeks. Paaappp... My left palm caress Alice''s cheek and my right palm caress Alyssa''s cheek. "You two, we are currently in the Royal Palace..." I said that sentence in a firm tone but with a soft expression. "If you keep fighting like this, it will be difficult for me to pay attention to your extraordinary cuteness and beauty." With every stroke of my palm that pampered their cheeks, I tried to break up the fight between my twin step-sisters so that the situation became more stable. "Alice, I noticed you because your hair smells good, isn''t that the same perfume that Mama uses?" I said while pinching Alice''s cheek who seemed speechless when her body slammed into the wall softly and enjoyed the caress of my palm on her cheek. "Haaauuu¡­ Haaaahhh¡­ Y-Yes Onee-sama¡­ This is the same perfume that Mama uses," Alice replied with a blushing expression on her face. Alice''s nervous attitude caught my attention and continued my caresses that were originally on her cheeks and now down to her soft lips. "You look so charming like a noble and cute girl like this." Chuuu... After my hand touched her soft lips, I unconsciously kissed her lips directly. The sensation of her soft little lips made me enjoy it a little longer before my right palm felt a small tremor that diverted my gaze until I released my kiss on Alice''s lips. "Besides that, Alyssa also looks very charming and beautiful. It makes me want to protect Alyssa all the time. Do you know why I feel comfortable when you try to hug me tightly with your weight?" "It makes me look like an older sister who tries to accept your hug with all my body, right?" "Because you are my precious little sister, so I feel comfortable when you try to rely on me completely in that way." My palm caress on Alyssa''s cheek now went down to touch her lips which had been moistened by her tongue. "L-Liy-nee..." Alyssa seemed to be looking at me with a radiant gaze. "You two don''t fight like that again, okay?" I said to calm Alyssa down. "Uhm¡­ I-I understand¡­ Alyssa understands! But Lily-nee must also be fair! I also want to be noticed just like Alice!" Alyssa said as if demanding justice for herself. "I understand, Alyssa," I replied while kissing Alyssa on the lips. I immediately adjusted the time of my kiss which was a little longer than Alice''s and released it because Alice pulled me away from Alyssa''s kiss. "Onee-sama, wasn''t Alyssa''s kiss a little longer than mine for two seconds? Isn''t it unfair if Onee-sama shows favoritism like this?" Alice said in a pouting tone. "Alice! You''ve gotten Lily-nee''s attention more than me, isn''t that even fair!" Alyssa replied to counter Alice''s words. "Ahem! Aren''t you guys done?" said my father who was now standing behind me. "Before that, Lily. At least pay attention to your surroundings before doing something like that," my father continued. "Huh?" I tilted my head and realized what I had done. In short, some of the Maids seemed to be sobbing with small drops of blood coming out of their noses. Some of the killing intent aura that I felt also disappeared completely. I don''t know what my father was talking about. Isn''t this a state of affairs that is going smoothly? When my gaze turned to Mio and the Queen, they looked shocked with their mouths wide open. I don''t know what happened, it seems they were a little surprised by my action of calming Alice and Alyssa in their little fight as twins. Chapter 20 - Unfamiliar Greetings "Welcome to my private room, my owner."I was stunned after hearing those words from the Queen''s mouth. She was not waiting in the noble''s special room but staying in her private room. As a Queen of the Kingdom, she seemed too reckless and open like this. I didn''t understand why the Queen led my family into her private room while waiting for the royal family''s party to begin. Based on the schedule that I had read in the invitation letter, it would last from afternoon to evening. The distance between Marquess Rommel''s residence and the Royal Palace was very far, so we had the initiative to leave earlier than usual. With this kind of treatment. Isn''t this more like the royal family bowing down to the Marquess Rommel family? "Oh my owner, enjoy the special service that has been prepared for you," said the Queen while clapping her hands to set a table with new snacks. "Your Majesty, you don''t need to do something like this to us," said my father who was a little awkward with the Queen''s unusual treatment. "Marquess Rommel, this is just a one of my courtesy to welcome someone special to me. As a pet who is waiting for the presence of its owner, isn''t it only natural to create a special atmosphere that is more comfortable for my owner?" "But this is too much, Your Majesty." My father respectfully tried to escape from this complicated situation. My status with the Queen should be a noble who dedicates honor and dignity to the Aurora Kingdom. However, the situation has changed my status from the Queen to pet and its owner. "Hey, I told you to behave like usual," I know that this is an impolite remark to address a Queen of the Kingdom. However, I have to do this so that her honor as the Queen of the Kingdom does not disappear in the eyes of other nobles. Some Maid gazes have glanced at me with strange looks. Because my body is already too sensitive to gazes that degrade my skin color, I can easily feel the gazes piercing my entire physical appearance. "I-I understand, please don''t look at me with such a terrifying gaze, you are very cruel to see me like a useless pet like this," said the Queen who looked gloomy with her pitiful condition. "Did you hear my order correctly?" I said to confirm my order. "I understand, my owner, Ahem! I mean I understand Lily-chan," the Queen finally gave in and tried to look at me with a dignified and respectful smile as a Queen of the Kingdom. After the small table returned with cleaner cutlery and new snacks that looked fresh, I realized there was a girl hiding behind the curtain who was staring at me intently. Her golden blonde hair and her small crown looked similar to the Queen''s, I could see their great resemblance. When I glanced at her who was hiding behind the curtain, I approached her slowly. "What are you doing?" I asked while placing one of my hands on her side and blocking her escape. "Do you think I don''t notice with your gaze looking at me from behind the curtain?" I immediately opened the curtain and saw a girl who was taller than me staring at me with a glassy gaze. The first thing I realized was her beauty which was hard to describe with words. Her face looked beautiful and seemed to be very calm. Her white skin looked even more charming and there was no need to touch it to feel the smoothness of her soft skin. Her radiant facial expression and the appearance of a shy girl appeared in front of me. From the many descriptions that I could give, this girl seemed to take good care of her body, especially with her hair ornaments that showed a small crown full of diamonds and gold ornaments. The girl stared at me speechlessly. There was only awkwardness between us. Without saying a sentence of introduction, the girl suddenly knelt in front of me and lowered her face, "Thank you for saving me from that terrible curse." "Oh, my respected benefactor..." "I am very indebted to you..." This scene shocked me greatly. I could feel several pairs of eyes staring at me at this time full of astonishment. Just looking at her party dress and her skilled honorable gesture, I could tell that this girl was one of the Princesses of the Kingdom. What confused me was... how could I address her with the same honorifics as a fellow noble. I took a small breath and exhaled slowly. "That feels so weird as an introduction," I said in a flat tone. Find more chapters on empire "At least introduce yourself properly before saying something awkward like that," I continued as I extended my hand to her. The girl took my outstretched hand with a sweet smile that suited her innocent and graceful appearance. "Could it be that it feels weird?" the girl asked, tilting her head so that her long flowing hair was slightly messy from the wind blowing through the window and curtains. "It''s so weird since this is our first time meeting." "Uhh¡­ I''ve prepared my heart to have a long talk with you, my esteemed benefactor." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "You''re Lily De Rommel who became my mother''s owner after being rude with that sudden political marriage, right?" "¡­" I fell silent when I saw her mention something that only a few people knew. As I had guessed, this girl was one of the Royal Princesses. But what was her name? Of the many Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom who had appeared at royal and noble parties, I had never seen this unfamiliar face. I unconsciously wrinkled my facial expression showing my helplessness in remembering the faces of the noble families. The girl suddenly bowed her body to give a polite greeting to a Princess of the Kingdom. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let me introduce myself, my name is Anastasia Rio. I currently have no position in the succession of the Aurora Kingdom as my job seems to have become fixed as a supporter of my brothers and sisters from behind the scenes." "Perhaps you have heard rumors about this, a solitary monster languishing behind the cold Royal Palace. That monster is me." The girl uttered an introduction that seemed to offend me but her unwavering gaze made me believe her words. "Monster, huh?" "Yes." "Did you suffer for a very long time?" "Not really, it was a short suffering because you helped me at the right time with my illness getting worse. Compared to my suffering like that, it seems that one of my trash-like brothers has made you suffer more, my esteemed benefactor." I was stunned after hearing her words calling one of her brothers trash. "Anastasia¡­" "Yes, my esteemed benefactor?" "Let me introduce myself, my name is Lily De Rommel, a monster just like you. As fellow monsters, shouldn''t we be friends with each other?" I said while extending my hand to shake hands as an introduction. My outstretched hand was welcomed by Anastasia not as a handshake but with her body posture bending down and kissing my palm. The soft touch of her lips that left a mark on my palm signified our relationship that had officially gotten to know each other. I didn''t expect that Ciel''s words would lead me to one of the Princesses of the Kingdom who was seriously ill because of a curse. Her life''s suffering was too unworthy to live side by side with that trash. It was indeed very difficult to deny but this kingdom would be a heavy burden for her. "Anastasia, should I call you Princess Anastasia?" I asked while removing my palm from her long kiss on the lips. "Ah!" when my palm moved to avoid her kiss on the lips, I could see Anastasia''s disappointed expression. "I wanted to kiss her palm longer," her little grumble that reached my ears. "You can call me Anastasia, after all, I rarely get a stage as a Princess," she replied with a friendly smile. "Oh! Marquess Rommel! Nice to meet you. May I propose an engagement to your daughter? The process of making a rule that allows women to marry women will be a bit complicated but is still in the development stage if I can get approval from several Prime Ministers of the Kingdom," Anastasia gave off an elegant friendliness as a Princess and acted formally when speaking to my father. "Uh, Um, excuse me, Princess Anastasia, what did you just say?" My father was a little nervous with Anastasia''s slightly complicated and long speech. If my father was confused, then it was natural for me not to understand the statement. "Anastasia, didn''t you flatly reject the proposal¡ª" When the Queen wanted to say a sentence that entered Anastasia and my father''s conversation, Anastasia quickly silenced her with her palm covering her mouth. "What are you talking about, Your Highness?" Anastasia said softly while holding the Queen''s mouth shut. Is it normal for a Queen to be silenced like that? Seeing an incident like this made me wonder, who is controlling this kingdom when the royal family looks like this? When the Queen and Princess Anastasia had a small conversation while whispering to each other, I could see my father''s face covered in sweat and my mother wiping her sweat with a handkerchief. Meanwhile, I could see Mio''s anger directed at Princess Anastasia along with Alice and Alyssa''s actions who hugged my right and left arms again. "Uhm, what are you two doing?" "Grrr¡­ looks like we have another competitor, Alyssa," Alice grumbled while hugging my left arm tightly. "That''s right, Alice! We have to protect Lily-nee from other females who don''t know their place!" Alyssa grumbled who seemed annoyed by one thing. "Hey, you two¡­ why are you¡ª" Before I could say anything, Mio suddenly moved behind me using Sakura Dash and left a trail of cherry blossom petals scattered in the Queen''s room. "Lily-sama, it seems like you have another girl to take care of. You won''t forget about me as your Exclusive Maid, right?" Mio said in a small tone behind me. Alice, Alyssa, and Mio seemed to want to tell me something but were stopped by the sound of a bell indicating that a special guest had arrived before the royal party began. From above the Queen''s private room, I could see a horse-drawn carriage with the symbol of the Temple that was highly respected by the Aurora Kingdom. I could feel a strange spark when Zoe''s butterfly wings moved as if indicating that something had offended her. Not only Zoe. Zeta and Zara seemed to have the same problem by flapping their butterfly wings at each other. In the corner of my eye, I saw the horse-drawn carriage entering the Royal Palace area and saw a spirit that had the form of a white-golden Dragon inside the horse-drawn carriage that was engraved with the symbol of the Aurora Goddess Temple. Chapter 21 - Old Bullies A strong breeze blew above my head.With one flap of my spirit butterfly, Zoe could create a directionless whirlwind that could blow someone''s body away. "Calm down, Zoe," I said to calm Zoe who looked excited. Zoe flapped her butterfly wings and turned into a girl who looked like me but with different clothes from me. A thin dress that showed her body shape was very similar to mine but had a difference in clothing style. The dress worn by Zoe was dominated by black and purple, Zoe also wore a thin head cloth that looked like a transparent veil. Zoe''s appearance was followed by Zeta and Zara''s perception. The two butterfly spirit sisters formed their bodies the same as Alice and Alyssa''s appearance. It seems that spirits have an excessive interest in imitating their contractors'' bodies. "What are you going to do?" When Zoe perched on my head, I could feel the grip of her anger when she saw the figure of the white-golden dragon in the Aurora Temple''s horse-drawn carriage. The three butterfly spirit sisters stared intently at the Aurora Temple''s carriage with threatening gazes. I could only remain silent seeing the gazes filled with threat and hatred. It seemed that something had happened between the three butterfly spirit sisters and the white-golden dragon figure who had a connection with the Aurora Temple. "Zoe, Zeta, and Zara¡­" "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but before we go any further, it would be best for you to remove your wind magic pressure that is overwhelming your own Master." My resistance to their magic pressure turned out to be very strong. By relying on the blessings given by the Yurification System, I had managed to survive their attack that restrained someone with wind magic pressure without direction. With one small, painless blow, I pulled the ears of the three butterfly spirit sisters. "Awww¡­" "Aahh¡­" "Hiikkk¡­" The three butterfly spirit sisters returned to their previous state and returned to their butterfly body formation. "Forgive us, my Master, it''s just that we have a personal grudge against the holy dragon spirit," Zoe said, trying to explain the situation. "Anyone would know that you have a personal grudge against the holy dragon spirit, Zoe. The pressure of the wind magic you gave off was too great and made this room a mess. Can you take responsibility for this?" "Uhh¡­ I understand, my Master," Zoe seemed to be observing her surroundings. This room personally belonged to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom and Zoe had made a mess of it. Several personal Maids on duty fell to the floor with minor injuries. The Queen and Princess Anastasia were seen tumbling to the floor and slowly standing up in a staggering condition. Meanwhile, my family looked normal. "Hey, Amagi, aren''t you being unfair by only protecting your family?" asked the Queen while puffing out her cheeks towards my mother. "What are you talking about, Queen Victoria? Isn''t it a wife''s duty to protect her husband and a mother''s duty to protect her daughters?" replied my mother with a graceful smile plastered on her face. "But I am the Queen of this kingdom, at least protect me like our past story!" grumbled the Queen in a protest tone that was made to be cuter. "How childish, it is my duty as one of the holders of the magic division that protects you. Now I have retired from that job and focus on my job as a Marchioness who protects my entire family," my mother stared at the Queen with a sharp gaze as if she wanted to separate their positions that had changed. "Don''t forget, you owe me about the surprise attack last night," said my mother with a slightly threatening tone. "It went beyond my will, Amagi. Trust me, sometimes I don''t know what my children are thinking especially with the Crown Prince who seems to be getting wilder every day than before. I have even made him more disciplined than before by being imprisoned for a month." "What an unreasonable reason, Queen Victoria. Even before we had to face the Royal Palace troops, can you explain about that?" My mother now gathered some of her magical energy until it formed a red fireball that burned in her hand. Booosshhh... I could see my mother''s hand being attended by a wave of magical energy that formed fire magic. "Ahem, excuse me," while my mother was in the midst of her small anger, Zeta flew across my mother''s hand filled with fire magic energy and extinguished it by perching on her hand. "Do you know how to fix this, Marchioness Amagi?" Zeta asked as she flew a small wheel made from a destroyed food cart. Zeta placed the small wheel on my mother''s hand and flew to perch on her hair. "Because of our small mistake of accidentally messing up this place, we have to take responsibility by cleaning this place like before. Do you have any suggestions to fix the damage we caused earlier?" Zeta imitated Alice''s very proactive nature as one of my stepsisters who was not as shy as Alyssa. On the other side, I could see Zara who was launching a magic formation that was able to temporarily repair the damage with her small gust of wind magic that cleaned up the trash. Zoe with her body imitating my form was helping some lightly injured Maids with first aid. Several window panes were broken and flower vases fell causing dangerous shards, so Zoe created some barrier magic made of wind to collect the dangerous glass shards. "Please endure this simple first aid because your bodies are much weaker than ours," Zoe said in the middle of her first aid. "By the way, who are they, Amagi?" asked the Queen which made everyone in the room curious except for my family who already knew the identity of the three butterfly spirit sisters. "Them? My new family, who completes the list of my daughters, don''t they all look very cute?" My mother answered with a warm smile on her face as if indicating the seriousness of her words. "Amagi, please don''t joke like that. I can understand that you enjoy this situation that elevates your status far above me who is helpless like this, right?" The Queen was a little annoyed by the answer thrown by my mother. "In short, they are spirits that my daughters managed to summon," answered my mother briefly while fixing one of the broken food trolley wheels. Zoe, Zeta, and Zara seemed to have managed to repair the damage they had caused. After successfully securing the sharp glass shards and removing the broken equipment, the three butterfly spirit sisters returned to their personified bodies to bow politely with their sincere request. "Please forgive our behavior that made this room a mess," they said in a symphony of the same tone. Their body shapes imitated the shapes of mine, Alice, and Alyssa had indicated their ownership as spirits who had entered into a contract. "Good job, Zoe," I said to praise Zoe''s responsible action in blowing away her wind magic energy that had caused chaos. "You''ve worked hard too, Zeta," said Alice who walked over to Zeta and stroked her hair. "Zara¡­" Alyssa was a little quiet but her movement of stroking Zara''s cheek had shown her sincerity in praising what Zara had done in her efforts to be responsible. When the situation had calmed down again, Princess Anastasia who looked curiously looked at me and Zoe alternately. "Uhm, so which one is the real one?" "Why do you two look so similar to each other?" "Then¡­ a spirit? I thought that could only be summoned by the Aurora Holy Temple. Doesn''t that mean they faked the statement about spirits that could only be summoned by holyness?" "Eh, but if that''s the case. How could this happen?" Princess Anastasia''s questions bombarded her one by one as she turned her gaze to me and Zoe in turn. "Calm down, Princess Anastasia, it''s not a secret that they lie, right? Besides, it seems like my spirit has a personal grudge against that holy dragon spirit," I replied, not wanting to make the atmosphere even more chaotic. I walked towards one of the chairs that Zara had repaired and sat down. "Rather than talking about the Temple''s lies while still standing in glory, wouldn''t it be more ethical to sit down and wait until the royal family''s party begins?" "This also applies to you, Princess Anastasia, even though your physical condition has been restored through the Elixir potion, it would be better to take extra care of your health?" I wanted to run away from the conversation it seemed like it would be difficult because my main plan in attending this royal family party was to spread the curse that Zoe would use. But, for reasons unknown to me. The personal grudges of the butterfly spirit siblings seemed to take precedence. I had heard of their past stories of being bullied when they were low-level spirits that became magical food for high-level spirits. As I sat on this slightly swaying chair, I took a deep breath before calling out to Zoe. "Zoe, it seems that our plans have changed." Zoe approached me with the flap of her small butterfly wings and perched on my hair. "This is a quick question about yourself in the past, Zoe. Was the holy dragon spirit one of the spirits that bullied you when you were a low-level caterpillar spirit?" I asked in a flat, expressionless tone. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My gaze that wanted to uphold justice would be determined by Zoe''s answer. "Yes, my Master. The holy dragon spirit with her position that had reached holiness made me sick because our magic threads became a mandatory dish for her magical food. Before we became cocoon spirits and were reborn as high-level butterfly spirits, we harbored a great grudge against that holy dragon spirit." "Is that so?" My gaze was now focused on Zeta and Zara who had transformed into their butterfly spirit forms. Zeta and Zara flew up and landed on my hair. "That''s right, Master Lily," Zeta and Zara said simultaneously. "Alright, it''s decided, how about we have an honorable duel with that holy dragon spirit while also creating a great wall of power levels between fake Saintesses and real Saintesses?" I said with a stiff smile. In response to my words, the three butterfly spirit sisters spread their butterfly wings wide as if to indicate their clear agreement with my actions. I don''t like disputes. However, if this is related to someone I have considered important in my life, then it has become my duty to uphold equal justice. A low-level spirit feud with a high-level spirit is very unfair, isn''t it? That''s why... I immediately got up from my chair and ran until I jumped through the window of the Queen''s private room to have a small duel and uphold the justice that my spirits had not yet received. Chapter 22 - Bullied Heavenly Holy Dragon Spirit When my body felt a pulling force that made my body fall, I quickly used the Sakura Dash technique to correct my body position.The flexible curve of my body made me land with both feet that were not injured or sprained. Ignoring the screams of Mio and my mother who sounded panicked, I immediately strolled towards the row of horse-drawn carriages belonging to the holy maidens of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. The appearance of the horse-drawn carriage was filled with eye-catching white sacred ornaments. The reflection of the sunlight seemed to reflect the white sacredness perfectly. Zoe, Zeta, and Zara had spread their wings above my head to emit dense magical energy. As if responding to the threat of magical energy released by the three butterfly spirit sisters, I could see a golden-white dragon flying out by breaking the horse-drawn carriages window glass. Kraasshhh... "Kyaaaa!! W-What''s happening, Vasilica!" shouted a girl from inside the horse-drawn carriage belonging to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. The glass shards scattered and were followed by a wide flap of the heavenly holy dragon spirit that slowly enlarged its body size. The dazzling sunlight suddenly turned black covered by the giant body size of a heavenly holy dragon spirit that suddenly swelled up. "Such an unusual terrifying aura from a brat like you, it feels too scary to be in front of you. What are you doing, brat?" the heavenly holy dragon spirit growled as it expanded its wings that stretched beyond the size of the Royal Palace''s entrance courtyard. "I don''t want to hurt you, so please get out of the presence of the holy girl who has a contract with me, brat." The tone of the heavenly holy dragon spirit sounded threatening but I didn''t feel any terror at all and that made the three butterfly spirit sisters react by blowing away the aura of magical energy that surrounded my body. Kraasshhh... Paaammm... When the four streams of magical energy blew against each other, there was an extraordinary crack that created a visible shockwave between us. My body felt the pressure of the aura given by the heavenly holy dragon spirit but the three butterfly spirit sisters managed to ward it off with a low level of magic efficiency. I don''t understand magic skills like Alice or Alyssa who have received intensive training from Mama as one of the descendants of the witch family. However, I understand that the magic pressure released by the spirit is not something to play with but to hurt each other. Sraanggg ... Tiiinkkk ... I took out my katana and directed its sharp edge to cut the collision of magic energy that was pressing like that. The swing of my katana looked very slow but my eyes could see the level of concentration of magic energy that was the source of pressure from the collision of four beams of magic energy aura. Slaasshhh ... Slowly the sharp edge of my katana eroded the source of the concentration of the collision of magic energy. Slasshhh ... The magic energy seemed very heavy in every slice of the sharp edge of my katana. Slaasshhh... The slash I did was intended to reduce the impact of the pressure caused by the spirit clash but it seemed that it would take too long if it focused on cutting the concentrated source of the collision. For that, with one long breath and sheathing my katana into its sheath, I tried to gather strength by doing a counterattack focused on one point. I remembered one of Mio''s sword techniques that was connected to the mystical sword technique and the legendary sword movement technique that had a high chance of an attack focused on one point. Wuuushhh... The pressure around my body grew heavier and broke my concentration which was defending against the attack from the heavenly holy dragon spirit. "Your defense is quite good, brat." "But it''s only a matter of time before your magic runs out, right?" The holy dragon spirit spoke to me in a tone that seemed to look down on me. "Nope, from the start I didn''t use magic energy," I replied in a calm tone while gathering my concentration on one point. "Huh? Are you trying to bluff me? It would be impossible for my attack not to be repelled by the magic energy that quickly drains your magic energy capacity. I must admit, you have an extraordinary magic energy capacity for being able to withstand the pressure of my magic energy like this." Falling in his glory, the heavenly holy dragon spirit did not believe my words. From the beginning, I did not release any magic energy because my base was the sword technique possessed by Mio through the Linked Ritual. Recently I underwent the Linked Ritual with another girl and my twin step-sister. I was a little interested in their strength. However, my foundation in sword arts felt comfortable and it would be a waste to change the foundation of my attack which was identical to the use of my sharp katana. The blessings given by Ciel, Sia, Alice, and Alyssa were indeed very tempting. However, I had the intention to use all of Mio''s abilities before moving on to other abilities given by the Yurification System. Some of the blessings from my mother, Mio''s mother, and Mio''s younger sister''s spirit I also didn''t fully understand. The words written in the Yurification System were too complicated for me to understand with my limited understanding. Wuuusshhh... In this fight, words that denied the statement of the heavenly holy dragon spirit were unnecessary. Her sudden action of attacking me just because she felt the pressure of the magical energy aura from the three butterfly spirit sisters had given me the advantage to defend myself if blamed. This is more like fighting a bully who has bullied me, isn''t it? "Yurification System..." I called out the blessing from the Goddess. Various simple displays began to appear in my line of sight. Of all the displays, I focused on Mio''s ability who had performed the Linked Ritual with me. My eyes quickly moved to adjust to the situation while looking at the list of Legendary Move Swordsmanship Tier 1 and Mythic Skill Swordmanship Tier 1. I felt grateful that the option was still there because the Goddess gave an update to the Yurification System. The display that was different from before made me a little confused but still easy to understand. I have completely owned all of Mio''s abilities. Having abilities and using them according to needs are two different things. The vague memory of Mio''s abilities returned to my memory until it was clear. It was like calling out an old memory from my body movements that had become stiff without exercise. My hand movements rotated smoothly and pulled my katana from its sheath. The length of my katana exceeded the length of my hand shot out quickly. I have used the Precision Strike technique. Together with the spray of cherry blossom petals dancing around the Precision Strike technique, it has changed into Sakura Precision Attack. The natural awakening of the mystical sword technique and the legendary movement technique is in perfect harmony. The flying cherry blossom petal trail headed towards the locking point of the attack which formed a point of concentration of magical energy that was colliding. Baaaammm!! A puff of smoke and dust suddenly appeared. My body which was covered by this puff of smoke became a blind attack that would turn the situation around. Turning my body by re-sheathing my sharp katana eyes, my danger detection sense caught a small signal of a magical energy wave attack filled with holiness magic moving towards my body. Swiill... The rotation of my body was very much in tune with this short battle thanks to the support of the three butterfly spirit sisters. Moving smoothly with light and beautiful movements, my body seemed to recognize the direction of the attack that was launched to tear my body apart but was deflected by the smooth movements that came from the Sakura Dance. My body naturally avoided the direction of the heavenly holy dragon spirit ''s attack without being hit by a single blow. When the attack stopped, I could feel an extraordinary turmoil in my body that felt comfortable and calm. When the turmoil exploded, a shower of cherry blossom petals blew away the remaining smoke and dust that covered my entire body. Swwaasshhh... Swwiillfff... My body was showered by cherry blossom petals that fell quietly. This might have made the front yard of the Royal Palace a bit messy but Sakura Bloom had created a battlefield that was suitable for my next attack. The cherry blossom petals that had spread out gave me the opportunity for my series of consecutive attacks. "IMPOSSIBLE! HOW COULD THIS HAPPEN!" "WHO ARE YOU! WHY CAN''T I HIT YOU AT ALL!" The roar of the heavenly holy dragon spirit sounded desperate and was about to fly flapping its dragon wings that had grown full of wind-magic energy. "Who allowed you to flap your pathetic wings?" I said with a soft smile and threw away all the cherry blossom petals that surrounded me until they became sharp cherry blossom petal blades. "I don''t know if this will hurt or not, at least hold on for a moment, Sakura Domain!" My attack sequence is now more controlled by the chanting of cherry blossom petals that have been scattered throughout my fight. I still don''t understand how there can be a cherry blossom petal in a simple fight like this. Rather than being called a simple fight, this looked like a rough bullying of the heavenly holy dragon spirit that had yet to meet when the butterfly spirit sister who was still silent behind my hair. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sharp cherry blossom petals slowly moved as if eroding the scales of the holy dragon spirit that were starting to fall off. Slllasshhh ... Brrrllasshhh ... "GAAH !! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!" "THERE''S NO WAY MY SCALES CAN BE PEELED OFF LIKE THIS!" The groans of pain and sighs that tried to escape from the onslaught of my cherry blossom petals seemed like a terrible sight. Since the spirits didn''t seem to have blood flowing in their body manifestations, it seemed that it was replaced by the intensity of their magical energy that was weakening before fading. When the heavenly holy dragon spirit was about to lose its large body manifestation form and turned small, I stopped my Sakura Domain attack which had succeeded in making it a heavenly holy dragon spirit that was ready to be grilled using soy sauce. Plluuppp... When the body of the heavenly holy dragon spirit fell and lay on the ground, I immediately approached him and pulled his back a little. "Hey, little heavenly holy dragon spirit, at least you should clean up your mess before you disappear," I said with a friendly smile. "Before that, it seems like there are some other spirits who want to meet you," I immediately threw the body of the heavenly holy dragon spirit that had shrunk into a small one up. When his body was thrown in the air, I could see the three butterfly spirit sisters immediately flying and grabbing him until he fell on a table that was still standing upright. With the remaining strength that was able to make him conscious, the little dragon spirit realized the presence of the three butterfly spirit sisters. "Y-YOU? NO! NO! NO!" "THIS MUST BE A NIGHTMARE!" "SAVE ME FROM THIS NIGHTMARE, HANA!" The meaningless scream echoed throughout the Royal Palace which had been destroyed by the clash of the magical energy of the heavenly holy dragon spirit and the three butterfly spirit sisters. I looked around and noticed the strange gazes directed at me. Because of the messy condition, I immediately pulled one of my legs forward and bowed respectfully to all the eyes that had been staring at me. "Please forgive me for this, I will make sure they are held accountable for this mess and damage." Zoe, Zeta, Zara, and the heavenly holy dragon spirit whose name I don''t know." "Make sure you clean up all this mess, okay?" I tilted my head and smiled softly without pressure. With my gentle smile, Zoe immediately launched a recovery magic formation for the people who had minor injuries. Zeta immediately restored the damaged furniture using her restoration magic formation. While Zara locked the heavenly holy dragon spirit ''s whereabouts with multiple layers of restraint magic. It seemed that they had a personal grudge that had to be settled with the heavenly holy dragon spirit. For now, I just need to wait for their good news and hurry back into the Royal Palace hall to meet my family who were in the Queen''s private quarters. Chapter 23 - Marchioness Amagi POV Glupp...Marchioness Amagi was stunned and swallowed her saliva loudly. When Lily jumped out of the Queen''s private room window which was quite high, she felt like she almost had a heart attack. But what was more surprising was Lily''s next action. Strolling without any burden, Marchioness Amagi saw her stepdaughter walking towards the horse-drawn carriage belonging to the Aurora Goddess Shrine, a symbol of belief from religious people who have a great source of power in the Aurora Kingdom. The belief that involves religious movements in the Aurora Kingdom comes from the divine holiness passed down by the Goddess Aurora who sacrificed herself for the safety of the kingdom. Taking that great sacrifice, the Aurora Kingdom dedicated the name and blessing of the Goddess as the greatest religious symbol in the Aurora Kingdom. Fighting one of the highest leaders who can move religious people is something that Marchioness Amagi could not possibly think of. However, it was denied by her stepdaughter who suddenly received a one-way attack that threatened her stepdaughter''s safety. Even though Marchioness Amagi had little time to understand her stepdaughter, she could not make any other excuse than worrying about her safety. When the heavenly holy dragon spirit came to attack her, Marchioness Amagi almost released her magical energy potential that would have strangled everyone nearby. Aside from her doubts about seeing Lily being attacked one way or hurting the people around her, Marchioness Amagi could not decide on such an important matter quickly until the terrifying magical energy pressure was felt by her body''s instincts which were sensitive to the flow of magical energy. Feeling around with her eyes that had a sharp sense to see traces of painful magical energy, Marchioness Amagi saw a large energy trail that came from the clash of the heavenly holy dragon spirit with the three butterfly spirit sisters. The clash of four different magical energies was visible before her eyes and her body felt a fear that was difficult to put into words. "Lily!" Marchioness Amagi tried to call out to Lily with a scream but was covered by the traces of magical energy that muffled her voice. "Kuh! What the heck happened? Why did the Aurora Goddess Shrine attack Lily like that!" Marchioness Amagi''s anger was visible. Moreover, the pressure from the clash of magical energy emitted by the four spirits made her perform defensive magic to protect her family and the Queen. Her twin daughters also helped resonate the protective magic released by Marchioness Amagi while their gazes were fixed on one individual who seemed unaffected by the extraordinary clash of magical energy. Marchioness Amagi had previously received reports about Lily that were difficult for her common sense to understand, such as the wolf monster attack that occurred in the forest behind Marquess Rommel''s residence and the short duel of one of the former high-level adventurers in the Adventurer''s Guild. Marchioness Amagi had seen with both of her eyes the recording of Lily''s fight, who looked calm and observed the situation. However, this was the first time she had seen Lily who was very calm under the clash of four magical energies that were able to make high-level magicians lose their courage and scared. "My lovely stepdaughter... she amazing..." Marchioness Amagi could not take her eyes off Lily''s body. That extraordinary calmness was difficult for anyone to imitate, including Marchioness Amagi herself. "I have never seen anyone so calm when facing a confrontation with a heavenly holy dragon spirit like this. I had expected this, but this daughter of yours resembles you, my old friend, who has returned to the embrace of the Goddess in heaven¡­" "If only you saw this, I wonder what kind of expression you would say to scold her rash actions." "Therefore, please allow me as her new mother to scold Lily later¡­" Under the pressure of the uncontrollable magical energy and the thunderous noise from the friction of the wind, Marchioness Amagi asked for permission to scold Lily for her rash actions. The confrontation with the heavenly holy dragon spirit possessed by the Aurora Goddess Shrine had exposed Lily who had made a contract with the spirit. In accordance with the laws of the Aurora Shrine, Lily, Alice, and Alyssa should have undergone holy maiden training because they had been contracted with a spirit that was considered sacred for the followers of the Aurora Goddess religion. Seeing her three daughters who were about to leave to undergo holy training at the Aurora Goddess Shrine, Marchioness Amagi felt a pain in her chest. "It feels so sad to see them leave and it''s hard to return when they''re in the territory of the Aurora Goddess Shrine." Spaasshh¡­ When Marchioness Amagi was daydreaming about the departure of her three daughters who would undergo the holy maiden training, she saw a trace of holy magic energy binding to the spirit of the heavenly holy dragon. The dense-looking magic energy came from a girl who was very well known by the followers of the Aurora Goddess religion. An official Saintess who was directly appointed by the King and Queen because of her talent in summoning and contracting the spirit of the heavenly holy dragon. If it were the old Marchioness Amagi, that achievement would be extraordinary. However, after seeing Lily''s extraordinary calm when faced with the onslaught of dense magic energy, it was an extraordinary achievement honed by a strong mentality and mind. The image of Lily''s late mother flashed in Marchioness Amagi''s memory. "Ah! So that''s how it is!" "Like mother and daughter, they are very similar in causing unnecessary trouble." As the clash of magical energy from the four spirits went in an uncertain and unstable direction, Marchioness Amagi could only wait as the four spirits exhausted their magical energy and broke up the ongoing clash. The awe of the magical energy released by the spirits made Marchioness Amagi wonder about one thing. If spirits and humans make a contract, do they share magical energy too? Marchioness Amagi watched the heavenly holy dragon spirit slowly sucking the sacred magical energy possessed by her contractor while Lily looked normal. Marchioness Amagi blinked to confirm her view. "Eh? Lily didn''t release any magical energy?" "What happened?" "How can she survive like that?" Various questions arose in Marchioness Amagi''s mind and her eyes accidentally saw when the butterfly spirit sisters were releasing their magical energy from behind Lily''s hair. Sweat poured down Marchioness Amagi''s face when she realized what had happened. Since their opponent was a single heavenly holy dragon spirit, the three butterfly spirit sisters effectively channeled their small amount of magical energy and were able to withstand the frontal attack of the heavenly holy dragon spirit. "Unbelievable, is this the natural power of the spirit that Lily, Alice, and Alyssa managed to contract?" Marchioness Amagi was stunned by the magic power generated by the three butterfly spirit sisters. Slasshhh... The sharp glint of Lily''s katana had been unsheathed from its sheath. Slasshh... Slasshh... For people who did not have high magical energy sensitivity, Lily''s movements were just attacking the wind and seemed strange. However, it was not a strange movement that could be seen by eyes that were sensitive to magical energy patterns. With an accurate slash, Marchioness Amagi saw Lily''s hard work cutting the source of the magical energy collision in front of her. From a distance, Marchioness Amagi could calculate the mass and weight of the magical energy collision. In short, it would be very heavy and capable of tearing the arm muscles if it failed to slice it. Slasshhh... Slasshhh... Marchioness Amagi blinked her eyes repeatedly as if she couldn''t believe what she saw. Lily''s precise attacks were always right on target and managed to throw away several painful magical energy collisions if they broke. "Can Lily see the trail of magical energy that clashed in front of her?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It looks so strange when every single one of her precise movements hit it." Sraakkk... When Lily sheathed her katana, Marchioness Amagi paused for a moment and was stunned when she saw Lily''s posture which looked like she wanted to attack with another sword technique. Blooomm... At that moment, an extraordinary explosion was heard. Not an explosion made of fire but an explosion from the random spread of cherry blossom petals. Slaasshhh... Swiirrll... The Marchioness was amazed by Lily''s movements trying to avoid the holy magical energy attacks released by the heavenly holy dragon spirit. Unlike the usual attack and evasion pattern, Lily''s movements looked like dancing with the katana held in her hand. Her beautiful body rotation, her flexible body agility, and her body''s instinct to perfectly evade attacks were like a dance wrapped in a rain of cherry blossom petals. "How beautiful..." said Marchioness Amagi who was amazed by Lily''s body movements of attacking and evading. Blooommmm... A small explosion was heard again. The courtyard of the Royal Palace looked very messy with the appearance of cherry blossom petals that came from nowhere. Marchioness Amagi''s eyes did not detect any use of magic poured into the cherry blossom petals including Lily''s body. Marchioness Amagi did not know that the gentle and friendly movements in the fight were purely physical attack powers that did not rely on magic energy. Realizing this, Marchioness Amagi was a little scared and amazed at the same time. Taaakkk... Swiirrlll... The unbalanced fight seemed to be coming to an end because the physical condition of the heavenly holy dragon spirit had lowered the intensity of its magic energy which limited the manifestation of its physical body. Stay tuned with empire Before its large physical body completely disappeared due to lack of magic energy. An incident of cherry blossom petals raining down that formed sharp blades that eroded the scales of the heavenly holy dragon spirit was visible. Sraasshhh... Srasshh... The screams and roars of pain from the heavenly holy dragon spirit were heard very clearly along with the falling scales of its body. The scales of her body has fallen and fragile untill disappeared into dust. With her final groan, the three butterfly spirit sisters emerged from behind Lily''s hair after being thrown upwards. Like eagles swooping down on prey in the air. The three butterfly spirit sisters landed a final blow that Marchioness Amagi did not understand. With the screams of defeat from the heavenly holy dragon spirit, the three butterfly spirit sisters cleaned up the mess they had made on Lily''s orders. "What exactly did I just see?" Marchioness Amagi muttered as she removed her protective magic. The battle between the little girl, the heavenly holy dragon spirit, and the three butterfly spirit sisters had made Marchioness Amagi feel inferior about her small magical power compared to them. Especially towards Lily who did not emit any magical energy while trapped in that terrifying battle. Chapter 24 - Calm Before Storms "If you all look at me like that, I feel a little awkward drinking this warm tea," I said as I put down a cup of warm tea that had been prepared by the Royal Palace Maid.After the fight ¡­ after my little bullying that attacked the heavenly holy dragon spirit, I was surprised by several pairs of eyes that looked at me with fear and awe. Alice, Alyssa, Princess Anastasia, and the Queen looked at me with a sense of awe that radiated from the sparkle of their eyes. In addition, several nobles who saw my behavior bullying the heavenly holy dragon spirit looked scared, especially with the magical pressure exerted by the three butterfly spirit sisters who threw the physical body of the heavenly holy dragon spirit like a ball above the ceiling sky. Some parties seemed neutral like my parents and the Royal Palace Maid. They seemed to be highly professional and did not care about the problem that I had caused. "Lily, it seems like you have happy more than usual," said my mother as she put down the cup of tea that she had just drunk. "Huum?" I tilted my head as if confused by my mother''s words. "Do you know that the horse carriage came from one of the Aurora Goddess Shrines located in the Aurora Kingdom Capital?" "I only know that the heavenly sacred dragon spirit has a bad attitude and the three butterfly spirit sisters intend to settle their grudges completely." While enjoying the warm tea that was slowly cooling, I acted like a noble girl who was honorable and had high self-esteem. My movements were very light and showed my worthiness as a noble girl who had the ethics to attend the social circles of the nobility. Baaaaammm!! Right behind us, more precisely in the outdoors of the Royal Palace, we could hear the sound of bullying rage that was still continuing between the three butterfly spirit sisters and the heavenly sacred dragon spirit. No one dared to break up their bullying because it would only cause uncertain casualties when the spirits fought each other. Despite the uncomfortable situation, I returned to enjoy the Queen''s meal and finished the warm tea that had a sweet taste. "Lily, you should at least break up their fight, isn''t the heavenly holy dragon spirit defeated and currently struggling to maintain her pitiful appearance like that," said my father who was watching the spirit bullying by standing around the window glass. "Should I break it up?" I replied after finishing a glass of warm tea clean and putting the cup down according to the noble dining etiquette. Without making too much noise, I immediately got up from my chair and approached the window glass that my father was sitting on. Taaappp... Taaappp... I stared out the window glass with my father who was smiling palely. The sight in front of me looked very heartbreaking. Your journey continues with empire The majesty of the heavenly holy dragon spirit had been pushed aside by the three butterfly spirit sisters. Like playing a ball rolling in the air, they ignored the weak screams released by the heavenly holy dragon spirit. "FORGIVE ME! THAT''S JUST A STORY OF OUR PAST!" "I HAVE REPENTED NOT TO BULLISH LOWER-LEVEL SPIRIT ANYMORE!" "PLEASE FORGIVE ME!" "I AM READY TO ACCEPT THE PUNISHMENT YOU WILL GIVE!" I was stunned by such a pitiful sight. I found it hard to imagine that the heavenly holy dragon spirit became a ball that was played like this. The dignity of the holy spirit was slowly disappearing and was wrapped in old sins that wanted to be cleansed through repentance. Surprisingly, my Goddess did not stop my actions that looked like a cruel bully. [ Oh, you are overthinking it, Lily-chan! ] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, Goddess, you are back? [ Yes, I just called the Goddess who is in charge of managing the Spirit order and invited her to see what you have done. ] [ Right now, she is laughing heartily because she saw the honorable heavenly holy dragon spirit being played like a beach volleyball by the three spirit sisters who are seeking revenge. ] [ This kind of action is too much. So the Goddess who manages the spirit order immediately called the Goddess Aurora to order all the spirits who are in contact with her fake Saintess to come and apologize to the three spirit sisters. ] Uhm, wouldn''t that cause another misunderstanding? [ What''s wrong with apologizing? ] [ The three spirit sisters had experienced cruel torture before the spirit rules came into effect. Their punishment like this seemed normal after the heavenly holy dragon spirit became a high-level spirit by eating their magic weave. ] [ To avoid a bigger conflict, the Goddess who governed the spirit order immediately contacted the Goddess Aurora, and as I explained before. ] [ Can you check the surroundings, Lily-chan? ] [ I hope there is no resistance from the fake Saintess who did not receive the Goddess'' blessing directly. ] I pursed my lips and looked at the outdoors of the Royal Palace which was still in a peaceful state. My steady breathing was directed at a little girl wearing the uniform of the Goddess Aurora''s Shrine Maiden. The calls of name Vasilica and Hana''s crossed my mind. Based on those memories, I could understand that the heavenly holy dragon spirit was named Vasilica and her contractor was a little girl named Hana. I took a small breath before preparing to descend for the second time from the window of the Queen''s private room. "Okay, I''ll break up their little fight," I said while glancing at my father. "Lily¡­" Before I could jump and pass through the Queen''s private room window, my father pulled my body with one hand and blocked my way from jumping back from the Queen''s private room window. "As a girl attending a gathering between nobles, at least use a more civilized way to come down from a height like this. A noblegirl must maintain their dignity when in the Royal Palace. Jumping from the Queen''s private room window is not an action done by a respectable noblegirl," my father said while holding my body from jumping out of the Queen''s private room window. "Go down the stairs and show your status as a family of Marquess Rommel." "Only in that way, you can spread your honor as a noble girl who can give a strong impression to the guests who come from other noble families. Just think of this as a social investment towards your relationship with the man¡­ Cough! Forgive me, Lily... I mean your relationship with a girl from another noble family," my father said with a loud cough at the end of his sentence. "Father, are you okay? Do you need a drink of warm water to relieve your cough?" I replied while noticing my father''s cough that seemed to feel tight in his chest. My father occasionally patted his chest to calm his heavy coughing sound. "It''s okay, Lily. I just choked because I was too excited," my father replied while looking warmly at me. "Ahem! Rather than waiting any longer, your father also feels a little sorry to see the spirit of the heavenly holy dragon being toyed with like that. Especially with Saintess Hana who is kneeling and can''t do much like that. So I hope that you are able to create a healthy friendship with Saintess Hana..." My father''s words were filled with implied meanings that made me wonder. As far as I understand, my father wants me to stop the spirit fight and make friends with Saintess Hana, right? I think that''s what my father said. "Okay, I understand, I will stop their little quarrel and kiss Saintess Hana on the lips!" I said in a loud tone. Cttass... Crash... "Hmm... what happened? Why was there a clear sound of breaking?" I immediately turned my face until I saw Alice and Alyssa dropping their tea cups. "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" They suddenly ignored their fallen tea cups and ran towards me quickly. "W-What did Onee-sama say!" Alice suddenly shook my body with her small hands. "Lily-nee... why did you have the heart to play with my feelings by teasing another girl in front of my eyes!" Unlike Alice who shook my body with all her might, Alyssa was seen shedding tears as if crying after hearing my words. "Sob... I can''t believe that my love at first sight turned out to be like this," said Princess Anastasia who suddenly stood beside my body and crying. "Eh?" I am confused with the current situation. Did I do something wrong? What kind of mistake did I do? Oh, my Goddess, did I do something wrong without realizing it? [ Oh, Lily-chan, it seems like you have unknowingly attracted too much jealousy for them. ] Jealousy? What have I done? [ It seems like Lily-chan didn''t realize it. They just didn''t want to see their beloved Big Sister go off to flirt with another girl by kissing her on the lips. ] [ Honestly, I feel very happy with Lily-chan''s progress in understanding the mechanism of the Yurification System''s blessing. But don''t express your intentions too clearly like that, Lily-chan. ] [ Women are indeed too sensitive when they hear that the person they love will be in love with another girl. ] Uhm, I don''t understand this at all. What did I do wrong? Seeing the responses of Alice, Alyssa, and Princess Anastasia. I can conclude one thing. It seems that my previous words were too much. "Onee-sama, if you want to kiss another girl! At least give me a kiss to cover up my heartache!" Alice suddenly pulled my body by pulling my arm until our lips met. Chuuu... A kiss that happened suddenly surprised me. "Ah! Alice is so cheating! I want to kiss Lily-nee''s lips too!" Alyssa pulled my arm too and separated my kiss from Alice''s lips. Chhuuu... My second lip kiss happened quickly and my body''s response was a little late to realize it. "Then, I will also come along¡­" Princess Anastasia said as she approached me. "I apologize if it seems rude of me to stop a Royal Princess, but you will disturb my Master''s love affair to become even more complicated," right next to Princess Anastasia, Mio stood up suddenly using Sakura Dash. The smell of cherry blossom petals felt very fresh and indicated that Mio had just used a move from Sakura Dash. Taappp¡­ Taaapp¡­ Baaaamm!! "Your Majesty the Queen! Important news! Several spirits have appeared in the Royal Palace outdoors and are involved in a confrontation between three spirits!" During this unimportant dispute. The Queen''s private room was shocked by the report of the Royal Palace soldiers about the appearance of another spirit in the Royal Palace outdoors. I immediately looked at the Royal Palace outdoors and saw the three butterfly spirit sisters who had finished their little bullying. The heavenly holy dragon spirit that had become a ball toy for the three butterfly spirit sisters looked dry to the point of weakness because its magical energy was drained out. That made it difficult for her to maintain her physical form as a heavenly holy dragon spirit. I could see that the arrival of another spirit would cause another fight. Therefore, I immediately rushed out to prevent that situation from happening. Chapter 25 - The New Little Sisters "T-This is too much to count further," I muttered softly as I saw the spirits forming a long line in front of the three butterfly spirit sisters.To the Goddess''s words, several spirits who were bound by contracts with the holy women from the Aurora Goddess Shrine approached the three butterfly spirit sisters. Their physical statures that had grown large were forced to shrink due to the limitations of the Royal Palace grounds. When I walked out through the Royal Palace hall door, Zoe had been waiting for my arrival with her physical appearance resembling mine. "Zoe, what happened to you?" I asked Zoe because the sight in front of her seemed to attract attention. A spirit and a little girl from the Aurora Goddess Shrine, when seen from a distance, it looked like a little girl who was kneeling for something with her thunderous crying voice. "I beg you! Please don''t attack Visilica again!" said the little girl as she knelt in front of Zoe. "¡­" Zoe''s facial expression looked normal, more precisely she didn''t care about the little girl''s pleas by indifferently standing still. "Oh! My Master! You''ve come!" Zoe exclaimed happily and run towards me. "Y-You! Y-You''re her Master, right? Please stop your spirit''s actions that attack my heavenly dragon spirit!" realizing my late arrival, the little girl started to stand up and approach me. The blush on her face was covered by the sand. "What have you done, Zoe?" I said while glancing at Zoe who wore an innocent face. "I don''t know, she''s been like that since her dragon spirit was battered," Zoe replied with a satisfied smile. "You must be enjoying this delicious revenge, right?" "Yes, I enjoyed it, my Master." That satisfied smile was visible on Zoe''s face. Her body shape which was not much different from mine looked very scary, especially with her red eyes that looked like a Villain. Ah! Speaking of Villains, it seems that the blessing from the Demon Queen has been fully activated. Could Zoe be a reflection of myself filled with honorable bad actions? I don''t know for sure. Now I looked at the frightened little girl. Her gaze shifted between me and Zoe. I quickly took out my handkerchief and walked over to her. "N-No! Don''t come any closer!" she exclaimed, her body trembling with fear. "You don''t know what disaster has happened!" "All the spirits of my holy sisters have gathered in this place, so this place is finished!" I ignored her sentimentality that didn''t know the situation. Whether in a panic or calm state, these many spirits seemed to indicate inevitable destruction. However, this wasn''t destruction. They had come to apologize directly to the three butterfly spirit sisters for the guilt that had bullied them when they were low-level caterpillar spirits. "Calm down first, this isn''t what you think," I said to calm her down. "How can I be calm when my life is hanging in the balance like this? All the spirits of my high-level sisters have come to this place and their auras are so terrifying!" I could see her eyes covered with tears. Because her eyes were closed, she didn''t realize that the spirits who came to the courtyard of the Royal Palace had shrunk their bodies and lined up while kneeling in front of Zeta and Zara. I immediately wiped her tears using my handkerchief. The distance between me and her was very close. She didn''t even realize it when her eyes were covered by her tears. "Before you give up on something, at least look around you, not everything you think about giving up on will actually happen," I said while wiping her tears using a handkerchief. After her tears were wiped away, I could see her light blue eyes filled with enthusiasm looking at me calmly. The little girl who came from the Goddess Aurora temple had medium-length blue hair that was clipped with a hair ribbon. Her temple uniform which looked like a Shrine Maiden radiated her purity that had not been tainted. I immediately wiped the sand and dust that stuck to her cheeks. "At least look at the conditions first before giving up," I said while directing her gaze to the row of spirits sitting kneeling in front of Zeta and Zara. "Hue? W-What happened?" she said with an overly panicked expression. "Like what I said, right? What you think is not entirely true. They just came to apologize to my spirit that they bullied in the past timeline." "Ahh..." the girl fell silent. "..." "..." "..." We were silent for a long time before Zoe touched my shoulder. "Master, are you sure you''re doing something like that in front of your twin step-sisters?" Zoe asked in an awkward tone. "What''s wrong, Zoe? Is there a problem with that?" I replied while glancing at Zoe, right behind Zoe''s body, I could see Alice and Alyssa with dark facial expressions. "My Master, I know you''re popular with the ladies. But it would create a big misunderstanding if you add more ladies," Zoe said while returning to her butterfly spirit form. "What does that mean, Zoe?" I tilted my head to try to digest Zoe''s words. "It''s okay, my Master. You''ll realize it when the time comes." "Huh?" I frowned and tried to understand Zoe''s words but I got no definite results. My hand which was still cleaning the face of the frightened little girl was stopped by Alice''s hand. "Onee-sama, that''s enough to clean this little girl''s face," Alice said in a cold tone with a dark expression on her face. "Lily-nee, let me clean Lily-nee''s handkerchief. For now, use this handkerchief of mine," Alyssa took my handkerchief and gave her her clean one. The frightened little girl suddenly started crying again after Alice and Alyssa appeared. "What''s wrong this time?" I muttered in a thin tone. "It seems like you have a talent for crying, so cute¡­" I said while pulling her chubby cheeks. "P-Please don''t pull my cheeks like that! Sob!" replied the little girl in a stuttering tone because she was crying. "Did you cry like that on purpose?" said Alice who also pulled her chubby cheeks. "You know about Onee-sama''s kindness and are trying to get her attention like a helpless little girl, right? Quite an effective tactic if I look closely. Your little idea is also good..." Alice continued while pulling her cheeks until they were too stretched and leaving a red rash. "I-It hurts.. Uhh... Please don''t pull my cheeks like that," the little girl screamed when both of her cheeks were pulled simultaneously. I immediately released the pull on her cheeks which did not leave a trace of a red rash. "Forgive my little stepsister''s behavior, does it hurt that much?" I immediately stopped Alice''s hand movement that was pulling her cheeks. "O-Onee-sama?" Alice was a little surprised by my action of stopping her. "That''s enough, Alice. Her cheeks look painful. It wouldn''t be funny if she had trouble eating, right?" "I-I understand," Alice obeyed my words with her cute pouting face. Pat.. Pat... I immediately stroked her head after obeying my words obediently. "Good little sister, you obeyed your big sister''s orders without refusing," I praised while stroking Alice''s head. "Lily-nee, am I a good little sister too?" Alyssa said while pulling my arm. "Alyssa is also my good little sister," now both of my hands were stroking the head of my twin little sister. Zoe who had transformed into a butterfly form that had perched on my head suddenly trembled and whispered to me, "You are great at controlling this heated conflict situation, as expected by my Master, so amazing!" I could hear Zoe''s whisper. "Now, how about we discuss their harsh treatment in the past timeline?" I asked while turning towards Zeta and Zara. In front of Zeta and Zara, a row of spirits were kneeling and bowing to them. It looked very funny because they forced their forms to remain small to fit the Royal Palace courtyard. If their large forms were used to kneel, it would destroy the Royal Palace outdoors. "Uhm¡­ M- My name is Myoko Hana, a Saintess who has just been assigned after being appointed by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. A-Am I a little late in introducing myself?" Hana said in a trembling voice because she had woken up from her sobbing. "It''s okay, I''m also late to introduce myself. My name is Lily De Rommel from the Marquess Rommel family. Right next to me are my twin little stepsisters named Alice De Rommel and Alyssa De Rommel," I said in reply to the introduction given by Hana. "Ahh! I-I understand, Lily-sama." "Lily-sama? Why so formal? You can call me Onee-san if you want!" I said jokingly. "Hurk! Cough!" "Huh! Cough!" Alice and Alyssa suddenly looked like they were choking after hearing my joking words. "Are you girls okay?" I asked while looking at Alice and Alyssa. "Do you want me to get you some water?" I said while looking for the drinking water that had been provided by the Royal Palace Maid. Alice and Alyssa tried to calm their sudden choking coughs. "Onee-san! No need to bother, I can bring out holy spring water to drink!" said Hana who suddenly called me Onee-san with her sparkling eyes. Meanwhile, Alice and Alyssa struggled with all their might to get rid of their choking coughs. I could feel a surge of magical energy centered on Hana. The traces of her magical energy felt tight and refreshing, it seemed to be a characteristic of holy magic that could create ready-to-drink holy water. The clumps of water that slowly gathered formed a ball of water floating in the air. I immediately looked for an empty glass as a container but it was stopped by Alice and Alyssa. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We don''t need drinking water! Don''t take our beloved older sister, you thieving cat!" said Alice and Alyssa simultaneously. "E-Eekk!!" Hana looked panicked when she heard Alice and Alyssa''s screams. Chapter 26 - Curse And Kindness Alice and Alyssa puffed out their cheeks in sync. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Meanwhile, Hana with an awkward expression sat in front of me at one of the party tables that had been prepared by the Royal Palace Maid. Around us were rows of holy spirits bound by contracts with holy maidens from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Some of the forms I know are dragons, wolves, crocodiles, whales, and horses. I have seen their forms because they were written in children''s story books that I have read. The five main powers are the higher-class of strength of spirits bound to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. For people who have high sensitivity to aura or magical energy like me, they will run away in fear because the spirits in the Royal Palace outdoors emit dense and gripping magical energy. It was proven that Hana looked very scared when she saw their presence and my twin step-sister seemed normal with their presence as if it was not scary. "Don''t worry, Hana. They won''t attack you, right?" I said with a friendly smile to the five spirits. From one of the spirits, I could see traces of magical energy used to restore the physical condition of the battered heavenly holy dragon spirit. I could see the awkwardness of the five holy spirits. "N-No problem, we actually came here on the orders of the Goddess Aurora for our behavior in oppressing them since they became low-level cocoon spirits," said the crocodile spirit who was seen sweating coldly with her mouth trembling in fear. "I-I also want to apologize for being carried away by the taste of the magic thread that was produced when you were low-level cocoon spirits," said the spirit who used the form of a wolf. "I don''t want to admit it but the magic thread that you produced in the past timeline was the most delicious thing I have ever eaten and made me addicted to it to the point of stealing your cocoon-shaped bodies, hahaha¡­ sorry if my actions in the past were disgusting," said the dragon spirit who looked like a wise old woman. "Yes, it was my fault, after seeing one of my descendants battered like this. It seems that the grudge in the past timeline is very big. As a form of my responsibility, I think you deserve one of my old scales to make an artifact for your Master," the wise-looking holy dragon spirit suddenly gave her scale as a form of her responsibility for the past timeline events. Zoe accepted the scale given by the holy dragon spirit while observing its quality through her magic resonance which tried to check the value of the scale. "A good scale for a greedy old dragon like you, it seems that the Aurora Goddess Shrine gives you a lot of free time to take care of a scale full of magic energy like this. Is it okay to give half of your magic energy stored in this scale?" Zoe asked after assessing the holy dragon spirit''s scale. "No problem, it''s nothing compared to what I did in the past timeline harvesting your magic threads just to fill my stomach that was hard to feel satisfied, hahaha¡­" "You still have no shame as usual." "Yes, but please don''t tell this to my contractor." "¡­" Zoe fell silent after hearing that. "This is the first time I''ve seen a holy dragon spirit scared by its contractor," Zoe commented. "Trust me, I''ve become wiser since forming a contract with a holy maiden whose heart has not been corrupted by worldly sins. It''s best that your Master doesn''t approach my contractor or I''ll have a hard time explaining what love is¡­" "I can''t guarantee that, because my Master can naturally attract other girls to her." "Urk! Now I''m really worried about my contractor''s love rivalry." "Don''t worry, my Master can be fair... sometimes." My ears felt hot when I heard the conversation between Zoe and the holy dragon spirit. They were so calm talking about me without caring about my presence I could listen to their conversation. "Excuse me, should I apologize too? As a spirit that lives in the open sea and as a whale spirit that doesn''t like to socialize, this is my first time we''ve met," said the whale-shaped spirit. Its small, chubby body shape looked so cute like a cute pillow that I wanted to hug, I almost let go and hugged it. "Oh, yes, this is the first time we''ve met. You''re lucky you''re not on our list of personal grudges," Zoe said, flapping her butterfly wings. "Ah, I''m not interested in that kind of thing afterall. Can I go home now? My contractor seems to be looking for me because I suddenly disappeared. Even though she''s a solitary holy maiden who is a bookworm in the library of the Aurora Goddess Shrine, I have a special affinity as her exclusive pillow," said the whale spirit while moving its plump body that looked as supple as a pillow. "I don''t mind that. You can go home now," said Zoe in a friendly tone. "Thank you for your understanding," replied the whale spirit while disappearing into water droplets that slowly evaporated until its physical form was no longer visible. "I didn''t think there was a way to escape like that, can I do it too? I''m just a wild horse spirit who accidentally found a contract with a holy maiden and reached the level of a heavenly spirit that somehow changed my spirit level to a high-level spirit," said the horse spirit with a snort typical of a wild horse at the end of its sentence. "Oh, why are you still here? Didn''t you go with the whale spirit?" replied Zoe with her indifferent attitude. "Oh! Ooohh!! Thank you for your understanding. If one day I or my contractor have a conflict with your Master, please make me realize my mistake. I am just a wild horse who is unaware of what happened in the past," said the spirit in the form of a horse suddenly running in the air and disappearing from Zoe''s sight. "Alright, after the spirit present has felt my magic thread in the past, maybe this will hurt a little for a small punishment," said Zoe while changing her body shape into my human form. Zoe''s floating body was covered by a thin veil with purple dress that showed her glowing red eyes and a creepy smile. Her body trembled and a surge of black and purple energy mixed around her body. A carving of a magic formation was centered behind her body and enlarged until it covered the ceiling of the Royal Palace. The scorching sunlight was suddenly covered by the magic formation launched by Zoe. "Sob¡­ I don''t want to die," grumbled Hana who was scared again after seeing the magic formation launched by Zoe. Without hearing Zoe''s creepy laughter and seeing her creepy smile, I was busy enjoying the snacks that had been brought by the Royal Palace Maid who was hiding behind my body. "E-excuse me, your spirit won''t destroy this place, right?" she said in a trembling voice. "Don''t worry, Zoe can''t do all that while I''m within her attack range." My answer was a little ambiguous but that was what was going to happen. Zoe didn''t have the guts to hurt me or my family. The only thing Zoe would do was fight back that she had become part of a high-level spirit. Showing her extraordinary strength had made them aware of the threat that Zoe would pose if she clashed with them again. When Zoe''s circle formation was perfectly formed, several butterflies were created from a state of nothingness. Thousands of butterflies came out of her magic circle formation and landed on each of the heads of the spirits that had shrunk their bodies. Ctaaspp¡­ Zoe snapped her fingers until a sound was made. When the sound echoed, the butterflies that had landed on the spirits'' heads exploded and left a butterfly wing mark on their heads. "Oh, I see, a curse, huh?" asked the wise holy dragon spirit. "Judging from the magic formation, this is a curse that controls behavior, what have you planted in this curse, oh great and compassionate butterfly spirit?" asked the holy dragon spirit while touching its head which was engraved with the butterfly wing mark. "You will know when the time comes," replied Zoe with a mysterious smile that seemed like boundless cunning. "Now I am really worried about this curse, what has been planted I do not understand but it seems that it will control me if I try to break it." "You know it clearly," replied Zoe with a smile. "..." I could see the holy dragon spirit looking like she was depressed at the curse that had been given to him. "C-Can I go home now? It seems that I left my contractor for a long time, she might be looking for me. As the representative of the spirits bound to the Aurora Goddess Shrine, we sincerely apologize for the incident that our greed caused in the past timeline," said the holy dragon spirit while bowing her body, after which she returned to her original size and flew away from the Royal Palace courtyard. One by one the holy spirits bound to the Temple of Goddess Aurora left the grounds of the Royal Palace. The awkward and calm atmosphere brought me into the enjoyment of the sweet snacks that had been provided by the Royal Palace Maid. Alice and Alyssa, who had been pouting all this time, were tempted to imitate my actions in enjoying the irresistible sweet snacks. Hana, who tried to stay calm, occasionally took a bite of her sweet snacks. The order of our meals seemed uniform. Zoe, Zeta, and Zara returned to our place. Some traces of magic still lingered in the air and slowly the hot sunlight illuminated my body again. Under the sunlight that was starting to feel hot, I managed to finish a glass of tea and some sweet snacks before re-entering the main hall of the Royal Palace. Together with Alice and Alyssa, I left Hana who was silent, soaking in her fear after being left by me. Her heavenly holy dragon spirit that had completely recovered tried to calm her down. "Please don''t leave me alone, Onee-san!!" Hana shouted with her small movements trying to chase me. Alice and Alyssa turned around and put on a terrible expression after hearing Hana''s scream. "Alyssa, it seems that this thieving cat doesn''t realize her position that was only picked up by Onee-sama''s kindness," Alice said in a cold tone. "Fufu¡­ That''s right, Alice. It seems that we need to show our position as the only twin sisters that Lily-nee needs," Alyssa replied with a small laugh. I don''t know what happened to them. It seems that there was a terrible conflict between my twin stepsisters and the Saintess of the Aurora Shrine. Chapter 27 - Zoe Curse The activity I disliked the most was waiting.When the day turned into evening, I observed the outdoors of the Royal Palace which was already crowded with horse-drawn carriages from various noble families. My family had already sat down at the banquet table after cleaning up the small mess that had happened earlier. The cleaning of the corpses that were stuck with the Marquess Rommel family flag, the small fight when entering the Royal Palace area, and the fight between spirits that had obtained silent eyewitnesses who tried not to bring up the anger of the Marquess Rommel family. However, the gazes that were directed at my family were Alice, Alyssa, and Hana who were fighting over the seats next to me. Why did this happen? It was because Alice and Alyssa tried to fulfill their duties by sitting next to me without get interference of the Saintess who was tied to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Hana seemed to have arrived earlier than the schedule so she felt lonely while waiting for the royal family party to start and came to the Marquess Rommel family table to meet me. "Onee-san¡­" Hana looked at me with sad and teary eyes, when Alice and Alyssa tried hard to keep Hana away from my sight, it attracted more attention from the people around me. "It feels awkward when the atmosphere has become this crowded," I said trying to stay calm from the center of attention. "Hey, monster! Release the holy Saintess from the grip of your dirty hands!" shouted one of the little children who stared at me with a sharp gaze. When we were the center of attention because of Hana''s presence who was at odds with Alice and Alyssa, several groups of little children came to me without fear of my father''s presence who threatened their parents to immediately withdraw their children. "Ah, like this again?" I muttered softly after feeling an incident that felt familiar from previous parties. "Monster!! Huuu!!" "Your ugly face is disturbing the royal family''s party, go home immediately and return to your mother''s arms!" "You bring disaster to this party!" "Leave the holy Saintess immediately before I beat you up!" "Meet your dead mother, you ugly monster!" Sriingg... My ears suddenly heard a mocking voice that concerned the dignity of my deceased biological mother. It felt very impolite to my ears and I was forced to use Sakura Dash to approach that uncontrolled mouth. An insult to someone who had died had drawn my anger. Slashh... "You seem to be saying something I don''t want to hear," I said in a cold tone while pressing the sharp edge of my katana on her neck. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sudden movement of my body made the atmosphere around me quiet. The flash of the sharp edge of my katana showed the authenticity of this sharp object and made the atmosphere even more tense. "I didn''t care about this before, but what''s your name?" I asked in a cold tone and shook the sharp edge of my katana leaving a thin wound. "Hiii!! What did you do to me!" The little boy who was hit by the soft touch of my sharp katana suddenly fell and ran away from me towards his family''s party table. Tapp... Tapp... Srriinnggg... When I saw him running away from me, I used Sakura Dash again and stopped his running direction with a light kick that made him fall rolling on the ground. Buuggg... Roolll.. Baammm... Continue your journey with empire The little boy rolled covered in dirt and dust. My gaze now rolled to his body which was covered in light bruises after rolling and falling on the ground. "So lame," my little comment when I saw his pathetic self. My gaze glanced back at the four remaining little children. "Hey, you still have a mother, right?" I said with a cold smile at him. "Hiieekk!!" was the only scream I could hear from his mouth. When his gaze turned towards me with fear, I suddenly realized my main goal was to spread Zoe''s curse that controlled a person''s behavior. I glanced back at the party table that was already filled with his family. They seemed to want to help the little boy but were held back because I was holding a katana that was covered in the child''s small blood. "I want to ask you all a quick question about this. Among all of you, who is the mother?" I asked the group of families in front of me. Ctasskk... I could see an adult woman who looked trembling and raised her hands in fear. Our gazes met each other. Like a mouse standing in front of a hungry snake, I looked like I wanted to prey on it. "Oh, you''re the mother?" I said as I put my katana into its sheath and approached her. Pam... A cold chill immediately spread around me, it was the magical aura released by Zoe by spreading her butterfly wings. "Y-Yes, I am her mother," she replied, trembling with fear. "Do you love your child?" Gasp... My question seemed to invite surprise from others. Braakk... "Please don''t kill my child!" she said while standing and bowing respectfully to me. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill his physically but kill him socially," I said with a warm smile. My statement made Zoe flap her butterfly wings and give birth to two butterflies that flew to the heads of the mother and child. Booshh... When the two butterflies exploded at the same time, a circular magical formation in front of my eyes connected. "Please give the order for your curse, Master Lily," Zoe said in a polite tone. I smiled happily when I realized Zoe''s curse. My main goal in this royal family party was about to be achieved and I was very happy about it. "From now on, you will treat your son like a daughter!" I said to the little boy''s mother and Zoe''s curse was planted to correct his behavior. "W-What are you talking about?" she replied in confusion. "And you, uhh¡­ you will act like a burnt earthworm when you see the woman you like including all your descendants born from your bloodline," I said to the little boy who had insulted my deceased mother. The utterance of my curse was complete and a butterfly wing mark was created on their face and disappeared without a trace. "Kaito! What are you doing!" the adult woman shouted as she called the little boy. "Why are you wearing clothes like that? Come here and change into a respectable noblewoman''s clothes!" she shouted. I was amazed at such courage. A curse that corrects one''s behavior and cannot fight Zoe''s curse. Suddenly the little boy writhed on the ground and shouted, "Hot!! Hot!! My body feels hot like it''s burning!" My gaze suddenly shifted to Hana who was the source of the little boy''s attention. "Heh, so Hana is the woman you like? Too bad she''ll feel disgusted after seeing you like this," I said to lower his pride who was acting like a burnt earthworm. Now I looked at the remaining four children and smiled broadly. Since the atmosphere of the royal family party was crowded, wouldn''t it be better to take advantage of this momentum to spread Zoe''s power? The smile that widened on my face looked like the Demon Queen who wanted to spread a curse to those who dared to offend my pride. Swiishh... I used Sakura Dash again and appeared in front of the four boys who were trying to bully me. "Now... can you show me where your family is before I slam my sharp katana to your eyes?" I said in a friendly tone and a wide, terrifying smile. The four boys fell and their gazes were fixed on their parents. I pulled one of the hands of the boy who was wearing luxurious jewelry. When my gaze fell on his parents, I could understand that his family was a large merchant family that did business in the capital of the Aurora Kingdom. "I don''t want to repeat myself, so just cut it short, which one of you is his mother?" I said with a smile filled with the manners of a noble girl. "..." I waited for a long pause but no woman admitted to being his mother. "Eh? Could it be that you don''t have a mother?" I asked with a smile. "Yes, this will be an easier curse for your bloodline family. Starting today... you will send 50% of your income to the Marquess Rommel family and 40% to the orphanage managed by the Aurora Goddess Shrine, while the remaining 10% will be yours, this curse will apply to all your descendants," when I said this, a magic formation circle was created above the ceiling of the Aurora Kingdom. The curse I gave created a butterfly formation from nothingness and left a mark on the entire merchant family in front of me. I have heard that merchant families have an incredible sense of greed. When I destroy their roots as merchants, it will prevent all their descendants from becoming merchants because all their sales revenue will be given to my family and the orphanage run by the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Baammm!! A loud sound rang in my ears as a middle-aged man slammed his fist on the banquet table. "You guys! Immediately send all 50% of our profits to the Marquess Rommel family!" shouted a middle-aged man who had been sitting quietly enjoying the atmosphere of the royal family party. My gaze was now fixed on the boy who was wearing a military uniform the same as the military decoration I was wearing. Swuuusshh... Using Sakura Dash again, I dragged his body in front of his family who had knelt begging for forgiveness from me. "We apologize for our son''s impudence in mentioning your mother''s death, Lily-sama. If you are willing, we will become a military family that swears loyalty to the Marquess Rommel family even though our enemy is this world itself," said an adult man wearing a military uniform containing military awards. "Oh, you asked for a curse like that? Like don''t betray my family as long as your descendants still set foot in this world," I said while throwing Zoe''s curse that had been carved into her face. "Yes, Lily-sama, and if you are willing, please don''t erase your curse mark as a reminder of this great mistake. I respect Marquess Rommel and idolize him. By displaying this curse mark, I can feel closer to the Marquess Rommel family with my loyalty." "Alright, I allow that," I replied with a smile and changed Zoe''s curse mark to be visible to all of her family members. When I turned around, I could see several guards wearing full armor standing guard over the two boys who were trying to bully me using my mother''s death. "Enough! Stop this madness, Lily-sama!" said one of the soldiers while pointing his sword at me. I immediately turned to the military family who had sworn loyalty to my family and used Zoe''s curse to get rid of this problem. "Carry out your first task," I said to the adult man who had stood holding a sword. "I am ready to carry out your first order as the family who has become your family''s sword, Lily-sama." I could see the look in her eyes filled with the fire of passion along with her entire family who had gripped their weapons, including the little boy who almost bullied me earlier. With a small knife in his hand, he seems to have been bound by Zoe''s curse which has become an eternal ally of the Marquess Rommel family. With Zoe''s curse mark of butterfly wings, they seem to be taking this heated situation too seriously. Chapter 28 - Annoying Curse I observed the situation that had heated up.Compared to my family who focused on military arts to fight monsters, it seemed that the adult male who was the head of this military noble family had military experience focusing on human targets. Zoe''s curse seemed to have given them an open opportunity to shine. When I wanted to spread Zoe''s curse to the remaining two childs, my attempt was thwarted by the group of soldiers who protected them. "Stop this madness, Lily-sama!" he shouted. I could see his body trembling with fear as he pointed the tip of his sword at me. "Lily-sama, if you wish, can you allow me to be your sword and fight them?" said the adult male as he prepared to charge at them. The markings on Zoe''s butterfly wings lit up so perfectly, that it was like a sign that required them to act by my side as part of their curse. As long as their family continued to produce descendants of the same blood, they would remain the attacking swords and protective shields of the Marquess Rommel family. This indirectly added an eternal ally to the Marquess Rommel family. Even when I glanced at the child who bullied me earlier, he could only smile wryly without being able to fight the curse I gave. "I give you permission, to show that you are the family that has become the attacking sword and protective shield of the Marquess Rommel family," I said coldly. When the attack order came out of my mouth, I could see the adult man immediately running and swinging his sword. Pang... Ting... Pwang... The sparks from his sword strike gave rhythm to his loyalty who drew his sword for the Marquess Rommel family. The soldier guarding the two remaining children was overwhelmed when fighting him in one strike. The swing of the sword they fought had such a heavy pressure that it slipped from one of his hands. When the soldier lost his sword, a punch flew from the adult man''s fist and made the Royal Palace soldier who was wearing full armor fall to the ground. Bugghh... That extraordinary power came from just one person. Unlike me who used the sword technique from the Yurification System, the attack technique seemed to go from training and hard work. "Nice blow, where did you learn all that?" I asked the adult man. "This is the basic training I often did when I was a child," he replied as he sheathed his sword. "All obstacles have disappeared, Lily-sama. You may continue with your remaining work," he continued as he made way for me. All that was left of the child was the fear caused by the display of physical violence seen by Zoe''s curse, with him sobs filled with sorrow, I did not feel like giving forgiveness to those who had bullied me all this time. "Now there are two left, do you know who they are?" I asked the adult man. So far, I have cursed a military noble family, a merchant noble family, and a noble family that could only be disgusted by the sight of their beloved girl acting like a burning worm. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They are a family that is quite close to the Crown Prince faction." The simple answer I heard from the adult man. Of all the families, it seemed they had one common alliance which was related to the Crown Prince of the Kingdom who had become that disgusting trash. "I''m not surprised by the fact that they always bother me when I''m at the noble party. They come from a family that is close to power it seems," I grumbled a little annoyed, and crossed my arms. My small steps were now approaching them. Just by looking at me walking closer, they looked very scared and wanted to run away with facial expressions that looked like they saw a monster. "I didn''t want to do this but you guys started it," I smiled as I said that and pulled one of them arms and brought him to his family''s party table. In the corner of my eye suddenly saw the expression on his family''s faces filled with fear as the adult man who had defeated the Royal Palace soldiers with one punch escorted me right beside my body. "You don''t need to bother following me." "But this is already the duty of the family that has become your protective shield," he replied with a proud smile. "Uuhh... you''ll be considered weird for escorting a monster like me, you know." "Is there a problem with that? There''s no monster as beautiful as you, Lily-sama." "Your words are a bit unusual when flattering someone, are you used to doing all that?" "Yes, I am used to lowering myself to a higher noble status. Do you feel uncomfortable when being flattered like this, Lily-sama?" "I am just not used to it." Our brief conversation seemed to have separated our closeness by the distance of noble status. "You can move freely when it comes to me," I said to end the discomfort of being flattered and respected like this. "From the start, I have no high noble status for you to respect because it belongs to my father." "I am just an ordinary weak girl who is not worthy of being flattered like that." My answer seemed to surprise the adult man. His bulging eyes and smiling facial muscles made me realize that the adult man had a harder time speaking to a young girl like me without respect. "It is a bit difficult to call you without respect, Lily-sama." Experience new tales on empire "That is true, it would seem very strange if a young girl like me spoke familiarly to a grown man like you." "Ah... hahaha..." the adult man''s awkward laughter was heard and he scratched his face with his index finger. "Uhm, you can respect me according to my father''s noble status. But let me warn you one thing, I am not used to excessive respect or flattery." "I understand, Lily-sama. I will adjust your honor according to the circumstances," he said while bowing respectfully to me. My arm was still holding the little child in front of their family''s party table. When my gaze was drawn to one of the adult women who looked scared, I immediately released my grip and spoke, "I don''t want to talk at same phrase, which one of you is his mother?" "Lily-sama, if I may suggest. The curse you gave will seem in vain because this boy is not from the main family but from one of the concubines married by the head of the family. It is indeed a bit embarrassing when a child from a concubine insults you with full confidence." "Eh? Where did the courage come from to bully me when he has no power in his position as part of the main family?" "That''s a bit difficult because this noble family is farmers who spread their territory through marriage to cultivate new farmland. Almost all of their agricultural products become a strong source to support the people of the Aurora Kingdom independently without buying agricultural products from other kingdoms. We can even still sell it because the stock of the harvest is always excessive." A glimpse of a new plan for the curse I wanted to plant came to me. "This gives me an idea, you are a farming family, right? Then, is it okay if you try harder to cultivate fertile land that has a high level of harvest difficulty?" "¡­" They fell silent as they did not understand the meaning of my words. "Starting today, the level of the agricultural land you own has a fairly high level of harvest difficulty. If you usually water the land only once a day, now you need ten waterings a day to maintain the stability of your harvest. Good luck with your hard work¡­" I said while planting Zoe''s curse on the land they owned. As long as their descendants are still the noble farmers that the royal family is proud of, they must work hard to meet those expectations. "Lily-sama, is this okay?" "Hmm¡­ did I make a mistake by making them work harder than usual?" "No, that''s not what I meant. Isn''t the curse given too low for them?" "This curse is simple but has a very high level of complexity. Who would want to water the crops ten times in one day? In addition to the worsening workload, their finances and trust as a farming family will be at stake in the stability of the harvest. Oh! That''s right! You are not allowed to monopolize the price of the harvest or the harvest itself," I said, adding one more curse to the noble farmer family. "At least I can breathe a sigh of relief after hearing that last curse. It would be very problematic if they did something bad like that. How could you think of all that, Lily-sama?" the adult man asked, turning to me. "Nothing special, it''s because their greed is obvious with that look," I said as I turned my body to look at the remaining little child. My wide smile was now much more towards joy than forcing my will to spread Zoe''s curse. These five little children had become the main stage that made it easier for me to become a Villain figure who approached the Demon Queen according to the blessing given by the Goddess. "It seems that there is only one rat left, Lily-sama." "Rat? Isn''t he human?" "I mean about his family who moves like rats. His family openly embezzles royal family funds and always escapes the audit. It makes me wonder how they do all that. The smuggling and laundering of royal family assets is a debate that always occurs because there are no clear rules that limit it. They openly use the royal family''s storage assets to fill their gold pockets." "Ugh, just hearing it makes me disgusted." "Isn''t that the same as a rat that moves gnawing from the inside?" "I don''t want to meet his disgusting family. Starting today, you don''t have the power to talk nonsense and express your deepest feelings openly. All your rottenness will naturally be spoken in your mouths including the disgusting behavior that you will do." With that last curse, I left the last little child with a menace smile. Zoe''s last curse seemed to be a hard blow to one of his family''s bloodlines. "I will kill you!" he said with a clear scream. It seemed that Zoe''s curse had worked optimally. I immediately turned around and saw her whole body covered in anger. A pure honesty fruit could be seen in her with the active suppression of Zoe''s curse. When a family filled with trash becomes more honest, it seems that it is still a big family filled with trash. Chapter 29 - Bad Emotion When I returned to my family''s banquet table, my father glared at the adult man beside me."I didn''t expect an Earl like you to do something like that," my father said in a gentle tone, looking at the adult man standing beside me. "Does it offend your pride, Marquess Rommel?" the adult man replied with a gentle gaze. "No, it just feels strange to see my junior being overprotective. It''s strange to see you doing all those things outside of our academic life in the past timeline." "It''s a bit hard not to live in your shadow, Marquess Rommel. I feel like my head is going to explode when I live aimlessly as an unemployed military family in a peaceful situation like this." "Do you want war? That situation will make the entire army of your extended family move non-stop until the war is over." "Please don''t misunderstand the meaning of my words, of course, I don''t want to go to war because I like this peaceful situation. Honestly, I was very envious when I heard that your family was actively patrolling the forest and actively hunting the overpopulated forest monsters. It seemed like I was envious that you guys had a monster hunting ground while we had to bury our sword arts because we didn''t want to be labeled as a family of murderers." "Are you worried and envious? Those are two different things that I only found out after graduating from the Academy. It seems that your body''s muscles have suffered too much from being idle. Do you know that after this I will be going on vacation with my family?" "Going on vacation? After all the chaos caused by Lily-sama? The other noble factions and the Aurora Goddess shrine definitely won''t stay silent after Lily-sama spreads such a terrible curse." "That''s why I want to go on vacation and avoid their pushy calls. If you have free time, can I leave the forest patrol and monster hunting to you?" "¡­" the adult man who had the noble rank of Earl fell silent. "My vacation time is very long, so you can adapt to the circumstances with the small troops that I leave behind to patrol the forest regularly. Should I write a letter of recommendation for you?" "That would be very helpful for my introduction in front of your forest patrol troops, Marquess Rommel." "Yes, do not blame me if they want to test you with an open challenge." "That is no problem, I am ready to fight them openly and fairly." "I like your chivalrous attitude that is not as whiny as the soldiers of the Royal Palace." "That is a great compliment for me, Marquess Rommel." "Oh! One more thing, Earl Timoti. Can you be my third eye at the upcoming noble meeting? I plan to take a long family vacation so I will not attend the upcoming noble meeting. If you see any nobles trying to find trouble with my territory or family, immediately remain silent and do not do anything that will attract their attention." "I understand, Marquess Rommel. I will try to stay calm and refrain from drawing my sword when the noble meeting takes place." "You should not try to restrain yourself, it is better for you to leave your sword so that something like that does not happen." "..." "With all due respect, Marquess Rommel. That''s impossible. The sword and I are two inseparable things. It''s just like Lily-sama who seems to naturally attract the attention of other women who might become her fans or¡­ uhh¡­ lovers?" The adult man named Earl Timoti glanced at me who was busy sitting together with Hana and my twin step-sister. Earl Timoti''s words put a little pressure on the struggle for me who was now the center of attention. After the curse I gave to Zoe, I was now getting special treatment like a newly awakened Demon Queen. The hate-filled gazes from the weak little boys became my precious trophy that managed to create a wall of their pitiful behavior and who were afraid when they wanted to bully me. In addition, the gazes of other mature women and young girls had looked at me with various expressions. "I don''t deny that, Lily seems to have something unique that I need to understand more about her that can naturally attract the attention of girls," said my father with a calm face. That baseless accusation came from my father''s mouth, by raising my eyebrows and glancing around me, now I could understand my father''s words that had the value of truth. Could this be from the blessing of the Goddess through the Yurification System? "You should have known your daughter better before the same calamity befell... like me, Marquess Rommel. If Lily-sama accidentally ignites the flames of war that are hard to control, at least I am still ready to help you guys regardless of the price," Earl Timoti said as he bowed his head in respect to my father. "I don''t mind it, they started it by bullying my daughter in the first place, right? A war or espionage between nobles that have been sanctioned by the King and Queen would be child''s play to me." "Uh, about bullying Lily-sama. It seems I must apologize for my son''s behavior that has gone too far. I didn''t know that his behavior would be like this outside of my supervision. If I had known this, it seems I should have disciplined him a little more with the military punishment of Earl Timoti''s family." "I don''t mind it because Lily personally passed down the curse upon you and your family''s bloodline, right? It would be unfair if I continued to make a big deal out of this after the curse was personally passed down by Lily." "Thank you for your understanding, Marquess Rommel." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Earl Timoti bowed respectfully before leaving our banquet table. The rumbling of whispers of voices discussing me was so clear and felt strange. I didn''t think too much about the words of praise or veiled insults. They clearly understood the message I gave with Zoe''s curse as the live example. Like a frightened snake after seeing a predator much taller than itself, they whispered and my father coughed as the first warning not to talk about me. "Ahem! It seems there is still time left for you to take a walk before the main event begins, Lily," said my father who used my name to silence them in one breath. The whispers discussing me were covered by the threat that my father had given. A real example of the curse that Zoe gave seemed to have a great influence on my father''s power in the noble social circle. A moment of silence had occurred. During the silence, there was a small commotion that came from the long crowd. My eyes suddenly slowed down and saw a bottle of wine flying towards me. The same scene that had happened at the previous noble party. The bottle of wine floated so quietly that it approached my head, with a light dodging movement and the movement of my hand that received the thrown bottle of wine, I immediately saw my confused father. "Father, do you want to drink this?" I asked while holding out the bottle of wine to him. "Does Mama want to drink this too? Isn''t this one of the most common drinks taken at noble parties?" I continued my words while looking at my mother. "..." "..." My father and mother looked at each other in confusion then my father immediately pulled the bottle of wine by pulling the seal of the packaging with his bare hands. Poopp... The sound of the explosion from the bottle of wine filled the silence that occurred for a moment. "Just from the aroma that came out, it shows that this bottle of wine has been stored for a long time. There are only a handful of bottles of old wine like this circulating in noble parties under the strict supervision of the royal family authorities," my father said while smelling the aroma coming from the bottle of wine. "Just by looking at the bottle and the heated conflict situation that Lily has created. I seem to be able to understand who sent this to us," my father muttered as if recognizing the owner of the old wine bottle. Using the detection skill that had been given by the Yurification System, I could feel the second attack coming toward me. Fragments of transparent, luxurious glass bottles accurately flew towards me. Find adventures at empire Out of the many banquet tables lined up around me, it was an accurate attack aimed at me with high precision. My gaze slowed down again and saw five luxurious glass glasses that almost hit my head. With light and fast movements, I carefully reached for the luxurious glass glasses on the table. Pamm... Pamm... Pamm... Pamm... Pamm... "Father, you need this too, don''t you?" I said while giving her the luxurious glass that I had just caught with my bare hands. "Mom, you want to use this glass too, right?" I divided the two luxurious glasses to my Dad and Mom. For the remaining luxurious glasses, I gave them to Alice, Alyssa, and Hana who looked like they didn''t understand what had happened. I immediately got off my chair and rushed towards the source of the terrifying aura about the little boy who had uttered threatening words like, "I will kill you!" The source of the terrifying aura contained negative energy that I could see. The dense and rough flow of mana was like a disaster that required total purification from a Saintess. In other words, this was my duty as a Saintess of the Goddess who was directly chosen. The density of this negative energy made the people around him have unstable emotions and would cause chaos if left alone. Flashes of black energy that manipulated a person''s soul were visible before my eyes. A little boy who had spoken to kill me was being held by a Royal Palace soldier but there was a strangeness in his body strength that seemed abnormal. Kaboom... With one punch from his small hand, the little boy was able to send the Royal Palace soldier who was trying to secure himself flying. Beside his body was a bottle of wine and a luxurious glass that was the same as the one I got when I caught his throw. When our eyes met, a negative energy that threatened one''s life could be seen. The little boy''s body was slowly swallowed by a figure that looked like black slime that was trying to eat the remnants of his consciousness filled with anger and a strong desire to kill. "I guess... I have to do the Saintess purification, huh?" I muttered tiredly because the problems that kept popping up at this royal family party seemed endless. Chapter 30 - Sin Eating Slime Blurp...Plup... Pop... I could see a little boy wrapped in negative emotions. He stood beside a cart of old wine on the second shelf, with fancy glasses. The little boy was staring at me with a gaze filled with rage and a strong desire to kill me. Even in the onslaught of the Royal Palace soldiers who were holding him back, there was no gap for them to successfully block him. Kaboom... A light explosion sound came from him. With just a single punch of his hand, he managed to send the body of the Royal Palace soldier flying without using magic. It was not something a normal little boy could do without using another intermediary to strengthen his little fist punch. "I will kill you!" he shouted while glaring at me. [ Lily-chan, it seems like this is going to be a little more dangerous than I thought. ] Oh, my Goddess, what brings you here this time? [ Fufu... I appeared when I felt a dangerous feeling for Lily-chan and it seems to be true. Do you know what happened to that little boy? ] I don''t know, I don''t understand why, but he wanted to kill me openly. He even threw an old wine bottle and some fancy glasses at me. [ It''s disgusting. The emotion of hatred for his sins towards someone has attracted the attention of the sin-eating slime and made him lose control as a normal human. Currently, his physical abilities are equal to an adult male who has trained for thirty years. ] Would that be dangerous? [ For whom? Lily-chan will easily deal with it. It''s just that... ] It''s just... what? [ It''s just that... I don''t like the slime or tentacle genre. It''s a bit unethical and ruins the art of innocence of the holy girls who are bound by contract as one of the Saintesses chosen directly by the Goddess. ] ... ... I could only be silent after hearing that. I don''t understand the meaning of the Saintess''s ambiguous words at all. Slime genre or tentacles? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is it? Something dangerous done by the sin-eating slime? [ Lily-chan, let me explain to you what a sin-eating slime is. ] [ Sin-eating slime is a type of slime that has evolved with the power of negative energy that destroys the balance of magic and physics. Just like a forest that has been dominated by wolves contaminated with negative energy for a long time, it will slowly change the human who has been completely devoured into a new identity that is far different, that is because the physical condition and magic formation will be far different than usual. ] [ There is no doubt that the sin-eating slime will form a new identity mixture for its victim. By merging with the sin-eating slime, he will consciously become an individual dominated by negative magic elements. ] [ This will make the temple send their Saintess to purify the damaging negative energy. However, it cannot be felt by the fake Saintess who is not directly appointed by the Goddess. ] [ For example, just look at the Saintess from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora. Doesn''t she look normal as if she doesn''t realize the thick negative energy emitted from the little boy? ] I glanced at Hana who was enjoying fruit juice using the luxurious glass that I gave her with Alice and Alyssa. There was no response from her eye movements that realized the abnormality of the negative energy that was peaking high like this. It seemed that Hana really couldn''t feel the negative energy that was overflowing with this feeling of tightness. My vision suddenly slowed down and I could see a bottle of old wine flying across my line of sight that was diverted to Hana. "What are you looking at, bitch? I''ll kill you quickly if you don''t look at me!" shouted the little boy with his angry attitude. I looked back at him and realized that his entire body was covered in sin-eating slime. The expression on his devastated face was filled with endless anger. His grip was now pointing a bottle of old wine at me. "Can you stop doing that useless thing?" I said to divert his attention to me. Prakk... Bosshh... The little boy broke the old wine bottle and showed the sharp glass shards as his weapon. "You will die!" said the little boy while pointing to the sharp end of the old wine bottle shards. "Can you do that?" I replied in a casual tone before my gaze slowed down again and saw the throw given by the little boy. Wusshh... The throw given by the little boy was very accurate and faster than before. Because of the sharp tip of the glass, I could see the reflection of the tip''s shine when it was hit by the sunlight. If I moved to avoid it, it would cause someone behind me to be hit by the deadly attack. Pamm... I stopped the fast attack with a small slash from my katana. Its long sharp eyes made it easy for me to reach the smallest pieces pushing the glass shards until they fell and stuck in the ground. Pamm... Pamm... Several attacks were launched at me again. Various sharp glass shards flew towards my body at incredible speed. My hand that had been holding my katana now had to work hard to gently destroy the sharp pieces of glass before they hurt someone at this royal family party. "Hey, isn''t this too much?" I said to interrupt his rude actions that wanted to hurt someone behind me. "If you dare, why don''t you just use a close-range attack?" I continued using the Sakura Taunt skill. Like a cherry blossom petal that lost its composure when blown by the wind in spring, it seemed to have succeeded in breaking his composure and slowly ran towards me carrying a broken bottle of old wine as his main weapon. A fight like this seemed like it would be an interesting show, especially with Mio''s sharp gaze that had not shown itself until now because it was held back by my mother who did not want to ruin this royal family party any further. Wush... Bump... Swung... Several slashes and stabs were directed at my body which was not protected by armor. Seeing the attacks coming at me, I could see his annoyed expression as my body moved efficiently to avoid them. My slow gaze and my body''s quick response had made his close-range attacks useless. The little boy took a step back and grabbed a handful of soil to throw at me. Passmm... Um, my Goddess, isn''t this too much for a sin-eating slime? Why does it have the instinct to attack me in this way? [ Since its body has merged with the memories of its host, it seems that the slime has improvised an attack that originates from one of its host''s memories. ] Such a pathetic attack like this? Even with my eyes closed, I could feel the direction of the attack aimed at it. I quickly used Sakura Dance and Sakura Bloom to avoid its attacks. The direction of the attacks aimed at me was always accurate. However because my fighting position was in the middle of the royal family''s party, it made it difficult for me to maintain a more comfortable party atmosphere after spreading Zoe''s curse. "Your feels seems to bad when want to kill me openly, is it okay if I attack back?" I said as I slashed its last attack that was aimed at my chest. "Shut up!" "Come on, you''re being very honest about this. Don''t you have an overwhelming desire to kill me? Why don''t you gather all the power you have to kill me?" "Shut up!" There was a strong reaction to his refusal not wanting to release all his power. Like the sin-eating slime has limitations in meeting the greatest attack of its host body, if that is true then it is good news for me who must hit him with a purification blow. Oh, by the way, my Goddess, how do I do the same purification as Ciel and Sia did? [ Purification? ] Yes, purification for him who has been swallowed by the sin-eating slime. [ Eh, why? Wouldn''t it be better to beat him up and destroy the sin-eating slime? ] [ That''s better than saving that shameless little boy. His shattered self-esteem has driven him to be triggered to obtain extraordinary power from the sin-eating slime. ] [ There is no extraordinary opportunity other than purification that plants the seeds of trauma when seeing slime or Lily-chan. ] Explore new worlds at empire [ That''s better than doing purification that takes excessive time and magic energy. Moreover, it''s just one individual. Lily-chan can use an empty wine bottle as a medium to sealing the sin-eating slime. ] Un, I more or less know what the Goddess said. I just need to make it surrender with a few punches, right? [ Not just with punches, Lily-chan. But you have to plant the seeds of trauma to not get involved with you again. ] I think, I understand. Hitting until it traumatizes him, right? But how do I do all that? [ That''s easy, Lily-chan. Use hard punch to scare the sin-eating slime with attacks aimed at him without injuring the little boy''s body. ] As my body endlessly danced under the rain of cherry blossom petals, I could see the annoyed expression on the little boy''s face who was unable to hit my body. The agile and fast movements of my body turned out to be very effective in fighting the stamina from the power lent by the sin-eating slime. The negative energy I felt slowly disappeared and the strength of the little boy who wanted to kill me seemed to decrease drastically. "Is that enough? Isn''t it time for me to strike back besides avoiding it?" I said with a sharp grin according to the Goddess''s words to traumatize him when he meets slimes or me. With a wide smile on my face, I clenched my fist and hit his cheek with a soft stomp. Baamm... The sound of the blow that came from the impact of my hand immediately attracted excessive attention because of its loud sound. The little boy''s body was thrown back and hit the outer wall of the Royal Palace. From the debris of dust that covered him, I could see his mouth vomiting blood along with disgusting black glands. The black glands wriggled as if they wanted to get out of his body. After all the vomiting was over, I could see the existence of the sin-eating slime very clearly. Several soldiers of the Royal Palace came to help the little boy but were held back by the sin-eating slime that was looking for a new host body. Following the Goddess''s advice, I immediately took one of the empty wine bottles to seal the sin-eating slime. Chapter 31 - My Magic Capacity The black vomit writhed on the ground.As the Goddess said, I only did something to destroy him with the trauma wounds that were inflicted. I once heard a saying that violence is not the answer to every problem. That is true. Because if you look at it from any angle, violence is not an answer but a choice and I will answer that violence is needed to solve the problem. Especially with the disgusting sin-eating slime. The vomit from the black sin-eating slime writhed on the ground as if in incredible pain. That body seemed to be trying to get up, only writhing on the ground with its black body glands. When the body''s vomit showed a slime shape dominated by a frightening black color, it reminded me of my skin color, which looked like a monster, too. "For a monster that possesses such painful negative energy, you''re pretty tough," I said to praise the sin-eating slime''s tenacity, that skinny body slowly turning fatter after all the vomit that came out of the little boy''s mouth shaped him into a giant slime monster. "So, is this your true form? Much more disgusting than the black wolf I''ve fought." With the empty wine bottle in my hand, it didn''t seem big enough to seal that disgusting slime. Even in terms of size, it was impossible to fit into this wine bottle, so how am I supposed to seal that slime with fat body like that? Could it be that the Goddess is bullying me with an impossible Saintess task to complete? [ Lily-chan, you know I''m not that mean to you, right? ] Oh¡­ did you hear my complaint, Goddess? [ Of course, I heard it because that slime body size is much more growing after leaving his host body. ] [ For a monster born from a defect in magical energy and absorbing negative energy, the monster is quite mature and has a lot of battle experience. You might have a little difficulty fighting it because uhm... how should I say this? Slime body is immune to stabs and slashes. ] Even without being called that, I wouldn''t have plunged my katana into its disgusting body like that. Plluupp... Bluupp... Plloopp... I could see its body size growing without any signs of stopping. I could only stare in silence when that body size was equal to the walls of the Royal Palace. A monster that was too flashy and attracted a lot of attention made the atmosphere quiet before hysterical screams echoed in the outdoors of the Royal Palace. "Kyaaa!! What is that disgusting thing!" "Gyyaahh!! What is that monster? Everyone escape from this place!" "Huuuaahhh!! Help me... I can''t run after wearing a tight dress. Oh no! My breathing feels so heavy... please carry my body to a safe place!" It didn''t take long before panic and hysterical screams spread widely. I wanted to take out the katana made by Mio but that would stain it with disgusting slime that looked like thick black sewage. My hand that was already holding the katana shook with hesitation as I wanted to draw my katana out of its sheath. "If you use Mio''s handmade weapon, it would seem like I don''t appreciate her hard work who has taken the trouble to forge this katana in her first work." "Should I ask for another katana as a backup?" "What if Mio refuses my request because the katana is the main weapon according to her family tradition." "If I want to use a weapon that I can use and leave behind, should I buy some throwing knives that are often used by my twin step-sister''s maids?" While I was busy thinking about all the possibilities for my backup weapon, I could feel a soft touch coming from my shoulder. "What are you doing in a place like this, little girl?" "Are you trying to fight that slime monster alone?" The soft voice came from an adult woman wearing a white robe with religious ornaments from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. I immediately turned my head to adjust my line of sight to her tall body. A holy weapon in the form of a magic staff that emitted holy magic energy imbued with low-level divine resonance. "You don''t need to be afraid, little girl. I can protect you until you are safe as long as you move calmly and avoid any movements that might provoke the anger of a monster filled with the sins of the world like that," she said while looking into my eyes warmly. "It''s okay, I''m not afraid or anything. On the contrary, it''s my duty to settle my personal business with someone who intends to kill me," I replied, returning her gentle gaze with my cold red gaze. "W-What are you saying, little girl? There''s no such evil person who would want to kill an innocent little girl like you." "That''s because the one who said that was a child who was filled with personal grudges after receiving a curse from me." "..." I could see the look in her eyes filled with confusion. The aura of her face which looked like a girl filled with purity now looked like an innocent girl who had difficulty understanding something. Her eyes that looked at me with a friendly gentleness had been replaced with a confused expression that made her look like a woman who had just been tricked by someone in the middle of the road. "Ahem! I''ll take you to a safe place now," she said with a facial expression filled with affection and friendliness. "I don''t need that, by the way, is your magic staff not in use right now?" I asked with my gaze fixed on her magic staff. "Magic staff? Oh! You mean this?" The adult woman showed her magic staff that was filled with religious ornaments from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "Is this interesting for a little girl like you? It''s rare for a little girl to be interested in an artifact from the Holy Shrine of the Aurora Goddess like you¡­" she continued to explain the magic staff that was in her hand. For some reason, I felt annoyed when I saw her facial expression that showed a forced smile with such a friendly tone. "Can I borrow it?" I asked to express my true intentions. The magic staff or artifact from the Aurora Goddess Shrine had intricate carvings that contained a nearly depleted sacred magic energy storage. When I translated magic books for Alice and Alyssa, I often practiced magic theory with them. Creating a basic magic attack theory was enough to be a training and drained my mind until I was tired. As for practicing using magic energy, I have never done it at all. I don''t have a weapon that can convert my magic energy into a medium for executing magic like the small staff used by Alice and Alyssa. In addition, Mio seemed to be looking at me with disdain when I showed my curiosity and interest in learning magic. I didn''t want to be hated by Mio who didn''t like magic while I was also interested in learning magic according to the guidance given by the magic book. The difficult situation to choose only made me practice in theory with limited imagination without any practical experience of releasing magic. Doesn''t it sound like I don''t have many choices to make a decision? [ Of course, you have many decisions to make, Lily-chan. ] [ If you think that Mio hates magic, that''s true but you forgot one important thing. Mio doesn''t hate magic that comes from a spirit contract just like her mother who is bound by a contract with a spirit named Nimi. ] Ting!! My head was suddenly stung by an idea that I hadn''t thought of before. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could I forget such an important thing? I immediately turned my gaze and saw Mio who was busy with my twin stepsister who seemed to want to run to meet me. Earl Timoti was also busy with the complaints of the Royal Palace soldiers who wanted to prepare to issue an emergency status while waiting for my father''s decision. Of all the noble families present at the royal family party, only the military noble family remained calm when the situation was out of control. Earl Timoti and my father, a noble with the title of Marquess, provided temporary protection. From a distance, I could see my mother''s worried expression as she stared at me from a distance. I waved my hand as a sign of okay to reduce the worry that was visible on my mother''s face. "It seems that I have made my mother worried, wouldn''t I be a naughty girl if I could take advantage of this situation to practice using magic, wouldn''t I, my Goddess?" I muttered in a small tone, it was the first time I spoke to the Goddess in a verbal tone without saying it in my heart. [ Lily-chan... ] [ Since when did you become such a naughty girl? ] [ Using chaos to practice magic, that''s too naughty and you will get a big punishment for practicing magic without the supervision of a professional witch. ] Eh? Wouldn''t the Goddess be watching me? Is the Goddess not professional in magic? [ It''s not like that, my magic is much more stable and complex than the magic often used by witch in your world, Lily-chan. ] Was it wrong of me to look for a professional guide in the practice of using magical energy? [ I can''t call myself a professional but I will try to interfere when there is a magical energy formation that will endanger Lily-chan. ] [ When I looked at Lily-chan''s memory, it seemed like the magic book I recommended had given a lot of new knowledge about the potential of new magic that will be developed by Lily-chan''s original magic. ] [ But you have to be careful with this magical practice, Lily-chan. ] [ A mistake in the magical formation will cause the same serious wound as the wound caused by the trauma of the past life. ] Un! I will remember that, Goddess! Your adventure continues at empire After getting an answer from the Goddess, I deliberately grabbed the magic staff of the adult woman who had been waiting for me. "Eeekk!! That''s not a little girl''s toy!" said the adult woman who panicked because her magic staff was in my hand. Ignoring her panicked screams, I slowly sank into my focus point filled with a black, lightless space. The first thing a witch must do is to realize how much of her remaining magical energy, known as mana, is left. I have never known my magical energy capacity, so I will use this opportunity to measure how much my magical energy capacity can accommodate. When my self-awareness reached the focus point, I could feel a great pull coming from my magical energy capacity. When I tried to feel my magical energy capacity, I could see a very large black ball surrounded by a mixture of other magical energies. Uhm, is this my magical energy capacity? [ Lily-chan, it seems that you are very surprised when you realize that your magical energy capacity is far beyond the limits of humans or other races living in your world. ] [ The source of your magical energy capacity comes from the Ritual Linked that has been processed by the Yurification System to become like this. ] [ Uhm... I also felt guilty when I kissed you before and made you have the same magical energy capacity as the low-ranking Goddess, Teehe~ ] At that moment, my focus was broken and my consciousness returned to this world. Cold sweat soaked my back along with other questions that kept popping up. One of those questions was, "Will my magical energy practice be safe with my magical energy capacity source that is too large to be released?" For a while, I was very hesitant in making this important decision, using magical practice to attack disgusting slime or run to keep Mio''s weapon clean. Chapter 32 - My Fist Time Magic "I would like to apologize in advance for forcibly borrowing you, oh magic staff whose name I do not yet know," I said to the magic staff belonging to the holy woman from the Aurora Goddess Shrine.During panic due to the appearance of the sin-eating slime that continued to grow taller until it displayed a scary and disgusting form, I grabbed the magic staff that had a low-level holy magic energy resonance in my hand. When I held it, the holy magic staff rippled and vibrated while adjusting its length based on my height while keeping the magic staff on my hand. "Oh, it seems you don''t mind being borrowed you for a while?" I joked to the magic staff while looking at the holy woman who seemed confused by the changes in her magic staff. "What just happened? Why could an artifact owned by the Aurora Goddess Shrine resonate with your magic energy, little girl?" asked the adult woman while rubbing her eyes as if she couldn''t believe that her magic staff resonated with my magic energy to the point of changing its size. "I told you I would borrow it, you don''t mind, right? Holy sister from the Aurora Goddess Shrine?" Since I didn''t know the adult woman''s name, I had to use formal language and try not to hurt her with my rude behavior. "I don''t mind about that, it''s just that I need to report this if someone can resonate with the sacred artifact owned by the Aurora Goddess Shrine," she replied with a heavy expression on her face. "If you do that, it will be a great loss for me and my family. Can you keep what I''m going to do next a secret?" I could see that the adult woman was a little depressed about something. The woman looked at me from head to toe and seemed to want to comment on something. The woman suddenly covered her face with her palms and said, "I don''t know anything and I don''t understand anything! It seems like my magic staff fell somewhere!" I just chuckled as I watched the adult woman pretend to be careless in answering my question. Since my identity was already a secret from the adult woman who had been observing me closely, it would be difficult for me to pretend not to know her when my light brown skin had been remembered by her. "By the way, this is a very good magic staff. You must have taken care of it with all your heart. I can feel your presence always taking care of it and I will tell you something. This magic staff likes the care you give it so it doesn''t become a magic staff that is just a display in the Aurora Goddess Shrine." "In short, this magic staff is more than just an artifact displayed in the Aurora Goddess Shrine but a magic staff that can bring out magic potential and magic manifestation much more efficiently than a regular magic staff." "If you allow it, would you like to see your magic staff shine brightly when used other than as a display?" I spoke at length to the adult woman who still had her eyes closed. It was not just empty talk but reality. I could feel the remnants of holy magic energy stored inside the magic staff but it was rarely used by the right people and was slowly dimming due to lack of use. To show the true power of this magic staff, it seems that I need to use my understanding of magic based on basic magic written in the magic book of one of the Great Heroes who understood the concept of elemental magic. Alice and Alyssa had learned elemental magic with extraordinary ability. I wasn''t sure I could summon and manifest the elemental magic properly, but it was worth a try since this was my first time using my body''s magical energy. I had completely surrendered my safety to my Goddess. "Ugh, it feels like I''m getting too nervous when doing something I''ve never done before," I said to overcome my nervousness before using magical energy for the first time. I took a deep breath to calm my heart which was pounding non-stop. The magical staff in my hand had heated up and wanted to release its magical energy potential to the maximum. My memory was drawn to the past when Alice and Alyssa came to my room to ask for the translation of a magic book that used a complicated language that they didn''t understand. I stretched my hand forward and stared intently at the sin-eating slime. According to the book on monster ecology that the Great Hero often read and wrote in his magic book, the slime''s greatest weakness was the existence of fire that threatened its body form that was filled with liquid. The basic fire elemental magic that I had learned was Fireball. Drawing a magic formation in my head and realizing it in the real timeline would be a bit difficult for me. Using magic energy and katana to fight were two different things. When I was using the katana, I didn''t think at all about how my mind was occupied by other things and focused on swinging my hand that moved according to the tempo of the attack. However, it was very different from fighting using magic energy. The reason why wizard or witch were so rare in adventurer groups was the level of complexity in casting magic spells that were used to manifest magic energy into tangible magic. The memory of the magic energy formation of Fireball was engraved in my head. The complicated magic formation pattern was depicted with all my body''s senses that had forgotten the existence around me and focused on the sin-eating slime. "First-level basic magic..." "Basic magic chant..." I said those words while clearly remembering the magic formation of Fireball that slowly became clear in my memory. When the magic formation was engraved, I could see traces of magic energy that created the magic formation before my eyes. Slliiirrr... The imperfect magic formation forced itself to connect to each other but I could feel that my magic energy was slowly draining. To draw the magic formation and display it apparently took a lot of magic energy, now I could feel how tired Alice and Alyssa were who collapsed while practicing using magic. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kuh! This feels so heavy," I grumbled while forcing my magic energy to draw the magic energy formation. When the magic energy formation was clearly depicted in front of me, I felt a strangeness that tickled my whole body when I saw it. It felt like the magic formation I manifested felt very strange. The strange feeling grew stronger and made my body feel uncomfortable. "I don''t know why I want to change this magic formation," I muttered as I prepared to launch the Fireball magic formation. When the magic formation was complete. I then chanted the spell to manifest the elementary magic form by shouting, "Fireball!!" The heat of the burning fire immediately formed after my magic formation disappeared. Puffsshh... Baamm... The elementary magic that I used flew towards the sin-eating slime, the explosion of the burning fire hit the outer part of the sin-eating slime and exploded. Pyaarr... Some parts of the sin-eating slime''s body broke apart when the fire from my elementary magic hit its slime body. The fat sin-eating slime''s body suddenly grew back as if the lost body parts could be replaced with new body tissue. I had a little trouble breathing because the burden of the magic formation I used seemed to be sucking more of my magic energy than it did damage. There was something wrong with the Fireball magic formation I used and I realized it after experiencing it. "Should I fix the Fireball magic formation with a new Fireball magic formation that is more efficient in absorbing magic energy?" For some reason, my body felt very uncomfortable when using that magic formation. I tried to think while forming different Fireball magic formations around my body. The pain from the stabbing headache was so obvious but I ignored it because the discomfort from the magic formation that didn''t fit was more disturbing than the pain. Explore more stories at empire Several basic Fireball magic formations were formed around me, their basic formations in the form of circles divided into several different forms of incantations. The formations divided my magic energy into several different parts according to the different patterns of the magic formations. "Fireball!!" Pamm... "Fireball!!" Bamm... "Fireball!!" Puusshhh... "Fireball!!" Tang... "Fireball!!" Kaboom... Out of the five new Fireball basic magic formations I created, there was only one Fireball attack that had the level of damage and magic efficiency suitable for regular use. Luckily, I had stored that new basic magic formation in my head. According to the records written by the Great Hero, the potential of elementary magic can be changed according to the situation. For example, the variation of elementary magic Fireball can be changed into hundreds of formations of deadly attacks or paralyzing attacks. At first, I did not understand the writing but after experiencing this, I understood much more about the needs that were adjusted to the situation. If the elementary magic Fireball can be changed like this, why is it recorded as having only one magic formation? Isn''t it a shame to only use one Fireball magic formation? It seems I have to show how elementary magic Fireball is much more terrifying than intermediate magic or advanced magic. "This will be my first experience in using magical energy that is fun!" I said with a smile filled with happiness when I saw the full potential of the Fireball magic formation and the best ability of the magic staff of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. I glanced at the situation around me which was much calmer than before, it filled me with a high level of concentration. That made me inadvertently create a Fireball magic formation that was surrounded by the sacred magic flames possessed by the magic staff. The blazing hot flame was surrounded by a golden aura. "Fireball!!" With that one chant of the magic spell, I accidentally created a new holy magic that was not registered in the Aurora Kingdom''s magic catalog. When the elementary magic of Fireball wrapped in golden energy hit the body of the sin-eating slime, it made the slime''s body evaporate without being able to regenerate its body tissue with new ones. Without me realizing it, it seemed to be elementary magic created the new form of Purification Fireball. It was the same as the purification that was usually used by the Original Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess. Chapter 33 - My Hunt "PIYAAAA!!"My ears were ringing and hurting as the sin-eating slime screamed. The attack from the basic level magic in the form of Fireball coated with holy magic energy seemed to have injured the sin-eating slime. The shape of the slime''s body which was already full of holes indicated that it was an attack that could not regenerate its body shape. Pommm!! Paayaaa!! The sin-eating slime suddenly moved away from me. The speed of the slime trying to escape surprised me because it was so agile and flexible to follow. Woosshh... I used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to go after the sin-eating slime''s escape. Its body shape which looked fat and big did not match its fast movements. It seemed that the slime had another card that it used to escape after the attack that the slime did to the little boy failed. Prangg... Pyaarr... The sin-eating slime moved fast and agile towards the outermost area of ??the Royal Palace. I chased after it using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish, which cut off the slime''s escape path with a basic-level magic attack from Fireball. "Fireball!!" "Fireball!!" "Fireball!!" I have released several magic spells from Fireball and moved towards the slime of the sin eater. The agility of the slime made my Fireball look like a toy ball bounced by the gusts of wind from its fast body movements. The Fireball that I threw did not hit the slime''s body but hit the ground that slime stepped on in uncontrolled escape. The sin-eater slime moved quickly until it left the Royal Palace area and headed towards the Capital City, which was filled with residents. "Uh, wouldn''t this be a big problem when the sin-eater slime makes trouble in a crowd filled with ordinary people?" I muttered without turning my attention to the sin-eater slime that was moving quickly. Woooshh... Tappp... Bammm... The Sakura Dash that I used had a speed level that could match the speed of the sin-eating slime''s escape, the more I used Sakura Dash, I realized that Sakura Dash moved straight and was a little difficult to turn and I had to use a zigzag formation to change the direction of Sakura Dash. "Fireball!!" The chase that I did against the sin-eating slime was quite intense with the fast spell-casting technique of the basic level magic formation Fireball. Baaaamm... When my fast Fireball spell casting managed to hit one of the body parts of the sin-eating slime that was running away from me, I could feel that its body looked normal when receiving the Fireball attack without a mixture of holy magic energy. I frowned when this chase would be difficult because I had to cast the troublesome Purification Fireball. The cape of the Marquess Rommel family crest that I was wearing had fluttered during my pursuit of the fat sin-eating slime''s body. "Kyaaaa!!" "Hiyyaaa!! Mama!!" "Oh no! My merchandise!!" "What happened? Why is there a monster inside the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital?" "Guards!! There''s a monster wreaking havoc in the center of the Capital! What the heck are you doing!" During my escape chasing the sin-eating slime, I could hear screams and panic from the commoners who were suddenly shocked by the appearance of the sin-eating slime with a terrifying fat body. "Fireball!!" "Fireball!!" When I saw the sin-eating slime almost changing its escape direction, I immediately used quick spellcasting to cast the elementary-level magic Fireball to block its escape path with the low-level flames of Fireball. It shouldn''t have hurt the sin-eating slime but it was very effective because the slime moved straight without stopping until it was successfully herded towards the exit gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital. Badaammm!! Baaaammm!! The rumbling sound was formed when the fat sin-eating slime''s body slammed into the gate of the Aurora Capital City that was filled with a high-level magic barrier. Its fat body seemed to be stuck inside the gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital City. [ Oh, No! Help me, my stepsister, I am Stuck! ] Suddenly I heard the voice of the Goddess saying strange words inside my head. "Did I do something wrong, my Goddess?" I asked, lowering my tone with a tired breath after using Sakura Dash many times to chase the sin-eating slime. The magic staff in my hand now felt very heavy due to the heavy burden of my pursuit that drained my stamina and physical endurance. For the time being, I wanted to save my energy by utilizing the sin-eating slime that was stuck at the gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital City. [ It''s okay, Lily-chan. I just remembered it after seeing that disgusting slime being squeezed by the gate. Doesn''t it look so cute, just like a woman who is squeezed by the exit because her body is squeezed by the gap of the door and leaves her butt to be used... I mean being teased with a little slap. ] I regulate my heavy breathing until it returns to normal. The sweat that I feel on my forehead slowly flows down my cheeks and drips until it falls through my chin. [ Oh, you look so cool, Lily-chan. ] [ Seeing Lily-chan Badass like this makes my heart throb like falling in love. ] [ Please squish me with kabedon like what happened to Alice and Alyssa, Lily-chan. ] [ I beg you... please pamper your Goddess after I finish the task from the other Goddess who doesn''t respect my free time to observe Lily-chan any longer. ] "What does that mean?" I replied with a normal exhale while walking toward the sin-eating slime that was having trouble getting out. [ Push me against the wall! ] [ Put one of Lily-chan''s hands next to my head! ] [ Touch my cheek! ] [ Stroke my hair! ] [ For the final touch... please kiss me! ] "Why do I have to do all that?" I replied after recovering my fatigue with the rhythm of my breathing that was no longer tired. With a light and relaxed walking motion, I returned to holding the magic staff of the Aurora Goddess Shrine which felt light again. [ To make me feel more alive than dead inside? ] Another answer that I didn''t know the meaning of had sounded in my ears. Can''t my Goddess give me a normal answer that is easy for me to understand? It feels so useless if I don''t understand what the Goddess means at all. [ You''ll understand someday, Lily-chan. ] [ I will look forward to the day when Lily-chan moves actively to the point that my heart throbs all the time. ] "Ugh, I hope that day is not too heavy with responsibilities like this," I said while looking at the sin-eating slime that slowly forced its body through the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital. Peeesss... Braakk... Katakataka... I could see the panic caused by the sin-eating slime. Several soldiers guarding the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital rushed to form a line formation to attack the sin-eating slime but their weapons melted like glass heated by high temperatures. The metal sword weapon that looked sharp and strong seemed useless to injure the body of the sin-eating slime, it made me breathe a sigh of relief because the katana weapon given by Mio was still safe from such destruction. If only I had attacked it using the katana given by Mio, maybe I would have cried with regret. "Hey, little girl, what are you doing here? It''s too dangerous and leave immediately! Let us buy some time! Ehhh... Y-you!!" a familiar voice sounded in my ears. When I turned my attention, the voice came from an adventurer I had fought at the Adventurer''s Guild when I wanted to deliver Mio''s mother lunch. "W-What are you doing around here?" the adventurer asked in an awkward tone. If I remember correctly, his name was Nicholas and he was one of the adventurers with a D-class rank. Right behind Nicholas, I could see another person who seemed to be forming a party with him. I had heard that adventurers often grouped and formed parties to carry out Quests given by the Adventurer''s Guild. The white cape containing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel noble family fluttered again and showed a clear contrast between my skin color and my cape. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m hunting down that disgusting creature that is currently causing chaos in the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital," I replied while pointing at the sin-eating slime that was trapped at the gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital. "Yuck! What kind of monster is that? I want to throw up!" said one of the women in Nicholas'' party. "Little girl, this is not the time for you to play around in this place, I can take you to a safe place," said one of the adult women with thin armor that almost showed all of her skin, I could see that the muscles on her stomach formed perfect abs and her large weapon that looked heavy for one swing that hit a person or monster''s body. "I''m fine," I replied briefly while moving the magic staff that I borrowed from the holy woman from the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Because my purpose here is to hunt and kill that personally," I continued with a cold smile filled with a threatening gaze that was helped by my glowing red eyes. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I said that sentence, Nicholas pulled the woman''s body. "Just let it be, the little girl knows how to hunt it, and believe me... this little girl can hunt the monster alone because I have felt her ability that is impossible to match our adventurer rank," said Nicholas while looking at me with an awkward smile from the defeat in the past line. "What does that mean, Nicholas? She''s still a little girl!" "You''ll understand after seeing it." The adventurer man named Nicholas seemed to be giving me a stage to complete my hunt to kill the sin-eating slime. When my cape fluttered and showed the family symbol of Marquess Rommel, the woman muttered a little as if remembering something. "A family of hunters who protect the people from the forest of death," the woman muttered a little while walking backward. I turned my body and stared intently at the sin-eating slime and took a small breath to clear my head which was filled with the rapid invocation of the Fireball magic formation. The rapid invocation focused on the number of Fireball magic formations that could be used repeatedly without stopping. Tuumm... I swung the magic staff I borrowed and manifested a quick chant that came from within my mind. Various magic formations of the elementary Fireball magic began to appear around me until they filled the sky of the Aurora Kingdom Capital. "Fireball..." With the chanting of that simple magic spell, I launched a series of Fireball magic attacks that hit the body of the sin-eating slime without stopping. Bammm... Bammmm... Bammmmmm... I cared about the safety of the attacks I did and it was intended to make the soldiers who were about to attack the sin-eating slime immediately move aside. Stay connected through empire "What the hell is that? How can a little girl cast that many spells and launch elementary magic attacks in succession without stopping!" shouted one of Nicholas'' party members. In the magic attack that I launched, I could hear the screams of pain from the sin-eating slime begging to be killed rather than tortured like this. "PIYAAA!!" Chapter 34 - Sacred Words The sky of the Belfast Royal Capital was filled with a low-level magic formation Fireball.The shape of the magic formation was not much different from most Fireball spells often used by wizard or witch. It''s just that... The unusual number of Fireball Spells caused some panic among people who didn''t know what had happened at the gate of the Belfast Royal Capital. Blupp... Bluupp... Puuupp... I could see the sin-eating slime that was already helpless when its main slime body was stuck in the gate and several large holes that I had created using the Purification Fireball. "For a giant slime, you are much tougher than what I have ever fought. Compared to fighting a wolf that has been contaminated by negative energy corruption, you are much more tiring because you are running and I almost got left behind by you," I said while infusing my magic energy into the magic staff in my hand. "Well, I don''t put that into the depths of my heart. However, your words that want to kill me through the mouth of a little boy. Should I say thanks to you because it made me not hesitate to kill you?" Above the bright blue sky and the scorching sunlight that felt hot in the afternoon party, I could see rows of Fireball magic formations that had formed perfectly in the sky. My magic energy slowly seemed to be drained until my body felt heavy again. Even to move the magic staff that had adjusted its size to my body, it still felt very heavy. "Fireball!!" With one quick incantation, hundreds of basic-level Fireball magic began to fly towards the sin-eating slime. Baaaammm!! Kaboom!! Baaammm!! Kaboom!! The sound of explosions that were heard regularly made my ears ring and my eyes were filled with thick smoke from the burning carried out by the basic level Fireball magic. In this continues attacks, I could understand that slimes have low resistance to fire but this sin-eating slime seemed to be much more resistant to fire before I scraped off its outer layer filled with disgusting lumps. Blluuppp... Pluuppp... Pyaaarr... "Guhu!!" I gritted my teeth to hold the heavy weight of my body that was struggling to stand. Using the magic staff I was holding, I leaned my body on the magic staff and looked in front of me carefully. The magic attack I launched seemed to have hit the body of the sin-eating slime and slowly eroded its slime body until it evaporated like water exposed to hot coals. "Did it work?" said one of the adventurer parties behind my body. [ Oh no, the sacred words were spoken! ] [ Lily-chan, get ready for the second phase attack! ] "Second phase attack?" I said while imitating the words of my Goddess. [ Lily-chan, this is a valuable lesson for you. ] [ If you fight a monster or something difficult to defeat normally. ] [ Don''t ever say it... does it work? ] [ Those are sacred words that will make things even more chaotic than before! ] I can hear that my Goddess is in high spirits today. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A sacred word that I shouldn''t say? What''s wrong with those words? "PUIYAAA!!" Before I realized the meaning of those sacred words, I could hear a scream coming from the sin-eating slime. [ That''s why those are sacred words that shouldn''t be said before successfully killing it. ] Now I understand the meaning of the sacred words spoken by the Goddess. The gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s capital city which was surrounded by thick walls filled with high-level defense magic suddenly cracked and showed a straight line of cracks that spread rapidly. Kraaakkk... Pttaakkk... As the crack grew larger, I could see several rows of high-level defensive magic formations suddenly breaking as if they had been roughly smashed to pieces. The body of the sin-eating slime that was filled with pitch black grew larger and several parts of its body formed something oval that writhed. [ If there is even one tentacle that touches Lily-chan. ] [ I will personally descend to the world and take that slime to the torture chamber of the Goddess of Justice! ] I could hear that my Goddess was annoyed and used a high tone to the sin-eating slime. The shape of its body suddenly changed and based on what the Goddess said, it was a tentacle of the sin-eating slime. Its oval, long, and flexible shape made my body tremble with disgust. Brrzztt... What is this? Why is my body telling me that thing is so disgusting? Should I keep a safe distance before attacking it? My body gave me a bad sign about the appearance of the disgusting black tentacle. "Hiyyaaa!! Feel this!!" Bammm... Pannngg... "Take this attack!!" Piinngg... Tanngg,,, "Damn it! This is useless at all!" My attention which was diverted by the appearance of the tentacle suddenly shifted to the line of male adventurers who were trying to attack the black tentacle. Their attack seemed like it would work but it was thwarted because the weapons they were using melted quickly after being exposed to the disgusting slime liquid from the sin-eating slime. "Didn''t they learn from what happened to the weapons of the soldiers guarding the gates of the Royal Capital of Belfast?" I commented with a sneer at the wailing adventurers who were crying over their melted weapons. In addition to its changed form, the sin-eating slime seemed to still maintain its body shape filled with negative energy that drastically reduced one''s physical and magical abilities. The continuous shots from my Fireball magic formation did not give it any injuries at all. I only added physical injuries that hurt the slime and the slime repeatedly repaired itself using its magical energy. If I did that useless attack more, I would only waste my magical energy without making any progress. One of the methods that had the highest attack rate was the Purification Fireball which I had successfully developed before. But to do that, at least it took quite a lot of time to prepare the magic formation. The quick invocation of the Purification Fireball was very complicated and I couldn''t make a magic formation of that level of complexity too quickly. At least, I needed a few seconds to prepare the Purification Fireball magic formation before it was directed at the body of the sin-eating slime. "Onee-samaaaa!!" "Lily-neee!!" "Onee-saaan!!" In my confusion that wanted to cast the magic spell of Purification Fireball, I was surprised by the shout of a familiar figure. The familiar voice came from above my body that seemed to fly from the sky. I immediately looked up and saw my twin step-sister falling with the holy little girl from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "What are you girls doing here?" I muttered with a small breath after seeing the three familiar figures falling towards me. "Zoe, can you help them?" I said to Zoe who had been silent behind my hair. "Should I help them? Wouldn''t it be better if Master helped them down? If Master did it, it would look very romantic and cool, you know¡­" replied Zoe who didn''t seem to want to leave the back of my hair. "Why should I help them? Isn''t your magic more suitable for dampening those who are falling down?" "That''s true but¡­ has Master ever dreamed about a Princess who fell from a height and was suddenly helped by the Prince until she fell into his arms?" I felt disgusted for a moment when I imagined that. "That''s so disgusting, Zoe." "Oh! Forgive me, Master. It was just an imagination. Zeta and Zara once talked about their Master''s hidden dream of wanting to fall from a height but being caught in their older sister''s arms." "Alice and Alyssa have ever dreamed of something like that?" I asked with a tilt of my head. "Yes, Zeta and Zara said so themselves. I can guarantee that they are not lying." "Ugh¡­" when I saw Alice, Alyssa, and Hana falling closer to the ground, I immediately hooked my magic staff to my katana''s sheath and used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to support their falling bodies. The sight before my eyes felt very fast and dizzy but I had to endure it so that they would not feel the excruciating pain when they fell. The Sakura Dash I used was aimed at Hana who had a short stature compared to my twin step-sister, so I prioritized her first. With a zigzag movement that jumped over the walls of the house using Sakura Dash, I grabbed Hana''s collar which looked like a holy robe, and pushed it onto my back. "Hold on to my back tightly, Hana!" I shouted as I fell as I positioned my body in front of Hana who was falling. Pwwiisshhh... Hana who was panicking because she fell was surprised by my presence and immediately hugged my body from behind, Hana''s position was right in my back carrier, and looked tight as if she was scared. "Everything will be okay, Hana!" I shouted from a height to calm Hana down. Swiisshhh... Using Sakura Dash again, now I positioned my body on Alice who was screaming non-stop. "No! Why did this teleportation spell put us at a height instead of on the ground? I should have read the instructions for this magic until the end before using it... help me... Mama!! Onee-samaaaa!!" shouted Alice who closed her eyes when she fell from a height. I immediately grabbed Alice''s arm who was falling and pulled her to hug my right arm and immediately glanced at Alyssa who fell in silence without a sound with her eyes closed. Explore stories at empire "Sob... even though I wanted to be with Lily-nee longer, why did I die so quickly at a young age like this?" muttered Alyssa who was lamenting herself to prepare to die from falling. I immediately pulled Alyssa''s arm and supported her body which was falling in the arms of my left arm. Swiisshh... Wiirrllsss... I immediately used Sakura Domain and created a tall pile of cherry blossom petals with an estimated base that could support the weight of our bodies falling from a height. Buuukkkk... Wuusshhh... The sensation of falling from a height on a pile of cherry blossom petals felt so soft and calming, the aroma of the cherry blossom petals that felt fragrant and relaxing made me a little sleepy after falling. "Are you girls okay?" I asked as I walked out of the soaring pile of cherry blossom petals. "Hauuu... Onee-samaaaa..." "Hiks... Lily-nee..." "Onee-san... I''m afraid of falling from a height..." When I managed to step out of the soaring pile of cherry blossom petals, I could see Hana hugging my back so tightly, Alice hugging my arm tightly with her trembling body, and Alyssa who was sobbing. Ugh, doesn''t it feel so weird when I managed to save them after falling from a height? "I won''t study the magic book by skipping important technical explanations again!" Alice exclaimed who slowly recovered from her fear. "Alice! This is your fault!" Alyssa grumbled slowly finished crying. "You girls shouldn''t just invite me to such dangerous actions!" Hana grumbled and started to release her hug from my back. Seeing them getting along like this, I almost ignored the sin-eating slime which seemed to have increased the number of its tentacles by several parts. "Are you girls ready to fight that disgusting slime?" I said to my twin step-sister and Hana while taking out the magic staff that was held back by the strap of my katana sheath. Pomm... Crack... The magic staff resonated again and emitted the remaining holy energy. Right beside me, Alice, Alyssa, and Hana took out their small magic wands to fight back. [ Four little kids fighting tentacles, somehow this will be my least favorite genre! ] Ignoring the comments made by the Goddess, I prepared to fight the sin-eating slime that had entered disgusting form. Chapter 35 - Emergency Kiss Teng...Teng... Teng... It didn''t take long to assess the emergency. The bell from the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital rang loudly and signaled an emergency for the common people who had to immediately evacuate from the sin-eating slime attack. I counted the tentacles that emerged from the body of the sin-eating slime, when it had exceeded ten counts, I immediately stopped counting because the sin-eating slime''s tentacles immediately branched out without stopping. The lump of the fat slime''s body swelled and destroyed the thick wall that contained active high-level defense magic and exploded because it was unable to withstand the attack produced by the increasingly large body of the sin-eating slime. Alice, Alyssa, and Hana stared at the sin-eating slime with trembling bodies. The bravery they showed had disappeared but I could see their determination as they tried to stand tall beside me as if they didn''t want to run away from this battlefield. "Onee-sama, can we defeat a monster like that?" Alice asked, filled with doubt after seeing the size of the sin-eating slime. "I don''t know, Alice. But at least I have to try attacking it with the Purification Fireball," I answered while hitting the street floor using the tip of the magic staff. "Onee-san¡­ I wanted to ask about that earlier. Why is the artifact from the Aurora Goddess Shrine in your hand?" Hana asked, suddenly appearing from behind my body as if she wanted to hug me back from behind. "This magic staff? I borrowed it from an adult woman in the outdoors of the Royal Palace. I don''t know her name but she is a kind adult woman for letting me borrow this." "Ahhh¡­ I see. That explains why the magic staff adjusts the size of new holder. Is Onee-san going to perform a sacred magic ritual to cast a purification spell that is often used by the Saintess to purify abnormal negative powers like that?" Hana''s words referred to the sin-eating slime, with our gazes understanding each other, it seemed that Hana had the same thoughts as me. "Earlier I saw Onee-san channeling holy magic energy in the form of a Fireball. If it is combined with the holy magic that stops the monster''s movement, maybe Onee-san can kill it with one attack of Fireball magic wrapped in holy magic energy," Hana said while explaining her rough plan to me. "That''s the plan, it''s just that¡­" I pondered for a moment and glanced at the magic staff in my hand emitting a small amount of holy magic resonance. "I don''t know how much longer this magic staff will last to maintain the holy energy resonance left in it," I said while showing the remnants of holy magic energy resonance left in the magic staff belonging to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "I can''t deny that because the magic staff is rarely used and is only a display at the entrance of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Like a sword that loses its sharpness when not used and maintained." "Not really, I can feel that this magic staff is well maintained by that adult woman. It''s just that she didn''t notice that holy energy is needed to keep it as a charming magic staff," I said while stroking the magic staff and noticing every trace of holy energy left inside it. "If I drain this holy energy, will I get in trouble from the Aurora Goddess Shrine?" I asked to gauge whether I was in trouble or not. "I-I don''t know¡­ but I''ll take responsibility for it!" Hana exclaimed as she closed her eyes and gripped her magic staff tightly in readiness. ==================== Yurification Quest Main Quest: [+] Steal the first kiss on the lips of the Fake Saintess who praised the Goddess Aurora. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Side Quest: [+] Steal Alice''s kiss on the lips during the battle against the sin-eating slime. [+] Steal Alyssa''s kiss on the lips during the battle against the sin-eating slime. Yurification System Clearing Reward: [+] List of new shopping items from the Yurification Shop. ==================== [ Good luck, Lily-chan! ] While I was busy talking with Hana, my Goddess suddenly gave me a blessing. It''s been a long time since I saw the blessing of a challenge like this with a difficulty level that was a bit troublesome for me. Is it okay to kiss a fake Saintess like that? [ It''s okay, no one would mind because the little girl has holy energy power that is still below the standard of a Real Saintess. Kissing her lips is not a big deal because the little girl is not tied to any Goddess. ] [ Lily-chan, when an item doesn''t belong to anyone. That''s a great opportunity to seize and become yours full property! ] Before I responded to Hana''s words who still had her eyes closed, the Goddess''s words made my head feel dizzy because of the complexity of her words that I didn''t understand. Your journey continues at empire I don''t know what the relationship is between kissing Hana, Alice, and Alyssa''s lips in the challenge given by the Goddess to the ownership of items that are not owned by anyone. "Hana, can you hold back that monster for a while?" I asked while touching her nose and making her eyes open and blink. "Hold back that monster? I can''t possibly do it, Onee-san! My magical energy capacity isn''t that big!" shouted Hana who wanted to refuse my request to hold back the sin-eating slime''s attack. "Alice... Alyssa... can you hold it back?" I asked my twin step-sisters. Alice and Alyssa looked at each other. It seemed they had the same answer to my question. "If it''s to restrain them, I still have some magic energy left after casting the forced teleportation spell earlier," Alice said with a languid expression. "Lily-nee¡­ I may not be as good as Mama in restraint magic, but I still have enough magic energy to help Lily-nee¡­" Alyssa said with an excited look in her eyes. "Good answer, Alyssa. Of course, you won''t restrain them alone. Zoe¡­ lead the spirit line to perform a restraint attack so that I have time to cast my Purification Fireball spell!" I ordered Zoe who had been staying silent behind my back hair. "I understand, my Master. Your order is an obligation that I must carry out as a spirit who obeys your orders," Zoe who had been in her butterfly form changed into my human form. "Oh! Before I restrain that disgusting creature, may I at least do that?" said Zoe who looked gently at my face. "Do that?" I didn''t understand Zoe''s meaning at all and tilted my head indicating that I didn''t understand what she said. "My Master... aren''t you a little too much when you tease other girls but don''t realize that I''m sulking because I''ve never gotten that before." I didn''t understand what Zoe was saying at all. Zoe approached me and stroked my face which was covered in sweat. "Ahh... my Master''s sweaty face is so tempting and makes me confused whether to kiss or lick her sweat..." said Zoe while stroking my cheek with her soft hand. This felt strange because it was like seeing my reflection in the mirror stroking my cheek. "Zoe? What are you trying to do?" Zoe ignored my words and sent her small tongue that had stuck out to lick the sweat flowing down my cheek. Lick... Slurrpp... "Zoe... that''s a little ticklish," I said while holding Zoe''s body which was trying to push me to fall to the ground. "My Master, can I be a little greedy about this?" said Zoe in a whisper between the licks of her tongue. Chuu... With the sudden soft touch, I could feel Zoe''s tongue moving from my cheek to my lips. Her small tongue stuck to my lips and wet them before burying her tiny lips towards mine. Chhuu... Suuuppp... Zoe forced her lips to continue locking mine so that I would not escape from her little kiss. My breath felt a little heavy because I hadn''t had a chance to take a deep breath before. "Hey, Zoe, this is not the time for this," I said to calm Zoe who was tightening her little kiss. "This is the right time to show my love and loyalty to my Master..." replied Zoe who quickly kissed my lips again. When our lips touched, I could feel some magical energy flowing inside my body leaking out and forming butterfly wings similar to those Zoe had. "For a while, we will be tied like this, my beloved Master¡­" Zoe said as she released her little kiss from my lips. I could see Zoe touching her lips while holding back the blush that made her look like she was blushing. "I didn''t expect my Master''s kiss to feel this soft and filled with love," Zoe murmured which was heard in my ears. Ctakkk¡­ My ears suddenly heard a breaking sound that happened next to me and it made me reflexively turn around to see the source of the sound. Alice, Alyssa, and Hana lined up behind my body with their faces covered by black shadows. "Zeta, do you have the same courage to kiss Onee-sama like that?" Alice asked her butterfly spirit. "Zara, you won''t do something that will break my heart like that, right?" Alyssa asked her butterfly spirit just like Alice did. "Vasilica, do you have the courage to kiss your own Master like that?" Hana said while strangling her heavenly holy dragon spirit. During a situation full of emergency conflict like this, it seemed that their minds were suppressed by fear. So I immediately approached them and kissed their cheeks fairly. Chuu... Chuu... Chuu... "If you do your best, maybe I''ll kiss your lips just like Zoe did," I said to cheer them up in an emergency like this. The kiss on the cheek that I gave seemed to encourage them with a smile and a shout, "Let''s kill that monster!" Chapter 36 - Cat versus Cat Alice, Alyssa, and Hana spread around me while emitting their dense magic energy.Their magic wands that emitted light looked so shiny with rows of spells that complemented each other. They attacked the sin-eating slime in one direction so their attacks was even accurate. Kaboom... The explosion produced by the low-level magic spell shot clearly into the body of the sin-eating slime but it was in vain and did not cause significant damage. Find adventures on empire "Kuh! This ugly monster drains my magic energy even though I attacked it with low-level magic spells," grumbled Alice who looked exhausted after casting intense attack magic spells. The collision of her magic energy waves was very fast, making Hana''s restraint magic spell look like a snail running next to a cat. [ Oh, this is very interesting. ] [ I''ve never seen a little witch girl who can cast magic spells that fast. ] [ The resulting DPS is too great to be produced by one individual casting attack spells like that. ] I was surprised by the Goddess''s comment on Alice''s magic attack chant. Compared to my fast magic chant that prioritized magic cast-time efficiency and saved my magic energy capacity which was able to have a long-range fast attack, the magic attack produced by Alice seemed very offensive and indiscriminate in hitting her target without mercy. Kaboom... Kaboom... Kaboom... Consecutive magic attacks, fast magic chants, and long-range attack from us complemented each other. That was enough for me to give myself some free time about what I would do next. Thommpp... I stuck the magic staff of the Aurora Goddess Shrine on the street of the Aurora Kingdom Capital and loosened my grip on its handle. "Purification Fireball chant, huh? That''s going to take a lot of time, especially with circumstances like this," I muttered softly while watching my twin step-sister and Hana who were trying to limit the direction of the sin-eating slime''s movement. That slime increasingly thinning the defensive magic energy of the protective wall of the Aurora Kingdom Capital. "I''ll try hard to get a kiss from Lily-nee!" Amongst the fiery magic attacks, I could hear Alyssa''s screams as she worked hard to find a part for herself that could land a single magic attack that hit the sin-eating slime''s body. Katakataka¡­ A magic attack formation from Alyssa formed a magic chain that aimed to restrain the sin-eating slime''s movement but it was easily broken because the sin-eating slime''s main body was liquid. Slip¡­ "Hue? It didn''t work?! Why did that happen!" Alyssa said in confusion because her magic spell attack that wanted to restrain the sin-eating slime was easily broken. Slurp¡­ Plop¡­ The sin-eating slime''s body shape almost ate up the entire large wall that was protected by high-level defense magic. "If restraint like that can''t work, then taste this... Iron Maiden!" Alyssa shouted while chanting her attack magic spell that summoned a thick iron ornament that was visible in the sky of the Aurora Kingdom Capital. Bong!! Kabaam... The loud and non-explosive impact came from one of Alyssa''s summoning magic that aimed to restrain the opponent''s movement in a narrow space filled with traps. It''s just... [ What is that? The cute Iron Maiden! ] [ I like Alyssa''s creativity and sense of cuteness! ] Far above the sky of the Aurora Kingdom Capital, a giant bear made of iron landed quickly on the body of the sin-eating slime. The sound of the heavy weight of the object shook the ground of the Aurora Kingdom Capital like a small earthquake. A restraining attack carried out by Alyssa made me a little inferior because Alyssa decided to follow my directions and orders, she was perfect when executing my orders. "I was not wrong when I told them to restrain the sin-eating slime while giving me free time to cast the Purification Fireball magic spell," I muttered while observing the situation around me. The sin-eating slime that was crushed by the giant iron bear equipped with a cute hair ribbon attracted several pairs of curious eyes with this extraordinary event. The more ordinary people gathered, the more chaotic the situation would be. So I decided to cast a slow spell to summon a Giant Purification Fireball attack with the same size as Alyssa''s iron bear. "Hey, Alyssa, why did the size of your Iron Maiden magic spell become so big?" Alice asked in the middle of the battle. "Is that a problem? Lily-nee taught me that the size of a summoning object like the Iron Maiden magic spell can be changed in shape, size, and weight. Maybe it''s time for you to finish reading the notes Lily-nee gave to you, Alice¡­" Alyssa explained attentively in between chanting another magic spell that controlled the direction of the giant iron bear-shaped Iron Maiden. "Ugh, don''t remind me of that again after experiencing a magic accident from a teleportation magic spell," Alice replied while changing positions to attack the body of the sin-eating slime that was crushed by Alyssa''s Iron Maiden magic. "It''s your fault for not finishing reading the notes Lily-nee left behind!" Alyssa said with an arrogant face because she was one step ahead of Alice. "I admit that I was wrong, Alyssa. Don''t bring up that problem again or I''ll throw a tantrum and ask for a kiss from Onee-sama to calm down my tantrum!" Alice stuck out her tongue to tease Alyssa before looking at me with a pouting look on her face. "Hey! Don''t cheat like that!" Alyssa grumbled while launching a water magic attack to wet Alice''s face. Byaarr... Baaam... Kabaaammm... A series of prank magic and attack magic to slime collided with each other. Seeing their extraordinary concentration made me a little jealous because they could easily separate the magic chants to tease each other while the offensive attack magic was still attacking the body of the sin-eating slime. I now understand the destiny of Alice and Alyssa who will become genius twin witchs who will be recorded in human history. Seeing their bright future, I want to see it until that time comes. I smiled while thinking about it and suddenly a soft hand touched my arm. "Onee-san, are you okay? Some of your magic chants have errors in the arrangement of the magic formation," said Hana who suddenly stood beside me. "If it''s too much trouble for Onee-san, I can help you to arrange such a complex magic formation," Hana held my arm and raised her hand to my wrist. Our wrists touched against the backdrop of the battle against the sin-eating slime. I could feel Hana''s sweaty hands and her body was shaking with a blush starting to fill her cute face. "Huuu¡­ this is more embarrassing than I thought," Hana grumbled as she turned her face away from me. I could feel a slight twitch coming from her grip as if Hana was determined to do something. "Onee-san, please let me share my mind with you," she said while holding back the blush on her face that was increasingly showing her heart as she tried to hold back her embarrassment. "Vasilica, can you prepare the holy magic that we usually use to share deep-mind?" Hana asked her heavenly holy dragon spirit. Plap... Plap... The flapping of the wings that came from Hana''s heavenly holy dragon spirit expanded, under the blow of her dragon scales that were wrapped in a faint holy magic energy, I felt like I was drowning in a calm pool of water. My vision became dark and my hearing became empty as if devoured by silence. A drop of water woke me up when I saw Hana who suddenly pulled my body under the seemingly silent darkness. "Onee-san..." Hana called me and buried her tiny lips into mine. An unexpected kiss that happened in the darkness and silence. When I heard the drop of water again, I could see my vision returning to its original state but with a different nuance of heart. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hana was beside me hugging my waist with one hand while the other hand still held my hand that was holding the magic staff of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Hana looked at me with a soft smile while moving her lips to say soft words in front of me, "That was my first kiss, Onee-san. You have to take responsibility for that¡­" A mischievous smile filled Hana''s face that looked like she had won something before a voice inside my mind had completed the Purification Fireball magic formation. "Not a bad magic formation, Onee-san. You could have completed this magic formation if your gaze wasn''t distracted by those rude cats," Hana said while glancing at my twin step-sister who was still fighting the sin-eating slime. Wooosh¡­ Suddenly a wind cleavage magic spell formation passed my face. "Did you think I didn''t see that, you thieving cat?" Alyssa said who was suddenly filled with a terrifying aura to kill. "Hiyaa... Onee-san... I''m scared... please hug me tighter," Hana tried to tighten her arms around my waist. With small, light steps, Alyssa approached me and placed a soft kiss on my lips while caressing my cheek. "Lily-nee, you won''t stay silent when cheating like this happens, right?" Alyssa said after kissing my lips softly. "Hey! What happened? Why did you kiss Onee-sama, Alyssa? Quickly help me!" Alice seemed to realize that Alyssa''s Iron Maiden''s movements felt strange and moved to find Alyssa who was kissing my lips. Just like Alyssa did, Alice walked leisurely towards me and kissed my lips too. "Uh, what''s going on here?" I said in response to this incident. "Onee-san, it seems like these cats have sharp hearing and eyes. Maybe we should do it again in a quiet place?" Hana said with a look in her eyes that invited hostility. "Hooho¡­ don''t think I didn''t find Lily-nee in your little game. I''ve already remember Lily-nee''s scent and can track her just by smelling her sweat," Alyssa said in response to Hana''s hostile gaze. I don''t know why this happened but things have turned out this way. The sin-eating slime was being squeezed by Alyssa''s Iron Maiden restraint magic and Alice''s barrage of offensive attacks. Meanwhile, the magic spell of Purification Fireball had been activated in the sky of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital. To get out of this awkward situation, it seemed there was only one way. "Purification Fireball!" I said to bring the final blow to the sin-eating slime. Chapter 37 - Chilling After Battle... The thick wall debris scattered and Alyssa''s Iron Maiden summoning magic slowly disappeared.Psstttt... The swish of the Purification Fireball still felt hot and showed embers slowly evaporating away. The impact of the Purification Fireball attack that I used seemed to have sent the sin-eating slime to a painful death. The sticky liquid and black mucus from the sin-eating slime''s body slowly faded to reveal a bright blue color like calm river water. "Haaahhh... that was so tiring..." I muttered while catching my breath which was panting due to exhaustion from using such a large magical energy. "Kuuh!!" I could feel a throbbing dizziness in my head as I forced my imperfect magic to casting such a large magic formation. My vision felt shaky and blurry as if I had a fever. "Onee-san, are you okay?" said Hana who hugged her waist and made my body lean on her. "It''s okay, I just feel dizzy after casting such a big magic spell," I replied to explain my body''s condition which was exhausted from using magic energy. "If Onee-san would like, you can sleep on my bare thighs, you know¡­" Hana said with a small smile that caught the attention of my twin step-sisters. Squuishhh¡­ "What do you want to do, thieving cat?" Alyssa said while pulling Hana''s cheeks until they stretched long. Squuiisshhh¡­ "Aww¡­ Wawawa!!" I could see Hana''s cheeks being pulled forcefully by Alyssa until they stretched and bruised red mark. Pllooppp¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a while, Alyssa released Hana''s cheeks and turned to me. My sweaty head was wiped with Alyssa''s handkerchief and her hands were busy separating Hana arms who was clinging tightly to me while hugging me. "Lily-nee, are you tired? I can use recovery magic to relieve your fatigue. Uhm... I-If Lily-nee doesn''t mind... maybe Lily-nee can use my bare thighs to sleep while Alyssa recovers Lily-nee''s fatigue," Alyssa said with her gentle gaze towards me, her hand had stolen my hand that had been holding Hana''s hand. "Alyssa, aren''t you going a bit overboard? If you use your magical energy to recover Onee-sama''s fatigue, then you''ll be the one who gets exhausted after summoning Iron Maiden like that!" said Alice who got into a small dispute like this and pointed at the traces of Alyssa''s Iron Maiden that were slowly disappearing, the cute giant iron bear shape looked like it was swallowed by thin air leaving a trail of crumbs on the ground. "Alice, you need to know that my Iron Maiden magic formation has a little magical energy usage compared to summoning a golem and moving it. Summoning a giant cute torture device and a golem are already different in terms of magical energy usage. I only moved my Iron Maiden using Levitation magic. So in theory, my remaining magical energy is more than enough to make Lily-nee fall asleep soundly on my bare thighs!" said Alyssa explaining the rest of her magical energy that coincidentally directed at her desire to make me sleep on her bare thighs. [ Oh! Two sisters who are fighting for the attention of their beloved Big Sister. ] [ Lily-chan, which one will you choose? ] [ Alice who looks like a strict, stubborn, and disciplined little sister like that. ] [ Or Alyssa who looks like an innocent girl who uses simple logic to silence her conversation partner like that. If this is left any longer, then there will be a love war in Marquess Rommel''s household. ] [Lily-chan, please make a wise decision in dealing with this hot and cute situation.] My head which was already dizzy now had to face a new problem from my twin step-sisters who were at odds with each other. "Hey! I was the one who first suggested sleeping on bare thighs!" shouted Hana which made the atmosphere even worse. Twiitchh... I could see Zoe who had returned to her butterfly spirit form. "Master, it seems I wasn''t of much help in the battle but I have cleaned up the damage caused in the fight against that disgusting slime," Zoe said as she perched on my head. Your journey continues with empire "Oh, that has lessened the burden of damage caused by the sin-eating slime. Thank you for your help, Zoe," I said sincerely to Zoe who had repaired the material damage caused by the sin-eating slime''s attack. My gaze shifted to the great protective wall of the Aurora Kingdom Capital that had previously cracked when supporting the body of the sin-eating slime. Although its high-level protective magic was not active, it was enough to see it still standing strong and far from being damaged. I smiled when I saw the end of the battle that did not cause any casualties or damage like this. Tinnngg... As the dizziness in my head spread, I remembered Zoe''s action of suddenly kissing me. It was as if Zoe did it on purpose to provoke Hana and my twin step-sister to fight about the kiss on my lips. "Zoe, for the previous kiss, did you do all that on purpose?" I asked Zoe in a small voice after Zoe perched on my hair. "Master, I told you before. I want to do what Master usually does with the other little girls. Isn''t it natural for a spirit to want to feel close to her Master romantically and be jealous when seeing her Master to close relationship with another little girl?" Zoe replied while flapping her butterfly wings. "Ughh¡­" I could only let out a thin breath after hearing Zoe''s answer. [ Oh! A Spirit who can feel jealous when her Master is close to another woman. ] [ This makes me excited to see her jealousy in the future. ] My Goddess only gave a short, useless comment at a time like this. My body began to feel tired and heavy, it made my grip on the handle of the Aurora Goddess Shrine''s magic staff slip a little. I immediately left Alice, Alyssa, and Hana who seemed to be having a long conversation. From their words, I could hear myself being mentioned and their right to have my head sleeping on their bare thighs. Speaking of bare thighs, I glanced at the long skirt I was wearing and pulled it up to reveal my bare thighs covered in sweat. [ Lily-chan, please don''t tease me like that. ] [ It makes me want to go down to the world and lick the sweat of your bare thighs¡­ Ah! No! That''s not it! I just want to sleep on your bare thighs covered in sweat. ] I immediately closed my long skirt that revealed my bare thighs when I heard the Goddess''s words. For some reason, this Goddess has a questionable level of morals as a Goddess. [ Please don''t get angry like that, Lily-chan. ] [ I accidentally showed my true intentions... Uhm... I mean... which Goddess wouldn''t be interested in being pampered by her own Saintess? ] [ Yes! I want to be pampered by Lily-chan and bury my entire face in your soft bare thighs! ] [ There are no other suspicious intentions from me! ] I could feel that those words were filled with lies. When my footsteps took me to a long park bench on the side of the road, I immediately tidied up my long skirt from dust and dirt. I also tied the magic staff that I borrowed together with my katana sheath. "You girls... don''t you want to feel this?!" I shouted to provoke their small commotion. As I sat on the long garden bench, I sat in the middle and left some space to sit with them. Patt... Pattt... Because of the sweat that had accumulated on my thighs, I lightly patted my long skirt which had been cleaned from dust and dirt. "Oh, Onee-sann, I''m coming!!" Hana shouted with a wide smile on her face. "Onee-sama, wait for me!!" Alice ran towards me with all her might before laying her head on my right thigh. "Lily-nee!! Ahh!! Alice cheated so much when taking first place!!" said Alyssa who had difficulty running after seeing Alice had laid her head on my thigh. Alyssa and Hana who arrived late realized that there was one spot left. I could see sparks in their eyes that seemed to want to do something dangerous. "Hey, don''t make my tiredness worse," I said to warn of the heated conflict that was happening between Alyssa and Hana. Paatt... Pattt... "Hana, come here..." I patted my left thigh for Hana. "Ahrk!!" I could see Alyssa''s face froze after I said that to Hana. "Alyssa, you can sit in front of me, you don''t mind if I hug you from behind, right?" I continued to say to prevent Alyssa''s thoughts that slowly leaving her body like it was empty and lifeless. "Sigh... I almost died because I saw the injustice before my own eyes," said Alyssa who was relieved by my decision. "Onee-san, sorry for making you trouble like this," said Hana in a shy tone to me. Hana''s body moved closer to me and sat next to me to take a few short breaths before laying her head on my left thigh. Pluummm... I could feel Alice and Hana''s rhythmic breathing and the ticklish sensation creeping up my thighs. "Alyssa, don''t you feel comfortable if I hug you from behind?" I asked Alyssa after seeing her standing still. Patt... Patt... I patted the space in the middle of my thighs again. "Come here..." I said to persuade Alyssa to sit between my thighs. Alyssa shyly sat between my thighs. I immediately hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear which was close to my mouth, "Thank you for holding back that slime monster, Alyssa." Chuuu... In that whisper, I accidentally bit Alyssa''s ear and I could feel her body shaking. The blush had wet her ears until her face was like a little girl who had just received a confession of love. Chapter 38 - Anastasia POV Princess Anastasia eyes locked on a little girl with light brown skin.At first, she was only interested in the little girl''s ability in swordsmanship but that was refuted by the girl who could make a contract with a spirit entity. The royal family party, which was her debut to appear in public, was stopped after the appearance of a monster figure that began to attack. Princess Anastasia didn''t care about this royal family party because she was not tied to the political position that was fighting over the heir of the previous King, namely her father who was still healthy and working hard non-stop on the front lines of the kingdom''s conflict. Princess Anastasia''s view of the little girl named Lily was a flower that was difficult to approach because of her aura that was difficult to threaten with her sharp red eyes. However, seeing the closeness of her mother as Lily''s pet and her first communication filled with heartbeats that produced a rhythm full of love, Princess Anastasia couldn''t help but be attracted to Lily. After the first meeting and first conversation with Lily, Princess Anastasia understood why the little girl was able to make her mother turn into an obedient pet. When Lily went around spreading curses, Princess Anastasia just smiled and saw the villain who openly cursed someone who had bullied her. As Princess Anastasia lay weakly on the bed in the room filled with the pungent smell of medicine, she believed that every action would have its reward. The five noble families who had received the curse from Lily had given Princess Anastasia a gift of extraordinary entertainment. In the novel story that she read to fill her free time when she was trapped sick in a remote place, Princess Anastasia liked the story of a villain who fought for justice even though she was seen as a public enemy. Seeing Lily who played the role of a villain who looked elegant and full of confidence, her calm heart began to beat faster again, and began to observe Lily''s body from a distance. Princess Anastasia did not have the courage to approach her before her debut was introduced by the royal family after being absent from the royal party and her name was rarely mentioned as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. Standing between the pillars of the Royal Palace and hiding from other people''s eye contact, Princess Anastasia looked like a stalker who was interested in the little girl with light brown skin. "Princess Anastasia, if you are curious about that little girl. Why don''t you greet her and invite her to your party table?" suggested one of her Maids who attended the royal family party. "I-It''s not as easy as you think!" Princess Anastasia grumbled as she turned to her maid who seemed to not understand the anxiety of a girl who had just experienced her first love. "If I remember correctly, didn''t Princess Anastasia strongly reject the proposal and postpone the same-sex marriage plan from Queen Victoria? Why now seem hesitant to get the attention of the little girl who managed to make you fall in love? Starting to look regretful now?" said her maid in a flat tone while observing Princess Anastasia''s facial expression. Stabb¡­ Stabb¡­ Princess Anastasia felt as if the feelings of her fragile little heart were stabbed by the bitter reality. "Stop that, I regret to admit it but that little girl has great potential to be useful to our Kingdom. I-It doesn''t mean that I want to marry her to keep her in this kingdom!" exclaimed Princess Anastasia as she gripped her hands tightly up with flames blazing in her eyes. "That probably won''t happen after our Crown Prince did something embarrassing at the previous noble party." Ctasss... Princess Anastasia''s gaze darkened when she remembered her mother''s words explaining the failure of the political marriage between Marquess Rommel''s family and the royal family. "Hey, if I kill the Crown Prince, can I still be saved from the death penalty that killed my brother?" asked Princess Anastasia with a dark expression on her face and a gripping smile as if planning something. "Princess Anastasia, it seems you have to think again because your father is rearranging the position of the Crown Prince who can compete to be his heir after abdicating. For the trash that has tarnished the royal family, the Queen has given special attention to torturing her child with a smile. You could say that it is the harshest discipline I have ever seen during my career as a Maid serving in the Royal Palace." "Kukuku¡­ Good Mama¡­ it seems you have to discipline all your children to not make the same mistake," Princess Anastasia''s smile widened again and showed her attitude as an innocent and friendly Princess. "Ugh, until when do I have to work taking care of a Mother and Daughter who can be two-faced like this?" her personal Maid muttered in a small voice. "Did you say something?" "Nothing, Princess Anastasia." The conversation from the hidden stalker made her see Lily who was having a serious conversation with one of the little children from the faction that held an important part in the finances and treasures of the kingdom. "That little child, is he threatening Lily with something?" Princess Anastasia''s gaze was fixed on the little child''s facial expression with a sly look at Lily. "Threatening Lily-sama? That is a brave action after seeing her fighting ability that was able to make the spirit of the heavenly holy dragon of the Aurora Goddess Shrine kneel before her spirit which was only a butterfly." "That''s true, but for some reason¡­ I can feel a bad feeling coming from that little child." Like a bad feeling that came true, the royal family party that had been attended by the noble family guests turned into a disaster when they saw a small battle between a child and a little girl. The fight that occurred after Lily approached the little child who threw the wine bottle and luxury glass made Lily face the little child who was difficult to get away from her influence who took care of the royal finances and the royal treasury. "Hey, if that little child has a dispute with the Marquess Rommel family. I wonder what will happen to the noble faction that sides with us?" asked Princess Anastasia with worry clearly depicted in her eyes. Baaammm... Kaboom... The bad feeling felt by Princess Anastasia happened. The loud explosion sound came from Lily who hit the little child until his body hit the wall of the Royal Palace. Several soldiers who were guarding the Royal Palace immediately rushed to secure the situation. However... The disaster did not stop there. Find exclusive stories on empire From the vomit that should have come out of blood after hitting the wall of the Royal Palace hard, a thick and disgusting black liquid came out of the little boy''s mouth. The disgusting body grew bigger and made Princess Anastasia almost vomit because she remembered her illness which was the same as that disgusting lump. Her intelligent and genius brain understood this situation clearly. "I see, it seems like my illness doesn''t come from revenge but from someone in the kingdom who wants to get rid of me to make decisions for the royal family," Princess Anastasia muttered when she realized the small evidence. The illness and the appearance of the disgusting monster were not a coincidence, Princess Anastasia realized this and knew the common thread of someone trying to manipulate the royal family from inside. "It seems, I owe you a lot this time, Lily-chan," said Princess Anastasia while watching Lily''s small fight using her magical energy from a distance. Her maid who looked relaxed could only speak, "Should we evacuate, Princess Anastasia?" Princess Anastasia shook her head. "No need, let''s see what other abilities Lily is hiding," Princess Anastasia replied with a calm smile and seemed to not care about the panic happening around her. "I don''t understand why you don''t panic like a normal girl, Princess Anastasia." "You''re not panicking either, are you? You''re not even interested in looking at the instructions from the other Maids and are focused on looking at Lily like that." "I''m just curious about one thing, why did she steal a magic staff from one of the holy women of the Aurora Shrine to launch a magic attack?" "That''s not stealing but borrowing¡­ please differentiate your words that allude to a little girl who makes me feel uncomfortable when she''s close to other girls." "¡­" Princess Anastasia''s maid bowed her body in apology. "Please forgive my rudeness, Princess Anastasia. I can''t tell the difference between stealing and borrowing. After I took a closer look, the holy woman of the Aurora Shrine didn''t seem to mind seeing her magic staff used by Lily-sama." "Next time, watch your words before you speak." "I understand, Princess Anastasia." As the battle between Lily and the sin-eating slime reaches its next phase, Lily chases after the sin-eating slime that is trying to escape. Princess Anastasia does not want to miss this opportunity to see Lily''s true power who seems to be able to use magic spells in addition to her great ability in swordsmanship. "Can you prepare a carriage during this chaos?" Princess Anastasia asked. "That''s impossible." That answer had destroyed Princess Anastasia''s interest in witnessing Lily''s power with her own eyes. When the time had passed so long, the panic had almost subsided after the monsters had left, Princess Anastasia saw the twin sister of the Marquess Rommel family and the little girl who became the young Saintess of the Aurora Goddess Shrine walking together. "Hmm¡­ what are they doing?" Princess Anastasia muttered curiously. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baaammm!! At that moment, Princess Anastasia saw the extraordinary teleportation magic of the twin sister of Marquess Rommel. "Ah! Why didn''t they invite me? Quickly prepare a carriage or horse to chase Lily!" Princess Anastasia shouted to her maid. "Didn''t I tell you it was impossible, at least wait until the situation becomes conducive." "Damn it!" Princess Anastasia cursed in a cute tone. Chapter 39 - Meet Goddess Aurora I slowly opened my heavy eyes.The white sight, which didn''t seem so unfamiliar, made my body reflexively stand up and jump high into the air. Above my jump, I could see an adult woman whose body was covered in a golden light, symbolizing the purity of the Goddess. "Ara~ why do you look so surprised, Lily-chan?" she said in a soft sentence while looking at me. When I landed on the floor of this unfamiliar room, I could feel another presence behind her body that looked like her with a dazzling golden light. "It seems like your chosen Saintess is starting to be wary of your movements and now hates you, Senpai," she said flatly. "Eh? That''s impossible! Right, Lily-chan?" I turned my attention away from the voice of the Goddess that I knew so well. This sudden meeting made me realize my relationship with the Goddess was getting closer, even in this meeting in a room that I couldn''t explain, my ability was still not enough to see her identity that was covered in a golden light. "Lily-chan, why did you avert your gaze? Y-You don''t hate me after knowing that I kissed your cheek while you were sleeping here, right?" "Urk¡­" I clucked my tongue when I heard that sentence. I didn''t expect that the Goddess I respected would take advantage of my situation so easily. I didn''t mind if my cheek was kissed by the Goddess, but to do that while I was sleeping, wouldn''t that be a crime? Staring at the two figures of the Goddess lying on the bed with their bodies covered in golden light, I started to walk away with a cautious attitude before the Goddess who had always been watching me moved by flying towards me. "Lily-chan!!" "Please forgive me!!" Bugghh... I could feel the pain from the impact of the Goddess'' body flying towards me. We fell on the floor with my body supporting her heavy body. The posture of her face covered by the dazzling golden light slightly blurred my vision. "I-It''s¡­ heavy¡­" I said to show my body position that was being pressed by the Goddess''s weight. "Hwaa!! I''m sorry, Lily-chan. I accidentally pushed you down," she said in an awkward tone and slowly got up while carrying my body with both hands. Huugg¡­ "Hmm?" I mumbled softly when my body felt the Goddess''s arms that felt very warm and filled with softness. It was like sleeping on a mattress that had the softness of natural animal fur that often hibernates during winter. "Is Lily-chan surprised to wake up in the Goddess''s realm again?" asked my Goddess with a smile that was visible behind the golden glow of her face. "Waking up in the Goddess''s realm again?" I said those words while tilting my head. "Fufu¡­ Lily-chan doesn''t seem to realize it, I have summoned your soul to the Goddess''s realm very often. A place rarely visited by living beings who are not bound by our contract. All Saintesses have at least met their Goddesses to pray or strengthen their beliefs. But I don''t care about all that because it''s too complicated and troublesome... Gaahh!!" Bonk!! Continue your adventure at empire "Are you done talking to your Saintess? I didn''t come to this place to see you making out with your Saintess in front of me!" My Goddess had been hit so easily by another figure. Seeing her appearance, I could feel an extraordinary surge of holy magic energy from within her. Her relaxed attitude and seemingly fearless attitude towards my Goddess showed their equal standing. "Aurora, aren''t you being too excessive by hitting my head like this?" replied my Goddess while stroking her head which looked as small as a lump and slowly put me down. "Senpai, have you forgotten my purpose for coming to this place?" "Of course, I know, but let me enjoy just five minutes to touch Lily-chan gently... Gaahhaa!!" Bonk!! I could see my Goddess looking helpless in front of the other Goddess. Putting aside my Goddess'' seemingly relaxed nature, I could even tell that my Goddess intentionally created this relaxed atmosphere so that I wouldn''t be tense when facing two Goddesses at once. If I heard correctly, my Goddess called her Aurora. This meant that I indirectly made contact with the Goddess Aurora even though I wasn''t the Saintess who came from the Goddess Aurora Shrine. My thoughts suddenly shifted to my behavior of borrowing a sacred artifact in the form of a magic staff from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Could it be that the Goddess Aurora was angry at me for borrowing her artifact without permission? Oh no, what should I do this time? I have to face the wrath of the Goddess Aurora directly. I closed my eyes and tried my best to stay calm. If the Goddess Aurora could easily hit my Goddess'' head, doesn''t that mean she could also hit my nail? If my Goddess'' head only got a bruise, then what about me who is much weaker than my Goddess? I don''t want to feel the pain of accidentally borrowing someone''s thing, I know it''s a bit pushy but there is no other way to attack the sin-eating slime other than manifesting magic energy with a magic tool like the magic staff owned by one of the holy women of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Kyyyuuttt... I could feel my cheek being pulled by a soft and warm hand. "Calm down, I didn''t come here to punish you or give you bad things, Lily-chan." "Huh?" I slowly opened my eyes and saw the figure of the Goddess Aurora who was already in front of me. "My purpose in coming to this place and meeting your soul is related to one of my Saintesses who grew into a dead end. You know that the remaining Saintesses of humanity are all fake, right?" asked the Goddess Aurora to me while stroking my cheek that had just been pulled by her. "Yes, I know about that, my Goddess explained to me that humanity lost the original holy Saintess through a holy sacrifice to atone for all of humanity''s sins," I replied in a soft tone that felt messy because my cheek was being played with by the Goddess Aurora''s hand. "That makes me relieved because I don''t have to explain at length about the fake Saintess. Does Lily-chan know about the problems that humanity once faced that led to them sacrificing their own Saintess?" asked the Goddess Aurora with a serious expression covered by golden light. I shook my head. I had no idea that the saint of humanity sacrificed herself like that. "I don''t know," I answered shortly. "Do you want to know the reason why humanity no longer has a real Saintess?" asked the Goddess Aurora to me with a wide smile on her face. "I no longer have any hope for humanity because they sacrificed the Saintess I was proud of to die in vain, her pure, holy, and innocent soul has returned to my side and was cleansed and reborn into that world with no regrets," the Saintess Aurora pressed her soft hand to continue stroking my cheek. "Do you know about the little girl who just became a Saintess at a young age, the little girl who is currently lying on your bare thigh," said the Goddess Aurora while removing her soft touch from my cheek and showing magic image of my body which was sleeping with Hana and my twin step-sisters. "Hasn''t she returned to being a cute and innocent little girl without knowing that she had died and was reborn into a world filled with sin? Even in her second life, she still prays and praises me just like she used to be when she became a Saintess. Lily-chan, I know you have a relationship with the Saintess of another Goddess like Sia and Ciel." "If possible, can you make a contract with my Saintess whose have large holy power sleeping inside her?" said the Goddess Aurora while showing Hana''s face who was sleeping on my bare thigh. I paid attention to every word uttered by the Goddess Aurora. "Can you take care of this Saintess whom I am proud of as your mother-in-law?" "Guuhu!!" said my Goddess with a very surprised expression on her face. "Huh?" I didn''t understand the meaning of those words but I could feel that this task felt very heavy when my twin step-sister and Hana didn''t seem to get along with each other. "This task isn''t that heavy, please do the Linked Ritual one more time with Hana. I want to make the Yurification System created by my Senpai integrated with the power and blessing system that I will give you." "Isn''t this mutually beneficial for you, Lily-chan? You must be uncomfortable with the complicated interface used by my Senpai when using the Yurification System, right?" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stabb... Stabb... "Guuhu!! It hurts so much! I knew the system I was developing had a bad interface, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad when it got meddled with by my own Kouhai," my Goddess grumbled, seemingly lamenting her defeat. "I don''t know what''s going on in this place and between you goddess, but to create a Linked Ritual with Hana, didn''t I already do it?" I asked when I realized that Hana and I already had kissed. "That doesn''t count because there was interference from your Goddess who wanted to take another Goddess''s favorite saintess," replied the Goddess Aurora while glaring at my Goddess. "Hey, that''s because you played hard to get her and recognized as your Saintess, I was just giving you encouragement!" refuted my Goddess with all sorts of reasons. "Maybe you''re right, Senpai. I''ve been cold to her for too long with memories that don''t recognize me," the Goddess Aurora looked gloomy. I fell silent after feeling the awkwardness of the Goddess Aurora. Chapter 40 - Reborn Saintess "It may seem like I''m forcing you, but I wish my beloved Saintess wouldn''t have to hold back like that. It would be better if you were bound by a contract with each other like a sacred promise or something," said the Goddess Aurora while patting her wrist."It would seem like a sacred promise of marriage but there''s a slight difference¡­ Mwaaah!!" As the Goddess Aurora tried to explain the meaning of her words, her cheeks were pulled by my Goddess who seemed to pout after hearing it. "I didn''t know you were trying to do something like that in front of me!" exclaimed my Goddess while playing with the Goddess Aurora''s cheeks until they stretched long. "S-Senpai¡­ it hurts you know¡­ Ah! My cheeks hurt!" shouted the Goddess Aurora who tried to defend herself from the small attack that hit her cheeks. After a while, my Goddess released the pulling of the Goddess Aurora''s cheeks. I could see the two of them staring at each other as if discussing something inside their heads. The nods and shakes of their heads didn''t seem to reach an agreement with each other leaving me alone. I who was still standing in the realm of the Goddess was pensive for a while before the Goddess Aurora flew towards me. "It''s a bit regrettable but I only got the approval to do the Linked Ritual with you. This will be history when two Goddesses work together to integrate their systems into one native system. Lily-chan, you will get two blessings from Senpai and me as the Goddess Aurora." Find more chapters on empire "Hue?" That was all I could say when I heard the words spoken by the Goddess Aurora. "Don''t forget to kiss Hana after returning to the real world," said the Goddess Aurora while bringing her lips that were covered in golden light closer. Chuu¡­ When the lips of the Goddess Aurora touched mine, I could feel the holy magic energy absorbing into my body along with the blessing of my Yurification System which suddenly changed to be more beautiful and comfortable than before. The cute appearance that was forced by my Goddess was replaced with something more that suited my style. I have to admit, this is more suitable and comfortable for my style which doesn''t care about appearance. It seems that Goddess Aurora is far superior in the arts than my Goddess. This makes me grateful to receive two blessings given by two different Goddesses. After letting go of the gentle kiss, Goddess Aurora waved her hand and slowly my consciousness became heavier until I fell asleep. "Ugh... my head hurts," when I opened my eyes again, I could see the view of the sky in my eyes and the cold twilight wind. My body was still sitting on the long chair with my twin step-sister and Hana. Alyssa was still sleeping in my arms and Alice seemed to be sleeping soundly on my bare thighs just like Hana. In the silence filled with the sound of their sleeping breaths that made me sleepy too, I looked at the situation around me. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several border soldiers guarding the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital were surrounding us as if protecting us from the commoners who wanted to approach. When my red gaze was directed at them, suddenly they shouted happily after knowing that I had woken up from sleep. "Hey! Look! The little girl is awake!" "That''s right! Our little girl hero has woken up!" "Everyone, cheer for our little girl hero!" "Long live the little girl hero!" "Thank you for saving our Capital from destruction!" My body suddenly trembled as I saw the line of commoners cheering like this. I don''t remember ever doing something so extraordinary to provoke such a huge cheer. What just happened? Takkk¡­ Takkk¡­ Kraaakk¡­ As the cheers echoed one after another, I could see the horse-drawn carriage of the Marquess Rommel family and the horse-drawn carriage of the Aurora Goddess Shrine stopping at the same time. Braaakk¡­ "Lily! Alice! Alyssa! Are you all okay?!" My father came out with heavy footsteps after breaking out of his horse-drawn carriage. When my father was in front of me, he observed my fine condition along with my appearance as I was being supported by the three little girls. "Oh, good evening, Father, did you come to pick me up and return to the royal family party?" I asked with a cheerful face as if waking up from a deep sleep. "I don''t know what happened to you, I''m so relieved that you weren''t hurt at all. Forgive me for coming late after taking care of the protection for the other nobles and carrying out a temporary evacuation," my father said with his head bowed to me. "It''s okay, Father. It''s your duty as the Marquess of this Aurora Kingdom. Alice and Alyssa have helped me with Hana... Ah! Is it okay for this holy girl to be seen like this in public?" My gaze turned to Hana who was fast asleep on my bare thighs. "I guess it''s okay, isn''t it, Miss Saintess Sirius?" My father said as he directed his gaze to the figure of the holy woman I met earlier. "Oh! You''re from the Marquess Rommel family, you also guarded Hana until she fell into a deep sleep like that. Is the artifact from the Aurora Goddess Shrine really that easy to use?" With gentleness and an innocent smile full of purity, the holy woman looked at me as if she wanted to thank me for protecting Hana. "Lily, it seems you went a little overboard this time, it''s not that I want to punish you for moving freely without parental supervision but for making Alice use advanced magic to forcibly teleport," from behind my body, I could see Mother stepping out of the horse carriage. Her tired facial expression looked at Alice and Alyssa, and with a thin sigh, she started walking towards me. "You didn''t suffer any fatal injuries, right?" asked my mother while pointing her magic wand at me. A blue and green glow swirled around my body as if it was touching my entire body from top to bottom. Their appearance had caused a small commotion from the commoners who had gathered to see us. "Yes, thank goodness you didn''t suffer any serious injuries," said my mother while letting out a small sigh of relief. The arrival of my parents and Saintess Sirius had provided new topics of conversation for the curious commoners. My ears could hear that Marquess Rommel and the Aurora Temple had a good relationship to stand next to each other like that. "Ukhum! Hana, I know you''re awake, don''t pretend to be sleeping or I''ll be forced to carry you home to the Aurora Temple," said the Saintess who I knew was named Sirius. "Kuuhhnn... can I sleep a little longer?" replied Hana who slowly got up from my bare thighs. "Don''t talk so forcefully, Hana. Lily-sama also wants to go home soon after the royal family party is canceled due to the attack of the monster that has negative magic energy. We need to report this incident to the Aurora Goddess Shrine as witnesses who were directly involved in the incident, don''t we, Lily-sama?" Saintess Sirius asked with a smile at me. "Ah.. yes," I nodded my head to agree. Father and Mother immediately carried my sleeping twin step-sisters. Only Hana was left. "Onee-san, I want to sleep longer on your bare thighs," Hana said while looking at my face which looked shabby after waking up from sleep. "Hanaa... do you want to bother Lily-sama even more?" Saintess Sirius said with a high tone. "I-I understand," receiving the emphasis from Saintess Sirius, Hana immediately stood up and acted like a normal Saintess who was independent. I quickly got up with Hana and hurriedly handed over the magic staff that was tied to my katana sheath on my belt. "Thank you for lending this to me, Saintess Sirius," I said to thank Saintess Sirius. Saintess Sirius accepted the magic staff that I had used. Swwiirrll... The shrunken magic staff suddenly changed its size to its original form. "This magic staff seems to be very suitable for your magic capacity, do you want to officially become its owner?" Saintess Sirius said with a gentle smile on her face. "That interests me but there is a price to pay for it, right?" I replied who understood her gentle smile that indicated something. "Ah, could it be that you already know?" "More or less I understand how expensive the artifact owned by the Aurora Goddess Shrine is, giving it to me will certainly pay a certain price, for example like... the report given by your spirit about my spirit?" I said while looking at the traces of magic energy from the spirit in her body. Saintess Sirius who looked like an innocent woman hid her spirit''s magic energy perfectly. "Aahh... looks like you''ve been found out huh?" replied Saintess Sirius with an unchanging friendly smile. I remembered the words of the Goddess Aurora who no longer trusted humanity. Could that have something to do with this? The figure of the Fake Saintess who could so easily become two faces like this. I smiled when I saw her manipulative two-faced expression. "Yeah, it''s not like I found out on my own. Someone told me." Actually, I knew it from the bad feeling I got after seeing the face of her deviant and manipulative expressions. I suddenly remembered the request of the Goddess Aurora who wanted Hana to become a Genuine Saintess through the Linked Ritual. I glanced at Hana who was slowly rushing towards the horse-drawn carriage of the Goddess Aurora Shrine. "Hana..." I said while calling her. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Onee-san?" Hana stopped and turned her face towards me. I approached her and moved to touch her cheek. "Hana, do you want to become a Real Saintess like me?" I said to Hana. "A Real Saintess? I''m already a Saintess." Hearing Hana''s cute answer, I immediately kissed her lips softly to perform the Linked Ritual. At that moment, the Real Saintess of Goddess Aurora was reborn. Chapter 41 - Hana Feeling When I kissed Hana''s lips, I could see a golden light beam coming down from the sky hitting our bodies.Baaammm... The golden light was like a spear thrown from the sky towards us. The sparks of the sparkling golden pillars seemed to indicate the birth of a Saintess that I had felt before. In this case, I visibly witnessed the birth of a new Saintess who was directly appointed by the Goddess Aurora. I only followed the Goddess Aurora''s request to kiss Hana''s lips and accidentally got involved in the birth process of a Saintess that felt majestic like this. Baaammm... The golden glow seeped into Hana''s body and slowly began to release my kiss that locked her soft lips. "Puuhaaa!!" when our kiss broke, I could see Hana''s facial expression filled with a bright red shy along with the golden glow of light containing holy magic energy that surged from her body. "I..." "It seems like I remembered my life in the past timeline," Hana said in a soft tone her gaze directed at me. "Onee-san... I-I... Uhh... What is this awkward feeling when I remember my old life as the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora and I am reborn as a little girl who is still prayed on the Goddess, that I miss," Hana looked surprised after her body received a blessing from the Goddess Aurora. Under the rays of the Goddess Aurora''s holy magic energy, we were pensive for a moment. "I can''t believe that in this second life, I am still the Saintess of her choice, I''m so happy!" Hana exclaimed with a happy facial expression filled with the rays of golden holy energy. "But it also makes me sad as a Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess because I have to live without having a sense of love. Even though I just met a little girl who managed to make me feel like I fell in love," Hana''s expression changed to gloomy with her low gaze directed at me. When the golden light faded and revealed our bodies, a golden mark appeared in Hana''s pupils. The bright blue pupils that matched her bright blue hair were replaced by golden pupils that became a mark of a chosen Saintess who could read lies from her eyes. Some commoners whispered around me and I could see my father looking relieved as he said, "Luckily Alice and Alyssa are still sleeping. If only they saw their older sister making out with another woman. I didn''t know what to do when my family got into a fight with the Aurora Goddess Temple." It was a statement that I didn''t want to hear but it wasn''t wrong because for some reason my twin stepsister seemed hostile towards Hana as if fighting over something. I saw Hana''s gloomy face after her consciousness returned to being the Original Saintess who was directly appointed by the Aurora Goddess through the Linked Ritual that I used. "Hana, are you okay? Why are you so gloomy?" I asked Hana who had been silent and lowered her face to look at the ground. "Onee-san, I was scared and felt lonely when I realized the burden of being a Saintess appointed directly by the Goddess Aurora. I felt happy and sad at the same time. Happy because I was bound again with the Goddess Aurora and sad because I had to bury my love for Onee-san as a Saintess who was not bound by worldly love," Hana said in a melancholic tone. Ugh, does being a Saintess have such a heavy burden, my Goddess? Rather than guessing and giving the wrong answer, I asked my Goddess. [ If it was a Saintess in the past timeline, of course, yes. We as Goddesses who are in charge of creating, organizing, supervising, and judging are always protective of our Saintesses who are prone to falling in love with men. So we made a little rule about Saintesses who will lose their blessings and powers when they have a love relationship with a man. ] Isn''t it a shame to be a Saintess who was appointed directly but not allowed to fall in love with a man? [ Yes, we as Goddesses prioritize the purity of a holy woman rather than a woman who is already carried away by worldly pleasures. ] [ But for Lily-chan there is a big exception because... Uhmm... Yuri relationship is moving towards more than pure love. ] Uh, huh? What does that mean? [ That''s a secret, Lily-chan will find out someday. By the way, it seems like Hana misunderstood one thing. Didn''t the Goddess Aurora give Lily-chan the freedom to make Ritual Linked contact with Hana? ] Yes, I did get permission from the Goddess Aurora to establish a Linked Ritual with Hana. Is there a problem with that? [ Yes, how do I explain it? Officially, Lily-chan has been acknowledged to be allowed to establish a relationship with Hana by the Goddess Aurora. Now that I think about it, the Goddess Aurora is indeed too lazy to explain her Saintess, which makes her Saintess herself have an unhealthy burden of thoughts and mentality. ] [ Can you solve the problem of Hana''s excessive thoughts and mental pressure who is already very depressed like that, Lily-chan? ] [ At least make Hana happier because the Goddess Aurora has a hobby of not explaining her chosen Saintess. Tell Hana that she is allowed to establish a romantic relationship with Lily-chan because she has been acknowledge by the Linked Ritual suggested by the Goddess Aurora. ] Un, I understand, my Goddess. Under the twilight sky that almost makes the sunlight sink and be replaced by night, I grabbed Hana''s hand which felt weak when she underwent an official promotion as a Saintess who was directly appointed by the Goddess Aurora. The memory of her past self seemed to make her feel awkward when her hand was touched by me. "Hana, can I say something?" I asked Hana who looked sad because she thought that if she was reborn as the Original Sainess, she would have the same heavy burden again. "I met the Goddess Aurora in my little dream together with the Goddess I worship¡­ Umm¡­" I was a little confused when explaining this part. What kind of relationship would be suitable between me and my Goddess? I also rarely worship her. I don''t know the name of my Goddess either. Our relationship seemed like I was to make contact to close to another woman and my Goddess gave me a blessing that I didn''t know the effect of. [ Lily-chan, I''m a Free To Play Goddess who don''t needs something like pray or something annoying like that. ] [ Lily-chan just needs to show me how colorful life is with Lily flowers blooming and intertwined with other flowers in Garden Eve. ] Yes, sometimes my Goddess also gives a speech that I don''t understand at all. But I still consider her as a versatile Goddess who always helps me in times of trouble. [ Is that a compliment? It must be a compliment, right? ] [ Thank you for complimenting me, Lily-chan. ] [ I was so touched when I heard that. ] "Onee-san?" When I was silent, Hana grabbed my hand tightly and distracted me from talking to my Goddess. "Oh, sorry, I was talking to my Goddess. Even though we serve different Goddesses, our duties as Saintesses are the same, right?" I said to open a new topic of conversation. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha¡­ Onee-san seems very close to the Goddess you are attached to," Hana said in an awkward tone. "Yes, we can be said to be very close because my duty as a Saintess is to watch over other Saintesses who are in trouble. Previously, I helped two Saintesses who served two different Goddesses but were tied to the same problem." "Haa¡­ are they girls?" Hana asked while gripping my hand even tighter her golden pupils staring at me sharply. "Yes, they are girls. More precisely, the fox girl and the heavenly dragon girl," when I replied, I could feel Hana''s grip tightening and making me feel like she was locked in her heavy arms. "Have Onee-san¡­ Umm¡­ ever kissed their lips?" Hana asked with her gaze approaching my lips as if wanting to see my confession. "No, we just bite each other''s tails," I answered while holding her body that was leaning more on me. "Biting each other''s tails?" Hana said while tilting her head. "Oh, you don''t understand it because you''ve never seen it, huh?" I then tried to change my appearance into a fox girl that I rarely used anymore. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire Fluffy¡­ Puuff¡­ When my fox ears and fox tail came out, I could hear some screams coming from the commoners and the line of soldiers who were guarding around me. My fox tail moving right and left behind cape seemed to attract everyone''s attention including Hana''s. My twitching ears became more sensitive because the twilight air approaching night felt cold to my sensitive fox ears. "It''s like this, we share bites to replace kisses on the lips," I explained to Hana. Kraaakk... When I explained that, I could feel the incredible silence. My father and mother seemed to pat their heads when they heard my words that had changed into a fox girl. "Onee-san... is it appropriate for a Saintess to easily establish a relationship like that with another Saintess?" Hana asked with a facial expression filled with the darkness of the twilight shadow. "What''s wrong with that?" I asked while holding back Hana''s body shaking as she seemed to want to jump and hug me. Because my body had turned into a fox girl, I became more sensitive to her body movements which were still holding my hand tightly. "Onee-san... Saintesses must be pure without being tainted by love like that!" Hana exclaimed with a sharp gaze. "Eh? But my Goddess said that I must help other Saintesses with fair love and make them comfortable in my kisses." "What kind of Goddess is that? She was very different from Goddess Aurora who is very strict about the rule of not feeling love!" Hana shouted in a loud tone. "Eh? But Goddess Aurora told me to kiss your lips to return to being her Saintess!" I replied in a loud tone too. "Eh?" Hana looked confused. "Eh?" and so did I. We stared at each other before Hana pulled my body and kissed my lips once more. Chuu... "If that''s true, I shouldn''t have lost my power because I fell in love with Onee-san!" By chanting the holy spell that Hana had learned as the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora, I could witness a miracle from Hana''s high-level spell that emitted a warm light. "Advanced magic¡­ Heal Purification!" Hana said while concentrating her holy magic energy in all directions. Under the setting dusk sky, I could feel the overflow of Hana''s holy magic energy that seemed to restore my fatigue. "I-I can use the Saintess'' holy magic energy even though I''m in love with Onee-san? I''m so happy!" When Hana was screaming like that, I was just happy because Hana looked like she had found the answer she was looking for. Chapter 42 - Vacation Kuuuzzuuu...Kuuuzzuuu... I was silent for a moment after my fox ears and fox tail came out. "No! I don''t want to be separated from Onee-san!" Holding back Hana''s whining who kept sticking to my body, I tried to stay calm and hold back my embarrassment after several commoners glanced at me with strange smirks. "Onee-san! Help me..." Hana tightened her hands that were holding my body tightly as much as possible before she was successfully taken by the holy woman who started taking her to the horse-drawn carriage belonging to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Baamm!! With a loud sound, the door of the Aurora Goddess Shrine''s horse-drawn carriage closed tightly, and began to walk away leaving this center of attention. "Uhm, should we also run away?" I asked Father while playing with my fox ears, which went up and down as the wind blew on them. "Yes, that''s much better than being the center of attention like this." My father responded casually. When I wanted to get into the horse-drawn carriage, several soldiers guarding the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital were seen putting down their weapons in a weapons salute. Brakk... "Thank you for your hard work!" they said simultaneously. I just smiled at them before my steps moved to enter the horse-drawn carriage that had the Marquess Rommel family crest. Without putting off my fox ears and fox tail, I sat down covered in sweat and tired after using a large amount of magic energy. When my father and mother got into the horse-drawn carriage, my mother immediately carried my body and placed my body in her soft lap. "Lily, what you did today seemed very reckless and dangerous." "If I remember correctly, you have never used magic energy that is materialized using a magic device, right?" "You can use magic energy and more efficient than the average witch or wizard, did you learn it from someone?" Taka... takakaka... When the horse-drawn carriage passed through the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital, which looked busy after experiencing an attack from the sin-eating slime, my mother asked me several questions about my use of magic energy, which was much more efficient than that of the average witch or wizard. "Uhm, that''s because I learned it from a magic book written directly by the Great Hero," I replied without hiding my activity of studying magic books with Alice and Alyssa. "Magic book? Ahh... I think I get it now... So Alice and Alyssa have been studying magic books written directly by the Great Hero?" My mother was very surprised when she heard my answer, even in the dark twilight sky, I could see her surprised expression when she realized that the magic book I was studying with my twin step-sisters came from the writings of the Great Hero. "Hmph! Why doesn''t Lily invite Mama to study it too?" my mother continued, puffing out her cheeks that looked like she was pouting. "Amagi, aren''t you already a great Witch in our Kingdom?" said my father who entered the conversation by laying Alice and Alyssa on his lap. "This is a form of my greed as a geat witch who is always tempted by new magical knowledge, especially those from the Great Hero which are difficult to understand because the language used in their writings is very complicated to the point that it almost makes my head explode, Rom-chan!" "Uhuk! Please don''t start by calling me that, Amagi!" My father stuttered a little when my mother called him Rom-chan again. "Eh? What''s wrong? Shouldn''t I call you that in front of my father and mother directly, Rom-chan?" My mother kept on insisting on her little tease that made my father look like an old man who was easily fooled by his wife. I didn''t interfere in this matter because I found it funny to see their behavior that looked like young men and women joking around. "Damn, at a time like this, I have to meet my father-in-law and mother-in-law? Can you not push me who already exhausted mental burden too much, Amagi? I haven''t even made a report about the incident of the monster appearing inside the Royal Palace." "Rom-chan, you should take advantage of this situation to get away from the royal family''s influence. Don''t you remember that Lily had casting curse and forced one of the rats who was always openly corrupt to keep that terrible monster that came out of the mouth of one of her children? If this incident can be used diplomatically, we can become a noble family that is neutral and not tied to any of the powers that will determine the next King. Just think of this as our retirement as nobles who no longer care about the political conditions that occur in the noble social circle," My mother explained the situation that was happening in my family but I could only understand a few of her words that mentioned that the Marquess family would officially be neutral regarding the political conditions that occurred in the Aurora Kingdom. Caress... Sruukkk... Puurr... When my mother explained her complicated words about politics and the condition of the Marquess Rommel family, her warm hands stroked my hair and touched my sensitive fox ears. Puurr... I accidentally purred like a fox enjoying the soft touch on its head. Whether it was because of the dusk approaching night or my body feeling tired after releasing a large amount of magical energy, I started to feel very sleepy. Puuurr... "Ahhnn... Does Lily want to sleep? Did today''s incident make Lily feel tired and sleepy?" My mother directed her caress to my face which was starting to get teary from yawning and sleepiness. "Ummn!" I replied with a nod and lowered my fox ears down as if I wanted to sleep. "Ah, why are you so cute when you become a fox girl like this? Just watching the fox ears drooping down like this makes me feel like I can see Lily''s true feelings." "Huum?" I started to raise my fox tail to cover my feet which were starting to feel cold like pulling a blanket. Like a fox curling up when sleeping, I unconsciously made that movement and made my mother smile as if holding her body from pressing against mine too tightly. "Yes, anyone would be tired after doing such an amazing action. Rom-chan, you have to block the incoming mailbox starting tomorrow because there will be some noble families who are scared about Lily''s curse and incoming letters begging Lily to undo her curse and it will be annoyingly," when I wanted to fall asleep comfortably, my fox ears slightly perked up when my father and mother''s conversation, it sounded interesting. "It doesn''t mean we''re going back to our residence, right? Aren''t we going on vacation now? There''s no reason for me to read such annoying letters, right?" My father cleverly answered my mother''s question in a cheerful tone. "Ah! This is the first time I''m going on vacation without thinking about my duties as a noble. Can our noble proxy survive while we disappear from the front lines of business communication and social circles between nobles?" my father continued to ask my mother in a tone like stretching his body. When I curled up and wanted to sleep, there was a conversation that was a little hard for me to understand. Thanks to drowsiness and fatigue, I sank into a dream world until I woke up because I had arrived at the vacation area that would be the escape of the Marquess Rommel family for every problem that occurred in the Aurora Kingdom. ---&&&--- When Marquess Rommel''s carriage walked out through the territory of the Aurora Kingdom, it was already a long and cold night. The heavy tracks of the carriage left a long line on the dry ground. When the darkness of the night showed signs of nocturnal predators starting to search for prey, a long and soft whistle was heard. Kasakasa... The rustling sound of the bushes showed a gaze that radiated a terrifying aura in the darkness of the night. "Everyone, please heed the orders given by Marquess Rommel to us!" Behind the bushes, there were rows of Maids wearing black clothes that covering her head and face like a mysterious army working in the darkness of the night. "Our Lord officially wants to erase his traces that leave the territory of the Aurora Kingdom. Our task is very simple, which is to erase the traces left by our Lord without being traced. Can you do it?" The heavy and cold voice came from one of the Maids who covered herself in black clothes. "Oh, my, Head Maid, you seem too serious for the task we always do to cover our tracks. Did something happen to you that you suddenly became more active like this?" joked one of the Maid who looked not serious, her black clothes slightly open showing some of her skin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please be more serious this time, don''t you feel embarrassed when our job will make our Lord hunted like a wolf leaving a trail of stab wounds on the stomach?" "Hahaha! How funny! If our Lord was that weak, he wouldn''t have been the wolf standing at the top all this time. Oh! Speaking of our Lord, why did he go on vacation after causing such big trouble? Isn''t our Lord not young anymore to make mischief and run away? Ouch! It hurts!" Bonk!! As the conversation of the Maid moving in the shadow slightly deviated from the actual topic, the Head Maid gave a hard smack on the slightly arrogant Maid''s head. "Head Maid! That hurts! Why did you hit me with a Morning Star like that!" the Maid screamed in pain while rubbing her head. "Can we work now?" said the Head Maid while playing with a spiked iron ball nicknamed Morning Star because every touch from the impact of the hard, spiked object felt like a morning star shining towards death. "I-I will work right now!" With that shout filled with threat and fear, all the Maids dressed in black began to work to clean up Marquess Rommel''s traces. Chapter 43 - Side Story Sebastian Let me introduce myself, my name is Sebastian the honorific given by Marquess Rommel is Sebastian Vi De Rommel. As one of the Butlers who supervised the Marquess from childhood until now, I have become his trusted right hand in making ordinary decisions or important decisions that are confidential.In my devotion and loyalty, I can guarantee that my life is only intended to serve the Marquess Rommel family until the end of my life. I have always watched over him from birth to his current condition. Yes, this is a condition in which Marquess Rommel will have a hard time because his daughter has just caused an extraordinary commotion at the royal family party. The daughter I mean is Lily Schwartz De Rommel. A girl born from Marquess Rommel''s first love to a rude girl who always bullied him while he was a student at the Aurora Royal Academy. It is a love story of a pair of teenagers who ended up vowing to marry on the sacred altar of the Aurora Goddess Temple. However, the sweet marriage ended in a disaster that Marquess Rommel could not prevent after his first love became pregnant and tried to give birth to Lily-sama in a sick condition due to a deadly plague. The plague that was like a curse shook the Aurora Kingdom before a cure was found but it was too late, Lily''s mother died after giving birth to Lily within a few weeks after her body condition worsened with the disease that became a major epidemic. With extraordinary anger, Marquess Rommel investigated the source of the deadly plague and realized that the plague that spread came from one of the dark wizards who was practicing forbidden magic with human lives as sacrifices. In addition to Lily''s mother, Amagi who was previously married to another man also experienced the same thing in giving birth to her twin daughters and managed to survive until today. However, that was not enough to save her husband who fell into a serious illness caused by the plague. Marquess Rommel who managed to identify the source of the plague that came from a dark wizards looking for sacrifices to practice forbidden magic became the most feared figure as a hunting wolf because of the death of his beloved wife. Coincidentally, Lily''s mother and Amagi were close friends who shared jokes and laughter. Lily''s mother had given her last will to Marquess Rommel when she died by predicting the death of Amagi''s husband so the two circumstances were perfect for Marquess Rommel and Amagi to marry following the will given by Lily''s mother. That was why Marquess Rommel and Amagi married for the second time to fulfill Lily''s mother''s will. It made me wonder because Lily-sama would have twin sisters. The marriage that took place to fulfill the request of Lily''s late mother went on by consuming all the attention that was diverted to taking care of Lily-sama for several years. When she was five years old, something happened to Lily-sama and changed the situation to become like this. It started with an incident at a noble party caused by the Crown Prince of the Kingdom by attacked Lily-sama with a bottle of wine until she fainted. From that small incident, it continued to big incidents such as forest monster attacks to duels that took place in the adventurer''s building. I feel that the small incident that happened at the noble party was the beginning for Lily-sama to gain great power like Lily''s mother did. However, I don''t know if this is a blessing or a curse because Lily-sama seems to be able to attract girls to be interested in her. For example, like the maid girl who is sitting nervously in front of me. "Mio, do you feel nervous when leaving the Aurora Kingdom?" I said while wiping my head with a handkerchief to wipe away the sweat. My age is no longer young has given me the experience to realize the anxiety of a young girl who seems to be threatened by her love path. I can see clearly that the maid girl in front of me is anxious because her Master, Lily-sama, has been approached by another girl who threatens her love position. I don''t care about this because Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama have a greater chance of continuing the bloodline to marry a man than Lily-sama who has experienced the cruelty of political marriage which makes her traumatized by men. Although this is my instinct as a Butler who understands a person''s hidden feelings, I can almost be sure that Lily-sama has been traumatized by men and acts like a fierce cat who always keeps her distance when a man approaches her. That was proven when the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom visited personally with the Crown Prince of the Kingdom and something happened during that private visit. Lily-sama with her new friends in the form of "women" and Saintesses, are officially close and Lily-sama has been openly disgusted by the presence of men of the same age as her. The awkward relationship between Lily-sama and Marquess Rommel has also improved and my relationship with Lily-sama is also fine, so I can conclude that men of the same age as Lily-sama have become the source of her trauma. "I''m fine, Sebastian," Mio replied while biting her finger hard. Mio looked like a girl who was trying to do something but was hindered by her status as a Maid. The words that did not match her behavior were very similar to a young girl who did not want her pure love to be shared by other girls. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I accidentally laughed after seeing her anxious about her Master being fought over by fellow girls. "You must be anxious after Lily-sama got another girl?" I said to dig deeper into Mio''s anxiety. "Ah! N-No! I''m not anxious at all about Lily-sama who managed to get to know another girl on my eyes!" Mio shouted with her body movements rejecting my words. I had heard a brief report about Lily-sama who managed to make new friends with the Princess of the Kingdom who had not yet to debut in the noble social circle and the little girl who became the new Saintess at the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "Ah, the beauty of youth," I commented while watching Mio''s anxious body movements. "N-No! No! I''m not anxious!" Mio continued to deny herself that she wasn''t anxious when her beloved Master got another girl who threatened her position of love. "It''s okay, just be honest with me. Who knows, I might be able to give you some advice that might bring you closer to Lily-sama personally and intimately," I said to encourage Mio even deeper as a girl who fell in love with another woman. "Uuhh¡­ It''s not like that, Sebastian!" Mio further denied that she was secretly feeling restless and jealous when Lily-sama got another female friend. "Why are we talking about this anyway?" Mio seemed to want to change the topic. "Mio, did you know that this vacation trip will take long until Lily-sama turns twelve before entering the Aurora Royal Academy?" "Eh? This vacation trip will take that long?" Mio seemed surprised after hearing this. "Oh, please keep this a secret from everyone because the purpose of this vacation is Marquess Rommel''s evasive maneuver tactic to get away from the political hustle and bustle of the Aurora Kingdom. By disappearing from the political frontline and the support of Lily-sama who spreads such a joke-filled curse chant. Isn''t this going to be a long vacation before Lily-sama enters the Aurora Royal Academy?" I said at full-length to Mio. "I-I didn''t know that this vacation would be so long until Lily-sama turns fifteen." "Yes, it would probably be more interesting considering that Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama must have the desire to enter the Aurora Royal Academy together with their beloved older sister." "Uuuhh¡­ that makes me have to work hard to be with Lily-sama throughout this long vacation." "And I have to work hard to take care of the noble proxies who are tied to the Marquess Rommel family business. If you don''t mind, could you please supervise Lily-sama, Alice-sama, and Alyssa-sama so as not to create a situation that will cause our family to be tracked by others?" "I don''t know what to do to not attract attention after my own Master chased a monster like that to the point of drawing so many eyes on her. Do I have the power to make my own Master not attract attention, especially with her cute face?" Mio replied with a look on her face filled with a beautiful smile. "I don''t blame you if you can''t. But it''s true, Lily-sama''s smile is indeed cute. I was reminded of my granddaughter when I saw Lily-sama smiling cutely. I was reminded of the recording of Lily-sama fighting the arrogant adventurer in the adventurer''s building. That cute smile when fighting the adventurer made my body shiver with admiration." "Sebastian, you''re not thinking of getting closer to Lily-sama than me who is her maid, are you?" For some reason, Mio looked at me with a suspicious gaze when talking about Lily-sama who was smiling cutely. "What are you talking about, Mio? Of course, you want to get closer to Lily-sama just like a grandfather who wants to get closer to his granddaughter. I can''t help but be captivated by Lily-sama''s cute smile. Aren''t you the same?" "Uhh¡­ I can''t deny that." Throughout this long carriage ride, we moved through the outermost regions of the Aurora Kingdom that were free from political entanglement and tried to hide ourselves with the alibi of a family vacation with no definite return date. Although this may seem very childish, the technique of avoiding and disappearing that Marquess Rommel used would make the Aurora Kingdom''s government waver to the point of almost ending in chaos. Chapter 44 - Side Story: Myoko Hana At the Aurora Goddess Shrine, a sacred place where not a single drop of sin is allowed to enter.In the chamber that showed the majesty of the figure of the Goddess Aurora who was worshipped and respected by her worshippers, knelt a little girl whose face was covered by a veil and the flame of a small candle that was her source of light in the darkness. "My Goddess, you didn''t even call me immediately when you appointed me as your Saintess again?" "Isn''t that a bit too much because your indifferent attitude has not changed one bit since before?" "Is this what it feels like to have a Goddess who doesn''t care about the problems that have befallen her Saintess?" "You are a cruel Goddess and enjoy my suffering from above the realm of the Goddess, aren''t you?" Even though her attitude was kneeling, and she seemed to be praying to the majestic figure of the Goddess, the little girl seemed to be talking with her mouth alone without being accompanied by other people. The little girl was Myoko Hana, a Saintess who was officially appointed by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. Unlike the fake Saintess who did not have the ability of pure magical energy or received blessings from the Goddess directly, Hana received blessings given by the Goddess Aurora through a sacred kiss that was tied to Lily''s Linked Ritual. After returning from the royal family party that failed due to a monster attack that had an overflow of negative energy that required the Saintess'' purification, Hana immediately locked herself in a special room to pray to the Goddess Aurora. With the blessing connected by Lily''s kiss at the request of the Goddess Aurora, Hana was able to find a suitable place to have a private conversation with the Goddess Aurora. Her attitude which changed drastically from the innocent-looking little girl was very different after the memories of her old life as the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora returned to her current memory. The words of the prayer that Hana prayed to the Goddess Aurora full of her complaints in her previous life which were very difficult because of the rule prohibiting falling in love. Because Hana at that time had a hidden love for a man kindness, it made her holy energy weaken every year until she got a spiritual condition where Hana became a sacrifice to atone the sins of humans who were lulled by love and fell into the abyss of lustful sin. The last line that made Hana a Saintess who was trapped in the abyss of sin that slowly polluted her mind has now been brightened again when her fragile little heart felt falling in love again. The feeling of falling in love was not directed at a man but a little girl who had caught her attention. The first meeting that caused problems because of the behavior of her heavenly holy dragon spirit had brought Hana into a state of falling in love to a little girl, it was difficult to express in words. In front of the majestic figure of the Goddess, Hana wove prayers for goodness to her because in this life it seemed that her heart had received a safe answer about falling in love that had been blessed by her own Goddess. With her hands clasped together in front of her small chest, Hana smiled and suppressed her awkward attitude that remembered Lily''s kiss. The kiss that made her return to being the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora as well as the answer to falling in love that was blessed by the Goddess Aurora. When Hana was praying and communicating with the Goddess Aurora, the radiance of holy magic energy in her small body overflowed and gave off a divine pressure that made the living creatures around her feel comfortable and sleepy, especially with other Saintesses who were interested in the changes in holy magic energy possessed by Hana. "By the way, can you answer me a little, Goddess Aurora?" Hana asked with her mouth smiling widely expecting an answer from the Goddess Aurora. [ Aren''t you tired of praying like that in my Temple? ] The gentle reply came from the Goddess Aurora who had been trying to ignore Hana who was talking to her non-stop. Hana''s gaze was fixed on the statue of the Goddess Aurora which was very different from what she remembered in her previous life. "Thank goodness you answered my call, Goddess Aurora." Discover stories with empire S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I almost want to remake the statue of you that didn''t match reality." In that small talk, Hana tried to restrain herself to remain polite as a responsible Saintess after being directly chosen by the Goddess Aurora. [ Myoko Hana, I know exactly what you are thinking as one of the Saintesses I have personally appointed. ] [ Can you please put away your evil plans that are unbecoming of a Saintess from your mind? ] [ Remodeling the statue of me who has small breasts, are you trying to blaspheme me? ] Pookkee... Hana clapped her hands together as the Goddess Aurora tried to get rid of the evil intentions that came from within Hana''s mind. "I don''t have such evil intentions. It''s just to make other people aware that the Goddess Aurora doesn''t have a perfect form like that. For example, like the excessive size of her breasts and hips like that," said Hana with a sweet smile while maintaining her praying position in front of the statue of the Goddess Aurora. [ That''s exactly what makes you an evil character who tries to blaspheme me! ] The scream from within Hana''s mind made her almost fall and her eyes rolled quickly. Her body almost fell when the Goddess Aurora shouted directly in her mind. "Oh, my Goddess, can you not shout so loudly?" "You almost made your favorite Saintess faint after feeling the excessive surge of holy energy from your shout." [ Uh, I''m sorry. I''m not used to communicating like this after so long since your tragic death. ] Hana''s body trembled when the Goddess mentioned her death in the past timeline. Cold sweat began to pour out when Hana remembered herself as a stupid woman when she fell in love with a man without knowing the condition of her body which had to be pure without knowing love and lust. "I admit that it was my fault for falling in love with a man." "But!!" Hana screamed when she remembered her love kiss with Lily. "This time is different! Isn''t that right, Goddess Aurora?" Hana''s holy energy exploded and created a special room for praying decorated with dazzling golden light. [ I didn''t know that the effect caused by Lily would make you like this.] [ Should I have just appointed you as a Saintess without using Lily''s Linked Ritual if I knew it would be like this? ] "Huh? Linked Ritual? What''s that?" Whether it was because of her instincts as a woman or her sensitive ears to anything related to Lily, Hana found something odd that made her little heart uncomfortable. It was like a feeling when her first love was divided by other thieving cats like Alice and Alyssa. Even though Alice and Alyssa were Lily''s twin step-sisters, Hana had viewed them as her love rivals. Unlike Hana who was still innocent and had no experience of falling in love, now Hana had gained memories of her past line of falling in love and ending up sacrificing herself for the atonement of the sins of humans who were carried away by lust. [ You don''t need to know about that, Myoko Hana. ] "Oh, come on, don''t think of me as a stranger like that, Goddess Aurora." "Everyone in this world knows about your body figure which has large breasts thanks to me..." Hana said with a gentle smile towards the statue of Goddess Aurora, especially to her large breasts which were very attractive to male worshipers. [ Are you threatening your own Goddess? ] "Threatening my own Goddess? There''s no way I would have that much courage. It was just a almost coincidence that they knew that the real Goddess Aurora had small breasts. Pftt¡­ I''m sorry Goddess Aurora, I accidentally laughed while imagining your real body," Hana said those words without fear. "However, if my Goddess tells me what Lily''s Ritual Linked is. Maybe I can assume that my Goddess has a large breast size that is unbeatable compared to the breast size of other Goddesses," as if exchanging her words to be more polite, Hana tried to coax the Goddess Aurora to get information about Lily''s Ritual Linked. [ Look at this! You''re threatening me! ] [ After hundreds of years of not seeing each other, you''re still threatening me like this! ] [ Please respect me as a great and wise Goddess! ] Hana''s ears trembled as the Goddess Aurora pouted. The small threat given to the Goddess Aurora seemed to hit the mark as it directly attacked the Goddess Aurora''s honor. [ I understand! You just want to know about Lily''s Ritual Linked ability, right? ] "Yes, if possible please explain it accurately." Hana smiled triumphantly when the Goddess Aurora wanted to reveal the secret in the realm of the Goddess, especially with the path of destiny that Lily had. [ Basically, Lily is a Saintess who was directly appointed by my Senpai. ] "Please skip the boring part." [ Ugh, you! This is very important to know because my Senpai is the Goddess who is worshiped by other Goddesses. ] [ That''s why... This Senpai of mine gave Lily the blessings of the Yurification System and Ritual Linked. ] [ Both blessings are intended to make women fall in love and marry with Ritual Linked as Lily''s source of power. In other words, the more girls who fall in love with Lily and tied with Ritual Linked, the more her power increases. ] "Huh?" "I didn''t hear wrong, right?" Hana''s ears felt hot after hearing about the blessings given by Lily''s Goddess. In the midst of the silence of the cold and lonely night, Hana smiled creepily as she listened to the explanation of Lily''s power. Her heart beat fast when Hana understood that love rivals would continue to emerge when Lily obtained a new source of power. "I can''t believe this!" "How could my pure love as a Saintess have the opportunity for many love rivals!" "You must be trying to trick me, Goddess Aurora!" Hana tried her best to deny the future of her love and continued to compete with other girls. Chapter 45 - Side Story: The Chaos from Curse [ Three days after the royal family party failed. ]Rumors about Lily''s curse on the five great noble families had spread. Of the four great noble families, only one happily accepted Lily''s curse. In an important meeting attended by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, Earl Timoti appeared calm as the four heads of the noble families delivered their strong protests to Marquess Rommel. "This cannot be allowed to continue, my King! Marquess Rommel has crossed the line by placing a curse on our bloodline!" shouted one of the family heads with a dark face after Lily''s curse was activated. "That''s right! Marquess Rommel unilaterally cast a curse on us without our knowledge because of the fault of our grandchildren or children!" "My company suffered a great loss because Marquess Rommel''s curse prohibited us from keeping wealth exceeding ten percent of our family''s net income! This is too much, my King!" by showing off the gold rings and bracelets adorned on their arms, the noble family engaged in trade cried with fake tears to gain sympathy from the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. "Hey! That''s better than the curse that was planted on my family! Just imagine me having to act like a worm in heat when looking at a girl who caught my interest to make her a concubine!" exclaimed one of the nobles who already had many female concubines to satisfy his uncontrollable sexual desires. "Damn it! Your curse is much better than the curse given to my family and farmland! Imagine if the fertile land requires five times more watering than usual! The farmers on our land are already exhausted from maintaining the fertility of the land so that the harvest does not fail in the next season! This is the curse that makes me the most uncomfortable as a noble who focuses on farming!" complained the head of the noble family who was farming and was facing Lily''s curse that made the fertile land have a high level of difficulty in cultivating crops. "Fufufu¡­ Hahaha!! Weak! Very weak all of you!" As the three heads of the noble families were showing off the curse of the Marquess Rommel family to their bloodline, there was one of the prominent noble families who was known as the key to the royal family''s walking safe. "Haven''t you ever thought of feeling sorry for me because I can no longer report the kingdom''s financial condition briefly because the curse I got made me have to be honest and frank about this situation!" "It''s all my own son''s fault that triggered this terrible curse and caused my time was wasted in a place like this! I don''t have the free time to enjoy the gold coins from last month''s tax smuggling!" Stay connected with empire "Ah! Damn it! Thanks to this curse, I can''t hide my true intentions!" "Damn you, Marquess Rommel! I''ll make sure you get the punishment you deserve for making me honest like this! Fuck You!" Of all the heads of the noble families who attended the emergency meeting discussing the curse of the Marquess Rommel family, they got a confession from the nobleman who managed the finances of the noble family along with the management of the Aurora Kingdom''s treasury. The King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom who heard this felt grateful because they realized the rottenness of one of the nobles who held an important position in the kingdom that made Princess Anastasia move behind the scenes to investigate this matter. "Enough! I have heard all about your complaints about the curse given by Marquess Rommel," the King of the Aurora Kingdom wanted to stop such useless complaints. His sharp and wise gaze had found a gap to take advantage of the curse that had been given by the Marquess Rommel family to the five heads of the noble families who had influence in the Aurora Kingdom. "For the problem of agricultural land that has a level of difficulty in maintaining fertility and harvest levels, the noble families can help you by adding the number of workers to reduce the unemployment rate that has been recorded by our civil minister. Do you have any objections to this decision?" The King stroked his beard which grew thickly under his chin. Although he still looked very young, around forty years old, he had acted like an adult who had grown old to give advice. "But my King, our territory is too small to accommodate any more workers. All of our lands are used to open new farmland with a newly developed crop rotation system with a high level of stable harvest while maintaining soil fertility," replied the head of the noble family who focused on developing the cropland. "Can''t you close off the land to become a new village? By reducing the land you cultivate, you can save additional manpower to take care of the workload after getting the curse spell that befell your land and bloodline," with a smile filled with teeth ready to pounce on its prey, the King emphasized with his magical energy aura that pressed down on the head of the noble family. "I-I understand, I am ready to accept the King''s order to reduce the opening of new land for farming and build a new village to support the harvest production on the land that has been cursed by Marquess Rommel," unable to refuse the King''s words, the head of the noble family could only accept the unilateral decision. "For the next matter, I do not care about love affairs or passion to add other concubines while I only accept one wife who serves as Queen in my kingdom. Your lust and disgusting behavior in front of women have become your problem. My advice, you better cut off your genitals that have repeatedly stolen fianc¨¦es from other noble families," said the King to the head of the noble family who had a hobby of adding female concubines or stealing fianc¨¦es from other noble families. "Just think of it as your bad karma for ruining the happy party of other nobles'' engagements. Seeing you become a disgusting worm wriggling on the ground will be a fun and embarrassing spectacle throughout the history of this kingdom," continued the King with a wry smile without caring about the moral curse correction like that. "Kuurk!!" the roar of annoyance sounded like a noble who had just been banished by his own King because of his immoral behavior that always brought trouble by stealing fianc¨¦es from other noble families. "Next¡­ the problem of noble families who became merchants. I will turn a blind eye to this after seeing that you have evaded taxes for three generations of the family. The punishment in the form of a curse chant that gives almost all of your wealth will be the most memorable thing in the history of this kingdom. Thank you for donating your abundant wealth to the social prosperity that is directly managed by the Saintess of the Aurora Shrine. I am also very sure that Marquess Rommel will pay his taxes cleanly using your wealth so that for the time being we will not experience inflation," said the King to the head of the noble family engaged in the trading business. "B-But my King, how are we going to survive on a net worth of 10% of our family''s total income? Even my retired Grandfather was adamant about donating to the Aurora Shrine and voluntarily giving our wealth to the Marquess Rommel family!" refuted the head of the merchant noble family. "I don''t know, just take care of it yourself. You merchants can survive on wealth that exceeds a kingdom, right? 10% of your net income alone is like three years of taxes generated by this kingdom. That''s a lot of money to make you a frugal family!" Kraaakk... "Arrrhk!!" after hearing the King''s answer, the head of the noble family fainted with his mouth open and filled with foam. "Oh! By the way, you have been dismissed as the charge of finances and management of the royal family''s treasury," said the King without wasting much time staring at the noble who could no longer lie. "Eh? Why did that happen? I only corrupted the annual budget by illegally selling old bottles of liquor. Even occasionally selling royal property to gamble is not as bad as the corruption of the royal budget three years ago!" shouted the noble standing in front of the King without any respect. Baammm... "Shut up!" by throwing out his thick magical energy, the King made the head of the noble family who could not lie talk about a fact of budget corruption that had occurred for several years using his position as the holder of the royal family''s financial records to access the royal treasury to gamble. Baammm... "Now... if you have finished protesting to the Marquess Rommel family. Please go and reflect on your mistakes that deserve a curse for your rotten bloodline!" with a scream that came out of the King''s mouth, the two frightened heads of the noble families immediately ran out while dragging two head of the family who had fainted after being hit by the King''s magical energy aura. Katakata... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the room was only left with the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, their gazes were fixed on the head of the Earl Timoti family who was sitting silently enjoying the small dishes that were served. "Earl Timoti, do you want to express your complaints about the curse of the Marquess Rommel family too?" asked the King in a cold tone with a sharp gaze. "No, my King. I want to tell you about my gratitude for this curse that made my family on good terms as the sword of the Marquess Rommel family and the shield of the Marquess Rommel family," replied Earl Timoti with a happy smile. "Are you trying to show off to me for siding with Marquess Rommel''s family after surviving all this chaos with minimal losses?" "It''s not like that, my King. I stayed in this room to convey something from Marquess Rommel about his little vacation to our neighboring Kingdom who knows where after he mobilized his Black Maid troops to cover all his tracks." The King''s body shook violently after hearing that. "Damn! I have a bad feeling about this," the King grumbled while scratching his beard. "I don''t know how long Marquess Rommel will be on vacation. He entrusted his territory to me as one of his noble proxies." "I knew it, damn you, Marquess Rommel!" the King shouted. "If I weren''t the King, I would go on vacation too!" the King continued his shout full of emotion and annoyance towards Marquess Rommel who went on vacation. Chapter 46 - Side Story: Peaceful Afternoon Break Days continued to pass.Without the presence of the power holders and relying on poxy nobles to run the government and economy of the region he was responsible for, Marquess Rommel stretched his stiff body after sitting for hours to take care of his region''s document reports. Marquess Rommel''s escape took them to the border area between the Aurora Kingdom and the Bizan Empire. Their mansion was a closed place in a village surrounded by trees and settlements that relied on the forest to meet their daily needs. With the area directly adjacent to the forest and settlements of residents who did not recognize the Marquess Rommel family as one of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobles, they blended in by disguising themselves as a merchant family on vacation looking for forest products that could be used as a sales business to boost the economy of the surrounding population. Sebastian, who had been standing beside Marquess Rommel, immediately prepared a cup of cold tea. "My lord, would you like to take a short break after taking care of the document reports given by our noble proxy?" Sebastian asked while pouring a cup of cold tea by adding a few ice cubes to make it look fresh. The mansion located on the edge of the forest had cool air and felt cold from the shade of the leaves that gave freshness during the day, but it could not ward off the sweat produced by the heat and the heavy workload that had piled up. "I need to work a little more before the document report for the next month begins, I need to get used to this kind of heavy work condition," replied Marquess Rommel who leaned his body on the soft chair that was his loyal friend when working with full concentration. Takkk... Taaakkk... "Please enjoy the tea I made that has followed the guidance of Lily-sama''s advice, my lord," Sebastian placed a cup of cold tea with lemon slices and lemon leaf decoration floating on top. "This tea is a bit different from usual, did Lily find something new while exploring the forest with her little sister?" Marquess Rommel observed Sebastian''s tea which gave off a fragrant aroma of fresh and sour lemon. "About that, Lily-sama seems to be taking up a hobby of creating new dishes to fill our uncertain vacation time. Some time ago, I saw Lily-sama using lemon juice mixed with tea to make lemon tea. I immediately asked Lily-sama to teach me how to make it and unexpectedly it tasted so refreshing like this. Especially with wild forest lemons like this, we can take advantage of the locals around here to develop refreshing beverage products like this from Lily-sama''s experiments!" Sebastian suddenly spoke at length about himself following Lily''s guide to making fresh lemon tea. "It seems like Lily has enjoyed her vacation which would be boring if she did nothing. How is Lily''s condition now?" Marquess Rommel asked while raising his cup of lemon tea. Slurrppp... Gluuupp... Marquess Rommel''s eyes opened wide when he felt the taste of fresh, cold lemon tea in his mouth until it passed through his throat. The refreshing lemon tea from his mouth made the spirit in his body recover to finish today''s work. Taakkk... Takkk... With just three sips, Marquess Rommel had finished the cup of fresh, cold lemon tea. "This is very refreshing. Lily''s idea is indeed amazing, it makes me want to praise her as a father. Do you have any ideas for that, Sebastian?" Even though Marquess Rommel''s status is Lily''s biological father, he doesn''t understand at all how to be a father in front of his own daughter. Unlike Marchioness Amagi who has naturally become a mother because she gave birth to Alice and Alyssa, their instincts are very different when it comes to communicating with their own daughter. "Perhaps My Lord could spend this short break together with Lily-sama by having a small snack after lunch," Sebastian said to advise Marquess Rommel as a father who spends his break time with a small snack after lunch. "I think that''s a good idea, can you call Lily with a snack to eat?" "I can do that, My Lord," without waiting any longer, Sebastian bowed his body as a sign of respect before leaving Marquess Rommel''s office which was filled with piles of report documents. Kraaakkk... ... ... ... In the silence, the Marquess''s gaze returned to reading the report document from the proxy noble who worked as his subordinate before a small breath touched his ear. "My lord, I would like to report about Princess Anastasia who is trying to track us," said a Maid who suddenly appeared. "Ahh!!" Marquess Rommel was surprised when he felt a breath in his ear and heard the words of the Maid who suddenly appeared behind his body. "Hey, can you not appear suddenly like that, Noel?" said Marquess Rommel who tried to calm his surprise when a Maid named Noel appeared from behind his body. "Your ability to sneak up like that almost made me have a heart attack!" continued Marquess Rommel while calming his pounding heart. "This is very strange, my lord. Why do you look so surprised when Lily-sama greeted me so easily while hiding behind the bushes?" Noel asked as she walked towards the center of Marquess Rommel''s office and took out a crystal ball containing a recording of someone trying to track them down. "Don''t compare this old me to my sweet, energetic, and lovely daughter. Wait, how could you hide behind the bushes and be greeted by Lily?" "Humm? Oh, that''s because Lily-sama was playing hide-and-seek with Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama with the prize of sleeping together for one night. I was assigned to guard Mio who went out of control after hearing about the prize. So, I tried to hide Mio behind the bushes and coincidentally was greeted by Lily-sama." Hearing the answer from the Maid who was assigned to his Shadow Maid unit in secret, Marquess Rommel could only wipe his cold sweat as he slowly understood that one of the Maids who served as Lily''s personal Maid had such a high level of possessiveness and obsessiveness. "Then what happened after that?" "Lily-sama noticed the tied-up Mio and gave me a gentle smile as if she didn''t know anything and continued playing hide and seek with her twin sister. That gave me more time to restrain the out-of-control Mio before she fainted in my restraints." "That''s a relief, then what about someone tracking us?" "About someone trying to track us, we''ve already prepared a false trail that makes them think we went to the Bizan Empire''s territory." "Good job, but... why is it Princess Anastasia?" "Yes, my lord. We''ve already confirmed their identity as they are registered with the royal family''s special forces for infiltration and espionage activities in enemy territory. And they was a private property for Princess Anastasia." "Make sure to continue covering our tracks, the Princess Anastasia I know will definitely notice the false trail because her intelligence is beyond common sense. That genius mind will definitely notice the oddity, sooner or later, we will definitely be tracked." "I understand, my lord. I along with the Shadow Maid troops have been in a combat condition to hide our tracks. Then, allow me to stay in this room for a while." "Huh? What are you going to do in here, Noel?" Kraaakkk¡­ When the door to Marquess Rommel''s study opened wide, Sebastian and Lily entered carrying a tray filled with snacks and refreshing drinks. "Father, I heard from Sebastian that you wanted to take a break and enjoy the snacks I was making!" Lily exclaimed, showing her body shape as a fox girl with her nine tails hanging up like a fan. "L-Lily?" Seeing her daughter spreading her nine tails like a fan, Marquess Rommel felt uncomfortable when he saw his daughter become a cute and charming little fox girl. Lily''s appearance was wearing a white apron and simple clothes that featured a long ponytail hair tie hanging down. The food stains that stuck to her white apron indicated that Lily had just finished making small snacks to eat. "Yes, Father? Is there something wrong? You''re looking at me like you want to tell me something," Lily said while moving her nine tails. "Ahem! It''s okay, I was just surprised to see your cute fox girl form," said Marquess Rommel to praise Lily. "T-Thank you, Father," Lily''s fox ears bowed when she heard her own father''s praise, her nine fox tails were fanned out like a fan suddenly disappeared, and one tail moved right and left like a shy fox girl after receiving praise. Pooofff... "Ugh, this makes me happy to die in peace," Noel muttered which was heard in Marquess Rommel''s ears. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lily immediately entered Marquess Rommel''s room and took off her white apron to reveal simple clothes that fit her body size. Explore stories on empire Lily sat on one of the sofas and patted her tail. "Father, do you want to take a break while touching my tail?" Lily said with her red eyes that seemed to beg Marquess Rommel. "I don''t know if Father likes this or not but Mama, Alice, and Alyssa like to touch my tail when I''m a fox girl like this. Do you want to try touching my fox tail?" Lily''s thick and soft fox tail caught Marquess Rommel''s attention. "Is that okay?" asked Marquess Rommel who got up from his desk to sit beside Lily. "No problem, Father," replied Lily with a cheerful smile. Marquess Rommel immediately sat beside Lily and watched the movement of Lily''s soft and thick fox tail. After Marquess Rommel sat on the sofa, Lily immediately put her tail on her Father''s palm. For a moment, Father and daughter enjoyed a peaceful afternoon break. Chapter 47 - Side Story: Alice Big Enemies Inside the library, Alice stared at a thick paper containing Lily''s handwritten translation.Due to a mistake in using magic energy earlier, Alice failed to perform teleportation magic by determining the coordinates in the air. The library felt very quiet, especially with her alone without anyone accompanying her. The embarrassing mistake tarnished Alice''s pride as one of the greatest witch families because she cast the wrong teleportation magic. Her teleportation magic was successful, but the exit point was always in the air, not on the ground, making her who was teleporting have to fall first before touching the ground. "Huuu... I don''t want to waste my time reading long writing like this." "Why doesn''t Onee-sama give a brief explanation of this than give me a detailed explanation that makes me vomit when I see long paragraphs like this," Alice cursed her laziness because she couldn''t stand seeing Lily''s handwriting which was longer than the writing on a magic book in general. "I feel bored when I don''t have an interest in reading like this." "Do you have any ideas to grow my interest in reading to read Onee-sama''s handwriting, Zeta?" Alice asked her butterfly spirit who remained calm as she accompanied her to read in the library room. Zeta''s sparkling wings, which spread behind her body, flapped and flew towards Alice, who was buried in the pages of paper that seemed to pile up to form a mountain paper. "Master Alice, didn''t you say to pay more attention to the writings left by Lily-sama after experiencing bad things like in the previous battle?" Zeta calmly perched on Alice''s hair in her butterfly spirit form. "I know, but without a high interest in reading, I''m too lazy to read it," replied Alice who had lost her enthusiasm for reading due to her greater laziness. "I don''t know how to respond to this, a spirit like me had no problem reading something before. I only live to fulfill my contractor''s orders with my spirit sister. If possible, do I need to call Lily-sama so that your interest in reading will grow again?" Alice''s ears turned red when she heard the name of her beloved Elder Sister. "No! Please don''t call Onee-sama to this place, if Onee-sama knew that I was lazing around reading her painstakingly written handwriting, I would feel so impudent for wasting Onee-sama''s kindness!" Alice adjusted her body position that was buried under a pile of pages of paper containing Lily''s handwriting. With her body leaning against the chair, Alice tried her best to force her eyes to read the paragraphs written by Lily in detail. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Reading and studying were two intangible enemies that were difficult for Alice to defeat. Without the interest in finishing it all, Alice would laze around until the end. However, behind that laziness, there was a genius brain from a future witch who had offensive magic spells that had a level of damage that exceeded the benchmark of genius witches in the past timeline. Before Alice developed into a genius witch who had offensive magic spells that had a high level of damage, she had to be able to fight her laziness that always devoured her body. In the perpendicular line of destiny, Alice had to be able to overcome her laziness to become a witch who was known in the history of mankind as a genius who was born once every thousand years. When the seconds count to ten second, Alice put her head back on the pile of papers. Pooommm... "This is useless!" "I''m too lazy for this!" "I need motivation!" "At least give me some motivation to overcome my greatest enemy, this laziness!" Alice''s voice echoed inside the library room, the scream made a wind blow through the library window with cherry blossom petals scattered in front of Alice''s eyes. "It seems like you need motivation to read, Alice?" Right in front of Alice''s eyes, she saw her beloved Elder Sister sitting on the table right next to her body. Her white casual clothes showed a great contrast with her light brown skin color. Her silver hair waved along with cherry blossom petals falling on each strand of her hair. The red eyes that looked like rubies stared at her without fear like a determination from eyes that always watched her. "Onee-sama!!" Alice was surprised by Lily''s sudden appearance. Alice felt a warm touch on her cheek indicating that Lily had just gone out into the hot sunlight. "You still haven''t finished reading my handwritten copy of the translated magic book?" Lily asked while stroking Alice''s messy hair because she felt tired after locking herself in the library room without any results. "Are you forcing yourself to read my ugly handwriting?" Lily said while looking at her sadly. Alice''s body trembled when she saw her Elder Sister who looked sad because she thought her handwriting was ugly and made it difficult to read. "N-No! It''s not like that, Onee-sama!" "Onee-sama''s handwriting is not ugly!" "It''s just me who feels lazy because I have no intention of reading to finish the translated copy of this magic book," Alice tried to make Lily feel good by blaming herself. "Really?" Lily tilted her head so that her silver hair fell and covered the page of paper that Alice was reading. "Yes, that''s right, Onee-sama! I just feel lazy and have no interest in reading!" Alice tried hard to nod to make her beloved Elder Sister feelings better. "Do you need motivation to read?" Lily asked while directing her gaze to the side as if watching something that Alice couldn''t see. Lily''s eye movements indicated that she was reading something and biting her lip as if trying to understand a Quest that was addressed to her through the Yurification System. To Alice, Lily looked like she was reading a page of paper which made her lazy to read because of the thickness of the long paragraphs that caused motion sickness. "I understand, forcing yourself to read is not a good thing, right?" Lily said while getting down from the table and approaching Alice''s chair to sit beside her. "How about for every piece of paper you manage to read, I''ll kiss your cheek?" Lily said who made an offer to attract Alice''s interest in reading. "Hue?" Alice''s eyes looked blank after hearing that. Twiitch... Twiitch... Alice blinked her eyes repeatedly and tried to focus, "Did I hear you right?" she said in low tone. "Didn''t you hear it? There''s no way I can sit beside you to watch you read in boredom," Lily began to take a piece of paper containing her handwriting about a simple magic spell in the form of the Fireball methodology that uses the elemental fire element. "Huuu... Onee-sama, can I hear again about what you said earlier?" Alice began to feel nauseous when she saw the paper containing handwriting with long and thick paragraphs. "About what? I''ll be the one kissing your cheek after reading one sheet of paper?" Lily replied while handing a piece of paper to Alice. "I-It turns out I didn''t hear wrong, it made my interest in reading rise. But... can I be a little greedy for more than that?" Alice asked while giving Lily a pleading look. Zeta suddenly flew into Alice''s view and flapped her wings to signal not to be excessive in falling into the abyss of greed. Alice blinked her eyes to signal that she understood the limits of her greed and wanted more than just a kiss on her cheek. "You want more than just a kiss on the cheek?" Lily glanced at Alice with a curious look. "Uhm¡­ Onee-san¡­ I want more than just a kiss on the cheek," Alice''s face slowly filled with a blush of embarrassment. "May I know what makes you a little greedier than a kiss on the cheek?" Lily''s face got closer when she realized Alice''s face was covered in a blush of embarrassment. "H-How about a kiss on the lips every time I finish a paper to read?" Alice asked, offering her greed by stimulating her interest in reading to emerge against her laziness. "Alice, that''s too much for one sheet of paper. How about every ten sheets of paper that are read are finished to get one kiss on the lips?" Lily replied by offering another option to satisfy Alice''s greed. Hearing the offer given by her beloved Elder Sister, Alice felt her heart beating fast. The offer made her read faster and her motivation for reading had piled up until it overflowed. "That''s not too bad, Onee-sama!" "Please listen to me who is reading this!" Alice''s body was filled with a burning passion to read the pile of papers from Lily''s handwriting that translated the magic book. Starting with ten sheets of paper that were read slowly, Alice received a gift in the form of a soft kiss on her lips from her beloved Elder Sister. Chuuu... Chuuuuppp... Explore more stories with empire When the ten pages that Alice had finished reading became a form of temporary rest in reading, Alice enjoyed every kiss that lingered on her soft lips. The light and soft kiss made her interest in reading and make a little reading rest to get a soft kiss from her beloved Elder Sister. In this library room, the voice of a little girl trying to read the paper that piled up like a mountain paper in front of her and the reward for her hard work in reading by getting a soft kiss on her lips lingered until the night came. When Alice and Lily came out of the library room, Mio and Alyssa who were looking for them were surprised by the condition of Alice''s clothes which were covered with her saliva. Her small lips indicated satisfaction from the results of her hard work in reading the pile of paper that had piled up to almost make her vomit. Her laziness was defeated by the kiss. Chapter 48 - Side Story: The Cunning Alyssa Most people believe twin daughters have the same thought patterns. However, Alice and Alyssa''s different personalities have dismissed that.Alice prefers to be upfront to convey her feelings openly which makes her stubborn and has difficulty lying because of her face filled with expressive attitude. But for Alyssa, she is like a calm flower floating on the water without causing waves that break the tranquility. Her brown eyes look like a friendly woman who respects her twin sister who just came out of the library room with her respected Elder Sister. Together with Mio who was looking for her Master for dinner, Alyssa was surprised by the appearance of Alice who looked messy with heavy breathing as if she had kissed her respected Elder Sister until night came. "Alice, what are you doing in the library room until night?" Alyssa observed Alice''s messy clothes, which had wrinkled fabrics, especially on the collar. "Huum? Alyssa?" Alice looked like she was half-conscious after being exhausted from reading the handwriting of the magic book translated by Lily. Her wrinkled and sweaty-soaked clothes made Alyssa suspicious about the truth of what Alice said. "Is that true, Lily-nee?" To confirm the truth of her twin sister, Alyssa looked at Lily with an innocent gaze and high curiosity eyes. "That''s right, Alyssa. I was just helping Alice to reading the translation of the magic book that I had copied by hand. It made us concentrate for a long time until we were tired like this. We came out because we were hungry and realized that it was already dark without any proper lights inside," Lily replied in a flat tone without expression, even Alyssa''s sharp observation did not detect a lie because Lily did not show a single expression in her flat tone. In Alyssa''s hesitation, she saw both Alice''s and Lily''s lips were wet with a little trace of saliva. "What happened in the library room?" Alyssa muttered in a small tone to herself. "Huh? Did you say something, Alyssa-sama?" asked Mio who was secretly paying attention to the small murmur that came from Alyssa''s mouth. "It''s getting late, Papa and Mama have been waiting for us to have dinner together, isn''t that right, Mio?" with a sweet smile from the innocent little girl who looked cute, Alyssa tried to change the direction of the conversation to avoid further questions from Mio who looks like hearing her murmur. "Huh?" Responding to her question that was suddenly interrupted by another topic of conversation, Mio could only remain silent without being able to fight back because her status was Lily''s personal Maid. "Lily-sama, I have prepared warm water for a bath. But if you want to have dinner first, I can postpone your evening bath preparations to take a dinner first," ignoring Alyssa''s small mutter, Mio immediately returned to her work mode as Lily''s personal Maid and didn''t want to find out more about Alyssa''s mutter. Behind the innocent smile on Alyssa''s face, the calm flower suddenly grew to bloom to steal the night''s attention to itself. The smooth movement tried as much as possible not to disturb the quiet water that didn''t cause any waves. "Lily-nee, let''s have dinner together!" Alyssa pulled Lily''s arm which was covered in sweat. "You look excited, Alyssa. Did something happen while Alice and I were locked up in the library?" Lily asked Alyssa who was holding her hand towards the dining room. "Nothing, I was just lonely because I wasn''t with Lily-nee in afternoon tea party with Mama." "Oh, I''m sorry, because I was helping Alice reading my handwriting that translated the magic book." "I don''t mind it, because Alice has difficulty reading long handwriting. I also have to force myself to read slower to understand the long write Lily-nee''s handwriting." "Uhm, my handwriting isn''t bad and hard to read, right?" With an awkward smile, Lily looked like an Elder Sister who was filled with guilt when it came to helping her twin sister related to translate the magic book through her handwriting. On that short journey to dining room, Alyssa saw the anxious face that was visible in Lily''s small facial expression. Because the mansion''s hallways were rather dark and dimly lit, Alyssa smiled filled with cunning when she saw a golden opportunity in front of her eyes. "Lily-nee''s handwriting is very beautiful and easy to read. Maybe Alice just feels too lazy to read it so Lily-nee has trouble accompanying her in the library," said Alyssa while attacking Alice''s head with an invisible arrow. Stabb... "Urk! Somehow my chest hurts when this is an undeniable fact," replied Alice who received an invisible attack from Alyssa. Her little heart was too fragile to receive a cunning attack along with Alyssa''s innocent face without any guilt. "If only Alice had read Lily-nee''s handwriting correctly. We might not have fallen from a height after casting the teleportation magic spell," continued Alyssa who attacked Alice''s self-esteem and lacking magic skills because she didn''t read Lily''s handwriting about the teleportation magic carefully. Stabb... "Cough! Enough Alyssa! Please don''t throw such painful facts at me," Alice received an invisible arrow stab that pierced her fragile little heart. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alice, you have to be more diligent in reading correctly so that such spell-casting mistakes don''t happen again. Oh! I almost forgot to tell you about this, maybe you should share the translation of Lily-nee''s handwriting with Mama." "Uh, why is it like this all of a sudden? Does it have something to do with Mama?" "Haven''t you heard from Mama? She said she wanted to study the magic book that Lily-nee had translated. If you don''t finish it quickly, you''ll be seven steps behind my magic skills," Alyssa said with an innocent smile. When Alyssa smiled like that, Alice understood that it was a smile to mock her for not being able to keep up with her skills as a twin sister. "A-Alyssa, can you keep Mom busy with our Onee-sama''s handwritten translation notes first?" she said with cold sweat pouring from her forehead, she imagined that her afternoon study with Lily would be disturbed by the presence of her Mom who wanted to join in studying the magic book. "I could do that, Alice. It''s just that..." Alyssa began to make a cunning attack hidden behind her innocent smile that was able to manipulate the situation. "Keeping Mom busy before you finish reading Lily-nee''s handwritten translation notes is not an easy matter," Alyssa began to make an offer that would bring her close to Lily at night. "How about I sleep with Lily-nee so that you feel comfortable to continue reading at night in our bedroom? That will give me some extra time before Mama finishes reading my translated magic book notes," the smile filled with cunning made Mio, who realized Alyssa''s true intentions, tremble with alertness. The body of the little girl who looked very innocent was able to manipulate a situation by taking advantage of hidden advantages. To make herself enjoy a warm night with Lily, Alyssa seemed to sacrifice the bedroom that she shared with Alice to give herself more space that would not interfere with her reading activities by sleeping with Lily. "That''s a great idea!" Alice exclaimed, not thinking about her situation that was being exploited by Alyssa. "That will give me plenty of time and space to read all of Onee-sama''s handwriting!" Alice''s eyes sparkled with the hope of finishing one magic book that Lily had translated. Mio, who had been silent listening to the conversation between Alice and Alyssa, tried to calm herself down so as not to get involved in a situation that would be exploited by Alyssa. "Lily-nee, you don''t mind me sleeping with you tonight, right?" Alyssa said with a sweet smile at Lily. "I don''t mind, it''s just, do you mind if Alyssa sleeps together with us, Mio?" Without Lily realizing it, she dragged Mio into the blacklist that Alyssa would use to not disturb her free time with Lily. "Lily-sama, you should sleep with Alyssa-sama tonight. We can sleep together another night," seeing Alyssa''s dark gaze who heard that the rivals for the special right to be alone with Lily had increased, Mio didn''t want to lose without a fight. The short and clear spoke made a statement that Mio could sleep with Lily anytime. "Lily-nee, this is the first time I''ve heard that Lily-nee often sleeps together with a personal Maid like Mio. Do Lily-nee and Mio always sleep together like that?" asked Alyssa who wanted to get additional information to fight back against Mio. "Yes, we''ve slept together often. It might sound embarrassing if I still sleep with a Maid. I also feel a bit lonely sleeping alone¡­" Lily replied while glancing at Mio, her soft red gaze followed by a blush blooming on her cheeks. "T-This¡­ I didn''t expect there to be an enemy this strong¡­" Alyssa muttered through clenched teeth seeing her greatest enemy was Lily''s personal Maid. Read exclusive content at empire "Onee-sama! If you feel lonely when sleeping alone, why don''t we sleep together every day? Me, Alyssa, and Mio will make you not lonely!" Right beside her, Alice gave a brilliant idea that accidentally triggered a big bomb that made Alyssa and Mio unite against her. "That''s a bad idea, Alice!" Alyssa exclaimed with wide eyes. "Alice-sama! That will disturb Lily-sama''s privacy and ruin Lily-sama''s good sleep quality!" Mio said in a polite tone without looking panicked like Alyssa. Alyssa and Mio tried their best to make Alice''s statement sound bad by bringing up the issue of comfortable sleep to ruin Lily''s privacy. The great pressure given by Alyssa and Mio at least made Alice silent during dinner because her brain was confused. Chapter 49 - Side Story: The Mistake of Marchioness Amagi [ Three months after the Marquess Rommel family went on vacation. ]For the past few months, Marchioness Amagi had been busy studying Lily''s handwriting and the old magic book that had caught her great interest. The old and peeling cover of the magic book almost made Marchioness Amagi''s head explode from dizziness after seeing the writing language used by one of the Great Heroes who lived in the past. As one of the women who had been the Head of the Aurora Kingdom''s Witch Division, Marchioness Amagi was very interested in magic knowledge and used her creative brain to publish a new thesis related to elemental magic. After seeing Alice and Alyssa struggling to study the magic book under Lily''s direct guidance, Marchioness Amagi felt challenged to study it blindly before giving up and asking Lily to explain the complicated elemental magic formula. On a piece of paper written by Lily, there was a periodic table of chemical elements that was used to manipulate elemental magic using chemical elements. In her blind study of the elemental magic incantation that she had just learned, Marchioness Amagi understood that the value of the magic book that Lily had bought should be a historical treasure that was specially stored using space and time magic so that it would remain eternal without being eroded by the changes of time. "I can''t believe that this is a simple magic formation that the Great Hero in the past timeline had," Marchioness Amagi was again fixated on Lily''s handwriting and little by little tried to understand the German language written on the Great Hero''s magic book. "If fire elemental magic mixes with oxygen atom molecules, it will make the fire elemental magic burn longer than the conventional fire magic that is often used by witch in general," following the guidance given by Lily''s handwriting, the Marchioness slowly began to understand the difference between the magic used by the Great Hero in the past timeline and the use of conventional magic in the present era. "From the beginning, the use of magic formations that were written and distributed in general did not use the idea of ??the periodic table of chemical elements that the Great Hero in the past timeline had discovered. Does that mean, a magic book that has been circulating all this time has a wrong basic concept?" Marchioness Amagi slowly immersed herself in her magical research to the point of missing the afternoon tea party hosted by Alyssa to the dinner personally brought by her Maid. The habit maintained during her time as the Head of the Aurora Kingdom''s Witch Division made Marchioness Amagi immersed in magical research that made her a witch who locked herself in her research room. Tokkk... Tokkk... Marchioness Amagi heard a knock coming from the door of her personal study room to sink into studying Lily''s handwriting along with the old magic book that had become her family''s treasure to be passed down from generation to generation. Kraaakkk.... Stay tuned for updates on empire "Marchioness Amagi, I brought the dinner that you missed together with your family," understanding Marchioness Amagi''s personality who often locked herself in studying magic books or new magic, her personal Maid had to be more forceful to maintain Marchioness Amagi''s diet and health who was very stubborn when it came to magical matters. "Yes, please feed me," Marchioness Amagi replied without looking at her maid and focused on studying the magic book that Lily had translated. Baaamm¡­ With a gentle sweep of her hand that covered the magic book that Marchioness Amagi was studying, her maid forced her hand to distract Marchioness Amagi who was too focused on studying the magic book. "Marchioness Amagi, you have become a mother and become one of the important parts of the Marquess Rommel family. If you continue like this, it will become a bad habit. It has been three months since you locked yourself in the study room to study the magic book," Marchioness Amagi''s maid used a gentle tone to reprimand Marchioness Amagi''s stubbornness who ignored everything for the sake of studying the magic book. "Seeing the thickness of the magic book and your personal thesis notes, isn''t it more than enough to take a short break before continuing to study the magic book?" continued her maid who was currently preparing a cup of warm tea and a simple dinner that could fill Marchioness Amagi''s stomach until midnight. Takkk... Takkk... Takkk... With a gentle attitude that displayed elegance and politeness, her maid arranged a simple dinner on Marchioness Amagi''s research table while forcibly pushing aside her research papers. "Thank you, you may leave me now." "I will wait for you to finish your dinner before leaving this room." "Ugh, haven''t you been forcing me a lot lately?" "I am not forcing you because it is my duty as your maid." "Still, this seems like one-sided forcing." "This is not forcing you, Marchioness Amagi. It is now winter and it would be better for you to do research in your room without caring about anything else since Marquess Rommel is taking all measures to take care of the family''s territory and business. If I don''t do this, you will be like a winter bear hibernating to study the magic book." "I am not like that, I also went out several times to clean myself with a hot bath before returning to studying this magic book." "I knew this would happen, this became your bad habit in the past." "Didn''t something like this happen often in the past timeline?" "Yes, I''ve known your habits since you were born until you became a mother like this." "Then what''s the problem?" "You don''t know that you''ve forgotten something." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm? Forgot something?" "Do you know what day it is?" asked Marchioness Amagi maid with a friendly smile. "Of course, I know what day it is, isn''t it the day¡­ uhh¡­ where''s my calendar?" Marchioness Amagi immediately looked for her calendar until she found one full of scribbles to mark the days that Marchioness Amagi had passed while locking herself in her room to study the magic book. "Oh! The sixth day of winter!" exclaimed Marchioness Amagi with a smile at her maid. "I still remember today''s date!" shouted Marchioness Amagi. "Marchioness Amagi¡­ it''s already the seventh day of winter. Bypassing these two days, you forgot something important for a Mother," replied her personal Maid who didn''t care about Marchioness Amagi''s childish attitude after she focused on studying the magic book. "Oh? If I feel it again. The cold air in winter has started to feel cold, penetrating my body," Marchioness Amagi began to feel the cold air that occurred in winter. "You seem to forgot that one important thing as a Mother." Marchioness Amagi took a cup of warm tea that had been prepared by her personal Maid. She drank it slowly and enjoyed every drop of the warm tea that soothed her thirsty throat. "Is there something important that I forgot? We are currently on vacation for an indefinite time. There is no noble party invitation that requires the Marquess Rommel family to attend, right? Even to track our tracks, the royal family is having a hard time because we tricked them with false clues and traces." "There is no such thing because Marquess Rommel closed all access to party invitations given by the noble proxies who have become his subordinates. The Marquess Rommel family has also officially left the faction that supports the royal family and has been neutral until now." "Then what''s the problem? Isn''t there nothing important that I have to do as the Marchioness?" Marchioness Amagi finished a cup of tea that had been prepared by her maid, her hands now busy holding a spoon to enjoy a simple dinner that was able to fulfill her nutritional needs for staying up from night until morning. The sound of spoons and plates clashing echoed in her research room, her maid who had seemed chatty until now fell silent to respect Marchioness Amagi who was enjoying her dinner. After Marchioness Amagi''s dinner was finished, her maid began to clean up her plates and poured a cup of tea with her dessert. "Tonight''s dessert looks different from usual, it''s not usual to have a cake with thick cream like this." "Yes, it''s the leftover cake from yesterday that still hasn''t been finished because it was large size cake." "It looks like a birthday cake, is there someone having a birthday in our mansion?" Marchioness Amagi asked as she ate her dessert with a happy smile. "You failed as a stepmother," replied her maid who had given up on her situation. "Failed as a stepmother? What did I do to be such a failure?" "Marchioness Amagi, it is truly a shame that you forgot something important for your stepdaughter." "My stepdaughter? Is Lily hurt again? Even with her talent in using swordsmanship like that, she could get hurt?" "Yes, Lily-sama is hurt. To be more precise, it''s not because of her physical condition but because of her hurt feelings after you didn''t attend her sixth birthday celebration." Praakkk¡­ Hearing her personal maid''s words, Marchioness Amagi accidentally dropped her spoon and immediately stood up. "I''ll be right back!" said Marchioness Amagi who had realized her mistake as a stepmother who forgot her stepdaughter''s birthday. "It''s too late for that, Marchioness Amagi." Ignoring her personal maid''s words, Marchioness Amagi immediately ran through the mansion''s hallways towards Lily''s room door. When Marchioness Amagi''s running steps close to Lily''s room, she was greeted with protective magic and barrier magic in the form of chunks of ice that blocked the hallway to Lily''s room. Marchioness Amagi was very surprised to see the ice elemental magic standing firmly in front of her. "It seems I''m too late," Marchioness Amagi hung her head dejectedly as she saw her stepdaughter sulking. Chapter 50 - Side Story: Seven Years Later [ Seven years after Marquess Rommel disappeared from the social circle of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility and ruled his territory from behind the scenes. ]In the middle of winter with snow piled thickly in the forest bordering Marquess Rommel territory, a girl stared at the Marquess Rommel''s residence which seemed quiet without any signs of life. The small crown on her head showed her social status that was not an ordinary girl. Under the slowly falling snow, the girl was greeted by a military noble who gave her a knight''s salute by kneeling in front of her. "Welcome to the Marquess Rommel''s territory, Princess Anastasia." The knight who knelt in respect before her was a noble who had sworn allegiance to become the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family. "Forget this useless respect, is there no sign of Marquess Rommel returning to his territory?" Pursing her lips to withstand the cold air in the silent winter, Princess Anastasia let out lonely and sad eyes as she looked at the empty Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Please forgive me for being so bland, Princess Anastasia. But I am only tasked with guarding the forest bordering Marquess Rommel''s territory. If Princess Anastasia wants to find out about Marquess Rommel''s whereabouts by interrogating me, there might only be a disappointing answer that comes out of my mouth," with polite conversation and filled with a knightly attitude that maintains a secret, Earl Timoti has determined to keep his mouth shut until death. "I am not trying to interrogate you, Earl Timoti. As a Royal Princess who witnessed Lily''s curse that befell all of your bloodline descendants, I know that the curse given by Lily will remain attached as long as Earl Timoti''s family still sets foot in this world," Princess Anastasia''s wisdom was reflected in her intelligence that knew the effects of Lily''s curse that could not be broken with basic logic. Princess Anastasia noticed the butterfly wing mark carved on Earl Timoti''s face, a sign of the curse cast by Lily still clearly attached to Earl Timoti''s bloodline descendants. Several years earlier, Princess Anastasia tried to find traces of Marquess Rommel''s whereabouts that led to the Bizan Empire. But it was just a decoy that Marquess Rommel had prepared. Princess Anastasia tried a more relaxed approach to find traces left by Marquess Rommel, but it still couldn''t help her track down Marquess Rommel who disappeared like a ghost. For several years, Princess Anastasia was consumed by severe stress because she couldn''t meet one of the girls who would be her main goal to change the Aurora Kingdom to be better than before. The curse given by Lily created a stage for the noble faction that was able to become neutral and independently. The pioneers of the neutral faction who were not tied to the shift in power from the heir to the throne made the Aurora Kingdom''s tax revenue stable and the economy did not experience changes in currency values ??that had caused a commotion problem after the person in charge of the kingdom''s finances admitted all the proceeds of his corruption money that had been carried out while his family''s descendants served as the person in charge of the royal family''s finances. The absolute curse given by Lily made that person unable to lie anymore. Taking advantage of her honest attitude that could no longer commit corruption, Princess Anastasia took advantage of Lily''s curse to improve the finances of the Aurora Kingdom which were always marked by inflation every year. "Thank you for your understanding, Princess Anastasia," while kneeling and bowing respectfully, Earl Timoti waited for further orders given by Princess Anastasia as the holder of power who represented the orders of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. "This makes me curious, Earl Timoti. If Marquess Rommel is not in his residence to rule his family''s territory and business, why is this city still standing tall without any chaos because the noble who rules his territory is not in place?" asked Princess Anastasia while observing her surroundings. She saw a Marquess Rommel''s territory which borders a forest filled with monsters. It should have been overwhelmed by the natural threat like an uncontrolled monster population because Marquess Rommel was absent from managing his territory like a proper noble. "I can only say that Marquess Rommel manages his territory cleverly and carefully," replied Earl Timoti while trying to cover his mouth so that secret information from Marquess Rommel would not slip out of his mouth. "I can see that. A great noble who can command his territory from a distance and take care of the nobles who are his subordinates. That is an extraordinary ingenuity while I search for his traces that are never found," Princess Anastasia admitted the ingenuity of Marquess Rommel who always outwitted her in searching for his traces. Wuuusshhh... When the cold air and snow suddenly blew toward her, Princess Anastasia closed her eyes so that her eyes would not be dazzled by the snow that hit her face. "I didn''t expect the cold air to blow hard that it made some snow fall on my face," grumbled Princess Anastasia who began to move her hands to clean her face that was hit by the snow. "Earl Timoti, what are you doing kneeling like that on the snow?" The question was heard in Princess Anastasia''s ears, her ears twitched violently when she heard the nostalgic voice. By speeding up the movement of her hands to clean the snow that covered her face, Princess Anastasia wanted to immediately see the source of the nostalgic voice. Plaaappp... Paaaappp... When the snow that hit her face had fallen and Princess Anastasia opened her eyes wide, she saw a beautiful girl with light brown skin wearing a thin nightgown that showed off her enchanting body shape. "Aaa..." Without being able to say a word, Princess Anastasia fell silent after seeing the beauty of a girl she had been looking for a long time. "Aaaahhh..." words filled with longing missing words were difficult for Princess Anastasia to say, that was because she was so stunned to see the beauty of a girl''s body that had grown perfectly. Long hair that looked soft, light brown skin that was so charming, and red eyes that looked like they could give a cold command that would be obeyed by everyone. In addition, the thin nightgown that showed her sweaty breasts made Princess Anastasia fall silent and have difficulty saying words. "Lily-sama, have you come to visit us to deliver messages to the nobles under the rule of Marquess Rommel at this late night?" asked Earl Timoti who still maintained his respectful kneeling position. "Yes, I want to bring the message that Marquess Rommel wants to give. This time, I will say it verbally," Lily said while staring coldly at Earl Timoti who seemed reluctant to look her in the eye. "We will return," Lily said briefly, clearly, and concisely before the cold air blew again, blurring all vision to her with flying snow surrounding her body. Wuuusshhh... Plaaappp... The snow blown by the strong wind covered Princess Anastasia''s face again. With a quick hand movement, she cleared the snowflakes that hit her face. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I-Is that girl Lily Schwartz De Rommel?" Princess Anastasia asked with her heavy, passionate breath. Like a girl who had just seen her old love who had disappeared and was found again, Princess Anastasia showed a gentle smile after several years of suffering in loneliness after her savior who gave her the Elixir potion disappeared. "Yes, she is Lily Schwartz De Rommel." The answer that made Princess Anastasia''s heart bloom marked her spring that had returned after her heart was filled with endless winter after all her efforts to track down Marquess Rommel were in vain. "Marquess Rommel will return?" Princess Anastasia asked further while holding back her overflowing feelings of joy. "Lily-sama has said they will return. Maybe it will happen soon," answered Earl Timoti who was still kneeling and bowing respectfully. A thin smile began to appear on Princess Anastasia''s face after several years of despair because she was abandoned by the special girl in her life. To enjoy this teenage time filled with love, Princess Anastasia had put in place several policies that supported her long plan to make the Aurora Kingdom reach a golden times in human history. "I can''t wait for her return," Princess Anastasia smiled when the girl who had disappeared from her life had returned to her life. "Can I stay in your tent for a few days while waiting for my private tent to arrive?" In the darkness of that late night, Princess Anastasia asked Earl Timoti a question that was difficult for him to refuse. "Do I have any other reason to refuse a Princess who wants to wait for someone to return?" replied Earl Timoti who did not dare to refuse Princess Anastasia''s request after seeing her longing for the figure of a girl who was her soon to be lover. "Thank you, Earl Timoti. I will make sure that your kindness will be repaid in the future timeline. As a Princess who does not forget the person who has fulfilled my sudden personal request." "Princess Anastasia, rather than repaying my actions for that one. Can I exchange it with something else?" replied Earl Timoti. "Exchange it with something else? For right now? You know that the help I will give in the future timeline will be much more beneficial to you than the present timeline." "I need it for now, Princess Anastasia." "It seems urgent, do you want to exchange it as soon as possible?" "Yes, Princess Anastasia." "Can I know what you want as to be soon as possible?" "I only ask for your permission to allow my daughter to become Lily-sama''s sword and shield with the enthronement of the knighthood through your hand, Princess Anastasia." "Huh? What?" The cold wind of winter blew again. Princess Anastasia stood frozen as she felt a love rival that she could not refuse. Chapter 51 - Side Story: The Family Tradition in Winter The winter that was starting to feel warm was slowly meet the ending.The warm sunlight began to radiate sunlight which marked the beginning of the change from winter to warm season. The blizzard that caused the snow to pile up as high as an adult''s knees began to melt slowly. A girl who had grown into a teenager and showed her beautiful face due to puberty was dancing on a snow field. Her footsteps, drawing a teleportation magic formula, showed her intelligent brain flowing magic energy like a pen drawing on a pile of snow. "Onee-sama! I have finished drawing the magic formation to release our limitted magic!" far across her body, Alice who had grown into a teenage girl waved her hand. "Lily-nee, I have completed the magic formation as our catalyst output for mass teleportation!" across her body again far away, Alyssa waved her hand as a sign that she had carried out the task given by her beloved Elder Sister. The Twin Sisters who had fulfilled their duties immediately approached the figure of the teenage girl who was dancing on the snow. With a touch of her foot that drew a large-scale magic formation to be activated immediately, the lines created by her became bright as a sign that the magic formation had been activated. "Humm... not bad for our first try," Lily muttered as she stopped her body from dancing on the snow. The soles of her feet that were covered in snow gave off a fairly clear color contrast between the white snow and the light brown skin of her soles. "Mom, are you ready to cast the teleportation magic spell?" Lily directed her gaze to her stepmother who was standing in the middle of the activated magic formation circle. Baaammm!! With a swing of her magic staff that looked like tree roots overgrown with leaves and red roses blooming on the top, Marchioness Amagi concentrated her magic energy to perform a teleportation magic jump for the first time in human history. Marchioness Amagi looked very worried when she was entrusted by Lily to be the center point of charging the teleportation magic energy formation that was able to pass through space, distance, and time. The magical energy that seemed to be blazing after being activated showed a light beating like a magical heart. Degg... Degg... Degg... The heart of magical energy that was created after Marchioness Amagi concentrated her magical energy into the catalyst given by Lily. Magic catalysts are usually large and very expensive. However, the catalyst used by Marchioness Amagi had a cute carving like a little girl''s underwear that grew into a teenage girl. The magical catalyst used by Marchioness Amagi was none other than the underwear worn by Lily after being covered in sweat. It was for that reason that Marchioness Amagi became someone who stood at the core of the large magical energy formation. "I didn''t know there was a magical catalyst like this," Marchioness Amagi muttered to herself after seeing the miracle of a pair of underwear that turned into a magical catalyst. Marchioness Amagi wanted to do new research as soon as possible after she struggled to get rid of the bad habit of a researcher who locked herself away without caring about the conditions around her. Her dark past of missing Lily''s birthday became her great sin because Lily no longer wanted to celebrate her birthday after her Stepmother preferred studying magic books rather than attending her own stepdaughter''s birthday. "The mass teleportation magic formation has been prepared, Lily!" Marchioness Amagi shouted while raising her magic staff upwards and the red rose that bloomed on it sent a signal with a red light that attracted the attention of the people around her. Lily, Alice, and Alyssa who had finished their task of drawing the teleportation magic formation immediately headed to the center point filled with horse-drawn carriages and people who had faithfully accompanied Marquess Rommel on his vacation in exile. "Mama, are you okay? You''re still young enough to launch a giant magic formation, right?" giving an honest and piercing question like sarcasm, Alice asked while tidying up her graceful long brown hair. "Alyssa, are you looking down on our own Mama? Of course, Mama doesn''t mind channeling magical energy into a giant formation like this. As long as Mama doesn''t forget to breathe again, she seems to forget important things very easily now. Oh right! That''s a factor of aging," Alyssa poured out an undeniable fact to her mother. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You two, don''t bully your mother. Even though she has forgotten important things before, Mama definitely won''t forget when it comes to the magic energy formation that she loves so much. Because she forgot the most important day for me and preferred studying the magic book that she loves so much." A fallen angel girl who befell Marchioness Amagi had a bitter taste for her and made the Twin Sister who bullied her mother laugh. "Lily-chan, do you still hold a grudge against me after all these years of sacrifice to not forget your birthday again?" Holding back her sobs from the verbal bullying that had befallen her, Marchioness Amagi pretended to cry with a fake sob voice. "Sob¡­ I really won''t forget your birthday anymore, Lily-chan. So stop bullying your mother every winter seasons," said Marchioness Amagi while wiping away her fake tears. "We''ll stop bullying Mama after winter passes, it''s Mama''s fault for agreeing to come but forgetting." "I-I''ve explained many times that I was too absorbed in my research!" Marchioness Amagi denied it as a defense of her innocence. "It''s still my fault that Mama broke her promise to attend Onee-sama''s birthday party. As a result, Onee-sama is no longer interested in holding her birthday party anymore. That was the first and last party for Onee-sama to celebrate her birthday," Alice said as she took out a magic staff filled with eternal tree roots wrapped in glowing magic moss after being covered by magic energy. "Mama, you traumatized a little girl into holding her birthday party. This is the punishment that must be given to you during the winter," Alyssa said as she took out her magic staff in the form of a twisted cactus trunk showing sharp thorns ready to torture her prey. "I told you, I deeply regret forgetting that sacred promise!" Marchioness Amagi lowered her head in annoyance after being teased like that before winter ended. "Stop joking around, Alice¡­ Alyssa¡­" "I have forgiven Mom because she voluntarily spent her sleep time to destroy our almost eternal ice barrier magic and she did not sleep for three days and three nights." Lily mediated the small fight between the twin stepsister and her Stepmother. "Lily¡­ thank you for giving me the chance to be your Mother again," Marchioness Amagi looked at Lily who looked like an angel girl who fell from heaven. Marchioness Amagi saw Lily''s pure white wings that turned black after being affected by the sins of the world. "Yes, I can''t bear to see you going crazy after three days and three nights trying to destroy that ice magic spell." "Uhh¡­ can you not bring that up again?" "¡­ How could I forget the living corpse who turned out to be my Mother, right?" Lily almost fell silent but continued her words after seeing the sincere sacrifice of her Stepmother who tried to apologize by trying to break through the eternal ice magic formation that was a barrier in the hallway of her room. "Urkk..." an invisible arrow landed on Marchioness Amagi''s heart. "Mom didn''t plan to die as a living corpse after using up her magical energy capacity to break through my eternal ice barrier back then, right?" "Ark..." Marchioness Amagi screamed once again after feeling the invisible arrow that had now penetrated her body until she fell to the ground. "Don''t you think the same way, Dad?" Lily turned her gaze to Marquess Rommel who had been standing beside the horse carriage without saying a word. "I, who was busy taking care of our family business from a distance at that time, was able to take the time to attend Lily''s birthday party." The words uttered by Marquess Rommel became the final blow that managed to hit Marchioness Amagi on her past mistake of breaking her promise because she was busy researching the Great Hero''s magic book. "Thanks to that, Mom agreed to become an Instructor at the Royal Academy after we return to the public later, right?" Lily asked with a gentle smile towards her stepmother. "For this promise, make sure you don''t make that mistake again, Gi-chan," said Marquess Rommel to mock Marchioness Amagi by taking her surname which sounded very old for her still young face. "I didn''t expect that when winter came, my family would become enemies under the blanket like this. I''ve gotten used to this after seven years of living in bullying when winter comes," said Marchioness Amagi who slowly stood up after falling with a broken heart. Your next read is at empire "Winter will end soon, that will make us a harmonious family again. So maintain the family tradition that was created because of your negligence." "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I understand, Rom-chan," Marchioness Amagi started to stand up straight on both feet and hit the snow beneath her feet. "Now¡­ let''s focus on going home after living on a long vacation for so long." "This isn''t a vacation, but rather letting go of responsibilities in style after leaving the family that supports the royal family," this time, a Butler who looked older with his old hair combed back showed his elegant body in commenting on Marquess Rommel''s actions. He was the one and only, Sebastian. With that simple humor, Marquess Rommel''s family returned after developing mass teleportation magic. Chapter 52 - Side Story: Back To Home When the magic formation carvings glowed brightly and counted down, everyone inside the giant magic formation fell silent and hoped the mass teleportation magic formation would work.When the countdown ended, the giant magic circle formation emitted a bright light and covered the entire body of the person inside with a sea of ??white light. Swiipp... Baamm... The flash of white light made a jump breakthrough from the giant magic formation was recorded in human history. The Marquess Rommel family and their loyal followers had moved from their small hidden vacation mansion to their previous residence. Marchioness Amagi slowly opened her eyes. Her body felt heavy after she launched the mass teleportation magic formation with the help of a magic catalyst in the form of Lily''s sweat-soaked underwear. "I-It worked?" the question-filled words came from Marchioness Rommel. Her eyes slowly opened and looked at the Marquess Rommel''s residence which was located in the border of a forest filled with monsters. The mansion that looked neglected showed an old vibe after being abandoned by its owner. "Our mansion seems to have become a haunted mansion after being abandoned and neglected like that," Marquess Rommel said while pulling his thick beard. "Sebastian, can the damage to our mansion after being abandoned like this be fixed quickly?" Marquess Rommel looked at the damage to his main mansion which had been abandoned for a long time. He could see several broken glass windows and cracked walls due to the uncontrolled growth of moss. "My lord, if we call our old workers who are currently working in your subordinate noble families, perhaps we can make this mansion clean again in three months," Sebastian replied while placing his hand on his left chest and bowing slightly to show his respect to Marquess Rommel. "Three months? Isn''t that quite a long time to repair?" "I understand that it is too long to clean the main mansion of the Marquess Rommel family. It is comparable to our luggage from our secret mansion," Sebastian''s gaze now looked at the horse-drawn carriage that had successfully jumped through space and time to arrive at Marquess Rommel''s main mansion. "In addition to the written report and reorganizing the bookshelves in your study, we still have another problem of storing your family''s personal belongings which seem to be quite numerous considering we made several cargo horse carriages to store them," continue Sebastian. Read exclusive chapters at empire "That makes sense, can we speed it up to two months? After our family''s long absence from the noble social circle, they will surely rush to our territory to meet in person rather than exchanging letters." "I can''t guarantee it but I will try to finish it in two months. If only we had additional help, it might be faster." While Marquess Rommel and Sebastian were talking about the restoration of the Marquess Rommel family''s main mansion which looked like a ruined mansion, Marchioness Amagi looked very happy while checking her journal which contained modern magic theories supported by the Great Hero''s magic book in the past timeline. Meanwhile, Lily, Alice, and Alyssa seemed to be observing the walls of their mansion which were overgrown with vines and moss. "Hmm¡­ wouldn''t this be unique if it was used as an exterior decoration for our mansion?" said Lily while observing each vine that had beautiful flowers that shone brightly at night. "Like a mansion made of nature?" said Alice while observing the leaves that covered the moss. "Or like nature merging with our mansion?" said Alyssa while showing her sweet smile like an innocent girl who was attracted to the beauty of the flowers growing in front of her. "I don''t know if this mansion will be abandoned in our escape disguised as a family vacation," while saying that, Lily pulled her hand and felt the walls of the mansion covered in snow. "Is it just my feeling or is the snow that falls in this area so soft that moss and vines can still survive? Does that mean our vacation area has a very harsh winter?" Lily rubbed the walls of the mansion until the snow that stuck to the magic moss fell off. "I don''t think that''s the problem, Lily-nee," Alyssa watched the moss that grew abundantly when winter had come. "Judging from the growth pattern of the moss that grows and covers the entire wall of our mansion, it seems like it was deliberately left to grow so that the walls of our mansion would not be damp. But it also causes some vines that are active in winter to grow. According to the plant encyclopedia that I read, this plant that looks like a plant pest is often used by the military to protect their important assets in the winter," said Alyssa while explaining the knowledge of plants obtained from the plant encyclopedia. "Alyssa, you''re not trying to attract Onee-sama''s attention with your intelligence after becoming a bookworm who loves to read in your spare time, are you?" Alice stared at Alyssa who seemed excited after explaining unimportant trivia about plants that are active in winter. "Protecting important military assets in winter? I think I know who did this. If it was said to be intentional, it could be because of the curse that Zoe has given in their family''s bloodline to protect out mansion like an orders," Lily answered while holding her lower lip with her index finger as if understanding something. Her red eyes were now focused on the vines that had embedded their roots until they penetrated the wall of the mansion. Her hand slowly touched the roots of the plant as if pulling something from inside the wall of her mansion. "This is a clever way when the outer wall of the mansion is covered with a lump of clay that will freeze in winter," Lily took out a clay that had frozen in winter with a network of roots that formed a ball of clay. "It seems I have to thank Earl Timoti for keeping our mansion from being destroyed. Although he must have had an inner conflict not to enter our mansion without permission so he left some of the broken glass covered by wooden bars from the outside," while observing the broken glass windows covered by wooden bars that crossed, Lily had time to peek at some of the items left inside the mansion. "This makes me curious, have any of our things been stolen?" Lily smiled slightly after seeing some of the furniture that looked weathered due to being neglected. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "For the time being, it seems we will set up a tent in the courtyard of our mansion before our mansion can be used again as a place to live," after being satisfied peeking at the items inside the mansion, Lily directed her gaze towards Alice and Alyssa. Kraakkk... Krriieekkk... A sound like the creaking of rusty iron caught everyone''s attention. The front yard of Marquess Rommel''s mansion filled with horse-drawn carriages was now crowded with rows of soldiers on duty guarding Marquess Rommel as the head of the family. The sound came from the footsteps of a military noble who was tasked by Marquess Rommel to guard the outermost area of ??the forest that directly borders Marquess Rommel''s territory. Ordinary people who live around the forest filled with monsters will be threatened by their presence which increases the population when the monster mating season arrives. So the military noble is responsible for clearing the uncontrolled monster population. Greeting someone he knows so well, Marquess Rommel immediately met Earl Timoti who had been the guard of the forest filled with monsters for seven years. "Long time no see, Earl Timoti. It seems that my monster forest has made you happier because you can draw your rusty sword, Ahaha!!" Marquess Rommel exclaimed while letting out a small laugh like a father who met his social circle. "Marquess Rommel, you used your vacation time very well. Isn''t it already the seventh year that you haven''t returned home for vacation? Even the King and Queen almost said that your family was dead," responding to Marquess Rommel''s small joke, Earl Timoti delivered the news that made both of them laugh in amusement. "That was the stupidest order I''ve ever read because they couldn''t track me who went on vacation," Marquess Rommel held back his small laugh when Earl Timoti''s joke made him remember the embarrassing incident because the royal family went berserk after Marquess Rommel''s family left one of the nobles who supported the royal family. "Still, it was an incident that shocked the kingdom. A Marquess who stopped supporting the royal family when it was the third time her family was embarrassed by the stupid Crown Prince." "It''s not my fault if the public talks badly about the royal family like that." Earl Timoti extended his hand after exchanging jokes with each other. Marquess Rommel held his hand tightly as a sign of friendship, the closeness that was quite close and harmonious made a girl standing behind Earl Timoti silent while biting her lip. "Speaking of the royal family that is having problems with your family. Princess Anastasia has personally been waiting for your return, Marquess Rommel," said Earl Timoti who immediately stepped aside to make way for Princess Anastasia. "Princess Anastasia?" Marquess Rommel immediately recognized her when her body that had become a teenage girl showed the beauty and kindness that indicated her honorary position as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Marquess Rommel. If I''m not mistaken, it was seven years ago before you went on vacation without leaving your duties as a noble by ruling from a distance," the words filled with honor came from Princess Anastasia. "¡­" Marquess Rommel fell silent when he saw and heard Princess Anastasia''s words. With a casual hand gesture, Marquess Rommel swung his thumb towards the back without turning his body. "Lily is walking around behind our mansion with her twin sisters," said Marquess Rommel who seemed to not care about honor when meeting one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. "Thank you, Marquess Rommel!" With quick footsteps, Princess Anastasia rushed to the back of Marquess Rommel''s mansion to find Lily. "Earl Timoti, do you know¡­ now I can distinguish between people who want to meet me or want to meet my daughter," said Marquess Rommel while watching Princess Anastasia who went to look for Lily. "I also know about that, after all, because your daughter has a talent for making a girl interested in her," replied Earl Timoti who also smiled when he saw Princess Anastasia chasing Lily step. The winter was almost over and full of surprise by the meeting of old friends who had been separated for seven years. Chapter 53 - Snow War in Home Looking at the old mansion that was my birthplace and filled part of my childhood, I saw some thin branches of plants that seemed to have lost their vitality and could not survive the winter.The dense forest that was the nest of monsters was now filled with empty snow and a dry expanse of frozen ground. "It makes me feel like an old girl when I see the expanse of the mansion and the dense forest that was part of my childhood," in a low and melancholy tone, I looked around me and found drops of water coming from the melted snow. "The air still feels cold but winter is slowly leaving after feeling the warm air. This makes me not know how to respond after taking a long vacation that I forgot about the mansion where I was born," I lamented the rocky ground covered in thick snow and kicked it. Kaasss... Kraass... My head which was filled with nostalgic thoughts after returning to my hometown was suddenly hit by a small snowball that landed on my face. Kraass... "Onee-sama! Do you want to play snowball war too?" I immediately glanced at the source of the snowball attack that hit my face. It came from my twin step-sisters who were playing around using snowballs thrown from their hands. A child''s game that was carried over into teenage girlhood. I briefly wondered if my thinking had developed in a better direction while spending time on a long family vacation studying magic books and practicing attack techniques from one of the high-level adventurer parties that happened to pass by our vacation spot. I immediately crouched down and grabbed a handful of snow that had been formed into a ball with both of my hands. My body received a signal from one of the snowball attacks that was aimed at my body. I immediately tilted my head and saw a snowball flying past me. Passss... When the snowball that passed me shattered and fell to the ground filled with piles of snow, I immediately threw a fist of snow that had formed a snowball at Alice. "Do you think you can easily hit me with a snowball?" I said while throwing a snowball at Alice. The throw I did was quite slow because I could already measure my strength level so as not to overdo it. For the past few years, I have been busy with the Quest given by my Goddess through the Yurification System mechanism. An unusual Quest that always appears when a condition has been met. Driven by my Goddess''s request and the tempting Quest completion reward, I have always been carried away in carrying out the Quest I was given. That has made me add Linked Rituals with other Maids and several village girls who have been part of my unforgettable childhood. Parting from the village that had been the place where I grew up until I became a teenager made me sentimental when I left the village. In that brief sadness, Alice and Alyssa reminded me of Marquess Rommel''s territory. A place where we should be as one of the nobles who were given a task to lead one of the territories that had been given by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. After so many years of vacationing and taking care of the territory from a distance, now the Marquess Rommel family has returned to the territory that should have been led directly by my father. Paass... My snowball hit Alice''s face. Her facial expression smiled as she received the counterattack from my snowball that was moving quickly towards her. "Onee-sama, you cheated when you threw it at me without telling me first!" Alice shouted while putting on a happy expression. "Alyssa, you also suddenly attacked Lily-nee. It''s only fair when Lily-nee retaliates with a surprise attack without warning," said Alyssa who was preparing several snowballs that had gathered around her feet. "Now, it''s my turn to attack you two directly!" shouted Alyssa who suddenly stomped her magic staff and chanted a magic formation that formed a golem from a pile of snow to throw snowballs around her feet. Powww... Poowww... Pooww... A barrage of snowballs from Alyssa flew towards me and Alice. Using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish, I immediately disappeared from Alyssa''s attack path. Paasss... Paass... Passs... "Aw! That cheating Alyssa! We didn''t use magic but you used magic!" Alice received a snowball attack from the snow golem that Alyssa had just created. Alice''s body which was covered by warm clothes was slowly covered by white snow that piled up into a giant snowball. Bammm... Paaanngg... From within the pile of giant snowballs that covered Alice''s body, a defensive magic formation was created by Alice. Using the pile of snowballs that became a giant snowball, it was successfully changed by Alice into a defensive wall made of white snow. Paaammm... Pammm... Alyssa''s repeated attacks and the defensive formation used by Alice became a competition to survive the snowball attacks. I was now standing on one of the tree branches covering my entire body with a thin presence like an Assassin peeking from the shadows. The ability that I just learned a few years ago brought me to one of the Maid girls who had a hidden talent in the form of surprise attacks and silent attacks. My presence which was as thin as the wind and had disappeared from the range of Alyssa''s continuous attacks allowed me to relax watching my twin step-sisters who were playing around using magic formations. Their magic skills were far above Mama who was one of the greatest witchs in the Aurora Kingdom. The talent that came down not far from Mama made me a little jealous because of their magic skills that were able to use magic elements as they pleased. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What about me? Let''s just say I was one of the unique cases where the magic elements that I used worked but were difficult to interpret in the logic of magic that runs in this world. My magic training together with Alice and Alyssa had made me a witch who was able to use a sword like a magic staff. I once asked my Goddess about this but the answer I got was that I had become the first Mage Swordgirl in this world. Difficult vocabulary and my lack of understanding in interpreting the words of my Goddess had made me lost in my self-training. Besides, what kind of witch uses a sword as a magic staff? Doesn''t that mean that my main weapon until die is the sword forged by Mio? Using the same sword to cast a magic formation, feels like throwing dirt at Mio who hates magic. I once talked about this matter to Mio and she just stood there in a daze. It seems like making the sword forged by Mio as a magic staff was a mistake. Should I buy a second sword specifically used for casting magic formations? Woosshhh... Baammm... Baanngg!! "Hum? Why is there an explosion sound in the snowball war?" I muttered after hearing the explosion sound coming from the snowball war between Alice and Alyssa. Still maintaining my presence as thin as the wind and a silent voice, I immediately peeked through the gaps in the tree trunks to see the snowball war between Alice and Alyssa. A shocking scene appeared before me. A castle wall made of snow and an army of snow golems were fighting each other. Various magical energy formations were scattered in the air, showing off my twin step-sister''s magical prowess. "Just give up Alyssa, you will never be able to break through the castle wall forged by the magical energy in every drop of melting snow!" Pointing her magic staff at the wall of her snow castle, Alice strengthened the defense of the wall by injecting her overflowing magical energy. "What are you talking about, Alice? I can easily destroy your snow castle with a single attack from a giant snow golem throwing 10-ton snowballs!" Alyssa responded to Alice''s arrogant challenge of her snow castle''s unshakeable strength. "..." "..." I saw a scene of an unusual snowball war like this. Compared to a snowball war, this looked more like two witches attacking and defending each other. Baaammm... Bannngg!! The sound of an explosion occurred again, it came from the explosion of Alyssa''s giant snowball that hit the outer wall of Alice''s snow castle and did not waver from the attack. "Zoe, if you think about it, don''t they look like monsters playing around?" I asked Zoe. Zoe who was tucked into my hair to withstand the cold air of winter slowly came out. Her dark butterfly wings had shown their presence from behind the white snow that contrasted with the color of her butterfly wings. "Compared to them, you are much more of a monster, my Master," Zoe replied as she perched herself on my shoulder. "What is it this time? Why am I much more of a monster than them?" I replied as I observed Zoe''s butterfly body that had risen from its winter hibernation. "My Master, have you forgotten that the sword technique you performed did not use any magical energy? Even top-level adventurers do not know what tricks you did and what kind of training you underwent to reach such a level of sword technique." "Uhh, what should I answer when I have never trained at all?" "That''s what makes you a monster¡­ Oh! Speaking of monsters. So there is someone who dares to approach two monsters fighting each other." "Huh?" When I turned my face again, I could see a girl walking towards Alice and Alyssa. "Gosh, isn''t she a reckless girl? Should I save her?" "My Master, do you want to add more girls to fall in love with you?" Ignoring Zoe''s words, I immediately headed towards the careless girl. Chapter 54 - Love in Winter My footsteps, which were without footprints on the white snow, ended right before the figure of a girl approaching my twin step-sister, who was having a snowball fight. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The actions she did were careless. Especially with her brave attitude, which ignored Alyssa''s giant snow golem and Alice snow castle who attract attention. "Excuse me, this place is too dangerous for a girl who is walking towards a snowball war that my twin step-sister doing right now," I said while sinking the soles of my feet into the white snow. My footsteps that previously left no traces and the aura of existence as thin as the wind had appeared. The girl turned towards me with her eyes that looked at my body from top to bottom as if looking for something. "Is there something strange inside my body?" I asked after seeing the girl staring at me intently. Ignoring the snowball war that was starting to get out of control, I wanted to immediately take her to a safe place out of reach of my twin step-sister''s snowball wars. "Lily! You finally came home!" shouted the girl I didn''t know. The girl whose name I didn''t know immediately ran towards me and jumped towards my body. Baaaghh... "Aahh... warm and softness! This is a real human body of Lily! Not a doll made as fake figure of Lily!" I received the blow of the girl''s body that jumped towards my body. The touch of her body that began to grope my body made me want to immediately hit her body with a light punch but stopped after seeing a small crown on her head. There is only one person who has the courage to wear a small crown in winter like this. A symbol of the highest hierarchy of the highest ruler who holds control of the kingdom. I don''t want to do a quiz to guess someone''s name. So I will call her directly with a formal call without mentioning her nickname. "Princess, what are you doing in a place like this?" I asked in a tone as polite as possible without offending her feelings who was hugging my body. My question seemed very futile. That was because this girl''s head suddenly went down to my breasts which had grown quite a bit to form a curve of flesh that could make her head lean on. "Kuuhaaa!! These breasts that are starting to grow make me want to keep hugging them. Hey, Lily, want to go home to the Royal Palace with me so I can feel the softness of your growing breasts?" Ugh, a lewd question came out of her mouth. This behavior looked free. It seemed like I had felt this familiar feeling. A family that didn''t care about their high status in the Aurora Kingdom. Like a Mother and Daughter who had the same nature as this. "No, thank you for the offer. Can you let go of your hug from my breasts? It feels very strange to see a Princess laying her head on my growing breasts," I replied while trying to stay calm and holding my fist from hitting her head. "Hey, what''s with that tone of voice? We haven''t seen each other for seven years and we meet again with this much awkwardness?" she replied while releasing her head from my breasts. "We should get to know each other again after a long time of not seeing each other." "Uh, you are right, Lily. Sorry for showing my ugly side that doesn''t look like one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom." The Princess tidied up her clothes that were covered by snowflakes. Her small crown that sparkled under the white snow made me want to hear her identity which was similar to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. The Princess bowed her body by pushing aside her thick skirt in the winter. Her body that bent down and showed off her graceful body made me realize her identity as Princess Anastasia. "Nice to meet you again, Lily Schwartz De Rommel. My name is Anastasia Rio. One of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom who has no political power because my duties will conflict with all that." "I am the one who is happy to meet you again, Princess Anastasia. This is our first meeting after seven years of not seeing each other. Before we talk further, can we move to a safe place? Because my twin stepsister seems like will use some terrifying advanced magic for a snow war like this." I returned the polite greeting by bowing my head in a curtsy. "Yes, that is a very good idea. Would you like to visit my temporary tent as I await the return of Marquess Rommel''s family from vacation?" Princess Anastasia asked, extending her hand to me. This extending warm hand... Should I accept it? My relationship with Princess Anastasia is limited to her mother who is the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom as my pet. Accepting her hand would make me have the same status as Princess Anastasia''s close friend. I don''t have much memory of her before my family went on a seven-year vacation. "Uhm, is something wrong, Lily? You''ve been staring at my hand for too long. Is there dirt on my hand?" Princess Anastasia pulled her hand away and examined her hand which was not protected by gloves. In winter like this, going outside without wearing gloves would make your hands freeze and turn red from the cold. "Princess, you are careless. If you get sick, then the cute pet that I left for seven years without giving any news will be worried about you," I said jokingly to Princess Anastasia. Honestly, it was a rude thing to say to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. But I didn''t care about that because the fact was that the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was my pet. "Are you worried about me, Lily?" Rubbing her hands which were red from the cold, Princess Anastasia tried to get closer to me. When she was close to me, I could feel the sunlight shining through the winter snow. The sparkle of the light radiated warmth from the changes of winter that wanted to pass. "Yes, I was worried if I had to bring you back to the Royal Palace when you were sick." "Ah, I''m glad you''re being more considerate of me." "Because I didn''t want to visit you when you were sick, Princess Anastasia." Stabb¡­ Stabb¡­ "Lily¡­ somehow my heart hurts when you say things like that." "Forgive me, Princess Anastasia. It''s an old habit of mine to immediately reject someone''s invitation." "Please don''t give me that answer for rejection like that, it feels very painful like being dumped after expressing your love for someone." "Is there anyone who dares to reject your love, Princess Anastasia?" Hearing my answer, Princess Anastasia smiled softly at me. That look in her eyes¡­ I could feel a bad feeling about it. I immediately wanted to leave Princess Anastasia with my twin step-sisters who were having a snow war after feeling this bad feeling. "Fufu... Lily..." "I love you... please be my soulmate to control the Aurora Kingdom from the stupidity of noble familys." With that innocent smile, Princess Anastasia said those words. Baaamm!! Daanngg!! "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" Alice and Alyssa who had been having a snow war using magic formation chants suddenly slid towards my body. By pulling my body into their embrace, I was locked by their movements like a Princess protected by her soldiers when attacked by an intruder. "I don''t know who you are. If you want to take Onee-sama from my life, you better get ready to feel the hell of magic destruction from me!" Alice emitted her fiery magic energy from her body, it was fire elemental magic that was triggered to penetrate the winter with hot flames. "You sure have a lot of guts to say those words right in front of me. Even though you have a higher noble status than us thanks to your crown, wouldn''t it be a waste if your head was cut off and dropped the crown that no longer has the power of noble status?" Those terrifying words came from Alyssa. My twin step-sisters with their full strength looked like cats trying to bully a small bird that had fallen and was trying to fly high to escape their dominance. The overflowing magical energy emitted by Alice and Alyssa had grown rapidly compared to when they were five years old. Thick and heavy magical energy wafted out from their bodies. The purity of their magical energy was visible on my eyes because of my sensitivity to sensing traces of magic. "Alice¡­ Alyssa¡­ can you both suppress the magical energy that is leaking out from within your bodies?" I said to straighten out the situation that had suddenly heated up like this. Winter was almost over and was replaced by a heated conflict like this. Wouldn''t that feel very strange? I don''t want the neutral relationship that has existed between the Marquess Rommel family and the royal family to turn into an enemy. Twiitchh... Twiittchhh... I immediately pulled Alice and Alyssa''s cheeks. "Alice..." "Alyssa..." Twiitcchh... Twiitcchh... Because I pulled their cheeks suddenly, it made the surge of magical energy from within their bodies subside and disappear. "Princess Anastasia, can you not make such a joke? You almost became a victim of my sensitive twin step-sister''s prank when they heard someone confess their love to me." I saw Princess Anastasia standing still and a small tremor from her legs. Her unblinking eyes looked like she was afraid and couldn''t move. "I knew it would be like this. As a form of my responsibility, I have to do this." Leaving the embrace given by Alice and Alyssa, I immediately carried Princess Anastasia who was standing in fear after seeing the overflow of pure magic energy from my twin step-sister. With gentle movements, I started to carry Princess Anastasia who was leaning on both of my arms like a princess-style carry. "O-Onee-sama¡­ isn''t that too much? I can''t accept seeing Onee-sama like this!" "No, Lily-nee! Don''t carry that cunning cat!" I ignored my twin step-sister while heading towards my family who were setting up the emergency tent. Chapter 55 - My Doll I returned with Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sisters.The scene before my eyes was a row of Maids and Butlers setting up makeshift tents for temporary lodging. My family''s mansion was still in disarray and needed to be cleaned after being left unattended for seven years. Of the many busy Maids, there was one Maid who stood with elegance and politeness. That maid was Mio, my Personal Maid, who had taken care of me from when I was little until now. The change that occurred so far was that Mio was able to act like a personal maid in public while becoming a girl who wanted to be pampered when only I was around. "Mio, have you finished preparing the tent that I will use to sleep in?" I asked Mio who was standing straight beside the entrance of the large tent. "Ah, Lily-sama. Welcome back, you brought a guest that I did not know about. Should I prepare a cup of hot tea to entertain your guest?" Mio bowed respectfully to me while her warm eyes looked at Princess Anastasia. "Hmm¡­" Mio sounded like she cleared her throat lightly and her gaze was locked on the small crown that was on top of Princess Anastasia''s head. "For the taste of the Royal Princess, I think the tea we have will be bland. May I open the green tea that you have stored, Lily-sama?" "I don''t mind drinking the same tea leaves as Lily," Princess Anastasia denied with a smile towards Mio. "That will save you the trouble of preparing different tea leaves, right?" Princess Anastasia continued with her seemingly relaxed attitude. Mio nodded and made a small sound from her teeth grinding against each other. I could even hear the sound of her tongue clicking after Princess Anastasia said she wanted to enjoy the same tea leaves as me. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. For the time being, you and Lily-sama will enjoy some free time together. If possible, please take your seat because Lily-sama''s tent is filled with important things that might make you fall." Mio opened the door to my private tent that consisted of my simple room furnishings. It seemed that Mio had worked hard to make my tent as similar as possible to the room I usually use. In every touch and arrangement of the furniture, I could feel Mio''s attention to every little detail that I liked. I quickly dried my wet feet after walking on the snow on a soft mat. "Princess Anastasia, this may look messy. Please understand because this is an emergency tent for my temporary residence before the main mansion of Marquess Rommel is cleaned of dust and dirt." "It''s okay, Lily. It''s like inviting a close friend to stay in the same room, right?" "I''m not sure if Princess Anastasia can sleep in this messy place, according to what my maid said. This place is messy, isn''t it?" Although in my eyes this looked suitable and comfortable according to my simple interior design taste, perhaps in Princess Anastasia''s eyes this place was more like her horse stable. I watched every facial expression that Princess Anastasia had. A twitch on her nose and the gaze that went to every room of my tent made me a little uncomfortable. It was like Princess Anastasia was looking for something or wanted to remember something at every corner of my tent. [ Your instincts are right, Lily-chan. ] [ Princess Anastasia who is crazy about you seems to want to copy the design of your tent room for her collection. ] [ If it were me, I would steal anything closely related to Lily-chan. ] [ Like the underwear that Lily-chan has worn or the pillow that Lily-chan sleeps every night. ] "Urkk ..." I unconsciously let out that sound. The words from my Goddess sounded very dangerous. I immediately glanced at Princess Anastasia and realized that her gaze was fixed on my bed which was filled with small dolls. "Princess Anastasia, are you interested in the dolls that I have?" I asked Princess Anastasia. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess Anastasia who had been standing still and had just woken up from her fear after seeing the magical power of my twin step-sister who was playing around having a snowball war. "Eh? Ahh ... was I that obvious?" Princess Anastasia scratched her cheek and looked embarrassed. "Yes, you were eyeing my bed as if you wanted to lie down on it and hug the doll I have. Is that wrong?" I asked to confirm what Princess Anastasia wanted. "Uhh¡­ T-That¡­ maybe I was exhausted after seeing the huge surge of magical energy from Alice and Alyssa." Hmm... this looks very different from before. "If Princess Anastasia is tired, why don''t you lie down on my bed?" As a noble who is still treading on the Aurora Kingdom. I must do my best to maintain the good name and dignity of the Marquess Rommel family who are now neutral nobles. The offer I made seemed to make Princess Anastasia act strangely. "Huuee? Eh? Eeehhh?" "Lie down on Lily''s bed?" "C-Can I do all that?" Princess Anastasia waved her hands as if she was hot. I don''t know if the makeshift tent that was in my room was hot or not, but Princess Anastasia seemed hot. "Princess Anastasia, is my tent hot enough to wave your hands like that?" "Ah, no, it''s not because it''s hot but I don''t know where to start smelling Lily''s scent from on your bed." "Huh?" I didn''t know what Princess Anastasia was saying and could only reply with a confused look. Princess Anastasia immediately took off her thick shoes that looked like they were filled with thick fur. Tuukkk... Tuukk... With a light pressure from her hands that cleaned her thick shoes from the pile of snow, Princess Anastasia immediately dried her feet with a soft mat and ran towards my bed which was filled with dolls. Buuggghh... "Ahh... this feels good." "The scent of Lily''s body odor that I haven''t inhaled for a long time!" "This is the heaven on earth that I have longed for a long time!" For some reason, seeing Princess Anastasia like that made me feel embarrassed. My eyes briefly saw my reflection in the mirror that stood hiding my shame when Princess Anastasia openly smelled the sweat that was left on my bed. Princess Anastasia rolled over and got trapped in the blanket that I often used. When Princess Anastasia rolled to the left side of my bed, I heard her small mutter like, "This isn''t Lily''s sweat and is more like the scent of perfume used by her personal Maid." As Princess Anastasia lay back on the right side of my bed, I heard her little murmur again, "It''s like the perfume worn by her twin step-sister, their perfume is the same but it''s not as natural as Lily''s sweat." I wanted to ask about this, how could Princess Anastasia know it so precisely? Even for me who was sleeping on my bed, I didn''t know the scent left on it. Princess Anastasia returned to the middle of my bed and hugged one of the dolls that I often hugged when I slept. "Ahh¡­ can I buy this doll, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia as she hugged one of the dolls that I often hugged when I slept. "Eh, why?" "Because I feel like this doll is our love affair that has been separated by distance and time. At least let my loyalty waiting for your return be paid for by this doll." The words that sounded like seduction came from Princess Anastasia who was lying down while hugging my doll. "If you want that doll, I can give it to you, Princess Anastasia." "Really? Name the price! I''ll buy it now!" Princess Anastasia shouted as she reached into her thick winter clothes pocket. "You don''t have to pay for it, Princess Anastasia. I can knit the doll again in my free time." "Eh? Is this a doll you knitted yourself?" Princess Anastasia immediately observed the doll made by my own hands. It was a work of art that I created while observing Mio knitting a handkerchief for me to use. Using large yarn that was not suitable for use as a handkerchief, I asked Mio to teach me about simple knitting techniques and the result of that practice was the doll I created to decorate my bed. Princess Anastasia sank into her little daydream after staring at my doll. Her pupils were focused on the doll seemed to be thinking about something important to her. "Hey, Lily, do you think Sofia or Julia is better?" Princess Anastasia asked after waking up from her little daydream. "Huh? Sofia or Julia?" I replied in surprise because I didn''t know what Princess Anastasia was thinking. "Yes, for the name of this doll. Do you have any other suggestions for a name?" "I''m not very good at coming up with names, Princess Anastasia. How about a combination of the name of the person you like?" "Using a combination of the name of the person I like? Like¡­ Astaly?" "Astaly? Isn''t that too complicated to pronounce?" "Yes, that''s much better than Sofia or Julia. Oh, Astaly¡­ welcome to this world!" I didn''t know Princess Anastasia would like the doll I knitted myself to be like that. Come to think of it, Alice and Alyssa had done this too. Some of the dolls that I knitted myself and became my bed companions slowly disappeared after Mio asked for one of my doll to decorate her room. One by one the Maids who were close to me began to politely ask for my dolls and I eventually ran out of dolls that I knitted myself to accompany me to sleep at night when I was alone. "Ahh... Astaly... you smell like Lily. Should I not wash you so that Lily''s body odor remains in your body?" I think... I know her true goal. Chapter 56 - Jealousy Kiss Princess Anastasia continuously inhaled the smell of sweat that I left inside my knitted doll.Her attitude like a normal girl in general and left her serious attitude as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. Seeing her frank attitude like this made me feel relieved that Princess Anastasia had another side like this. "It seems that you like it, Princess Anastasia," I said while sitting on one edge of my bed. The warm sheets and the presence of Princess Anastasia sitting on my bed gave off a warmth that was difficult to associate with words. Princess Anastasia''s hug seemed to lock the doll that had become hers. Although I knew the main reason she chose the doll was the smell of my sweat that was left inside it. "Yes, I like Astaly... thank you for giving it to me as a gift of my loyalty waiting for your return, Lily..." Princess Anastasia''s eyes sparkled as if they were radiated by the stars in the night sky. The movement of her body tightly hugging my doll and her nose continuously inhaling the smell of my sweat inside the doll made my embarrassment peak. I could see my reflection in the mirror that was blushing red around my ears. Even though my face looked expressionless, this embarrassment couldn''t be held back with my expressionless face. I wanted to lie down and cover my face with the pillow, but it was stopped by the presence of Princess Anastasia who was enjoying her free time with the doll I gave her on my bed. The doll that already had the name Astaly made me want to ask Princess Anastasia something. "Princess Anastasia, why do you use the name Astaly for your doll?" I asked while approaching one of the pillows I had and lying on it. Dampening my cold body on the bed and the warm blanket was a combination of pleasure for lazing around in winter. "Oh, that''s because I used the combination of the name Anastasia and your name, Lily," replied Princess Anastasia while lifting my knitted doll in both hands. "A combination of both of our names?" I laid my head down when I heard it. Using two names to give one name, isn''t that more like naming something precious? "Yes, a combination of both of our names for the result of our pure love." My body suddenly felt cold when Princess Anastasia said that. Her gaze shifted from the doll I gave her and my body as if it were being compared to something. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Princess Anastasia immediately lay down beside me, her golden blonde hair looked soft and flowing on the same pillow as mine. "Lily, I wanted to thank you for giving me an Elixir potion to remove the terrible curse from my body." "I know this is very late, so let me say thank you even though it''s seven years late like this." "Thank you very much, Lily." When Princess Anastasia lay her head on the same pillow as me, a soft word from the bottom of her heart gave me warmth this winter. The sincere feelings of someone that I haven''t felt for a long time flowed into my body. Whether it was my body that had become a Saintess or my human emotions, I could feel Princess Anastasia''s overflowing heart of gratitude for being given the liquid containing the Elixir potion. "This is so funny, I only sold it to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom and the price for the glass bottle containing the Elixir potion was paid in full by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, Princess Anastasia." "My mother did buy it from you, but I was the one who drank it." "Princess Anastasia should be the one thanking the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom because the bottle containing the Elixir potion has become hers." "You are stubborn when it comes to this, Lily." I didn''t know I could be this stubborn. "If I think about it, the ownership of the bottle containing the Elixir potion has indeed been transferred to my mother." "I told you so, didn''t I?" I replied while feeling the warmth from my thick blanket. "Even so! I still want to say thank you, Lily!" Those passionate words came from Princess Anastasia and her body that was originally lying beside me immediately rolled towards me. Her body that came closer and hugged my arm gave off a soft warmth from her body. "You are so cold and want to make more enemies like usual. Don''t you want to make a relationship with one of the Princesses directly, like relationship with me?" Princess Anastasia looked like she was pouting and pressed my arm into her body. "Princess Anastasia? What do you mean by the relationship you want?" I asked Princess Anastasia after hearing her statement about wanting to form a relationship with me. "Don''t you have the political power to seize power like the Crown Prince or Crown Princess in the Aurora Kingdom?" I continued to ask to find out Princess Anastasia''s next goal. While I was on vacation and studying the royal family tree with my mother, I learned that the Aurora Kingdom had seven pairs of Princesses and Three Crown Princes who were looking for a way to prove their worthiness as the next King of the Aurora Kingdom. At first, the royal family and Marquess Rommel matched me with one of their Crown Princes. However, after going through something I didn''t want and the endless hostility from one party, my father made a bold decision to oppose the royal family. The cancellation of my engagement with one of the Crown Princes of the Aurora Kingdom was a fulcrum for my father''s decision to leave one of the noble families that supported the royal family. Our status, which started as nobles who followed the royal family faction, has now changed to neutral after disappearing under the pretext of a family vacation. After we return to the territory of the Marquess Rommel family, my father will become more passive if there are political interests from the royal family. My father''s decision was also supported by my mother, who seemed to know the reason behind my father''s actions, which were enraged by the royal family, including the faction of the three Crown Princes, who were looking for their supporters to ascend the throne. The six Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom had been divided equally to support the three Crown Princes of the Kingdom. Princess Anastasia was an exception because of the rumors about her genius brain, who controlled the Aurora Kingdom from behind the shadows. My mother confirmed the genius brain possessed by Princess Anastasia because she had read Princess Anastasia''s advice notes when there was a gold bar fraud that had lowered the price of gold bars on the public market. My mother gave an bold note that Princess Anastasia was a genius who was trained to work behind the shadows while the position of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was in front of her shadowy political game. "You''re right, Lily. I don''t have political power because my job is to control the kingdom''s disputes behind the scenes," Princess Anastasia answered my question in a sad tone and her eyebrows looked weak. I felt a little guilty when I saw her sad like that. My hand immediately tapped her cheek and gave her a warm caress. "Princess Anastasia, my family is currently in a neutral position after experiencing the events in the past timeline. You must know what I''m talking about, right?" I said while caressing her cheek. "About my foolish brother who embarrassed you at the noble party and the monster attack that was categorized as a disaster by the Aurora Shrine?" replied Princess Anastasia who had caught the meaning of my words. "Yes, those two events are related. Especially with the Aurora Shrine seemed to want to invite me to become one of their Saintesses. Because of their impolite actions, it seems like Hana was furious when she found out about all of that." Swwiipp... "Hana?" As I was explaining my reasons for my family''s position and Princess Anastasia''s rejection of support to build a good relationship between the Marquess Rommel family and the royal family, I could see Princess Anastasia''s gaze darken and her little words calling Hana''s name. "Hana... Hana... Ahh... That shameless little Saintess?" muttered Princess Anastasia with her dark gaze that didn''t reflect any light. "Lily¡­ I remember something now," Princess Anastasia''s dark eyes brightened again as her eyes blinked. Princess Anastasia suddenly moved closer to my body and hugged my arm tightly. "Is what Hana said true?" Princess Anastasia asked with a forced smile. "Huh? What did Hana say?" I didn''t know why Princess Anastasia hugged my arm even tighter. "Hana once told me when Marquess Rommel''s family went on vacation¡­ it was about you and Hana kissing while fighting a slime¡­ Uhh¡­ If I''m not mistaken, it was a sin-eating slime. She say... you and her kissed to defeat the sin-eating slime, is that true?" The question filled with curiosity pushed Princess Anastasia''s body closer to my lips. I could feel Princess Anastasia''s heartbeat pressing against her body. "That''s true," I admitted it because that was what happened. At that time, I was still too weak in launching complicated magic formations. "With the help given by Hana, I managed to cast a purification Fireball to defeat the sin-eating slime," I continued to explain the situation that had occurred at that time. "..." Princess Anastasia fell silent and her hand moved to touch my lips. "Lily, you''ve kissed my mother''s lips too, right?" Princess Anastasia asked with her gaze locked on my lips. "You don''t need to answer, I already know about it." "Aren''t you being unfair if you don''t kiss my lips too?" My instincts suddenly worked, it was a statement from a woman that was often said to me because I rarely gave them more attention that was not evenly distributed to each other. A feeling of jealousy because I am being unfair. I immediately slipped my hand and supported Princess Anastasia''s body to be on top of mine. Our breasts touched each other and I could see her lonely gaze as if abandoned. Taking advantage of this situation, Princess Anastasia buried her lips in mine. The kiss that pressed my body gave a warmth in this almost over winter. The soft and warm kiss made Princess Anastasia''s gaze shine again and smile to me. "Lily... may I kiss your lips again?" "You can do as you please, Princess Anastasia." Chapter 57 - War of Words A bright smile appeared on Princess Anastasia''s face.Inside the tent that was my temporary residence, some additional guests were visiting me. Princess Anastasia, Alice, Alyssa, and Mio joined the afternoon tea party in my tent. After experiencing Princess Anastasia''s selfishness and greed, who was not satisfied with kissing my lips nonstop, I needed to warn her not to be too excessive in her worldly greed. Princess Anastasia made good use of her free time before Mio returned to my tent, carrying a trolley filled with hot tea and winter snacks for tea party. The fragrant tea with the aroma of flowers immediately filled my tent. Besides the warm tea, several simple chocolate snacks from the Yurification Shop filled the tray in front of my eyes. "What strange snacks, this is the first time I''ve seen them," said Princess Anastasia as she watched Mio arrange the chocolate snacks according to the fair portion size. "Onee-sama, may I eat chocolate more than seven times today?" Alice asked as she looked at her portion of chocolate snacks which amounted to three. Apart from chocolate snacks, there are several pastry snacks combined with pre-warmed jam and cream. Even for plain bread that has no taste, just dipping the bread in warm tea provides the right amount of enjoyment. "Alice, if you eat chocolate more than seven times, then you have to be prepared to get some punishment from Mama because your chocolate addiction is difficult to control and Lily-nee... please don''t give Alice chocolates beyond the amount specified by Mio!" said Alyssa who warned Mio and me about the amount of chocolate for Alice. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The chocolate snacks from the Yurification Shop taste delicious and have strange shapes. For example, cookies that contain chocolate granules on top, because of their delicious texture and delicious chocolate taste, Alice once became an excessive chocolate addict, making her body fat for a while. The pleasure of the chocolate snack was paid off by Alice''s excessive weight gain and I still remember the strict diet my mother went through to make Alice''s body healthy again with a normal weight. "I already understand, Alyssa-sama. Following Marchioness Amagi''s instructions to limit excessive snacks that can cause weight gain," Mio replied by giving me a plate filled with snacks. Pamm... Pammm... Mio gave me a cup of warm tea along with warmed jam. I then took a spoon and put a spoonful of jam into the warm tea. With slow movements and enjoying the warm jam mixed with the tea, I could taste the fresh tea leaves mixed with the sweet jam in my mouth. "Mmpphh... this is delicious. It''s a shame that I can only enjoy this at the afternoon tea party so that I don''t overdo it in eating these delicious snacks," I said while enjoying every sip of warm jam that filled my mouth. The texture of the jam made from fruits burst in my mouth and gave me an explosive sweet taste in my mouth. This simple afternoon tea party in winter would be the last time it was held before all the Maids and Butlers of the Marquess Rommel family worked together to clean the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Alice enjoyed a slice of bread covered in chocolate on top. One bite of the bread made Alice look like a cat enjoying her lunch quietly. Alyssa quietly enjoyed a snack of cookies sprinkled with small chocolates on top. Every crunch of the cookies made Alyssa''s mouth dry and immediately sip her sweet warm tea. Princess Anastasia who still didn''t understand about the snacks served by Mio just looked between me and my twin stepsister. She seemed to be looking for information about the etiquette for eating snacks that looked foreign in front of her eyes. Princess Anastasia seemed to understand the etiquette of eating the snacks given by Mio. By taking a handful of spoons and adjusting her eating position, Princess Anastasia immediately took a few slices of bread covered in chocolate on top. The melted chocolate that was still warm displayed thin smoke from the warmth after being heated. The spoon containing the pieces of bread covered in chocolate immediately entered Princess Anastasia''s mouth. "Hmm!! This is delicious!" shouted Princess Anastasia when enjoying the first bite of one of the foods from the Yurification Shop. "I didn''t know that Marquess Rommel had such a skilled chef. If I had known, I would have visited Marquess Rommel''s residence every day!" Princess Anastasia continued to shout. "With all due respect, Princess Anastasia. If you visit our residence every day, then our family''s position as a neutral noble will return to a noble family that supports the royal family," said Alyssa, interrupting Princess Anastasia. "Eehh¡­ isn''t that fine? I just need to use the excuse of monitoring the neutral noble family so as not to cause suspicious underground movements like the noble family that is an opponent of the royal family," with her calm attitude, Princess Anastasia gave Alyssa resistance. Without my interference in their conversation, I could see sparks between their gazes. "We will be busy restoring our main mansion to be habitable again, Princess Anastasia. Your presence will disrupt our already busy activities after returning from the family vacation," replied Alyssa while sipping a cup of her warm tea. "Don''t worry, I can bring some Maids and Butlers who work for me personally to help you. Surely you need the help of many people to clean the main mansion that looks like an ancient building," with Princess Anastasia''s extraordinary composure, she managed to withstand the harsh rejection uttered by Alyssa along with other reasons that needed other considerations. "As one of the subjects who serve the Aurora Kingdom, it would be considered impolite for us to borrow the help of people related to Princess Anastasia. We would be ashamed to borrow help for such a trivial matter, Princess Anastasia. Marquess Rommel''s maids and butlers are more than enough to clean our main mansion," Alyssa replied with a logical reason that made Princess Anastasia click her tongue a little. The battle of words seemed very balanced before Alyssa issued an ultimatum that left Princess Anastasia unable to move. "To be honest, Princess Anastasia''s sudden presence has troubled Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti. Princess Anastasia also ignored the summons from the Royal Palace and made the work that requires your special attention pile up, right?" "I advise Princess Anastasia to return and take care of your piled-up work before something goes wrong in the Royal Palace." "If even a small mistake occurs, Princess Anastasia will be taken by force. For example, like the grain storage building that exploded because of a spark that came from who knows where." Swiippp... Poooppp... Saying that sentence, Alyssa took out a teleportation magic formation and a fireball magic formation. When the fireball from the fireball spell passed through the teleportation magic formation, it disappeared and moved to the next teleportation magic formation. I could tell Alyssa''s mindset when she made a threat like this. With her extraordinary magical abilities, Princess Anastasia had no choice but to follow Alyssa''s advice after seeing the implied threat from the magic formation show in front her eyes. "I understand my obligations as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom." Princess Anastasia maintained her composure well, even after seeing the threat from Alyssa who did not welcome her well, she still remained calm like a graceful and dignified Princess. "Then, I will take some of my duties to this place. Just like Marquess Rommel did in running his business and arranging his territory from a distance," replied Princess Anastasia with a gentle smile and her undaunted resistance in the face of Alyssa''s threats. Princess Anastasia and Alyssa smiled at each other. In my eyes, the threats and evasions that were made were completely on different levels of conversation. Alice, Mio, and I who heard it were speechless. Their verbal war and cleverness in finding a loophole for an excuse were truly beyond doubt. It was like watching two cats fighting each other over a nap box. Princess Anastasia looked like a cat that had been trained to calm down when stressed but had other plans not to be far from the box that would become her nap place. Alyssa looked like a cat that had occupied her nap box and was trying to ward off other intruders who tried to enter the area of ??the nap box. The two cats fighting each other with their tails raised in peace crossed my mind. I went back to enjoying my snacks and warm tea. "Onee-sama, it seems like I see a fight that is hard to avoid," whispered Alice who leaned in close to whisper near my ear. "Lily-sama, will it be okay about Alyssa-sama fighting with Princess Anastasia like that?" this time Mio whispered to me. For some reason, Alice and Mio seemed to be throwing this problem at me in hopes of solving a problem that occurred just from verbal exchanges. "Haaa¡­" I took a short breath that contained my heavy burden to solve this problem. "Princess Anastasia¡­ I understand about you wanting to help me. But we already have enough people. Ciel and Sia will come with their followers to help us restore the main mansion of the Marquess Rommel family," I said to stop the war of words between Princess Anastasia and Alyssa. Princess Anastasia fell silent after hearing my words with dark eyes that did not emit any light. "Ciel?" "Sia?" "Sounds like a woman''s name¡­" I could see the movement of Princess Anastasia''s murmured lips with her body trembling violently. Chapter 58 - A Calm Tea Party Princess Anastasia''s trembling body seemed like she wanted to say something."Ciel¡­ Sia¡­" "Are they a girl''s name?" Princess Anastasia asked me with a wide smile on her face. The sudden question made my shoulder touched by Mio and I heard her small whisper. "Lily-sama, it seems that Princess Anastasia doesn''t know about your relationship with Ciel-sama and Sia-sama." "I suggest clarifying the relationship before Princess Anastasia misunderstands any further." Mio elegantly whispered the soft whisper. Her body, which had now become an adult woman, was able to judge the situation well. Right now, I could hand over control of the situation that I didn''t understand to Mio, she was always sensitive and understood the atmosphere around her. I put down the half-empty cup of tea. "They are both Saintesses who come from two different races." "We have been friends since long ago when Ciel and Sia helped Marquess Rommel''s territory which was hit by a disaster from a wolf monster that had an overflow of negative energy that caused the forest to be severely damaged," I said to Princess Anastasia to know Ciel and Sia''s situation from my perspective. Princess Anastasia tidied her hair to give the elegant impression of a Princess who wanted to observe the situation further. "This is the first time I''ve heard of it," replied Princess Anastasia, looking gently at me while sipping her warm tea. "That''s because they are Saintesses who are not bound to the Goddess Aurora. It''s only natural that the two Saintesses are unknown to the Aurora Kingdom." "That''s not the problem, Lily," after finishing her warm tea, Princess Anastasia immediately ate some small dishes covered in chocolate. "Uhm?" I tilted my head curiously when Princess Anastasia denied that that wasn''t the problem she meant. Taakkk¡­ Takkk¡­ I could see Princess Anastasia tapping her fingers restlessly on the table. "Did they do that too?" asked Princess Anastasia, staring at my lips. Her golden blonde eyes sparkled like jewels and were locked on my lips. Did Princess Anastasia mean a kiss to perform the Linked Ritual? If that was what she meant, it seemed like I had explained the procedure for performing the Linked Ritual for different races again. But... who did I explain that to? The only answer I could give to Princess Anastasia was ambiguous, a smile etched on my face without answering her with words. I smiled at Princess Anastasia. Seeing my smile that didn''t say a word, I could see her body shaking and her hands getting more restless by tapping her fingers on the table quickly. Taaakkk... Taak... Taak... Taak... "Is there a problem, Princess Anastasia?" I said softly after seeing Princess Anastasia who looked restless like that. Princess Anastasia''s restlessness triggered Alyssa to laugh softly. "Fufu... Princess Anastasia would never have thought that Lily-nee had a friend who held the position of Saintess, right?" said Alyssa who entered my conversation. Mio had returned to stand behind me after refilling my half-full cup of hot tea. The conversation between Alyssa and Princess Anastasia happened again. The endless quarrel made my body feel heavy because I had to listen to two cunning girl racking their brains to talk complicatedly. "What do you mean, Alyssa?" replied Princess Anastasia, different from the sparks of hostility in the previous conversation, I could feel that Princess Anastasia seemed to want to talk normally this time. "Is it possible that Lily has two Saintess friends who come from other races?" continued Princess Anastasia. "Not only Ciel and Sia, but Hana is also a Saintess who has become Lily-nee''s friend, right?" replied Alyssa with a wide smile on her face. Whether my eyes were wrong or not, I could see Princess Anastasia was surprised after hearing it. "That''s right, why didn''t I think like that after that cunning Saintess played me with her status as the official Saintess in the Aurora Kingdom event," grumbled Princess Aurora in a weak tone but audible to everyone who entered my tent. Mio, who had been standing behind me quietly, was also surprised after hearing Princess Anastasia''s small murmur. "I just found out that there is a Saintess who managed to toy with one of the Royal Princesses like Princess Anastasia. Is she good like that?" This unexpected question came from Alice, who had not wanted to get involved in a complicated conversation. Braakkk... "This is different from the usual Saintess who prioritizes good intentions with a sincere heart, Saintess Hana is more than that! I didn''t know that there was a Saintess with such cunning thoughts under the protection of the Goddess Aurora''s blessing!" said Princess Anastasia while slamming her small hand on the table. Woosshhh... The wind suddenly blew into the tent that was my temporary residence. The cold air of winter forcibly entered my tent along with the scattered white snowflakes. "Lily-sama..." with a swift and fast movement, Mio immediately used her body to cover my body that was hit by the white snowflakes. Boosshhh... The strong wind slowly stopped. "My ears itch when someone talks about me, it turns out it''s only Princess Anastasia who I respect as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom." After the strong wind died down, a familiar voice was heard entering my ears. The soft yet harsh words came from one of the Rationalist Saintesses who had made her debut as a Saintess at a young age. The door to my tent slowly opened to reveal a girl wearing the uniform of the Aurora Goddess Shrine decorated with gold ribbon ornaments and a long white dress. Her bright blue hair showed the warmth of the winter along with the overflowing holy magic energy that adorned her position as a Saintess. Her gentle gaze was fixed on my face. With a warm smile and preparation for her to run towards me, I immediately stood up to greet her before it was too late. "Welcome, Hana. You came earlier than the schedule we had set," I said to greet Hana who suddenly appeared and entered my tent. "Aahh¡­ Onee-san, you always greet me with that expressionless smile. At least smile with the expression that a Saintess should have. Like this for example..." Hana gave a charming and graceful thin smile, along with the overflow of holy energy that adorned her body, it was enough to make her seen as a Saintess who was pure from all sins. From behind her body, I could see her heavenly holy dragon spirit hiding after feeling the overflow of Zoe''s magical energy that responded to her arrival. I don''t know what kind of trauma Zoe gave her, but Hana''s spirit seemed to no longer want to appear in front of Zoe anymore. "I''m not used to smiling, Hana. You know myself, I rarely show my expression that is difficult to control because it is stiff," I replied and used my hand gesture to invite Hana to enter my tent. Hana took off her thin shoes. With careful and graceful movements, she cleaned the soles of her feet to make sure they were completely clean before joining our afternoon tea party. "Mio, have you prepared another cup for Hana?" I asked Mio who had quickly prepared herself in front of the trolley filled with food. Mio''s alertness and skills as my Exclusive Maid are truly beyond doubt. Her experience as a Maid has increased along with her efficiency in act before being ordered by me. Mio prepared a cup of hot tea and snacks that were equal so that it was fair for everyone. "Onee-san, I''m sorry if I did this suddenly, but there''s chocolate on your cheek." Hana walked towards me and was about to poke the chocolate off my cheek, but was stopped by Mio''s sudden act of licking my cheek with her tongue. Slurrpp¡­ Chuuu¡­ Mio''s tongue lick on my cheek was followed by her lips kissing mine. The sudden movement made all the girls'' gazes turn towards me. Mio''s quick movement using Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash surprised all the women around me. "Thank you for the information, Hana-sama. My Master is indeed a bit clumsy when it comes to leaving food stuck to her cheeks. As her maid, I have to clean my own Master''s cheeks¡­ even if it is with a¡­" Mio stopped her words and just rubbed her lips sensually. "Ah, forgive my impudence, Lily-sama. You are not surprised, right?" After stopping her words, Mio immediately looked at me as if she had a guilty conscience. "I am not surprised, don''t we often do things like this?" I replied with a smile towards Mio. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" When my tent felt quiet, I saw Alyssa who tried to clear her throat and lighten the mood. "Ahem! Mio¡­ isn''t it time for you to get married? I heard that you always get marriage proposals when accompanying Lily-nee shopping at the open market." Alyssa''s attempt to lighten the mood suddenly turned into Mio''s expulsion as my Exclusive Maid by marrying another man. "Mio, you promised not to marry and stay loyal to me until the end of your life, right?" I suddenly said this without realizing it. Alyssa''s words made my heart ache when someone who had been mine disappeared and was stolen by someone else. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mio just stood there silently and smiled at all the girls in my tent. "Alyssa-sama, I have made an oath and promise to stay loyal to Lily-sama. Even if I have the chance to marry another man... I don''t know..." "At least..." "Let me test it with my unique love like this... and some pain..." "If he... still became a decent man after survive from my sweet love... I will reconsider him to be my pet or friend." Mio pushed aside her maid uniform skirt and revealed six knives attached to her smooth thighs. Mio''s black underwear combined with a black garter belt looked very harmonious. A maid who has dedicated her life to being loyal to her Master. That''s what makes me feel comfortable with Mio, including our secret nighttime love. Chapter 59 - Meeting with Another Saintess The atmosphere becomes calmer after Mio shows her hidden weapon attached to her smooth thigh.Her calm and professional attitude as my Exclusive Maid was shown by her awareness attitude of paying too much attention to me in front of all the girls who attended the afternoon tea party in my private tent. My ears trembled when I heard the whispers between Hana and Princess Anastasia talking about Mio. "Leaving aside her twin stepsister who is always attached to her, that Maid is much more terrifying than them," whispered Hana who seemed to be warning Princess Anastasia about Mio. "I have heard that her ability is the same as my Onee-san''s ability who can use sword techniques without magic. The information I received is that she is a descendant of one of the top female adventurers who has retired from being an adventurer and switched to being one of the staff at the Adventurer''s Guild Building," continued Hana''s whisper with detailed information to Princess Anastasia. "I didn''t expect you to share this information with me. Does that mean she is an opponent who cannot be defeated so easily?" replied Princess Anastasia with her small whisper towards Hana. "You may be stupid¡­ but I didn''t know you were this stupid, Princess Anastasia," Hana said those words while slowly drinking her cup of warm tea. "What do you mean by talking to me about something like that?" replied Princess Anastasia who looked emotional with veins hardening on her forehead. I, who was still enjoying this relaxed and comfortable atmosphere, just watched them. The small dispute that had happened earlier now looked like a verbal competition that required the skill to speak down without using harsh words. The speaking skills shown by Princess Anastasia, Alyssa, and Hana had become part of my learning to string together polite words but had the core of an unexpected deadly attack by hurting the mentality of my conversation partner. When it came to speaking, I was indeed lousy and unreliable. Sometimes I just kept quiet like this and paid attention to the direction of the conversation using my sharp hearing that had been strengthened by the blessing of the Yurification System. When I made a Ritual Linked contract with Mio, we had reached the synchronization stage where me and Mio''s abilities were equal. Even the conversation between Hana and Princess Anastasia sounded so clear to Mio''s ears. Based on the explanation given by my Goddess, the synchronization technique can be done when I perform the Linked Ritual for the second time with the target''s love limit reaching 200%. By synchronizing, the target is able to use the potential limit of her power just like what I learned. It''s the same as me having to open the target''s technique separately using Yurification Points and deepen our relationship until the target''s love reaches 200%. For now, there are only Mio, Alice, and Alyssa who can do the synchronization technique with me. I don''t know what to do with Princess Anastasia''s Yurification System that suddenly appeared before my eyes. At a glance, I can understand that Princess Anastasia''s abilities are more suitable for information mining, information suppression, and menace offers that are difficult for the target spokesperson to refuse. If Mio gave me a sword art technique, then it''s different from Alice and Alyssa who gave me a choice of magic techniques in the Yurification System. However, for Princess Anastasia, this versatile speaking ability is worth learning more about. The ability to use sword arts and magic arts has become inherent in me. Seeing the unique ability possessed by Princess Anastasia has piqued my interest in learning it. My body''s senses suddenly screamed after feeling the thin air of someone approaching my tent. The sign of her presence was increasingly felt when a thin wind blew into my private tent. Unlike the strong wind that flew into my private tent, it was more like someone using their silent skills to sneak up on me. "Ahhh... this again?" Mio muttered as she slowly took out her small knife from behind her cleavage. Mio''s muttering caught the attention of all the girls who were enjoying the afternoon tea party inside my private tent. Guessing the cross point of an invisible movement, my danger detection ability had given me an early warning of someone moving slowly toward me. I stretched my hand to the side and pushed my fingers as if wanting to touch something. Booinggg... When I squeeze the air that looks empty, I can feel a springy object that looks like soft flesh. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boiiinggg... Confirming my hand''s hunch that I was right in squeezing something invisible, I again felt a lump of soft flesh that felt like a uniform cloth. "Noel, can you remove your silent technique?" I said to order someone who smeared herself with the invisibility magic chant that was her main weapon. "As expected of my Master, Lily-sama always knows my presence easily. I am very happy when my large breasts get gentle attention from you, my respected Master." Swwiippp... Slowly, a body was created from thin sparks of light. My hand which was originally touching intangible air now looked like it was holding a large breast from an adult woman wearing a Maid uniform. The owner of the large breasts was Noel. She was no known last name or family tree, but she worked for the Marquess Rommel family with full loyalty. I had repeatedly asked Noel to do the Linked Ritual with me. But she was a girl who was difficult to ask and always disappeared at important times. Before I knew her role as one of the Black Maids owned by the Marquess Rommel family was to carry out secret operations such as cleaning and maintenance of something. In the end, I do Linked Ritual with her in spicy condition. Like a sacred duel from her code ethics as a Maid working in the dark. "What are you doing, Noel?" Mio threw a small knife at Noel and she managed to avoid it well. Sttuudd ... The thrown knife penetrated my private tent and a gust of wind from the winter entered my private tent. "Ara ~ what are you doing, Mio? You made a hole in the private tent that is Lily-sama''s temporary residence," replied Noel with a smile that wanted to laugh at Mio. I immediately lowered my hand that had been touching her breast and looked at her. "Is there something I should know, Noel?" I asked to calm the dispute between Noel and Mio. They both worked in different Maid Divisions but always considered each other as rivals to serve me. "Yes, my Master. Several Maids who were cleaning the backyard of the main mansion saw a giant nine-tails fox walking towards this place and a large dragon flying around Lily-sama''s tent," Noel said to report the situation to me. "Can''t you do it without covering your presence and sneaking around like that?" Mio replied with a flat look that looked down on Noel. "Ara~ are you upset because you can''t feel my presence, Mio? Even Lily-sama can feel my presence right on the spot. Should we switch places for a while as her personal Exclusive Maid and the Black Maid Division Leader?" With a friendly and elegant smile, Noel seemed to not care about Mio''s look that was looking down on her. Swwiippp¡­ Mio''s hand suddenly swung and revealed three knives that were tucked into her fingers. "I almost attacked you before Lily-sama stopped me with her hand movement that touched your breast. If not for that, I would have thrown these knives towards your body," Mio replied with a flat, expressionless tone. "Aahh¡­ so scary¡­ I want to see Mio''s persistence in wanting to throw her knives at me. I bet... the knives are just thrown into empty spaces without hitting me," replied Noel who looked cheerful in response to Mio''s menace knife attack threat. For some reason, my private tent always becomes a place for small disputes like this. I immediately got up from my seat and hurriedly put on my thick shoes. "Onee-san, where do you want to go?" asked Hana who approached me while putting on her thick shoes too. "I want to welcome another Saintess after several years of not seeing each other," I answered while stepping out of my private tent. "Can I come along?" asked Hana further her eyes looking at me. "Of course, you''re a Saintess too, right? It would be better if as fellow Saintesses we get along with each other," I replied while extending my hand towards Hana. "Thank you, Onee-san!" Hana accepted my outstretched hand and her face was filled with a happy smile. Hana and I stepped out of my private tent. When I was outside my private tent, I could hear the noisy voices of several girls who also came out in a hurry. In front of my private tent, Mom was waiting for me with a magic staff in her hand. She looked up at the sky and a large dragon with red scales was seen flying around the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Hana who was beside me looked nervous, her heavenly holy dragon spirit also fell silent after seeing the presence of the giant red dragon. "What do you think about Saintess Sia, Hana?" I introduced Hana to one of the Saintesses who had made a special Ritual Linked contract with me. Hana was silent and couldn''t move after the red dragon''s gaze was directed at her. With a quick dive, Sia shot towards me while coating her giant dragon body with holy magic energy and transformed into a dragon girl wearing a Shrine Maiden uniform. Baaammm!! The bang from the dragon''s transformation into the dragon girl''s body created a shockwave of sound along with an explosion that caused snow to scatter. The pile of snow suddenly shot towards me. "My sweet little sister! Your big sister has arrived!" shouted Sia who was running quickly towards me but suddenly her body fell after a giant nine-tails fox nudged her running leg. The giant fox with white fur and nine thick tails stared at me. Ciel''s surprising presence almost made Princess Anastasia faint. Chapter 60 - Winter End? A giant white fox with nine tails hanging down frightened some people who saw it.Princess Anastasia looked shocked and almost fainted with Ciel''s frightening presence like that. Her teeth, sticking out and looking sharp, looked like a predator ready to pounce on its prey, but I could see her nine tails wriggling with joy. My mother who was busy casting a defensive magic spell slowly prepared to act when the situation got out of control. A giant red dragon and a huge white fox showing its nine tails. Of course, it was a sight like fighting a scary beast with a magic staff in her hand. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I watched Ciel and Sia who were seen playing on the snow while emitting their holy magic energy. As Saintesses who have pure holy magic energy that comes from their Goddess directly, their overflowing holy magic energy looks very dangerous in the eyes of normal people. Even Hana who was observing this incident could only be silent when she felt the overflowing holy magic energy of the other Goddess. To defuse the situation that seemed dangerous like this, I immediately stepped toward Ciel and Sia who were playing around on the snow using their original giant bodies. With light footsteps, I approached Ciel and Sia who started running around chanting holy magic energy that melted the snow in winter and the ground that was once again covered in green grass. "Ciel..." "Sia..." I called out to Ciel and Sia in turn while carrying the hope of stopping their little game. "Winter still needs to last a few more days before spring comes, don''t speed it up by polluting this land with your overflowing holy magic energy!" I shouted to stop their little game that used their giant body sizes. I don''t know what has happened lately. Alice and Alyssa were seen having a small fight using their magic energy in a snow fight. Alyssa and Princess Anastasia used their words to argue lightly about something inside my tent. Mio and Noel seemed to be competing to prove their worthiness as Exclusive Maids who accompany my life every day. Princess Anastasia and Hana seemed to be friendly for some unknown reason. And now... I saw Ciel and Sia playing around in the snow with their holy magic energy overflowing. Is there something that caused them all to act strangely like this? I lowered my head and thought for a moment. [ It seems like you don''t realize what happened, Lily-chan. ] My Goddess seems to know something about this. [ I do know, but it makes me excited about your future love life, Lily-chan. ] I frowned after hearing that. Is there something that caused the people closest to me to act strangely like this? [ I don''t know how to answer, but it has something to do with your growth after becoming a young woman, Lily-chan. ] Huh? Tell me in more detail. [ In short, it''s because your body has grown into a teenage girl who can attract other girls to be more serious... uhh... in pursuing a romantic relationship? ] The answer I heard from the Goddess was very ambiguous. It didn''t explain this strange situation, which coincidentally happened again before my eyes. [ Lily-chan, have you never looked in a mirror before? ] Why did our conversation suddenly go in another direction? [ No, this is still the same topic. Have you never looked in a mirror before, Lily-chan? ] Shouldn''t my Goddess herself know that I don''t pay much attention to my already ugly appearance like this? [ Uhh... it seems like I have to make Lily-chan see the reality that Lily-chan has become a beautiful girl. ] Huh? What does she mean by that? I doubted my Goddess'' own words. I... became a beautiful girl? What is this nonsense? My vision was suddenly filled with a translucent text screen that only my eyes could see. The text screen came from the Yurification System that had been perfected by my Goddess and the Goddess Aurora. The combination of blessings from two different Goddesses made my Yurification System develop in an uncertain direction. [ Of all the blessings that Lily-chan had, I had given a blessing of honor and a blessing of authority that could change the mindset of other girls around Lily-chan.] [ Alice, had viewed Lily-chan as a respected older sister because Lily-chan had helped her study the magic book with Lily-chan''s handwriting which was easy to understand if read carefully. ] [ Alyssa, has viewed Lily-chan as a beloved older sister because of Lily-chan''s fair treatment that does not discriminate against anyone and helps her satisfy her curiosity about magic through the translation of the magic book that came from the handwriting of the Great Hero. It can be said that Alyssa is completely captivated by you, Lily-chan. ] [ For Mio, Lily-chan is her life goal that deserves her loyalty and self-sacrifice. ] [ For Hana... uhh... the Goddess Aurora is too shy when discussing her own Saintess'' feelings with me. But I can assure you that the Goddess Aurora allows her Saintess to have romantic relationships with girls. ] I almost choked on my breath when my Goddess talked about Hana. [ For Noel, Lily-chan is a Master who deserves her trust to bring out her maximum potential as a Maid who works in the shadows. ] Uhhm... I think Noel doesn''t like her position of working in the shadows right now. [ That''s because Noel is jealous of Mio who is always by your side, Lily-chan. ] [ Then for Princess Anastasia... should I shorten it to say that she can do anything for you, Lily-chan? ] Now I feel like my body is filled with a heavy burden. The blessings given by my Goddess and Goddess Aurora feel very heavy for me. I had talked to Goddess Aurora several times to discuss something about the Yurification System because I had been actively stealing other women''s personal information such as their three body measurements and listening to their hearts. That blessing might be useful when I can control my composure. But that was too much for a girl who was only seven years old at that time. Now, I want to understand the hearts of those who always fight like this. [ It''s also mostly your fault, Lily-chan. ] Hmm? Why is it my fault? [ Lily-chan... do you realize that your body that has grown into a teenage girl looks so beautiful that it fulfills sexual desires and gives sensual temptation to every other girl who pays attention to Lily-chan? ] Uuhh... is it really like that? [ Yes, especially with... your breasts that have developed to the point where I want to bury my face between your cleavage. ] My Goddess... I''ve thought about this before. Haven''t you become a perverted Goddess lately? [ Eh, what''s wrong with being perverted to my own Saintess? ] "Ugh..." I let out a disgusting expression after hearing the confession from my own Goddess. Ciel and Sia who were still playing with the snow made a roar like an avalanche that slowly came towards me. "Mama... can you spread your defensive magic chant now?" I said while looking at my Mama''s magic staff that had glowed storing magic chants that could be released at any time. Pingggg... Swwaaasshh... My Mother immediately created a giant wall from the pile of snow. The avalanche that was created after Ciel and Sia played around with their giant real bodies had brought about a natural disaster created by the clash of their holy magic energy. The avalanche hit the snow wall created by my mother. Baaammm... Swwwiisshh... Their clashing holy magic energy suddenly created an explosion that spread in all directions. The explosion of holy magic energy melted the snow in the main mansion area of ??Marquess Rommel and was replaced by spring that suddenly appeared. "Winter is almost over but they force spring to come faster using their holy magic energy. Should I correct them so as not to disrupt the laws of nature that should run using the order of nature?" I stepped back towards Ciel and Sia who had finished playing. "Nee-sama... long time no see! I have brought spring to come faster to clean Nee-sama''s residence!" shouted Ciel with a smile and her fox tail wagging. "M-My body feels weak after so long not breaking the natural law of making spring come early and making winter end early in certain areas," Sia tidied up her messy hair and rubbed her dragon horns that were covered in snow. Ciel and Sia looked at me with smiles on their faces. I, who wanted to scold them, suddenly stopped scolding them after seeing that smile. "Welcome to my family''s territory, Ciel¡­ Sia¡­" I greeted their arrival with a smile on my face. I immediately transformed my body into a fox girl and spread my nine tails that looked like a giant fan. Ciel immediately ran towards me after seeing my body change into a fox girl. Buugghh... Ciel hugged me and gave me a small kiss on the lips. After the soft kiss was released, I immediately changed my appearance into a dragon girl who resembled Sia. "Ah, my cute little sister has grown up now," from a distance, I could hear Sia say that sentence and slowly approach me. After Sia stopped in front of me, I could feel the soft touch of her hand that was hugging my head entering the cleavage of her breasts. "Your sister really misses you after not meet you for so long time, did your family vacation go well?" Sia said that while stroking my hair and kissing my dragon horns which looked small compared to her horns. I answered her with a nod. After this reunion, I planned to introduce Hana, but... I had to postpone it after seeing people confused because winter ended early and was replaced by spring which came suddenly. I could see Marquess Rommel''s main mansion filled with green grass and plants that had come back to life after absorbing the pure holy magic energy that came from the Saintess. "You guys are exaggerating, spring should be here in a few days, right?" Ciel and Sia just smiled at me. "Wouldn''t it be better to repair the house in the warm spring rather than in the cold winter where it''s hard to do anything?" Sia and Ciel said at the same time. There was some truth to what they said. Chapter 61 - My Victorian Maid Uniform The appearance of Ciel and Sia, which had caused a commotion earlier, had given a new spirit to Marquess Rommel''s private soldiers.After they recovered from their panic after feeling winter suddenly turning into spring, they now lined up with Maid and Butler to carry out one noble goal. The flag of the Marquess Rommel family fluttered in the cold wind. In that line, my father took the highest leadership and carried out a discipline ceremony to do something. "Good afternoon, everyone. As you have felt, winter has suddenly turned into spring!" said my father in a loud tone that could be heard by everyone. "We have returned from a family vacation and there is no reason to be lazy anymore!" "As you can see, the proud mansion of the Marquess Rommel family has become a miserable ruin without being touched by anyone. Now it has become our duty to restore the ruins to be more dignity!" "Are you ready to work non-stop to restore this place to a habitable state?" "YES SIR!!" The line of Marquess Rommel''s soldiers, the line of Maid, and the line of Butler had one voice. They agreed to my father''s request which seemed sudden and forced. After watching them work by raking up dirt in the courtyard of the main mansion, I immediately returned to my tent to wear a Maid uniform that had been prepared by my Goddess. For reasons unknown to me, my Goddess whined to see me wearing a Maid uniform while cleaning the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. I had indeed planned to clean my private room that had been abandoned for a long time. However, to wear a Maid uniform like this, felt very unique as my first experience after a long time not wearing a uniform that my Goddess called cosplay. "Uhh... my Goddess, do I have to wear this?" I asked my Goddess while taking one of the Maid uniforms from the Yurification Shop. The Maid uniform that was in my hand was a Victorian-era Maid uniform. The explanation given by my Goddess said, it was the Maid uniform of the Victorian era and have a principle that works with full glory as a Maid. Just like usual, I have no idea what my Goddess said especially with a conversation that happened in another world. [ That Maid uniform will suit your body, Lily-chan! ] [ Trust your Goddess'' instincts! ] "Ugh, I doubt you now, my Goddess," I had no other choice but to follow the order given by my Goddess. I sighed as I gathered my will to wear the Maid uniform given by my Goddess. I slowly took off my casual clothes in the winter, the buttons of my shirt came off one by one followed by the sight of my body that had changed greatly. One of the major changes was the size of my breasts which grew rapidly for a twelve-year-old girl. The underwear I was wearing had a black pattern that matched my light brown skin color. I immediately put on the black Maid uniform with an white apron. My Goddess helped me by styling my hair into a ponytail tied behind my head along with a maid headband. The long black Maid uniform was combined with a bright white apron. It was a bit different from the ones worn by the Maid who worked at Marquess Rommel''s residence because it looked more charming and elegant. [ Aahh... seeing Lily-chan wearing a Victorian-era Maid uniform, made my heart skip a beat seeing such a dignified, authoritative, and elegant Maid. ] [ Lily-chan, could you pose with both of your right hands touching your left shoulder as if giving a polite salute to a noble who had a higher title than you? ] "Hmm? Like this?" I heard my Goddess'' request who wanted to see me do a pose. I had done this before when my Goddess forced me to wear a cosplay uniform and made me act strangely like I was immersed in role-play. In front of the reflection of the mirror that showed my body wearing a Maid uniform, I caught a glimpse of my hair changing because it seemed that the Goddess had not found a hairstyle that suited me. [ A ponytail for a Victorian Maid doesn''t give an elegant impression, how about a long hair using the French Braid Style? ] My hair which was still under the control of my Goddess was suddenly wrapped into a long hair and braid that occupied the side of my hair. A French Braid Style that was suitable for my long hair had been found by my Maid. [ Yes! That''s right! Victorian maids should be elegant and dignified like this! ] [ Come out and show some real maid etiquette, Lily-chan! ] I checked my appearance once again in front of the mirror. Making sure that my long maid uniform didn''t show any unethical things like my cleavage or my panties sticking out, so I checked it carefully. This maid uniform looks decent to wear and is suitable for doing dirty work like cleaning my private room. "My Goddess, you really can find a cosplay uniform that suits me, huh?" I praised my Goddess. [ I''m probably the only Goddess who understands my taste in clothes and other things related to cosplay like this. ] [ Oh! I''ll give Lily-chan 10,000,000 Yurification Points if Lily-chan lifts the skirt of the maid uniform to reveal the panties Lily-chan wearing. ] "..." I was speechless and stunned by the lewdness of my own Goddess. Could it be that my Goddess is the Goddess of Pervert? Now I''m starting to doubt her true identity which has become perverted like this. [ Lily-chan, I only become perverted like this for you. ] [ Besides, there is no rule about the Goddess not being allowed to do perverted things to her own Saintess. ] [ Since the universe was created, the Goddess still has full control to pervert her own Saintess! ] Ugh... my head feels dizzy when I hear my Goddess looking for justification for herself who can do perverted things to her own Saintess. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I immediately pull up my Maid uniform skirt slowly and reveal my black pantyhose and my black panties underneath the pantyhose. This embarrassing and perverted pose is reflected in the mirror in my private tent. My body''s instincts are working hard to feel the presence of someone around me. I don''t want to look like a naughty girl to fulfill my own Goddess''s perverted request. "Are you satisfied, my Goddess?" I asked as I started to untie my Maid''s skirt. [ That''s enough, Lily-chan. Luckily I managed to take a picture of it. ] "Huh? What does that mean?" [ It''s nothing, Lily-chan. Just to satisfy my personal gallery collection. ] My fine hair suddenly stood on end after hearing the words spoken by the Goddess. I don''t know what that means but my fine hair has indicated that it is something very embarrassing for me. "Make sure not to be seen by the other Goddesses, especially Goddess Aurora who will report it to Hana." "I don''t want Hana to see me like her perverted older sister." [ Eh, even though it would be better if Hana knew that Lily-chan has a perverted side like this. ] "..." "..." "..." "Hmm... then... maybe I won''t wear a cosplay uniform anymore," I said to threaten my Goddess. [ Yurification System: You have received 10,000,000 Yurifcation Points from your Goddess! ] [ ... ] [ ... ] [ ... ] [ Can I add more Yurificaton Points so that Lily-chan won''t threaten me like that? ] "You can put up to three times Yurification poin as much as you can to still be able to see me in a cosplay uniform again," I said calmly after threatening my Goddess. [ I agree! ] [ That''s a very small price compared to not seeing Lily-chan in a cosplay uniform again. ] [ Yurification System: You have received 30,000,000 Yurifcation Points from your Goddess! ] The Yurification Points I have piled up. With this amount of Yurification Points, I can buy some items from another world that are connected to my Yurification Shop''s blessing. Although my pride is a little tarnished and I look perverted in front of my Goddess, it''s worth what I get. After making sure that the Maid Victoria uniform I was wearing had no errors in its appearance, I immediately put on the shoes that had been prepared by my Goddess by adjusting the size of my feet. I immediately stepped out of my private tent. When I was outside my private tent, I could see people busy cleaning Marquess Rommel''s garden yard which was overgrown with weeds and plant pests that froze to death in the winter. "Eh, Lily-sama?" "Woah, is that Lily-sama? Wait, why is Lily-sama wearing a Maid uniform like that?" "Does Lily-sama want to work with us?" "Don''t be ridiculous, there''s no way Marquess Rommel would allow that. But that''s a different story if Lily-sama asked to work with us." "Could it be that Lily-sama did this to encourage us to work faster and cleaner than the Butler Division?" "That''s possible! For some reason, I become more enthusiastic about working when I see Lily-sama helping us." "I also feel more energetic than before, let''s work together to defeat the Butler Division!" Just by stepping out of my private tent, I could hear the conversation of the Maid who was on duty cleaning the Marquess Rommel''s outdoors. My footsteps walked towards the main entrance of the Marquess Rommel mansion which was being slowly opened by my Father and Mother. My step-sister and the honored guest were standing not far from the entrance, they seemed to be watching the main door that was difficult to open. "Is there a problem, Father, Mother?" I asked them who were struggling to open the main entrance. "Eh, Lily?" said my Mom with surprised face. "Lily..." said my father with confused look face. Along with my parents, the people around me were stunned when they saw me. It seemed that this Victorian Maid uniform had given them a unique impression. Chapter 62 - Steatlh Slime Hunt The gaze I received was beyond my expectations.With her mouth wide open, my mother watched me, who had been wearing the Victorian-era maid uniform given by my Goddess. In contrast to my mother''s expression whose mouth was wide open, my father stood there silently and watched me intently. "Sebastian..." My father called Sebastian and whispered something. The small whisper showed my father''s interest in improving the Marquess Rommel family''s maid uniform to pay more attention to the charm and decoration that showed the honor of the Marquess Rommel family''s maids. Sebastian seemed to think hard about this before he answered with a nod and his opinion about making a new uniform for the maids who working in the Marquess Rommel family. The conversation resulted in a decision to imitate the design of the Victorian maid uniform I was wearing. Apart from my father and mother who were curious about the maid uniform that I was wearing, Mio stared at me intently. Her gaze seemed to be paying attention to every detail left out by my Maid uniform that needed a special touch such as the Marquess Rommel family crest decoration on the left pocket of my Maid uniform. "It''s very neat, did Lily-sama do sew it with such an extraordinary level of precision?" Mio''s small murmur was heard by me. Honestly, this came from one of the Alchemist tools that my Goddess mentioned as a modern sewing machine. I''ve heard that modern sewing machines can produce Maid uniforms like this in a matter of minutes. If I can use that Alchemist tool, can I distribute this Victoria Maid uniform as the main uniform for the Maid who works at the Marquess Rommel''s main residence? I need to consult with my Goddess again for personal matters like this. Now... I just want to let Sebastian try to study the Maid uniform that I''m wearing. "Is there something wrong?" I asked while paying attention to my attitude politely as a noble wearing a Maid uniform. My Goddess must be watching me in this role-play. Being a polite and elegant maid turned out to be very difficult. If I had known this would happen, I might have given up on it and chosen to work cleaning my private room wearing my casual clothes. My formal tone and attitude had made Sebastian mutter a little about the suitability of my attitude as a Maid who fulfilled Maid etiquette. Sebastian whispered about training to re-educate the Maids who worked in the main mansion by prioritizing the manners of a Maid who was full of honor. I didn''t expect that wearing this Maid Victoria uniform would cause a big change in my residence. In addition, Alice, Alyssa, Princess Anastasia, and Hana watched every movement of my body. They were still silent without daring to interrupt Father and Mother''s conversation. With smooth movements and filled with elegance, I bowed at a certain angle according to the Maid etiquette taught by my Goddess. Bowing and pulling the skirt of my Maid uniform as a sign of respect for them. "Does this Maid Victoria uniform suit me?" I asked them. The respect I gave them seemed to have given them a psychological attack that made them speechless. Including my father and mother who were stunned when they saw me playing the role of a maid perfectly. "Truly amazing, this is the honor and elegance that a maid who works at Marquess Rommel''s residence should have!" the voice filled with passion came from Sebastian. "With all due respect, Marquess Rommel. We must establish this rule to show that maids who want to work at Marquess Rommel''s residence must adhere to the manners shown by Lily-sama!" the burning passion that did not disappear continued to come out of Sebastian''s body. His body which had been eaten away by age suddenly regained his spirit like when he was young. "Oh, Lily-sama, thank you for giving me enlightenment about the shortcomings of our maids. All this time I thought that the butlers who worked perfectly always overlapped with the manners of our maids who seemed ordinary. After seeing this, I will immediately make a new rule with the Head Maid to implement the renewal of the Maid etiquette rules." My gut feeling told me that Sebastian was going to do something unnecessary. But I had to stay calm so as not to let it slip because the Head Maid who managed all the Maids in Marquess Rommel''s residence looked a little scary when it came to troublesome activities. "My ears feel hot when there is something related to troublesome activities," far behind me, I could hear the voice of an adult woman who was not enthusiastic. An adult woman wearing a Head Maid uniform with a sleepy look in her eyes was walking towards the main entrance of Marquess Rommel. "Madam Marchioness Amagi, I heard that you were looking for me to do something that requires my touch. Is that true?" The Head Maid''s destination was my mother who took care of her main task in managing Marquess Rommel''s household. "Pyra, have you arrived? Have you finished the previous work?" replied my mother with her arms crossed when she saw the Head Maid who was part of her personal maids had approached and stood beside her. "Not yet, since when can my work be finished? Isn''t there always troublesome work that requires my touch every day?" replied the Head Maid named Pyra with her indifferent attitude that didn''t care about the etiquette as a Head Maid who was directly facing my mother. "Good! Exactly! Now please open the main door of our mansion to welcome the owner home," my mother who also acted indifferently gave an order that made Pyra click her tongue. "Can I refuse it? I want to sleep after three days and three nights of not sleeping to prepare for the sudden return of Marquess Rommel''s family." "..." "..." Of course, this kind of attitude made everyone silent when the Head Maid openly wanted to reject my mother''s request as her Master. "That funny, can you refuse it? Now do as I say," replied my mother with a warm smile. "Tch! Can I quit my position as Head Maid instead of working without sleep like this?" "Eh? Sleep? Didn''t you sign an agreement not to sleep while carrying out the orders I gave?" replied my mother while maintaining her warm smile. The Head Maid''s gaze shifted to one of her co-workers who was also my mother''s personal maid. "It''s not fair if she doesn''t do the same workload as me!" Pyra grumbled with an annoyed gaze directed at one of my mother''s personal maids who was on duty. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean, Pyra? I also have the same workload as you. Compared to you, I have to go deliver messages for other maids'' field assignments whose whereabouts are hard to find. Even for... ohh... I almost let slip that I told our Black Maid unit who is on duty in another kingdom," replied one of my mother''s personal maids who almost let slip about their status as Black Maids who work behind the scenes. Hearing the conversation that began to leak secret information about Marquess Rommel''s Black Maid unit, my mother immediately took out her fan as a warning. Sraakkk... "So, are you going to open the door or not?" my mother asked Pyra. "As you wish, my master..." Pyra had given in to this conversation and chose to carry out the task given by my mother. Klaaakkk... "Huh? This door seems to be held back by something from the inside," said Pyra who had pulled the doorknob and was trying to push the main mansion entrance. "That''s why I need your help, Pyra," like a Master who handed over all her duties to her Maid, my Mom smiled shamelessly after making her Maid inflate the invisible weight. "Can I destroy the door?" "Your salary will be deducted for repair costs." "Tch! That''s so unfair!" Seeing the unique interaction between my Mom and her Maid, almost made me laugh out loud. Luckily I could still maintain my expressionless face so as not to laugh. Twuutt... Tuuttt... My cheek was suddenly touched by Ciel who had been standing beside me without me realizing it. "Nee-sama, I can smell a slime monster behind that door," said Ciel which caught everyone''s attention, including Pyra who was trying hard to open the main door of the mansion. "Can you feel it too, Sia?" I asked Sia who suddenly appeared from beside me. Without Ciel''s presence to show her position, I barely felt the presence of Sia who had been standing beside me without making a sound. It seemed that I had to open the second Tier of Mio''s ability to feel the thin presence of Ciel and Sia. For the time being, I closed my eyes to feel the presence of monsters around me. Whether my ability was dull or I didn''t feel any signs of danger at all, I didn''t feel the presence of the slime monster behind the main door of the mansion. "You shouldn''t be reckless in breaking down the door because the monster inside is a high-level Stealth Slime," Ciel continued, wiggling her tail and touching my arm. "Stealth slime, huh?" I said while remembering the information about the monster. In the book I once read, stealth slime is a slime that is in a high-level dungeon and acts as the last food chain holder. Some Dungeon Masters use stealth slime to clean up the carcasses of monsters that have been defeated by adventurers to keep their dungeons clean from the smell of corpses. "Stealth slime, that''s a troublesome opponent," I said while changing my body into a nine-tailed fox girl. When I changed into a nine-tailed slime, my nose became more sensitive and my other presence detectors actively found the location of the stealth monster that was blocking the main entrance of the mansion. My sudden body change caught all attention again, my nine fox tails that were snaking around seemed to match Ciel''s movements. "Nee-sama, do you want to hunt them?" Ciel asked with a smile on her face. "Yes," I replied briefly as I stepped towards the main door of the mansion. With a kick of my foot that destroyed the entrance, I started the stealth slime hunt! With my sword in hand and my sharp sense of smell as a fox girl, I have declared war on the stealth slime. The mass of slime that was destroyed by my hard kick that destroyed the entrance has caused a commotion. Especially with Earl Timoti''s soldiers who have been standing alertly watching the situation. Bamm... Katakata... "Lily-sama, we will help you hunt that troublesome stealth slime. Maybe our abilities are not much but we have grown a lot after hunting monsters in the forest of Marquess Rommel''s territory. This troublesome monster, we will hunt it without mercy!" said Earl Timoti who suddenly moved his soldiers to hunt the stealth slime. I wanted to hunt personally. But... Earl Timoti''s sudden action raised the morale to hunt the stealth slime. Uhh, should I be grateful for his actions? Chapter 63 - Cleaning Hunt Using my sensitivity that has become a nine-tailed fox girl, I can feel the presence of stealth slime that is silent to attack by surprise.Before Earl Timoti''s soldiers step deeper into the main mansion owned by Marquess Rommel, I immediately throw the katana hidden in my Maid Victoria uniform. Sllasshhh ... Pinggg ... A stealth slime that is not far from the entrance of the main mansion of Marquess Rommel slowly shows itself after the slime core inside its body is hit by my katana throw. "I know you all are excited, but for the time being, let people who can detect them enter the main mansion of Marquess Rommel to hunt stealth slime," I said to warn Earl Timoti''s soldiers, who were almost recklessly hit by a surprise attack from the stealth slime. My nine fox tails suddenly detect the overflow of wind magic energy given by Earl Timoti, the small gust of wind passes through my body and enters the entrance of the mansion of Marquess Rommel. "Its totally beyond my expectations, the monsters this time can hide themselves well. Please give this opportunity for our learning, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti''s facial expression looked surprised when the surge of his wind magic energy received a response signal in the form of the presence of another monster that could not be seen clearly with the eyes. "Earl Timoti, it will have a high level of difficulty if you all learn it in the middle of the ongoing fight after their slime companion was killed," I immediately stretched my hand to grab my katana that was thrown earlier. A telekinesis magic formation was immediately created and pulled my katana that had been thrown earlier. Pllaaappp... Holding the grip of my katana that was covered in sticky glands from the slime, I immediately swung my katana to clean it. Splllaashhh... Spllaasshhh... My katana swing had left a trail of slime mucus that looked sticky and thick. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mio, can I ask for using your throwing knife to be my main weapon?" I said while sheathing my katana and giving my katana to Mio. Mio immediately lifted her skirt and pulled out six throwing knives hidden behind her Maid skirt uniform. "Do you want me to sharpen your katana again, Lily-sama?" Mio asked with her graceful and elegant attitude that looked terrifying because her hands were holding six throwing knife handles. "No need and please keep my katana under your special maintenance," I replied while giving her my katana that had been secured in the katana sheath. The exchange seemed like a change in the main weapons for hunting. After I got the throwing knives attached to my Maid skirt uniform, I started walking into the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Swiirrll... Twiitcchh... My footsteps entering the abandoned Marquess Rommel residence had made my fox tail stand up feeling the signs of danger everywhere. Swiiippp... With one throwing knife in my hand, I moved leisurely while feeling the changes in mana flow, smell, and gusts of wind to detect stealth slimes. When I stepped into the main mansion, Ciel and Sia accompanied me with their main weapons. For the first time, I saw Ciel''s main weapon which was shaped like a ball sphere, and Sia''s weapon which was a fan that was infused with holy magic energy. The three Saintesses who walked into the main nest of stealth slimes, isn''t this more like walking around and exploring a dungeon? During my boring vacation time, I often heard the life experiences of adventurers who tried to explore dungeons to gain wealth or honor after finding something hidden in the dungeon. Could this be what adventurers feel when exploring dungeons? A feeling of uncertainty about sudden attacks and monster traps that were ready to attack at any time made me put on alert for every little movement detected by my body. "Nee-sama, you''ve grown into a cool older sister. I was really surprised when you threw your weapon right into the slime''s magic core and it died on the spot," Ciel moved her tail and looked at me with a sparkling gaze filled with stars. That gaze filled with awe almost took my breath away. Ciel''s grown-up body made me unable to stop seeing her as a younger sister from the same fox clan. "Uh... My sweet little sister, won''t you try using your dragon girl form instead of a fox girl like this? It''s not fair for Ciel to always be tied to you as fellow nine-tailed fox girls," Sia expressed her dissatisfaction when I chose to use the fox girl''s abilities instead of the dragon girl''s abilities. "Oh, my beautiful older sister, it''s not that I don''t want to use the dragon girl''s body which has great defensive capabilities. However, to hunt using smell and a high level of sense sensitivity, I need to use the fox girl''s abilities to detect invisible enemies," in between my conversation about invisible enemies like stealth slimes, my nose caught the scent of the monster and immediately threw a knife to destroy its magic core. Cttaass¡­ Pttaakkk¡­ The cracking sound of the magic core was heard. "Like that," I once again used the telekinesis magic formation to take the throwing knife into my grip. Plaapp¡­ "Sia, you just have to give in on this one thing. Nine-tailed foxes have the highest ability in hunting. The prey that we have smelled using our sensitive noses has a low survival rate if it has been locked as a hunting target. Isn''t that right, Nee-sama?" Ciel replied by chanting her main weapon which was in the form of a ball sphere and emitting purple electric flashes in various directions. Bzzztttt... Drrrrzztt... The rumble of Ciel''s electric current spread in all directions and hit the stealth slime hiding behind the wall of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Good attack, Ciel. Now we can hunt more efficiently by spreading electric flashes in all directions like that," Sia praised while patting her fan which suddenly emitted magical energy in the form of water droplets. Taapp... Tapp... My eyes which had been sensitive to the movement of magical energy suddenly saw the splash of water spreading from Sia''s fan. Like water rippling when it gets a small touch on the surface of the water, I felt the restlessness of the water which showed its ripples of water about something above it. "Lily-chan, if you want to hunt more efficiently. You should have used my ability to control silence and emptiness," the movement of the water droplets from Sia''s fan showed a commotion from the calm water that rippled uncontrollably. "Can you feel that too, Lily-chan?" "A ripple of water that disturbs the calm and emptiness." "That''s what makes them show their restless position on the puddle." Those complicated and meaningful words were uttered by Sia. The movement of her fan that released water droplets that disturbed the calmness of the water''s surface had created a ripple of water that functioned like detection magic. "Is that a magic that is unique to dragon girls?" I asked curiously. Sia smiled faintly when she saw me who was interested in her magic. "Yes, if you want to try it. Why not change into a dragon girl form? Your gentle older sister will teach her cute younger sister a detection magic formation performed by dragons who like to be alone above the seventh layer of heaven sky," Sia covered her face with her fan, I could see a triumphant smile on her face. "I didn''t know you were going to do this to lure Lily into moving as your dragon little sister," Ciel who understood the situation just stared at Sia with a cynical look. Her fox tail that was moving frantically had shown her heart that didn''t want to see me fall into Sia''s little trap. "I want to see my cute dragon little sister, Ciel. Is that wrong?" Sia replied by closing her fan so that her face filled with a smile was visible. "Uhhh¡­ I want to teach Nee-sama about the magic that can be done by the nine-tailed fox. It''s just¡­ I need to get permission from the nine-tailed fox elders who are still old-fashioned in maintaining the tradition of cunning foxes in casting their magic energy." "They still use a method like that? I know that the nine-tailed fox''s magic is very secretive and strict, but to need the elders'' permission¡­ it''s troublesome to get permission, isn''t it?" "Yes, that''s what makes it a bit difficult for me to teach someone about the magic used by the nine-tailed fox. Because of the tradition of the nine-tailed fox''s power in the past timeline that was tied to one of the Great Heroes who endlessly produced offspring with the nine-tailed fox girl, we became a great family that sat at the top of the chain of magical power and spiritual power because of our bloodline that was mixed with the blood of one of the Great Heroes." My fox ears twitched when I heard that. One of the descendants of the Great Hero? Does that mean Ciel has the same power as the magic book records left behind by one of the Great Heroes that I have studied? If that''s the case... wouldn''t the knowledge from the old magic book I found have the same possibility as the magic used by the nine-tailed fox girl? I know that this is just a little speculation. But I have to check it just in case, whether the magic book I have studied has the same similarity to the nine-tailed fox magic as Ciel. Twwiingg... One of my fox tails suddenly detected a movement of wind approaching. Due to reflex and thinking about the magic book left behind by the Great Hero, I accidentally triggered a magic spell formation used to tame a monster. "Soul Tame..." I said spontaneously after my fox tail felt the change in the wind that made my fox fur feel ticklish. "Eh?" Ciel suddenly shrieked in surprise. "Isn''t that one of the magic nine-tail foxs have..." Ciel said in a surprised tone and looked at me. Without realizing it... Because I panicked... I... accidentally tamed the stealth slime. Chapter 64 - A Proposal to Stealth Slime Booing...Booiinngg... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blurrpp... One of the stealth slimes I managed to tame stood silently before me. I know that slimes are one of the slime monsters that are very easy to tame using basic-level magic. But when I accidentally tamed a slime monster using a special magic that only the nine-tailed fox tribe knew about, it piqued Ciel''s curiosity. "Soul Tame..." Ciel muttered a little while observing the slime monster that was under my control. "That is a magic that is only known by some nine-tailed fox girls who get official jobs as herders of our living foods such as livestock and tamed monsters. How does Nee-sama know magic like this?" in Ciel''s small mumble, I could hear the entire contents of her mumble without missing a single piece of information. Booingg... Booiingg... Unlike monsters that have intelligence and survival instincts, slimes generally have their uniqueness in that live in groups. One of the stealth slimes that I managed to tame is now separated from the group that I and Ciel killed. The slime body covered in thick liquid made me feel a little disgusted. But I had to endure it because her soul was bound in my hand after the Soul Tame magic spell enveloped to the slime body. According to the notes left by the Great Hero in his magic book, Soul Tame is a restrained magic basic level will that was once the subject of debate between the Great Hero and some wizards who opposed monster slavery. The more I read the magic book, I realized the attitude of the Great Hero who, according to his confession, came from an otherworldly country called Germany. His attitude was rough but revolutionizing magic spells is a gift that only the Great Hero can have. If it were me, I would have become the enemy of the world if I oppose the Tower of Wizards in that timeline. I stared at the stealth slime I had tamed and chanted a few simple commands using the Soul Tame magic formation. "Sit!" I said in a flat tone. The stealth slime responded by remaining still and shrinking its body size to become flat like a piece of paper. "Stand up!" I said with a different command. The stealth slime responded by returning to its original ball-shaped body size. "Roll!" the command I uttered this time had a higher level of complexity. Since the Great Hero did not recommend performing Soul Tame on monsters that had no reason and mind, they could only perform basic, non-complex movement commands. One of the monsters that has no reason and mind is slime. "Huh?!" Ciel and Sia screamed when they saw the stealth slime rolling right and left. Now I''m sweating thinly from my forehead. The attitude of the stealth slime that understood My complicated command that was able to roll had indicated that stealth slime had the reason and mind to understand my intentions. "This is strange, shouldn''t a slime not have this kind of intelligence?" Sia asked, starting to get interested because her dragon tail was twisting as she watched the stealth slime roll without stopping. "Stop," I said to stop the stealth slime monster''s movements. "Is it possible that you understand what I ordered?" I had great doubts about this. And asked the stealth slime like a living creature that could be invited to communicate. Boinngg... Boinngg... The response given by the stealth slime was beyond my expectations. The body movement that was covered in mucus looked like it was nodding. "Is the stealth slime than you understand what I''m saying too?" The question I asked seemed completely pointless. Some monsters that had intelligence levels close to humans were high-level species that had evolved with examples like the sin-eating slime that had attacked the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital before. Boiingg. .. Boiingg... The stealth slime body movements changed like nodding and shaking head. "Does that mean there are some who understand and some who don''t understand human speech?" Boinngg... Boingg... That nod has answered my curiosity about the stealth slime that can think and has instincts. However, to be more sure. "Did the stealth slime we killed have the same level of intelligence as you?" I asked while observing the movement of the stealth slime body which seemed to be shaking with thin bubbles inside the stealth slime thick body. Bllurrpp... Plluupp... "Uh, does that mean they''re stupid slimes who can''t even do their job properly?" said Ciel, trying to understand the movement of the stealth slime''s body that looked like it was about to explode. Booingg... Boiinngg... The stealth slime jumped and gave a positive answer about the stupid stealth slime that failed to protect the entrance of Marquess Rommel''s mansion. I looked at Ciel with a nod. The information given by Ciel made me realize something. "Hey, if I may ask, why are you using my mansion as your nest?" I asked further to the stealth slime that was under the control of my magic spell. Hearing my question and its attempt to answer, the stealth slime''s body suddenly changed to three times its size by forcing its sticky body fluid to gather at one point. The sudden change in its body made me wary, especially with its attitude that seemed to want to imitate something. "I understand some of the meaning of their ambiguous body movements but know the meaning of their actions that occupy the mansion where you live, Lily-chan," Sia raised her dragon tail while her gaze tried to understand the unclear stealth slime movements. "They seem to have chosen this place as their temporary residence in winter because the cave they live in is filled with a group of forest bears that dominate their territory. This residence is used as a mating place before they return to attack the cave that is their territory. Stealth slimes are a variation of monsters that are separated by their work duties within the slime group," said Sia who had understood the meaning of the strange movements of the stealth slime monster. "What does it mean?" I who only understood part of Sia''s words wanted to ask more about the purpose of the stealth slime in my residence. "It means they are preparing troops to take over the cave where they live. Just like bees that have a group of worker bees and a group of bees that take care of life in the beehive. Slimes also have a Queen Slime that functions to defend their group. For now, the Slime Queen is trying to create an army that can make them to take back the cave that is their home," Sia said with a serious expression on her face. "Is their Slime Queen here?" I asked Sia. "I don''t think so," Sia answered shortly. "Hmm¡­ this will be very troublesome. From any point of view, the actions they took were just instincts to survive after the cave they occupied was taken over by fellow monsters." From this information, I realized that this stealth slime seemed to have an enemy who dared to invade a cave filled with slimes together with the Slime Queen. Attacking the home of a group of monsters. That made me want to know if fellow monsters could have the same intelligence as humans or not. "Hey, I want to ask something of one of the stealth slimes who has a position at the top of your group," I said in a cold tone because of the curiosity that arose in my mind. "If I were to lead your cave capture operation, would you all be able to leave this place and help me clean this place with your slime abilities that can decompose dirt?" I asked coldly while making an offer to the stealth slime in front of me. My body suddenly received a signal that spread in various directions. Whether it was because I was controlling the stealth slime in front of me or the effect of Soul Tame that could sense the magical abilities of tamed monsters, I could feel their presence hiding in various directions. From all of those directions, I could sense seven stealth slimes that had an amount of magical energy above the average of normal monsters. Compared to the stealth slime in front of me. The comparison is the amount of magical energy in the size of a bean with the amount of magical energy in the body of an adult horse. For a slime that has that amount of magical energy. It could be said that they are the leaders of this group of slimes, right? "I will release my Soul Tame magic and convey my request to meet the seven leaders of this stealth slime group," I said while launching a magic energy formation that canceled the Soul Tame effect. Booiinngg... Boiingg... The stealth slime monster looked happy when it was free from my control. "I will wait outside," I said while stepping towards the exit. "Nee-sama, will this be okay?" asked Ciel who was walking towards the exit beside me. "My cute little sister, you''re not planning to make fellow monsters fight with you being the Mastermind behind them, right?" Sia asked, looking at me with a serious look in her eyes, she suddenly opened her fan and covered her face with the dark shadow of her opened fan. "My little sister being the Mastermind of the movement of monsters attacking other monsters, that sounds cool to see up close, fufu¡­" Sia laughed and chuckled, her facial expression covered by the fan made me a little scared. "Will it be okay if a group of monsters move controlled by someone?" Unlike Sia who seemed to want to enjoy this event, Ciel just followed me by throwing random questions from her mouth about my actions of wanting to control the stealth slime attack so that their cave could be recaptured. As we were walking towards the exit of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion, several stealth slimes that had been hiding lined up and followed our movements towards the exit. It seemed that they had found out what had happened from the slimes that were under the control of my Soul Tame magic. Their seemingly docile nature made us walk side by side in harmony. Of course, this made some of Marquess Rommel''s private soldiers and Earl Timoti''s private soldiers open their mouths wide. A girl wearing a Victorian Maid uniform flanked by two Saintesses was walking out of the Mansion alongside the stealth slime that had troubled them earlier. Now... what should I do next? Make an attack plan using blind information that is unknown to be true or conduct an espionage stage to find out the enemy''s strength. Before I could do such busy things, my Goddess sent a request to see me wearing a Military uniform from her favorite cosplay list. Chapter 65 - My Cunning Slimy Tactics In the middle of the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence, I stood in a small gazebo. This place, which was usually the center of activity for my family''s small afternoon tea party, was filled with monsters known as stealth slimes.Their soft, slimy ball-like bodies made me want to vomit, but I was able to stop the disgust when my mind was filled with the powerful pressure of wild magic energy from the seven stealth slimes. As I had previously wished, the seven stealth slime monsters gathered before me. Ciel and Sia joined me in this emergency meeting. But they just standing without interrupt my actions to role-play something. Imitating the emergency military instructions that my father and Earl Timoti had previously given, I tried hard to carry out an embarrassing role like a military official who focused on strategists and scenario designers for the stealth slime group. The military uniform I was wearing was from Wilhemshaven Maritime High School. It felt a bit inappropriate when the navy military uniform was worn to design land attack tactics for fighting stealth slime monsters. I wanted to voice my opinion about it but my Goddess easily denied it like, "There''s no need to think about complicated things to show off cosplay art and do role-play after wearing a cosplay uniform!" With that statement, I had to hold back my embarrassment to wear the Wilhemshaven Maritime High School cosplay uniform again. This time, my Goddess had adjusted the size of the cosplay uniform to fit my teenage girl body. The appearance of the Victorian-era Maid girl had been replaced by the appearance of a military girl who looked tough and disciplined. "Ekhem! Please... pay of this attention!" With a loud voice from my mouth, I stomped my hand on a table engraved with a topographic map of the dense forest that directly borders Marquess Rommel''s residence. I got the topographic map from Earl Timoti who happily lent it to me when he learned about my plan to help the stealth slime monsters in taking their cave that was taken by the bear. "I don''t know where you all are from, but please take a look at the topographic map that shows the layout of the forest that has become your home, if you can recognize the cave that is your nest... then please come forward and show me the location on this topographic map!" I ordered the seven stealth slimes lined up on the table. Booinggg... Boiinngg... A tentacle suddenly emerged from one of the slimes and pointed out a place that looked like a plateau. On the topographic map, a plateau and a lowland were distinguished by their lines. To read this topographic map, I needed to study it by comparing it to the actual terrain. My experience vacationing in a dense forest filled with various kinds of plants and animal habitats made me accustomed to reading topographic maps. According to Earl Timoti, this topographic map had an accuracy level that was still at the tenth level. A level of map that had just been created and its accuracy was guaranteed by the Aurora Kingdom''s military. While guarding the borders of Marquess Rommel''s territory and training his soldiers in the forest filled with monsters, Earl Timoti also went on an expedition into the forest to create an accurate topographic map. "Is that the cave where you all live?" I asked the stealth slime monster and its slime tentacles wriggled as if answering my question. I observed the contour of the land height and the demographics of the monsters. The hidden cave area around the river was a humid area suitable as a habitat for slime monsters. "Thank you for your contribution in providing information about the area where you all live, cadet. Next is to investigate your combat strength and the combat strength of the enemy you will face!" "Are you capable of carrying out a simple task such as spying on the enemy from a distance and infiltrating your cave without being detected by your opponent?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I played my role as a tough and cunning military girl according to my Goddess''s instructions. As the Mastermind who organized the stealth slime troop''s attack, I had to stay where I was without leaving to kill the bear that inhabited their cave during the winter. Because I had been reading the magic book left behind by one of the Great Heroes who had extraordinary charisma and was famous as a villain who could not be judged by common sense for too long, I at least had a rough idea of ??the figure my Goddess referred to as the Mastermind. I immediately sat down on one of the gazebo chairs and crossed my legs. Puuuffttt... Far behind me, I could see my family and some honored guests sitting and watching me, they are shocked by my actions which seemed arrogant in their eyes. My presence in the stealth slimes had made them keep their distance so as not to get involved with the actions I was about to take. My father and mother seemed indifferent to this. However, Earl Timoti continued to stare at me with a gaze that did not want to blink for a single second. Boinngg... Booiingg... One of the seven stealth slimes that had a high level of magical energy stepped in front of me. The stealth slime formed itself into a figure that looked like a bear with thick scales and formed another monster that looked like a bear with three horns on it. "Thick-scaled bear..." "Three-horned bear..." I muttered as I watched the stealth slime form its body and gave me a rough idea of ??the fighting strength that the stealth slime would face. "Golden-crowned bear..." "Eh, wait a minute! Golden-crowned bear?" I was shocked when I saw one of the rough forms of a golden crown bear. If my knowledge of monsters from the monster encyclopedia published by the Adventurer''s Guild is not wrong. It is one of the rare monsters that is hard to find and has a high price when its body parts are sold on the auction market. Looking at the composition of the bear. I can conclude one thing. It is not an ordinary bear monster but a colony led by a bear monster with a high level of intelligence. The name of the bear monster with golden horns varies from region to region. Some adventurers use the term King or Emperor for its classification. If the main strength of the bear monster comes from pure physical strength, then it is categorized as a "Golden King Bear". However, if the classification of their main strength comes from the power of wild magic energy, then it has become a "Golden Emperor Bear". The two monsters who are the leaders of the group are very terrifying. On the largest scale alone, the Bizan Empire once deployed its main royal army to eradicate a group of bear monsters led by the Golden Emperor Bear. "Seeing their fighting strength that leans more towards physical, I can conclude that their leader is the Golden King Bear." "However, this information could be wrong and will take time to prove." "Can you sneak into the cave and confirm their main strength?" I asked the seven stealth slimes who understood every word I said. Boiing... Boiinngg... Their bodies moved up and down as if they wanted to discuss something. Their bodies that looked chewy and thickly slimy almost made my mouth vomit again. I was not used to seeing slime monsters up close like this. Although their bodies did not emit a bad smell, their body shape made me almost vomit many times. Suppressing my stomach I was slowly getting nauseous, I tried to act normally in this ongoing role-play. Honestly, I was no longer able to act calmly without showing an expression like this. I wanted to go and observe their fight from a distance without feeling nauseous like this. Suddenly my mind was filled with cunning tactics that would keep the stealth slimes busy for a while. "Cadets, it seems we have no other choice!" I said in a loud voice. "Answer my question, does the cave you are occupying have a water channel so that stupid bears like that can survive without thirst inside the cave?" I asked, looking for an excuse to chase them away for the time being. Booinngg... Booiingg... The seven stealth slimes moved with the same rhythm in their ups and downs as if answering the same answer. "Should I assume that is a positive answer?" I asked to confirm the answers of the seven stealth slimes. Their slime body movements were supported by other slimes who seemed to want to give me a positive answer about it. "Can you infiltrate through the water channel that flows into your cave?" a subtle question that could chase them away for the time being had come out of my mouth. "Do that so that information about their main strength can be known for sure!" I shouted to suppress their movement so that they would infiltrate and bring definite results from the spying activity. Booinngg... Boiingg... Responding to my shout that gave an order, I could see the seven stealth slimes moving back and arranging a line that was spread out in seven directions. The gazebo located in the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s garden slowly looked peace after several stealth slimes left to carry out infiltration and spy activities. I immediately stood up and gave them a salute by raising my hand on my forehead. "Carry out this noble task, my cadets! And bring back good news!" I shouted to see them off to carry out the task I gave. As if responding to the task I gave to all the stealth slimes, their slime bodies formed tentacles that waved as if returning my salute to all the stealth slimes. [ Oh! I didn''t know they had this level of intelligence. ] [ If only I had the intervention to form a new slime species. Maybe I would have formed their bodies into slime girls that could be controlled by the Yurification System. ] Hearing the disgusting intention of my Goddess like that, my body immediately shook with rejection. "Don''t do that!" I threatened my Goddess. Chapter 66 - Earl Timoti Speciality Twiitch...Twwiitchh... "Hey, Nee-sama, is it just me or are you trying to be a strict girl who ignores my actions like this?" asked Ciel who suddenly touched my cheek with her index finger. After my respectful gesture that sent off the stealth slime on a noble mission to infiltrate and conduct spy activities, I immediately made a scheme for an attack operation to take the cave that had been occupied by the stealth slime enemies. The lack of unknown information was a blind spot, so I had to fill that blind spot with new supporting information. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For that, I called Earl Timoti to study a suitable attack strategy. Pattt... Paattt... "Ciel, please don''t disturb the concentration of my sweet little sister who is currently focusing on making an attack plan for the stealth slime monster. The slightest mistake will destroy my cool little sister''s self-esteem instantly," Sia now touched my hair which was previously covered by a military cap. Because of Sia''s actions, my military cap tilted and almost fell off. Ciel and Sia, whom I had ignored, began to attack me with their touch on my body. Besides that, Earl Timoti, who had finished arranging the wooden blocks for the attack simulation, stood there silently without saying a word and waited for me to respond to the wooden blocks that were the center of the stealth slime attack operation. The wooden blocks that stood and lined up on the topographic map showed the contour of the land indicating a battlefield filled with plants and rocks. My gaze was directed toward the entrance of the cave that was the nests of the Golden King Bear had caught my great attention. The battlefield that was close to the water source and rocks was worthy of being a battle that would determine the ruler of the forest. Stealth slime or Golden King Bear? I wanted to see the unbalanced final result. As one of the monsters that were categorized as weak and had no advantage against the bears led by the Golden King Bear, I needed to get strategic advice from someone who was experienced in war tactics like Earl Timoti and my father. For some unclear reason, I wanted to ask my father for advice on controlling the direction of the stealth slime attack in capturing the cave where they lived. It''s just that he was busy with my mother who was holding Alice and Alyssa in my mother''s restraining magic chant. I wanted to ask more about what happened but my father gave a small code to bring Earl Timoti to the open tactical gazebo. That''s what brought me to the current situation which was busy looking at the topographic map and wooden blocks that were strategic symbols in the attack simulation. "Earl Timoti, actually I''m very amateur in doing this. Can you teach me some things that might help me before the stealth slime monster comes back?" Ignoring Ciel and Sia''s touch that was groping my body, I asked Earl Timoti without moving my facial expression which ignored Ciel and Sia''s actions. "Uhh... O-Of course. It''s an honor for me," replied Earl Timoti in an awkward tone. Ciel and Sia''s presence might have made him awkward for a while because of their status as Saintesses. Unlike Princess Anastasia and Hana who preferred to stay away from the crowd of stealth slimes, they only observed me from a distance along with the movement of their teeth biting their gloves in annoyance. "I have been eavesdropping on your conversation with those monsters, Lily-sama." "I understand that the information given by those monsters still leaves a hole in the question about important information, namely the state of the battlefield and control of the battlefield." "The state of the battlefield and control of the battlefield?" I imitated Earl Timoti''s words and stared at the wooden blocks standing on the topographic map. An unknown symbol had stood firmly and my curiosity grew along with the movements of the two Saintesses who began to explore my body like sticky glue. "Ahhaannn... Nee-sama..." Ciel began to rub her cheek on my left arm as if leaving a trail of scent that only fellow fox girls could smell. "My little sister is cool when she''s serious like this," Sia began to tidy up my hair by forming a side hair tie. "Then what do these wooden blocks mean?" I asked Earl Timoti further, ignoring the two Saintesses who were busy touching my body with their hands. "These are wooden blocks that will be markers of important areas between friends and foes. In the military world, these wooden blocks will indicate the movement patterns of enemies and friends to be studied by military strategists. What is in front of Lily-sama is a small scale to design an attack," Earl Timoti explained about the use of wooden blocks standing on the topographic map. One of the map lines that became a cave has been marked by a red wooden block. "Does the red wooden block indicate the target of the attack?" I asked Earl Timoti while trying to understand the meaning of the placement of wooden blocks on the topographic map. "Exactly, Lily-sama. It is a sign of the main objective of this attack. The place where the Golden King Bear is located also marks the cave that was previously inhabited by a herd of stealth slimes." I put my hand on my forehead as if thinking about something. "I heard that the Golden King Bear has expensive body parts, can I take advantage of this situation to get some extra pocket money?" I asked which made Earl Timoti chuckle after hearing it. "Haha¡­ Lily-sama seems to want to earn some extra pocket money after returning home from the family vacation. Marquess Rommel would give Lily-sama some extra pocket money without doing that." "If I did that, of course, my father would give it to me without hesitation. What I want is pocket money that can be used to buy something that is not recorded in my family''s inventory book," I replied in a small voice without attracting the attention of my family who were sitting not far from the gazebo located in the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence. Earl Timoti''s facial expression suddenly turned more serious. "Could it be that Lily-sama is planning to use that pocket money to buy something forbidden?" whispered Earl Timoti who answered my question in a small tone as well. I immediately shook my head. "I''m being troubled by my twin step-sister who has a great magic talent and I need a new magic book other than the ones sold by Lisa at the Adventurer''s Guild. Do you have any acquaintances who sell old, worn-out magic books?" "Old magic books? Speaking of my acquaintances. I don''t have any acquaintances who understand magic because our family deals more with sword techniques and military than magic." "Ahh¡­ what a shame¡­ that makes me even more determined to earn some extra pocket money to find a magic book that my twin step-sister can learn. Oh! Please keep this a secret from them," I put my index finger to my lips as a sign to keep this conversation a secret. "Then, I will help with all my might. Securing some extra pocket money and finding acquaintances who have old magic books," Earl Timoti accepted this little secret with a warm smile on his face. "Oh! If possible, I want you to find a magic book that uses a strange language. For example, like this¡­" I said while handing him a small piece of paper that had a single sentence written on it that came from the old magic book of the Great Hero. Finding a magic book that uses a strange language is not easy. Just in case someone sells magic books with an unknown style of language, I have prepared a small piece of paper containing a fragment of words from a magic book published by the Great Hero in the past timeline. Earl Timoti accepted the piece of paper and read its contents. His head showed a frown that indicated his confusion. "I know you don''t understand the writing of that language, so don''t force yourself to look for a magic book that uses such a strange language, Earl Timoti," I said to warn Earl Timoti not to focus on looking for an old magic book that came from the handwriting of the Great Hero. Earl Timoti closed his eyes as if trying to remember something. "Oh! It seems like I''ve read a storybook that uses this kind of language, Lily-sama!" "Would Lily-sama like to visit my residence to see a book that has this kind of writing style in my library?" Earl Timoti seemed to be planning something after he thought hard. My body could feel his hidden intention that seemed to want to do something to me in his residence. However, it wasn''t a dangerous intention like wanting to attack me or trap me with something. To make sure, I immediately asked him a question by activating the curse given by Zoe. "Why should I visit your residence if you can bring that old book to Marquess Rommel''s residence?" I said in a cold tone and an expressionless face. Seeing my cold attitude towards him, Earl Timoti only gave a light smile that made me uncomfortable after pressuring him like that. "Hahaha¡­ does Lily-sama feel uncomfortable visiting my residence? I wanted to introduce Lily-sama to one of my youngest daughters who has a hard time making friends because of her quiet behavior." "Is this too much for Lily-sama?" Somehow, this made me look like a villain girl who rejected Earl Timoti''s kindness. "Not really, but you should have given me an invitation letter first," I answered with a small excuse that didn''t seem like I was rejecting Earl Timoti''s invitation to visit his residence. "I will make sure that the invitation letter is received by Lily-sama." Receiving an answer that satisfied his heart, Earl Timoti suddenly became more excited than before. Ciel and Sia who were playing with my body with their hands seemed unconcerned after being completely ignored by me. In this important conversation, I gained a new skill to learn an attack strategy based on Earl Timoti''s experience in tactical war and capturing the flags. Chapter 67 - A Tactical Style Following the directions given by Earl Timoti, I managed to create an attack path that involved surprise attack and swift movement."This attack plan is quite good, Lily-sama. It just needs to be considered in backup plan of the ever-changing conditions on the battlefield." "For example, like what happened in this place... previously this place was filled with thick and cold white snow, but now it has changed into a place with spring. Winter and spring have a different tactics when war happens." "Its not bad and already perfect, but it should be remembered that this is a battle plan used as a reference for simulation in actual battlefield conditions." I nodded hearing the attention from Earl Timoti who praised the results of my hard work in processing the topographic map wrapped in my rough attack plan to be carried out by the stealth slime. It was approaching evening and the cold winter air could be felt in this open space. The sudden spring seemed unable to lie to the winter that was still happening. Thanks to the blessings given by Ciel and Sia, we at least had a supply of warm air to get through the night that should have been cold like this. Accompanied by the light of the lanterns that began to light up, I watched the shadows of the sunlight slowly disappear, replaced by the darkness of the night. "Will this crude attack plan work for a bunch of stealth slimes who don''t seem to understand detailed commands like this?" an unexpected voice came from Alyssa who had suddenly stood beside me. Because my brain was too focused on studying Earl Timoti''s military attack tactics, I didn''t notice my surroundings which were now filled with my family and the distinguished guests who had suddenly come to visit. Besides Alyssa, Princess Anastasia was also paying attention to the topographic map that I had made with my own two hands. "Not a bad plan, Lily," said Princess Anastasia with her eyes moving as she read my entire attack plan. "In addition to creating surprise attacks and quick attacks, you also seem to have considered a backup attack plan in case one of the attack plans is delayed or fails," Princess Anastasia read the flow of my attack plan and noticed another plan that served as a backup. "I don''t know what to do if one of those attacks fails to be carried out by the stealth slimes. No matter what, their enemy is the Golden King Bear. If bears generally hibernate during the winter, they mate throughout the winter to expand their colony," I said while giving some general information that the bears are led by the Golden King Bear. "Onee-sama, rather than doing something troublesome like this. Wouldn''t it be better to jump straight into the battlefield and slaughter them with a single slash of your katana?" Alice''s words had caught everyone''s attention. Not only my family, but other peoples like Earl Timoti''s private troops also seemed interested in hearing my answer. In the shadow of the darkness of the night that had just appeared, I lowered my face into the shadow of my military cap. A wide smile that looked like a troublemaker and a sweet villainess was reflected in my facial expression. "Isn''t it much more interesting if I could control monsters to the point where they could be used like this?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''m not a monster tamer... but I can tame slimes like this and they can carry out simple orders from me. Isn''t it already very fun when one of the forest monster herds is under the control of the Marquess Rommel family?" My face which was covered by the shadow of the military cap immediately lifted and revealed my entire cold facial expression. "If possible, I want to manage the resources of the monsters that have allied with the Marquess Rommel family." "I thought about this during our vacation, the fruits we picked from the deepest forest have a high level of quality in terms of purity and freshness. If only they could give me fruit¡­ uhh¡­ I mean help me enjoy fresh fruit like that every day. That would be beneficial for me¡­ Ahh¡­ I mean it would be beneficial for the Marquess Rommel Family who can enjoy fruit that is guaranteed to be fresh by the nature!" I shouted with my words almost showing my true intentions. My facial expression which had changed with the leak of my heart''s intentions returned to an expressionless face. "Onee-sama, so that''s your real goal¡­" "Lily-nee, if you want to enjoy fresh fruit every day in the forest. I can bring it for you¡­" Alice and Alyssa who knew my true intentions had leaked it to everyone. My father and mother who knew this just nodded as if they agreed with my plan and intention to make stealth slime a courier for fruits from the forest where they live. "It''s okay, Nee-san... I know why you like fresh fruits that are eaten after being picked directly from the forest. Even in a banquet to worship my Goddess, they bring clean up fresh fruit offerings to be given as a tribute to my Goddess," said Ciel who wiggled her fox tail after understanding my heart''s intention expressed by my twin step-sister. "This reminds me of one thing. Does my sweet little sister want to taste a peach that grows in the seventh heaven?" Sia suddenly asked a question that caught everyone''s attention. Ciel suddenly looked serious after hearing Sia say that. "Sia, that''s not a fruit that can be eaten by humans. Don''t you remember when that peach seeds alone made humans fight each other?" replied Ciel with an uncomfortable expression on her face. "Isn''t that okay? After all, the one who ate it was one of the Saintesses just like us. Oh! That right! Hey little girl... do you want to taste it too?" Sia''s gaze was fixed on Hana who was sitting still with dark eyes that looked like she was remembering something. "Huumm? Hana?" I said to Hana. Seeing her flat facial expression filled with darkness, invited various questions from her. I stepped my feet to where Hana was sitting. She who was sitting quietly without making many movements seemed to be trying to remember something. "Oh, is she seeing what happened to the peach seed that grew in the seventh heaven?" "Seeing her overprotective Goddess like that. I can understand if the sight in her mind would shake her," said Sia who accompanied me to Hana. "Do you know what''s happening to Hana?" I asked Sia who seemed to understand Hana''s attitude who had become quiet like this. Behind Hana''s quiet attitude, I could feel her blue eyes filled with holy magic energy that made her pupils golden. "Ahh, it seems like I know what happened to Hana," I continued to say, answering the curiosity of the people around me. "The Goddess Aurora is giving her a vision of the situation in the past, right?" I said calmly and returned to my place which contained a topographic map to a rough plan of my attack simulation. "I don''t want to interfere in a conflict that seems dangerous. But if you want to give it, make sure it''s not known by others, Sia," I gave a small warning to Sia to be more careful when she wanted to give me an object that might become a source of trouble in the future. "Huuftt¡­ a war between humans almost happened again, Luckily Nee-san didn''t get caught up in Sia''s dangerous actions like that," Ciel stroked her chest and moved her tail after hearing my decision. "Ueeh? What''s wrong with that? I just want to share that special peach with my little sister," Sia answered Ciel''s words by looking like she wanted to do something to her tail but was restrained by my cold attitude that ignored them. I quickly returned to my place and looked at the arrangement of wooden blocks that formed the stealth slime attack simulation. "Earl Timoti, do you think this can still be improved with the information being investigated by the stealth slime? I do hope that they can infiltrate and conduct spy activities. However, I also do not expect their information to be detailed to show the main fighting power of the Golden King Bear. Their intellectual have their limits, right?" Hearing my words about the conflict that would occur between the stealth slime herd and the Golden King Bear herd, Earl Timoti just stroked his hair as if he was unsure of what to answer. "That is quite difficult for me to answer, Lily-sama." "The instincts possessed by monsters and humans are very different." "For example, the simulated attack tactics created by Lily-sama on a map like this. For the size of human understanding and intelligence, they will fill in the gaps in information quickly. However, for a monster that has a fighting instinct to solve problems. Perhaps it would be better if Lily-sama did not expect detailed information from the stealth slime." The answer given by Earl Timoti is quite clear. Human logic and reasoning are far superior to monsters. "Oh! But there are subhuman monsters that have intelligence that cannot be underestimated. Like goblins and kobolds. Their physical form is almost the same as humans and their behavior always makes it difficult for the kingdom''s soldiers who are undergoing apprenticeship training to kill them." "There was even a record where a group of goblins managed to occupy a village and impregnate all the women in the village." Thuuuutt... Earl Timoti''s words immediately made the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand up. My dirty mind began to imagine an illicit relationship between humans and monsters. My logic and reasoning overlapped on this matter. Maybe I shouldn''t underestimate monsters that have human-like body shapes. "Ahem! Earl Timoti, I think that makes us feel a little uncomfortable," Princess Anastasia expressed her awkwardness when she heard that a group of goblins were able to impregnate a village woman. "Forgive my impudence, Princess Anastasia," Earl Timoti bowed respectfully for his impudence. The night that was increasingly showing its existence was greeted by a strange voice walking towards me. Boinnggg... Boiingg... It seems they have succeeded in carrying out my orders. Chapter 68 - A Humilitation for Stealth Slime One by one the stealth slimes returned with their injured slime bodies.The wounds they suffered looked like battle scars. My eyes could see the seven stealth slimes that previously had a large amount of magical energy suddenly reduced drastically. I also realized that the number of stealth slimes that returned was much less than before. I touched my military cap and let out a small breath. "Didn''t I tell you to sneak around and do surveillance like a spy?" "If you are injured like this, how will you fight the Golden King Bear if you have lost in morale and the number of slime troops like this?" I could feel a heavy night started. My body which accepted defeat before starting the attack also received sympathy from Earl Timoti with his small laugh. "This is getting more interesting, isn''t it, Lily-sama?" said Earl Timoti while reducing the smile from his mouth. Did I just get a laugh from Earl Timoti who realized my defeat before the real battle began? Somehow it made my heart hurt when I was underestimated like this. The shame and humiliation of losing before carrying out the hard-planned attack movement. I don''t blame the stealth slimes because they are basically monsters that do not have a high level of intelligence. Seeing them return after fighting the Golden King Bear troops is already a blessing in itself. Pooinngg... Boiingg... One of the seven injured stealth slimes jumped and fell on the topographic map and destroyed the wooden block that was my attack simulation. "Ahh, what a shame, it seems that your work in formulating an attack plan was ruined by this stealth slime, Lily-sama." Earl Timoti commented on the actions of one of the stealth slimes that destroyed the wooden block containing my attack plan. "Should I kill this impudent stealth slime?" continued Earl Timoti while gripping the hilt of his sword which was located in the sword sheath at his waist. I immediately raised my hand to stop Earl Timoti who wanted to draw his sword to slash the stealth slime in front of me. "You should appreciate the soldiers who returned safely after experiencing a tough battle, Earl Timoti," I said to stop Earl Timoti''s hand movement who had pulled a quarter of his sword hilt to draw his sword. "What they have experienced is the hard success while they got by fighting the Golden King Bear troops who were in their mating season in winter. As animals and monsters who are in heat become fierce and attack roughly, they have proven their worthiness to survive and return safely," I said to praise the performance given by the stealth slime. "But I must admit, I am very disappointed with you all, poor stealth slime," pressing my words filled with disappointment, I seemed to look like a military official who was dissatisfied when seeing troops who returned home from the battlefield without bringing good news. "I have heard the reputation of the stealth slime which is very feared because their slime bodies are difficult to detect and you all return with slime bodies covered in wounds like this?" "Can you all tell me what happened before I become even more disappointed by your weakness?!" in a loud and firm tone, I snapped at them and pressed their slime bodies with my burst of magical energy. Baaammm... Some of the magical energy I released made some of the stealth slimes panic before one of the stealth slimes dared to stand in front of me. Pooingg... Booingg... The two stealth slimes in front of me immediately formed their slime bodies into a topographic map that formed a three-dimensional contour. The two slimes that were stacked on top of each other seemed to be reconstructing the incident that had befallen them. The reconstruction began with their infiltration through the waterway that was the source of drinking water for the bear that was currently taking over the cave where they lived. Pooinggg... Booiiinngg... When one of the stealth slimes managed to infiltrate inside, they immediately faced a routine patrol from a large bear that didn''t seem to have any special abilities. "You were caught by an ordinary bear that doesn''t have a magical energy core in its body?" Putting my hand on my head, I looked like I was holding back a headache, I then immediately shook my head when the first step they took was wrong. "You guys are stealth slimes, right? How could you be found out by a mere bear like this?" My words were filled with my disappointment towards the stealth slimes. [ That was a good acting and perfect role-play, Lily-chan! ] [ I can feel the despair coming from a bunch of useless stealth slimes like that. ] [ Now, how do you deal with something like this, Lily-chan? ] [ The Golden King Bear is not a monster that can be defeated easily because they are entering mating season. Like animals that are in the mood to mate with their females, their spirit and behavior will become wilder than usual. ] [ If this is left any longer, a bear invasion of the city led by the Golden King Bear could occur after winter. ] [ The bears are starving after mating season, it is an invasion with a high casualty rate because the Golden King Bear is one of the monsters that has a large magical energy core like a unique monster. ] I lay the back of my body on the back of the chair. My gaze could not be separated from the reconstruction of the scene that came from the stealth slime''s body movements. What my Goddess said were signs of danger that must be reported immediately to the Adventurer''s Guild or Military Unit. Earl Timoti who stood watching the reconstruction of the scene with the stealth slime immediately swallowed his saliva and wiped the sweat that wet his forehead. "Well, anyway, this is your defeat before the battle even begins." "Stealth slime get detected¡­ that is a joke that will tarnish your pride from now on!" I immediately got up from my chair and stood beside Earl Timoti who seemed to be shaking in fear. His gaze was fixed on the body part of the slime that showed thousands of bears mating. "Not a small number, isn''t it, Earl Timoti?" I asked while paying attention to Earl Timoti''s gaze. "With all due respect, Lily-sama. This isn''t a battle that a herd of stealth slimes can win." "I know that¡­ they are too stupid and careless to be discovered from their infiltration movements," my words might sound harsh, but I had to maintain this attitude for the sake of my roleplay as a cruel and cold military girl. "Since they were detected, it has ruined all my surprise attack plans for the Golden King Bear herd. Then what will we do if the situation has become this heated?" I continued asking Earl Timoti. "We must contact the Adventurer''s Guild and the Military Wild Monster Suppression Division before this wild monster invasion occurs!" Earl Timoti replied, directing his serious gaze at me. I shook my head. "That''s not an answer, Earl Timoti." "Giving up all of this after this herd of stealth slime monsters suffered their first defeat before the real battle begins?" "I won''t allow that!" I could see Earl Timoti''s shocked expression after I said that sentence. Tightening my military cap, I immediately released my denser magic energy to form a Soul Tame magic formation above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. My small footsteps now stepped into Marquess Rommel''s garden filled with herds of stealth slimes. "I know that you all are stupid and unreliable¡­" "I know that you will lose before the real battle begins¡­" "But¡­ do you want to be humiliated as one of the monsters known as stealth slimes?" "Stealth slimes that were get detected?" "Isn''t that your greatest humiliation?" "If you want to be humiliated but in a respectable position, I offer you to be under my control and humiliated for the rest of your lives as the price for getting your cave-dwelling back!" The scream I uttered was perfectly depicted by the magic formation flying in the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. To be honest, this was such an embarrassing situation! I didn''t know role-playing could be this embarrassing! If it weren''t for the reward promised by my Goddess, I wouldn''t have wanted to play such an embarrassing role-play! Plaapp¡­ Paaappp¡­ The sound of a fox''s tail rising and falling on the ground caught everyone''s attention. "What are you doing, Ciel?" I asked Ciel who was suddenly in the area of ??my Soul Tame magic formation. "I want to be humiliated and live under Nee-sama''s control for the rest of my life!" Ciel shouted with full enthusiasm as her fox tail swung in joy. Plaappp¡­ A sound from Sia''s hand fan was heard. Her small footsteps also caught everyone''s attention after Ciel''s surprising words. "What are you talking about, Ciel?" "Doesn''t that sound very embarrassing and insulting?" "Try to act like a Saintess who should be pure and full of dignity!" Sia was now standing next to Ciel''s body who was smiling happily at me. Ciel seemed to ignore Sia''s words. Although Sia''s words weighted truth that should be done rather than spoken, her actions standing in my Soul Tame magic formation raised various other questions. "Sia, what are you doing there too?" I asked to confirm Sia''s attention-grabbing actions. "Huh? Is standing under this magic formation wrong?" Sia replied while hiding her facial expression from her hand fan. Sia''s facial expression which was covered by the fan could not lie to the feelings of her heart that were visible in the movement of her tail. Sia''s dragon tail seemed to be moving happily along with the movement of Ciel''s fox tail. "Ughh..." I could only let out that heavy sentence along with my long sigh. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I immediately went to them and dragged their bodies out of the magic circle formation that would control the stealth slime for their entire lives, even though they were disgusting monsters. Chapter 69 - Guided Night Attack The overflowing magical energy that spread across the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence signified a work contract between me and the stealth slime swarm.Through the Soul Tame magic spell formation, I formed a shared voice and visual communication network like a communication used by the Yurification System. The stealth slimes bonded with Soul Tame one by one and connected to the Yurification System''s main network. [ Yurification System: You are currently connected to an entity with no gender. The sacred blessing of the Yurification System will be suspended because the entity is not female! ] My Soul Tame magic chant has been attached to all the remaining stealth slimes. My Yurification System''s blessing seems to not affect this stealth slime swarm. Well, I''m not too sad because they are monsters that are difficult to determine their gender. Even to distinguish between male and female stealth slimes, I don''t know the difference at all. Paasshhh... The flash of my magic spell that exploded above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence slowly disappeared and was replaced by the night sky. Wiisshhh... Using another magic chant in controlling Soul Tame magic, I immediately formed several transparent glass mirrors that contained several views of the stealth slimes that had been connected to the Soul Tame network. Thanks to the transparent glass, I could adjust the views of several stealth slimes that would serve as observers and broadcast the situation directly to me. "You..." "Youuu..." "And youuu will serve as my second eyes. You see this transparent glass that reflects your vision, right? Move according to the instructions I give in the Soul Tame network!" I pointed to three stealth slimes who would serve as my second eyes on the battlefield that was about to occur. "For the time being, you all will be under my leadership!" "Work well in this humiliation!" My words may sound cruel but it is equivalent to the response given by the stealth slime herd who praise me as their strict and harsh leader. "We have lost troops and wasted time in vain because of your carelessness." "Now, let''s try to fix the carelessness you have done!" "All stealth slime troops immediately dispatch and surround your own cave!" "Before I give the order directly! Don''t make any stupid moves that will make you die in vain!" I snapped at them in a high tone. My throat felt very itchy when I did that. I was getting more and more unaccustomed to having to speak in a loud tone like this. Booinngg .... "Yes, understood, Commander!" Pooingg... "We are ready to accept this humiliation with our blood!" Booiingg .... "We are ready to accept the sins we have committed with the previous shameful failure!" Booingg... Pooinngg... My thoughts that were connected to the slime''s stealth communication network were automatically translated by the Soul Tame magic formation. I don''t know what the Great Hero in the past was thinking, this is one of the most useful magic spells when wanting to understand a monster''s mind because their thoughts are directly connected by the caster. Oh, before I learned this magic formation. I had read a warning about people going crazy when trying to use this magic formation on high-level monsters that have a large magic core capacity. There was a small warning about the side effects of dizziness when the Soul Tame magic formation was successfully performed. I had read some sarcasm from the Great Hero who laughed at the intelligence of the royal wizard who was so stupid to register the Soul Time magic formation into the list of spells that were prohibited from being published in magic books. After experiencing what the royal era wizard in the past timeline was worried about, I realized that the communication bound to the Soul Tame magic formation was in the mind of the caster. That''s what makes some young wizards go crazy after hearing the voices of monsters or animals that have been bound by the Soul Tame magic spell. If I think about it, it''s all my Goddess'' fault! [ Eh? Why is it suddenly my fault here, Lily-chan? ] My Goddess suddenly interrupted my inner voice and let out a small protest from her words that disturbed my mind. [ Lily-chaaann... what have I done? ] [ Have I done something wrong to you? ] [ So far I haven''t done anything wrong that invites your anger, right? ] [ Please answer me, Lily-chan! ] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ I don''t want to be hated by my own Saintess... ] [ Hiks! Lily-chaaann!! ] Yes, maybe this is the answer that allows me to do the Soul Tame magic formation easily. Direct communication between my Goddess and myself occurs in my mind. Listening to a group of stealth slimes chatting in my mind doesn''t make my head spin. As the Great Hero said in the past, they are just mentally weak wizards who are easily offended when their old-fashionedness is touched by a hard fact. "Haahhaa... this is going to be a long night," I said with a cold smile as I stared at the departure of the group of stealth slimes who were heading to their battlefield. "It seems I have to get ready for the commander''s seat," I immediately turned around and walked towards the gazebo. Earl Timoti and Mio seemed to be tidying up something on the small table located in the middle of the gazebo. Some dinner had been prepared by Mio without moving the topographic map that was on top of it. "Good evening, Commander Lily!" "Your dinner rations have been prepared, allow me to serve you a plate filled with your supporting food for tonight''s attack operation." Mio greeted my arrival with a smile on her face. Her attitude that followed my mood had made my face turn red with embarrassment. Explore stories on empire "Ahem! No need to go that far, Mio," I said to suppress my embarrassment after Mio played a adjutant character role that surprised me. Earl Timoti who was near the table containing the topographic map had noticed my arrival and prepared the tactical wooden blocks that would be the movement markers on the battlefield. "Commander Lily, I am ready to be your CO in tonight''s attack." "I must say this is the first time I have enjoyed a heart-pounding night battle like this." "Are you ready to give your best tactics to guide the herd of stealth slimes that will enter the Golden King Bear''s area?" With an alert attitude and agile movements, Earl Timoti had transformed into a mature man who was working seriously. His military uniform had returned to being neat as if he was on duty at the back line of battle regulating the tactics of the battle. [ Hiks... Lily-chaann... are you still angry with me? ] I suddenly heard the voice of my Goddess who seemed to have stopped crying. [ Does Lily-chan still hate me? ] [ Have I done something wrong that made you ignore my words? ] [ Lily-chaaann... ] I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. My thoughts were now divided into three main things, like the communication created by the Soul Tame magic chant, my direct communication with the Goddess, and my current situation of chatting in the small gazebo. First of all, I am not angry or sulking at you, my Goddess. Oh! If possible, can my sweet Goddess be quiet for a while? I want to focus on the two things left in my mind. If my Goddess joins in talking, I will easily lose my concentration. [ Hiks... Lily-chaann... ] Take it easy, my Goddess. I will show you that this role-playing game will make your heart beat faster because the opponent of the stealth slime is a monster with high intelligence worthy of being the leader of the bear monsters. It will be fun to be watched, right? "Thank you for your help, Earl Timoti." "Let us immediately deliver this victory for my goal of getting some extra pocket money." Responding to the strong determination radiated by Earl Timoti''s eyes, I immediately sat down on one of the chairs available in the gazebo and observed the topographic map that had been filled with wooden blocks. Earl Timoti''s gaze was fixed on the view provided by the stealth slime. Adjusting their viewpoint, Earl Timoti immediately placed their location accurately on the topographic map. Tapp¡­ Tapp¡­ The wooden blocks that marked the location of the stealth slime group had moved closer to the entrance of their cave which was now guarded by four ordinary bears. "Four ordinary bears guarding the entrance of the cave, what do you think, Earl Timoti?" I asked Earl Timoti who was looking at the transparent glass containing the viewpoint of the stealth slime. "Isn''t that an easy opponent, Commander Lily," Earl Timoti replied as he placed the red wooden blocks that marked the enemy''s position on the topographic map. "Yeah, they''re easy enemies if only the stealth slimes could do a surprise attack that could kill them in one hit," I replied with a mumble and took one of the dinners that Mio had prepared. Nomm¡­ Nomm¡­ I took a small bite and chewed on my dinner that Mio had adjusted to be edible in this emergency. Gluupp¡­ After swallowing a bite of my dinner, my focus immediately shifted to the four stealth slimes that had been moving around the cave entrance. "I don''t know your names, from now on I will designate your names with numbers through the instructions I give." "First, slime one and slime two will silence the two bears on the right." Then followed by slime three and slime four by using your small magic cores to cast your Water Cut magic spells!'' "For the remaining two bear monsters, do as I instructed earlier with the closest stealth slime!" Following the command I gave out loud, I could see the eight stealth slimes sneaking up to carry out a surprise attack. Thmmooppp¡­ Sllasshh... Thhomopp... Sllashhh¡­ ... ... Right in Earl Timoti''s sight, he saw a herd of stealth slimes working together to carry out a surprise attack. A slime that silenced the bear monster''s head with its slimy and airtight slime body until its head was separated with a sharp scratch from the basic magic spell Water Cut owned by the stealth slime. "Good move! Maintain your actions according to the instructions I gave!" Showing a cold smile, I could feel Ciel and Sia staring at me intensely. Their tails and their blushing facial expressions made my body''s instincts alert. Chapter 70 - Stealth Slime Operation Plooommm...Splllasshh... With one sneaking and silent movement, I could observe the movements of the stealth slime who had become experts in carrying out silent surprise attacks. My guideline was to clog the bear monster''s head with a slime body filled with disgusting mucus and then continue with a basic magic spell attack, Water Cut. Ploommm... Spllaasshh... Crraasshhh... The tactics they used may have good developed, but some stealth slimes had difficulty carrying out the fast silent attack tactic. I used an attack rotation system so that the small stealth slime magic core would not run out quickly. Dividing the main and reserve troops on the battlefield was a basic tactic taught by Earl Timoti. Because the wheels of battle tend to move in an uncertain direction, all preparations must be made, including planning another attack pattern when the tactic being used leaves a trace of failure. Pllloommm... Spllaashh... Spllaasshhh... Daaanngg... Craasshhh... On my watch, I saw two stealth slimes working together to defeat a thick-scaled bear. Even the clash of the stealth slime''s water-cut magic spell made a clear sound inside my Soul Tame network. "Uhh, that bear must be have a heavy body," I said while looking at one of the stealth slime''s perspectives. "A thick-scaled bear, huh? It''s troublesome when you meet them in the wild," said Earl Timoti while looking at the movement of the thick-scaled bear that was now lying down with its head separated from its body. Brraakkk... Baamm... The sound of its body covered in thick scales created a shockwave of sound that showed its body weight was no joke. "It must be really heavy if you hear it from the soundwave alone," I commented while watching the other stealth slime''s perspective as it moved through their dark cave. "Commander Lily, they are one of the heavy monster species that are very tempting when their scale pieces are given to the blacksmith. Just looking at one piece of their scale, I can already see the overflowing expression on their faces of happiness and wanting to buy it at a price that matches scale quality. If Commander Lily wants to get a high selling price, I suggest not to hurt their bodies too much," in between the fast and silent stealth slime battle, Earl Timoti gave his wise advice and a serious look. I, who was enjoying the stealth slime battle, gave the order to minimize the damage to the organs of the bears that fell inside the dark cave. Because of the dark conditions, I was completely unaware of the existence of the bear monster and the existence of the stealth slime. The only lighting in the cave came from the reflection of the moonlight that penetrated through the top of the cave and the plants that emitted light in the darkness. If I were in that cave, I would rely more on my body instincts that were able to sense danger than on lighting like this. My night vision may have improved when Mio and Noel''s Yurification System blessings worked together. For maximum benefit, I had to make sure the stealth slimes didn''t damage the bear monster''s corpse too much. "Thank you for your advice, Earl Timoti," with a small nod, I accepted Earl Timoti''s advice. "Ahem! To all stealth slime assault units, from now on you are only allowed to silence the enemy''s head and behead them with the water-cut magic chant. Anyone who hits the bear monster''s body with the water-cut magic chant will be punished without exception!" I said to give a coercive and difficult order to the stealth slime swarm. My Soul Tame network was immediately filled with the sounds of the stealth slimes answering my command. Booingg¡­ Booinggg¡­ "I am ready to accept your command with all my strength, Commander!'' Pooinngg¡­ Pooinnggg¡­ "I will immediately fulfill your command!" Booiingg... "Please guide us to become stronger and quieter, Commander!" Pooingg... "Can we have a quick battle so we can save the Slime King and Queen who are being held hostage by the Golden King Bear?" The reply given by one of the stealth slimes made the other stealth slimes fall silent. The Soul Tame communication network that I had created suddenly became quieter. I immediately spoke to one of the stealth slimes privately within the Soul Tame communication network. "Hey, slime number forty-seven, can we talk for a moment for a more confidential discussion?" I said while drawing a one-way communication magic formation with the Soul Tame magic chant. Swwiiirrlll... A magic circle formation was immediately created in front of me along with the connected stealth slime. The corner of my eye immediately glanced at the perspective of the three stealth slimes that acted as my eyes that were with them. A small dot of the magic formation had been seen from behind the crowd of stealth slimes that were hiding on the roof of the cave. Pooingg... Poiingg... "Hiyyaaa!! C-Commander!" after the secret communication channel from the Soul Tame magic chant was created, I could hear the stealth slime''s screams, and its body falling from the roof of the cave was caught in the eyes of my slime supervisor. "Don''t panic too much, that will makes you fall like that. Immediately take cover between the rocks of the cave so that your body is not spotted by enemies!" I shouted while giving that stealth slime orders. Pooiingg... Pooiingg... "I-I understand, Commander! Immediately carry out the highest order from the Commander!" Whether it was just my feeling or not, I could see the figure of a soldier who was awkward when meeting one of the military leaders directly. "If what you said is true, is there a possibility for the Slime King and Queen to survive this Golden King Bear attack?" I asked the stealth slime without further ado because the conditions on the battlefield were tense due to the stealth slime''s silent movements. "I-I''m sorry, Commander! I-I don''t know because the signal for help they sent was very weak!" "Signal for help?" I muttered after hearing the answer given by the stealth slime. "Do monsters also use signals for help, Earl Timoti?" because I was confused by that answer, I immediately asked Earl Timoti who was working in silence. His agile hand movements in staring at the wooden block depicting the course of the battle immediately stopped because of my question. "Signal for help? Some monsters have it, Commander Lily." "For example, like the wolf monster howling to inform its position to its surrounding comrades. It is one of the common signals for help used by monsters with high intelligence." "In hunting monsters that can use signals for help, we often use group attack tactics and guerrilla movements to create a wide distance." "Does this answer your question, Commander Lily?" With a friendly smile on his face, Earl Timoti waited for my further orders. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I immediately nodded to indicate that I understood his short explanation. I immediately made a secret communication with one of the stealth slimes that was still hiding and carried out my orders with full obedience. "Hey, Slime forty-seven, can you feel their signal for help with your body?" I asked the stealth slime that was looking for a gap in the rocks to hide in. "I-I can do it, Commander! My instincts and magical abilities are more than adequate to carry out your orders in infiltration and silence!" the stealth slime replied confidently. The view in front of me suddenly changed to display information given directly by the stealth slime in the Soul Tame communication network. =================== Name: Slime 47 (Temporary Name). Race: Stealth Slime. Gender: Unknown. (Affected by the Soul Tame contract) Active Magic: [+] Skill ¨C Visual Camouflage. [+] Skill ¨C Body Camouflage. [+] Skill ¨C Presence Eraser. [+] Skill ¨C Silent Steps. [+] Skill ¨C Elastic Body. [+] Skill ¨C Mana Detection. Passive Magic: [+] Skill ¨C Slime Auto Regeneration. Find your next read on empire [+] Skill ¨C Mana Regeneration. ==================== I read a little information about this stealth slime quickly. Seeing the active and passive magic that the stealth slime could use, I asked that stealth slime with a simple question. "Do all stealth slimes have the same abilities as you?" I asked curiously. After that question came out of my mouth, I could see various information statuses owned by other stealth slimes. I once felt like this world was always joking about something. Among the humans born in this world, some humans had talents in swordsmanship and magic. And that also happened to monsters. Among the hundreds of monsters under Soul Tame''s control, I could feel that this individual stealth slime monster had extraordinary magical talents in infiltration and silence. If there was a hide-and-seek match between stealth slimes, this one slime would come out on top winner. From all the information about stealth slimes that appeared before my eyes, I could conclude that the main ability of stealth slimes was to use Visual Camouflage to hide their bodies. But for this particular stealth slime. "I understand," I nodded after understanding the information about it. "You want to use the Mana Detection Skill to find the Slime King and Queen?" I asked the stealth slime in a cold tone. "Y-Yes! Commander!" the stealth slime replied in a trembling tone. "Can you do it alone?" I said to pressure that stealth slime further more. "T-That''s¡­" An answer filled with hesitation was heard. As a strict, disciplined, and cruel military girl. I must show my dominance as their controller in this Soul Tame magic network! "I don''t need that hesitant answer!" "Are you willing to do it or not?!" I snapped at the stealth slime. "I will do it, Commander!" a confident answer was heard. With a smile filled with satisfaction, I praised that stealth slime courageous determination. "Go and bring me good news!" "Yes, Commander!" The secret communication was cut off along with the movement of one of the most stealth slimes. Chapter 71 - Side Story: Slime 47 The stealth slime named Forty-seven moved in the darkness of the cave with silent and alert steps.The cave that had become that slime home was now in the territory of the Golden King Bear who had suddenly invaded. The stealth slime still remembered the cave layout that had become its playground since it was a baby slime. The depth of the cave, the contours of the cave rocks, and the cracks in the ground inside the cave had become natural guides like a compass in that slime body. Pooinngg... Pooinngg... The flexible and slippery slime body moved to slip into the gaps in the rough rocks. Following the orders of Slime Commander from a girl who looked cruel and scary, the stealth slime had no choice but to submit to her Soul Tame magic. After the stealth slime submitted to the girl''s Soul Tame magic. The logical thinking and self-esteem of the stealth slime monster had grown inside it. A monster that was feared because of its presence, which was difficult to detect, had become a frightening specter that should be carried out by stealth slime herd. But that was in contrast to this herd who were careless and easily provoked by ordinary bear monsters until their numbers decreased because they died in disgrace. Bearing the burden of humiliation, most of the stealth slime herd formed a contract with the girl who insulted them even more. The fact about humiliation of the stealth slime became their fire of passion to take revenge on the cave where they lived along with the hostage-taking of the stealth slime herd who followed the hierarchy of the King and Queen of Slimes. Unlike the offensive slimes who had extraordinary magic cores in their bodies, stealth slimes had different duties within the slime group. They only acted to be invisible to others and monitor the movements of a monster from a distance as stealth as possible. Pooinnggg... Find adventures at empire Pooinggg... "I have to hurry to find them and report this incident to my Slime Queen!" the stealth slime shouted while accelerating its body speed as it slipped on the sharp rocks of the cave. Swwiipp... Sliippp... Spllaasshh... With slippery and agile movements, the stealth slime moved quickly without leaving any slime traces according to the orders given by the girl who became the Slime Commander for the time being. Using her body''s ability to disguise herself as rocks, the stealth slime was able to outwit the routine patrols of the Golden King Bear herd. The stealth slime''s sensitive night vision in the darkness of the cave and her body''s senses which were undoubtedly very sensitive to changes in temperature had made her much more dangerous than a hundred slimes moving to kill the Golden King Bear herd in turns. The more the stealth slime walked through the cave, that slime entered a small rock gap that was a shortcut from the cave labyrinth. That slimy round slime body was formed into a flat shape and forced the slippery slime inside her body out as a lubricant, the stealth slime forced its way into the small gap. Plooppp... Poomm... Poomm... "Huuaa!! Finally got in!" said the stealth slime after entering a small gap in the narrow rocks that made its slime body small and flat. Poomm... Returning its slime body shape to be round as before, the stealth slime resumed its small activity of sneaking around and taking information as a spy who knew the layout of the cave where it lived. The small gap in the rocks was a shortcut that only it knew. The shape of the deepest part of the cave which was winding like a maze was the result of the worker slime who was ordered to design maze at the deepest part of the cave. Rather than exploring the cave maze that had traps and complicated structures, the stealth slime designed a shortcut for itself. The shortcut that it made in the past timeline had become useful because it managed to sneak into the deepest part of the cave. In the deepest part of the cave, a reflection of moonlight was seen on the source of the water spring that formed a lake inside the cave. Unlike the flow of water that had been the entrance for previous infiltrations, the source of the water spring came from rainwater that had settled into the cave. "Oh, how beautiful..." the stealth slime was stunned by the natural beauty displayed in front of its slime body. Brrtt... Pooinngg... Feeling that it did not have time to enjoy the natural beauty, the stealth slime continued its work to sneak further into the cave. In the deepest part of the cave, the stealth slime felt a surge of mana detected in its sensitive slime body. The slime''s body filled with slippery mucus trembled as it felt a large surge of magical energy and a painful density of mana that contaminated the air around it. Sensing the abnormality, the stealth slime immediately connected itself to the Soul Tame communication network. Piinggg... Pooingg... "Commander!!" with its small slime cry, the stealth slime shouted to attract the attention of its Slime Commander. "Oh, you''ve re-entered the Soul Tame communication network. Is there any good news from your separate infiltration?" replied Lily who seemed to be relaxing and enjoying the hot warzone situation from a distance. "Commander, is it just me, or do you seem very relaxed in a situation like this?" "Hey, I''m not relaxing! Didn''t you hear that the other stealth slimes are hiding after the patrol group from the Golden King Bear found the bodies of their comrades?" "Uhhh¡­" The stealth slime''s body suddenly shrank after hearing Lily''s cold answer and question who was wearing a serious expression. "I''m not relaxing! I''m busy organizing your movements! Who had the idea to form a maze inside the cave? I want to praise them because it makes it easier for me to lure them into the trap that you all have prepared!" "Ahh¡­ C-Commander¡­ I want to report the results of my successful infiltration into the deepest part of the cave," not wanting to disrupt the communication network for the other stealth slimes, that stealth slime reported briefly about its condition after successfully penetrating the deepest part of the cave. "You managed to enter the deepest part of the cave? I wanted to ask about the route but it''s not important now. Is there anything else you want to report?" Lily''s busy voice made the stealth slime hesitate a little to express its discovery. "I can feel a large surge of energy in the deepest part of the cave," the stealth slime reported quickly. "A large surge of magical energy? That''s terrible..." Lily replied while focusing on the personal communication network with the stealth slime. A small magic energy circle appeared again in front of the stealth slime''s body. Piiippp... "Slime forty-seven, can you feel the signal for help from the King and Queen Slime?" Lily asked while forming a personal communication network drom Soul Tame. "C-Commander? Ah! I can feel their signal for help!" The stealth slime flinched when it received a personal communication network from Soul Tame. Poongg... Ppooiinngg... The stealth slime''s body trembled and tried to activate its skill that was able to feel the signal for help assisted by its body''s sensitivity and was able to feel the overflow of magic energy. Guided by its body''s instincts that felt a large surge of magic energy, the stealth slime moved slowly by changing its body shape into rocks. "That was pretty good camouflage technique, slime forty-seven. I didn''t expect you to think of that in a cave that had such dim light." "Of course, I have to be careful with this camouflage because the Golden King Bear can destroy my body with one blow from its heavy hand, Commander!" "Well, I can''t blame your weak bodies. Even with a sweep of Golden King Bear fart wind, your weak slime body can die in peaces." "Uhhh, it''s so annoying because I can''t deny it." Lily''s derogatory remarks to the stealth slime seemed to make the little slime realize how weak its body was when facing the Golden King Bear directly. Unlike the other stealth slimes who accepted the insult with an open heart, this stealth slime already knew the limits of its abilities and considered the remarks given by its Slime Commander as a reality that it had to go through. Pooinggg... Pooiinggg... The steep rocks in the deepest part of the cave were suddenly replaced by smooth rocks that seemed flat and parallel to the straight ground. "Huh? Why is there a building like that in your cave?" Lily asked after seeing a building in the cave inhabited by a herd of stealth slimes. "That is a legacy from our ancestors, Commander. A sacred place that is the main residence of the King and Queen of Slimes," the stealth slime replied while changing its body shape to be flat like the rocks on the cave wall. "Hmm, not only can you sneak this far. You can also improvise your disguise by blending in with your surroundings. Aren''t you one smart stealth slime?" "I-I''m not as smart as the seven pillar leaders of the stealth slime, Commander," hearing Lily''s praise, the stealth slime almost showed its presence while disguising itself as a cave wall. "Don''t be so modest. Your ability to sneak around as a spy is far more terrifying. Ohh! Want to be my pet slime? I can train you to become a slime that is greater than your seven pillar leaders!" Poiiinnggg... Brrttt... Poommm... S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The tempting offer had changed the shape of the stealth slime''s body into a ball before returning to being flat and disguising itself as a cave wall again. "P-Please don''t make such a sudden offer, Commander!" Holding back its behavior that almost released its camouflage ability, the stealth slime continued to walk into the building inside its cave residence. When the stealth slime''s steps approached the building that caught Lily''s attention, its body felt the overflow of magical energy made it tremble in fear. With the courage to get information, the stealth slime forced itself to peek. Choompp... Kraauukk... Inside the building that was getting the reflection of the moonlight, a bear with a golden crown on top was seen. Its size which was as tall as three floors of a house had caught Lily''s attention. Its large body that was facing away from the stealth slime seemed to be eating something hard and producing an unpredictable surge of magical energy. Choommmp... Kraauukkk... Just by looking at the surge of magical energy, the stealth slime froze and couldn''t move. "Oh, no, it seems that the Golden King Bear is eating the magic cores of your King and Queen Slimes," Lily said in a flat tone. "Get out of that underground building quickly!" Lily ordered after knowing the level of danger of the Golden King Bear is one of the most feared in Adventure Guild Scale. It was in a Calamity Level Disaster. Chapter 72 - Preparation for Hunt Calamity Disasters Right in front of my eyes, I could see the figure of the Golden King Bear chewing on the magic core of the King and Queen Slime.Kraauukk... Cruushh... The report given by Stealth Slime Forty-seven had made me sit up with my instincts of danger still active when I saw the Golden King Bear enjoying the magic core meal of the King and Queen Slime. My order to stealth slime forty-seven to immediately leave that place had been uttered from my mouth, it was a form of self-defense that had to be done if that slime wanted to survive. A single stealth slime against the Golden King Bear would be a sad sight. "C-Commander, I-I have a proposal for you!" With a body that did not tremble with fear, the stealth slime given the code name forty-seven uttered a request on the secret communication network created by Soul Tame. "Allow me to stay here to observe the movements of the Golden King Bear up close!" "If this monster escapes from the maze that the worker slimes have painstakingly created and disappears from my detection range, it will put the other stealth slime swarms in danger!" I listened to the stealth slime''s words while considering my next tactic. Seeing this uncertain situation, I occasionally touched the handle of my katana that was at my waist. [ Ohohhh¡­ Are you worried about that little slime, Lily-chan? ] In this important situation, my Goddess seems to be in a good mood to joke around with me. [ Hey, I''m not that cruel to joke around in a critical situation like this. ] [ I know what you''re thinking, Lily-chan. ] [ Wanting to go immediately to kill that Golden King Bear personally? ] [ That''s a reckless thing a Great Hero in the past timeline would do. ] [ Fighting a monster that has a danger level of the Calamity Disaster class by yourself? ] [ It''s still too early for your current abilities, Lily-chan. ] I pondered for a moment after hearing my Goddess''s words. My hand that was holding the handle of my katana suddenly felt another touch. "Mio?" I glanced to the side and saw Mio with her serious gaze directed at me. Mio shook her head at me as a sign not to do what I was thinking. "It seems like you know what I''m thinking, Mio?" I smiled slightly at Mio and released my grip on the handle of my katana. "Of course... I know, Lily-sama. I have master degree to understood your behavior for a long time since you was little. Especially with a situation like this, of course, you want to solve this problem yourself, right?" said Mio with a respectful attitude that showed her politeness in front of the public. Mio''s behavior like this has attracted several facial expressions filled with question marks from various parties. I nodded my head to answer Mio''s excessive worry about me. "I''m not that stupid, Mio. Moreover, this will be a suitable task to hire adventurers who need an extra salary to have fun battle, right?" with a wink of my eyes, I immediately went out of the gazebo that was the center of the stealth slime attack operation towards an old Butler who was standing in the distance. "Sebastian!" I greeted him with a soft and comfortable shout for his old ears. "Good evening, Lily-sama. Is there anything I can help you with? I would love to help but I don''t understand anything about the military at all. Forgive me for being useless to you, Lily-sama," with extraordinary humility, Sebastian bowed after greeting me and vented his small frustration at not being able to help at close range. "Don''t worry about that, Sebastian. Every Butler and Maid has their advantages, even Mio doesn''t understand anything about the military at all and only helped me finish my dinner, isn''t that right, Mio?" I tried to reduce Sebastian''s guilt who felt he couldn''t help at all by comparing him to Mio. Mio just smiled sweetly after hearing my words and nodded her head lightly. "That''s right, Sebastian-dono. This is just a professional form of me who must remain by Lily-sama''s side as her Exclusive Maid who has known since childhood her attitude of skipping dinner if she focuses on one thing that is happening in front of her eyes," Mio replied with graceful body movements. "Hmm? Am I always like that?" Responding to Mio''s words, I tilted my head and tried to remember my actions which had always skipped dinner when I was focused on something. "Ohh! I see now! No wonder Mio took the trouble to bring a food cart with a light dinner for Lily-sama. Mio made the dishes light meal so that they would be easy to eat when Lily-sama was focused on something, right? May I use your idea for Marquess Rommel too, Mio?" Sebastian exchanged glances with Mio before getting a small nod in response. "Thank you, Mio. At least I can keep an eye on Marquess Rommel''s diet to be more regular in touch while he''s busy taking care of the financial reports and the problems caused by the nobles of other factions who are trying to lure him into joining the faction opposing the royal family lately," as he said that, Sebastian glanced at Princess Anastasia who was sitting enjoying the evening atmosphere with my twin step-sister. "I see... My father will be even more troubled after returning to his territory," I replied to end the conversation that was leading away from my purpose of meeting Sebastian. "Marquess Rommel is currently having a hard time, Lily-sama. There were even some envoys from other noble families who had come to personally deliver secret letters to Marquess Rommel. If there was one thing that could get him out of the pile of secret letters that were tiring him out. I can guarantee that Marquess Rommel would be happy after being relieved of such a troublesome workload." I smiled after hearing that. Who would have thought that this situation coincided with the presence of the Golden King Bear who would finish my father''s troublesome work? Since the letters sent by other noble families were confidential, it had made Sebastian go out for some fresh air and gave Marquess Rommel the leeway to read each one of those annoying letters. "Sebastian, the situation has become an emergency!" I said with a serious look in my eyes to Sebastian. "The report given to me by the stealth slime swarm has found the location of the Golden King Bear swarm located in the forest that is still part of Marquess Rommel''s territory," regulating my breathing pattern while speaking earnestly, I looked into Sebastian''s eyes to give him an order. "I need to talk to my father privately about the monster that has become a Calamity Disaster level!" I said in a firm tone to Sebastian. Realizing the seriousness of my words, Sebastian immediately gave a friendly smile and gestured to walk behind him. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If Lily-sama is using such a firm tone. It means that this situation is no longer for playing around, right?" While walking towards Marquess Rommel''s private tent, Sebastian occasionally glanced at me who was playing a role like this. "By the way, has Lily-sama ever had a military uniform like that before? This is the first time I''ve seen a military uniform design that looks neat and charming like that." Our footsteps as we headed towards Marquess Rommel''s private tent were filled with light conversation about the military uniform I was wearing. "I designed it so that it doesn''t resemble the official military uniform used by the Aurora Kingdom. If I wear an official military uniform other than my own family''s military uniform, I will invite military-political problems that will trouble my father," I answered to cover up the ringleader of the role-play and wearing this military uniform that came from my Goddess. "I don''t think it will have much effect on the Marquess Rommel family, Lily-sama. The military uniform you are wearing looks much neater and more charming as your father''s butler said," Earl Timoti suddenly appeared behind me and walked with us towards my father''s private tent. "Ah, is that right? Does Earl Timoti also want a military uniform design like this?" I said while pulling on my military cap. "Yes, I will not deny that the design of the military uniform you are wearing has caught the attention of me and my soldiers. Especially with the female soldiers who have been glancing at you secretly while you were leading the stealth slime attack operation." "Huh?" Hearing Earl Timoti''s answer, I immediately turned my head towards his female soldiers who were resting in their tent. I could see several female soldiers under Earl Timoti''s leadership looking at me from a distance. "I understand why they look at me like that. But this is not a military uniform for field soldiers who can get dirty with blood and dust. This military uniform is more suitable for soldiers who serve indoors." "That''s what makes them jealous, Lily-sama. You''ve shown them how troublesome it is to be a female soldier tasked with strategizing indoors. They were slapped in the face by a painful fact when being a military officer indoors is filled with such a heavy workload," Earl Timoti replied with a warm smile on his face. Uhm, did I just become an example of a female soldier who have heavy task with indoors activity? I stared at Earl Timoti and his female soldier''s tent with a sneer looks. At a glance, I could see several female soldiers peeking out from behind the tent. Their numbers were indeed fewer compared to the number of male soldiers brought by Earl Timoti. I immediately shook my head to focus on my main goal. Our footsteps had arrived in front of my father''s tent. Alright, its time to focus on seeking my father''s support! Chapter 73 - Waiting in Cold Winter Earl Timoti and I stood in front of my father''s private tent while waiting for Sebastian to bring good news.Accompanied by the winter wind that had not yet changed seasons, I felt the cold wind comforting me in this silent atmosphere with Earl Timoti. We were not close emotionally and close as a friends, we were only close because Zoe had cursed all of her bloodline descendants to remain under the command of the Marquess Rommel family. Earl Timoti''s loyalty was the cursed fruit of Zoe, which rolled over the entire Earl Timoti family. I don''t want to remember the day when one of her sons insulted me along with the other children and ended up receiving the curse cast by Zoe. In addition to them reaping the fruits of their bad karma, I also seemed a little excessive at that time because I expected someone to receive Zoe''s curse. My curiosity about the curse of my butterfly spirit has paid off, as the noble family received Zoe''s curse. "Lily-sama, have you thought of some plans to kill the Golden King Bear that has become the Calamity Disaster?" without any opening sentence to fill this silence, Earl Timoti asked me while looking me gently in the eyes. My eyes which were covered by the shadow of my military cap only saw the bottom of his mouth that smiled gently at me. Looking at the situation, it seemed that Earl Timoti wanted to do something related to himself. "There is no special plan, there is only a change of plan where the stealth slime will lose their fighting spirit when they find out that the King and Queen Slime have died. There is only a loss that will be obtained before they find out the fact that the forty-seventh stealth slime is hiding the bad news for them," I answered while pulling my military cap down to avoid his gentle gaze that was directed at my face. For some reason, I could feel that Earl Timoti was looking at me with a sparkling gaze that was covered by shining stars in his eyes. That gaze looked like he was amazed by my actions. I don''t know what I have done to him either! At least... please don''t look at me with that kind of gaze! I wanted to scream about this, but our condition which was in front of my father''s private tent had blocked my way to scream like that. "Losing the morale of the troops after their leader was killed. It was a good idea to prevent them from knowing what had happened. Their burning passion for killing the Golden King Bear herd that was patrolling inside their cave would be extinguished if they knew." "Yes, I also think so. Even in the military tactics book that my father often gave me. It would be easier to destroy the soldiers'' mentality on the battlefield by beheading their leader than facing his troops." "That only applies if the troops brought have a low level of intelligence, Lily-sama. In the recent case of our neighboring kingdom''s civil war, they fought to the last drop of blood. If no one survived, then the war would end in an absolute victory." "Ugh, what kind of war is that? Doesn''t it look very barbaric and inhumane?" Hearing Earl Timoti''s words, my brain immediately played that horrifying scene. "What kind of war is it where only one person survives as the winner?" I asked Earl Timoti and observed his face which was still smiling gently at me. "As I said before, a civil war¡­ to fight for the next throne as the sole Crown Prince or the sole Crown Princess." "Ughh¡­ how barbaric! Is that a natural thing to become the next throne holder?" "Haahaha, I know that Lily-sama sees this as an inhumane act, right? But it is necessary because the entire royal family is under a strange curse from their ancestors," Earl Timoti''s tone suddenly weakened and he held his face. "Compared to my face being made to bow down to one of the noble families in the Aurora Kingdom, it is much better than only having a life expectancy of fifty years before dying from a curse, isn''t it?" Earl Timoti continued. My ears felt hot when I heard this. A curse that limits life expectancy to fifty years, is there such a curse? To confirm what Earl Timoti said, I immediately called Zoe who was inhabiting the spirit realm created by her and her butterfly sister. "Zoe, can you hear me?" I said while calling Zoe. Swirl¡­ Poommm¡­ "Master! It''s been a long time since you called me, I thought you''d forgotten your lonely spirit. Is there something that requires my curse or is my Master planning to curse a kingdom?" Zoe suddenly appeared while saying something terrifying. Hearing from her perspective, Zoe looked very happy when she was called by me after being busy developing her personal spirit realm for so long. "Your words are as terrifying as ever. If people don''t know you''re joking, they''ll take your words seriously, Zoe," I commented on Zoe''s terrifying joke as much as possible to direct Zoe''s curse to something positive rather than negative. "Eeh, didn''t the last curse I cast earlier improve the economy of the Aurora Kingdom? What''s wrong with forcing them to work hard under the control of a curse that improves their attitude patterns?" because Zoe physically used a human body appearance that was similar to mine, I could see myself who seemed indifferent to the legal views and rights with obligations of the kingdom''s citizens. "That''s a positive thing, but that''s not what made me call you, Zoe." "Hmm? Then about what?" Zoe''s gaze now looked from the tips of my hair to my chest. "Master, you don''t need to worry. You''ve become a beautiful girl with breasts that are quite large for a girl your age!" with that said, Zoe gave a thumbs up. "Not that either, from the start I already realized that my breasts are a bit bigger than the breasts of girls my age. Putting aside my beauty, it''s useless if some people still look down on humans who have light brown skin like me." "If not that either? Is there another problem? I can see my Master bonding with other pets besides the Linked Ritual?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uhh... Well... Something did happen. What I want to ask is is there a curse that can limit a person''s lifespan?" "Uh, Wooow! I didn''t think the time would come for me to use a curse spell like that. When are we going to do it?" Zoe''s eyes suddenly shone brightly and changed her body into her butterfly spirit then flew towards me until it stuck to my cheek. "Ooohh¡­ My Master¡­ who is the fool that you want to limit his lifespan?" as Zoe''s butterfly spirit body pressed against my cheek, words filled with threats and killing intent from Zoe were heard. Boosshh¡­ Whhoosshh¡­ Just from the killing intent emitted by Zoe''s butterfly spirit form, I could see Earl Timoti who was sweating coldly. "Calm yourself, Zoe. Can''t you see that there''s someone beside me?" I tried to calm Zoe who was excited when it came to the curse chant that was her specialty magic. Zoe''s burst of killing intent slowly subsided and Earl Timoti calmed down again with his cold sweat already reduced on his face. Earl Timoti wiped the sweat off his face and looked at me. "It''s been a long time since I felt such pure killing intent like this," Earl Timoti praised Zoe. "It''s been a long time since we met, Zoe-sama. Thanks to the curse you cast on my family, I am now the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family," continued Earl Timoti while bowing respectfully to Zoe like a civilized noble. "If I''m not mistaken, you are the head of the family who was cursed to remain under the command of the Marquess Rommel family, right? I can see that the butterfly wing marks I gave you have grown rapidly into a new power for all of your flesh and blood descendants. Do you understand the blessing of the curse I gave you?" A curse blessing? There is a curse blessing? Wait! Why did I just find out about this? What has happened over the years to Earl Timoti''s family? Why did the curse become a curse blessing for Earl Timoti''s family? My head was suddenly filled with various questions about Zoe and the curse cast on Earl Timoti''s family some time ago. Compared to the family that suffered from the curse, Earl Timoti seemed to have lived side by side with the curse cast by Zoe. "How does it feel to live with the cursed blessing to remain loyal to the Marquess Rommel family?" Zoe asked, flapping her butterfly wings. "That''s a wonderful life, Zoe-sama. Some mental attacks and mind control no longer work on my entire bloodline. Even in the hunt for a black wizard who can control his victims'' minds, my entire family was unaffected by his mind control spells!" Earl Timoti shouted excitedly to Zoe. "That makes it easy for us to kill him like a puppy being bitten by a dragon!" Earl Timoti exclaimed even louder after telling the story of his curse blessing that made all of his flesh and blood descendants proud. Eh? Wait! What happened? Why do Zoe and Earl Timoti seem so close by a blessing of curse? Has the curse given by Zoe turned into a curse blessing that makes all of his flesh and blood immune to mind control spells? "Oh, speaking of a curse that limits lifespan. It exists, my Master," replied Zoe who had finished chatting with Earl Timoti. "A life-limiting curse is easy to break if you know the method of the curse given. For example, limiting someone''s life like the magic energy in their body explodes because it is blocked by a curse that blocks the flow of magic energy throughout their body. Based on the method of the curse used, there will be different ways to remove the life-limiting curse," Zoe said to explain the curse that limits someone''s life. "It''s just that it will take a lot of time to identify the curse given to limit someone''s life," Zoe continued while flapping her butterfly wings. Hearing Zoe''s words, I remembered again the future of my twin step-sisters from the words of the Goddess, my twin step-sisters would die if they could not control the magical energy in their bodies. Could it be... that curse and what my twin step-sister experienced were the same thing? If it was the same thing, it could be destroyed like the fate of my twin step-sisters? While I was daydreaming about cursed, Sebastian came out of my father''s tent and brought good news for next military operations using stealth slime herd. Chapter 74 - The Power of Inheritance Accompanied by Sebastian, Earl Timoti and I entered Marquess Rommel''s private tent.Inside the tent filled with the light of the magic lantern, I could see my father busy taking care of documents along with important letters that had the seals of other noble families'' symbols. As Sebastian had said before, my father seemed too busy taking care of his work as a noble territory leader. Especially since he had been absent for several years and had just returned from a family vacation. "I heard an explanation about the current situation in the forest of our territory from Sebastian." "That''s a good thing after discovering what happened inside the cave that we didn''t know about. Good job, Lily," my father''s praise and give me a short greeting. Even in a physical condition that was still unmoved from reading the report letter that came to his work desk, my father was still working hard without touching his dinner that was still on the food cart. "Preventive efforts are indeed worth doing and for the time being Earl Timoti will help you, Is that right, Lily?" "There are still some important letters that Father must reply because they concern to the stability of the political wheels in the Aurora Kingdom." "I understand, Father. Does that mean I am free to use the resources under Marquess Rommel''s authority?" I understood that this small problem would be very difficult to overcome and my Father was too busy taking care of the noble family who was acting up behind the scenes. "You want to do it that far, Lily?" My Father stopped his activity which was reading an important letter from one of the other military families. "I am very sure that this problem must get special intervention from our family''s involvement, Father." My Father stretched his arms and sat back in his chair. "Golden King Bear and the threat of the monster itself which has a Calamity Disaster level. Our family''s involvement in taking care of the monster is the main obligation that must be do as the responsibility of the ruler of the territory. Are you sure you can take care of all that, Lily?" With a sharp gaze, my Father stared at my body while thinking about important things in his mind. "Listen to this, Lily. Father does not doubt your abilities who have studied swordsmanship and magic. But to face one of the monsters that have a threat level of Calamity Disaster will cause great panic for our civilians," said my father while pulling his beard that grew thickly under his chin. "I know about that, father. As a precaution, I would at least like to conduct an evacuation and early warning of the presence of the Golden King Bear that is feasting on the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes." "And that is what worries me about it... this unpredictable threat. The information you have obtained from the stealth slime swarm is too accurate along with your use of magic that can control the stealth slime. The biggest problem for now is whether you can make the adventurers who are members of the Adventurer''s Guild sacrifice their lives to hunt the Golden King Bear?" "Oh, forgive me if I doubt the loyalty and fighting ability of your troops, Earl Timoti. But this Golden King Bear is not a monster that can be defeated with the help of just my troops, your troops, or the combined forces of the Adventurer''s Guild. I doubt even a bag of gold coins can move the interest of adventurers to exchange their lives for such fleeting wealth." My father''s words were true. Trading life for fleeting wealth to fight the Golden King Bear was simply unreasonable. If I were given such a choice, I might do the same¡­ or not? Watching the battle between the stealth slime herd and the Golden King Bear herd, I could feel that this battle would be one-sided and would require a greater effort to defeat the Golden King Bear. This conversation became even more difficult as my father was concerned about the casualties that would occur if the next stage of the attack plan was carried out. "Marquess Rommel, I know that this matter is indeed complicated along with the problem of other nobles attacking you when you return to your territory. If these precautions are not taken immediately, then the emergence of monsters that bring natural disasters to the Aurora Kingdom will start from your territory, Marquess Rommel," said Earl Timoti who had entered this important conversation. "Unlike you who are still sitting passively like this. Lily-sama has devised a simple military strategy that can mobilize the stealth slime herd until it successfully reduces the number of the Golden King Bear herd that inhabits the cave where the stealth slimes previously lived," continued Earl Timoti who seemed to be bringing my name up for negotiation with my father. "Wouldn''t it be better if you left all of this to Lily-sama? Just by being with her in the small gazebo arranging the tactics to fight with the stealth slime herd has convinced me that Lily-sama has the talent of a strategist like you, Marquess Rommel?" sweet words filled with admiring gazes directed at my father. The gaze of admiration that Marquess Rommel received from Earl Timoti did not seem to reflect their old age. "Stop your ridiculous gaze, Earl Timoti. You are no longer my junior at the Military Academy. We have become part of the military family that serves the Aurora Kingdom. So stop that ridiculous gaze!" My father looked embarrassed after seeing Earl Timoti''s gaze filled with admiration. Looking at my father and Earl Timoti''s interaction, it seemed that something had happened between the two of them when they were still students at the Aurora Royal Military Academy. Sebastian suddenly interrupted Earl Timoti''s gaze by handing him a cup of warm tea that had just been heated with Sebastian''s magic energy. "This may sound presumptuous to you, my lord. Lily-sama has the same talent as you as a strategist in the rear lines. I had the chance to see Lily-sama arranging the movements and directing the complex attack tactics of the stealth slime herd without encountering any significant difficulties. Just by pushing her onto the battlefield, we can find out if Lily-sama has the talent for being a strategist on the front lines as well," with a polite and gentleman gesture, Sebastian gave me a small bow through his sweet words. "If a herd of monsters like stealth slimes can follow Lily-sama''s instructions. Even the strange humans who are members of the Adventurer''s Guild will be able to follow Lily-sama''s instructions without exception," in the words spoken by Sebastian, I could hear his tongue uttering harsh words as a comparison that was in line with my abilities. "Ugh, are you forcing me to do this too, Sebastian?" My father responded to Sebastian''s words with a tired expression. Tapp... Tapp... My father seemed to be thinking hard about something. His little thoughts that were flying around made his fingers move to tap on his desk. Tapp... Tapp... In the silence waiting for my father''s decision, the sound of his fingers tapping indicated the burden of the decision that would be given as the main leader of the Marquess Rommel family. A light tap indicated that the risk taken was very light. A heavy tap indicated that the risk taken had a big step to be reconsidered. Those two different taps had made me wait for the seconds that determined my father''s final decision. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s no other way, huh?" With a breath filled with defeat from his small considerations, my father said the sentence that determined his final decision. "Lily, if I leave this Golden King Bear problem to you. Can you guarantee the safety of the people participating in this Golden King Bear hunt?" A heavy question was asked by my father. Guarantee of safety? Honestly, it was the hardest guarantee that would fail if one of the participants in the Golden King Bear hunt was killed. I shrugged my shoulders and gave the most rational answer to this. "No way! Who can guarantee safety when hunting a monster that has a danger level equal to a Calamity Disaster like that?" I replied with a smile and an answer that was close to rational conditions. Hearing my answer, my father and Earl Timoti were stunned. "But since Ciel, Sia, and Hana are visiting. Why not ask for their help as a guarantee of safety and a death blessed by the Saintess?" I continued while dragging some of my friends to share this heavy responsibility. As a fellow Saintess, they has to reduce the number of casualties when a natural disaster is slowly trying to rise, right? At a glance, I could see my father and Earl Timoti nodding at each other. "An answer I didn''t expect but it''s better because my daughter can see the level of high failure given by the monster''s rampage, huh?" Saying those words, my father looked at me with a warm and light smile, now his hand seemed to be opening a drawer on his desk. "I was afraid that Lily-sama could guarantee everyone''s safety. But this rational and realistic answer has made me feel at ease after seeing Lily-sama''s perfect tactics in managing the stealth slime herd attack. It turns out that Lily-sama still has things she can''t do, hahaha," Earl Timoti replied to my father''s words with a small laugh that seemed to mock my answer. "That''s much better than agreeing to a safety guarantee that will be a disaster. I''m not ready to build a large tomb and a memorial to the dead after that safety guarantee fails." "I know that feeling, Marquess Rommel. Luckily Lily-sama has this kind of logical thinking." My father suddenly threw a small stick at me after his hand took something from his desk drawer. "Use that command baton that has the same position as Patriarch Marquess Rommel, Lily. When you use that command stick, no one from Marquess Rommel''s people will be able to refuse your request." "Use that opportunity to become a lesson and be the next Matriarch." "Eh?" That was the only answer that came out when I received it. Matriarch? Huh? Huh? What does that mean? Why is there a discussion like this all of a sudden? What is happening in this conversation? In this confusion, my hand had received the command baton that could make my status on the same level as Patriarch Marquess Rommel. The burden of holding this command baton felt very heavy. "F-Father¡­ Uhmm¡­ isn''t this too soon?" "Hmm? Not really. Would you rather get married than become the Matriarch who continues my noble title?" "I WILL TRY HARDER TO BECOME A MATRIARCH THAT YOU CAN BE PROUD OF!" I took the command baton and gave a small salute to my father before leaving. Golden King Bear, here I come! Chapter 75 - Golden King Bear Hunt Quest In the midst of this gripping darkness, I sit at the horse that took me to the nearest city. It was a large city that was quite developed because its has modern layout, and it was close to the residence of the Marquess Rommel family. So, they keep the city maintenance in regular touch.On this horse riding journey, I added a cape marking the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family as my official identity which represented Marquess Rommel directly. Earl Timoti, Mio, Alice, and Alyssa accompanied my sudden night journey to nearest city who had the Guild Adventurer. Because the situation was running like a time bomb that would explode anytime, I had divided the tasks among several people at the Marquess Rommel''s residence. To prevent the loss of life that would occur. I gave orders to Ciel, Sia, and Hana to make a protective amulet containing a mid-level shield magic formula assisted by my mother who had mastering the structure of the magic formula based on the notes of the magic book written directly by the Great Hero. Princess Anastasia planned to join this small trip but I held her back because I asked her to monitor the movement of the stealth slime herd that was still hunting the Golden King Bear herd. Connecting Princess Anastasia''s consciousness into the Soul Time communication network kept us connected at all times. "Lily, I have managed to draw an accurate map of the deepest maze of the cave where the stealth slime previously resided." "Don''t forget my reward for working so hard like this." "You promised to go on a date with me after all of this is over!" Inside my mind I was connected to the Soul Tame network, I received a direct message from Princess Anastasia that entered my head loudly. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. After all this is over and Marquess Rommel''s residence has been restored for ready to use, right?" I replied through the Soul Tame connection network inside my mind. This secret conversation felt very efficient because it didn''t require my lips to move to speak. "I know, that''s why I''ll bring some of my Butlers and Maids to help. I will do that even if you tell me not to, Lily!" Princess Anastasia shouted in my mind. Booingg¡­ "V-Vice Commander! Bad news! There are bear monsters that can multiply their bodies to find us!" Pooingg... "This is bad because we don''t know where that bear real body!" Booingg... "What should we do, Vice Commander?!" Pooiinngg... "T-This monster doesn''t have a keen sense of smell, right? W-Will we be okay hiding like this, Vice Commander?" "You guys calm down first and stay hidden to observe the situation. Don''t make any movements that will attract the attention of the bear monster!" In my mind, Princess Anastasia seemed to be sharing communication with the other stealth slime network until the communication between her and me was suddenly cut off by the panic voice of the stealth slime in facing a new enemy. Appointing Princess Anastasia as a Vice Commander seemed to be the right decision. The three stealth slime who shared their eyes perspectives were not an obstacle for Princess Anastasia in carrying out the silent attack strategy that I had previously carried out. Leaving the leadership of the stealth slime herd to Princess Anastasia for a while had relieved my burden that had already felt heavy from carrying Marquess Rommel''s baton. After I received the command baton of Marquess Rommel, I will officially act according to Patriarch Marquess Rommel himself. This is a heavy responsibility and high burden. Ugh, And this responsibility already makes my body ache with every decision that will happen and come out of my mouth. "Lily-sama, we have arrived at the city border and soon the city gates will be visible," said Mio who spurred her horse next to my father''s horse that I was riding. "I know," with a small nod from me, I immediately spurred my father''s horse to run faster until the city wall was visible. Unlike in my childhood time when I moved sneaking into the city on foot run, this time I did the right thing in entering the city. By spurring my father''s horse to high speed, I managed to attract the attention of the soldiers who were on duty as guards at the city entrance gate. "Stop! Reduce the speed of your horses!" From a distance, I could hear the soldiers who were guarding the entrance gate trying to stop my father''s horse which was running fast without feeling afraid. Following the instinct of freedom from an animal that was used to roaming the battlefield with my father, the horse I rode did indeed look more confident when a sharp weapon was pointed at horse body. "Earl Timoti, can you take care of this?" I said while trying hard to control the increasingly fast speed of my father''s horse. "I can take care of it, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti replied as he spurred his horse to step out of the line of my father''s horses. Alright, one troublesome problem has been resolved. Now it''s time to create the next problem like... Advance my father''s fearless horse and slowly charge at that lousy gatekeeper! With a single touch of my foot that tapped the back of my father''s horse, it seemed to have figured out my destination with such a small touch. "Kiiiikkk!!" The snort from the horse that was running energetically gave a boost of speed that surprised me. In such a fast-running condition, the horse that had been trained on the battlefield immediately increased its running speed until it broke through my ears'' tolerance for hearing sounds. Kaabbaammm!! As if using wind magic to throw objects into the air, a sound bomb occurred around the body of the horse I was riding. "L-Lily-sama!!" I could faintly hear Mio''s voice who was surprised by the speed of my father''s horse. I didn''t expect that this horse that had grown older still had such incredible energy. My vision began to blur after receiving the wind pressure caused by the horse''s running speed. The spear that was ready to pierce the horse''s body didn''t seem like a terrible threat to it. When the distance between my father''s horse and the city gate was getting closer, the horse suddenly stomped its feet to jump. Baaammm... A strong wind pressure was immediately generated when the horse''s feet jumped and crushed the ground. At a speed that was difficult to control, the horse suddenly jumped and carried my body through the thick city gate. Kaaabaammm!! When the horse I was riding jumped in the air, surprisingly its feet stepped on a strong wind that made its body fall quickly. My body''s instincts didn''t feel any signs of danger from this, so I could feel that this horse was already too professional in doing this crazy action. A small jerk from its feet had pushed the horse''s body through the thick city wall. Taaaakkk... Taaaakakaakaka.... After descending from a height and successfully passing through the thick city gate, the horse still had enough energy to run straight ahead without any signs of fatigue. "Uhh, I know you''re excited. But can you slow down your running speed once you''re inside the city?" "It would be embarrassing for your owner if you accidentally hit someone while running fast like this." I tried to slow down the speed of the horse that was running fast because the Adventurer''s Guild building was in sight. The running movement of my father''s horse that I was riding suddenly slowed down and adjusted to the safe speed limit in the city. "Yup, good girl, I''ll give you a carrot after I get home," I said while stroking the obedient horse''s hair. When the horse I was riding arrived in front of the Adventurer''s Guild building, I immediately got off and ordered it to behave politely and not disturb public order. "Wait like a good girl here!" "Don''t go wandering off to faraway places!" "Then don''t cause unnecessary trouble when I''m not around, understand?" While getting off my father''s horse was excited like this, I gave her some warnings and advice so that she wouldn''t get too out of control when her head wasn''t tied by the horse''s reins. "Kiiiikkk!!" "Hiiikkk!!" "Huurrttff!!" I don''t understand horse language, but I can see the happy expression of my father''s horse which looks happy like this. "Good! If there''s something suspicious. then use your feet to attack!" "Kiiiikkk!!" Tommpphh¡­ Tommpphh¡­ My father''s horse immediately stomped its hooves on the ground to answer my words. With a light salute from my fingers, I gave her a greeting for serving as a good horse without being restrained by the reins on her head. "Then I''ll go into the Adventurer''s Guild building first!" I quickly turned around to run into the Adventurer''s Guild building. The situation of this city with Marquess Rommel''s residence seemed very different. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Marquess Rommel''s residence had entered spring thanks to the intervention of Ciel and Sia''s blessings, then this city was still in winter which made some civilians shiver with cold. Braakkk!! With a quick movement, I immediately made the Adventurer''s Guild building. When I opened the main door, I could see several adventurers enjoying a warm soup as dinner approached midnight. My sudden appearance seemed to have attracted a few eyes, especially with my light brown skin and cape that showed the Marquess Rommel family crest. I immediately walked towards one of the female staffs of the Adventurer''s Guild and handed over three bags containing gold coins. "I wish to make a Quest in the name of Marquess Rommel!" while showing the command baton that showed my status was equal to Marquess Rommel himself, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild seemed to stand still without words while waiting for information about the Quest I wanted to make. "Ten gold coins for participating in the Golden King Bear hunt and one gold coin for each monster head from the Golden King Bear herd!" I said in a loud and clear tone. "..." "..." "..." "G-Golden King Bear? What kind of monster is that?" replied the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild. Braaakkk!! "Did you just say something about the Golden King Bear monster?!" said one of the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who had just come out in a hurry from the innermost room. "Y-You''re not joking, are you?!" With words filled with disbelief, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild stared at me intently before her eyes fell on the command baton I was holding. "M-Marquess Rommel crest? Ah! I pay my respects to Marquess Rommel!" With her awkward behavior, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild realized the seriousness of my words. Chapter 76 - Warm Greetings An important meeting was about to take place in one room of the Adventurer''s Guild buildings.While waiting for the Adventurers'' Guild Master to come with one of the Adventurers Guild staff to pick his up at his house, I was given a special dish of warm milk cream soup and soft bread that had just been heated. "It may not be as good as the dishes at Marquess Rommel''s residence. But it is the best dish to enjoy on a cold winter night like this." "Please enjoy this simple dish before our Adventurer''s Guild Master comes to take care of this sudden Quest request." The two women who were part of the Adventurer''s Guild staff immediately gave me the most luxurious service because they had understood the meaning of the command baton that I brought as a direct representative of Marquess Rommel. The command baton and my presence were enough to make the Adventurer''s Guild building under the pressure of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility. "It''s okay, I''m used to eating like this during my family''s vacations," to make the atmosphere more comfortable and controlled. I accepted the simple dish from them and ate it as a midnight snack. If Mio knew this, she would nag me about my diet that shouldn''t eat heavy food that is equivalent to the main course of dinner. My hand immediately took the warm bread and dipped it in the warm milk cream soup given by the two Adventurer Guild staff. The warm milk cream soup stuck perfectly to the edges of the soft bread that still showed its hot steam. Carefully, I ate the soft bread that was served with warm milk cream soup. The soft taste of the bread mixed with the sweetness of the milk made me feel like eating the main course of dinner which would make my stomach full again. The sin of enjoying this dinner would affect my weight which was being strictly maintained by Mio. Well, that would be another problem later. For now, let''s enjoy the dinner that had been prepared by the two Adventurer Guild staff. Noomm... noommm... I ate their dishes quickly so that Mio who followed me with Earl Timoti wouldn''t question my attitude of having dinner twice. "This is a delicious dish, can you prepare warm drinks for the other guests?" I said while trying to get rid of the traces of this delicious dinner in front of me. "They''re probably stuck at the city gate," I continued while pushing the bowl and wooden coaster of the bread I had finished eating. As I was pushing the leftovers off the wooden coaster, my nose caught a familiar scent. "Lily-sama, it seems like you''re having a great time enjoying that heavy dinner snack." When the voice echoed behind me, I could feel that the source of the voice had the terrifying gaze of a Devil who had controlled my diet as a healthy noblewoman. The cold sweat that gathered on my back could not lie with this fear. "O-Oh, Mio! You''ve come!" while turning my body to suppress my guilt for eating a heavy dinner snack like one of my twin step-sisters had done until she gained weight and went on a strict diet on my mother''s orders. Mio looked at me with her eyes, seeing my mistake. "I can explain about this¡­ I can''t possibly refuse their hospitality that has provided such a meal, right?" I tried my best to give a logical and reasonable answer to Mio. Mio still looked at me suspiciously. "Uhh¡­ T-This¡­ it would make me feel like I''m hurting them if I refuse the meal that they provided to welcome me here¡­" I had given various ways to make Mio skip the problem of this heavy dinner snack. My sweat that had been flowing profusely had soaked my back along with a single drop of sweat that had flowed past the back of my ear. The more I tried to deny my actions that tried to cover up this heavy dinner snack, the harder it was for me to accept Mio''s gaze which was filled with suspicion. "Huuffttt¡­ I understand, Lily-sama," Mio finally relaxed her suspicious gaze and took a deep breath filled with her seriousness. "But I have to control your fat with my own hands," Mio slowly approached me and pulled my cheek. Squiishh... Munnyaa... Squuisshh... Mio''s hand pulled my cheek and wiggled her fingers to feel the elasticity of my cheek. My stiff cheeks could only accept the rough treatment of Mio''s hand that was examining my body. "I-Is it done, Mio?" Mio''s actions attracted several other pairs of eyes including Earl Timoti who entered the Adventurer''s Guild building with a look filled with astonished question marks when he saw Mio pulling my cheek. Squisshh... Mio''s hand kept checking my cheek until it turned red and suddenly put her lips on my right cheek. Chuuu... The touch of her lips made some of the women and some of the male staff of the Adventurer''s Guild scream. "After eating sweets at night, make sure to brush Lily-sama''s teeth before going to bed, does Lily-sama understand?" Mio said while licking her lips that were stained from the warm milk-cream soup that was a side dish of soft bread. "I-I understand, Mio," I replied while wiping my cheeks to make sure there were no food stains stuck around my mouth. Braakkk... Daaamm... When the sound of the entrance door of the Adventurer''s Guild building was forced open. A man with a muscular body like a crazy person was seen with the size of his muscles visible. The clothes he was wearing looked like light clothes that were easily torn because of his large muscle size. Daakk... Daakk... When the man stepped in, Alice and Lily walked quietly behind him with a magic formula ready to be used with a quick chant. Alice and Alyssa gave a small nod about quick action when a problem occurred by the big muscleman. Braaaakkk... Baaaammm... Just by pulling a chair beside me and sitting on it, the chair that was supporting his weight screamed when it received a heavy load that should not have been able to be held by the chair. "I heard from one of my staff about someone who wanted to make a Quest on this cold night." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is that you?!" His large muscles and glaring eyes seemed to be pressing me with fear. But that didn''t make me afraid after Alice and Alyssa''s quick chant was ready to be used at any time. "Yes, that''s right. Should I wait until tomorrow when the weather gets warmer?" Responding to the fear emitted by his body, I replied with a calm tone and a cold facial expression as if I didn''t care about the threat he gave. Ctiikk... Sraakk... Because of the threat given by the muscular man, I could see Earl Timoti and Mio preparing to draw their weapons. Earl Timoti had pulled the hilt of his sword from its sheath while Mio had taken three throwing knives hidden behind her body. I immediately raised my hand to stop their actions. "However, if I do something like that. I can assure you that this city has been destroyed by the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd," I said in a calm tone while returning the threatening gaze with a cold gaze like ice in a blizzard. "All this just for the Golden King Bear? Don''t joke like that, Miss!" "Don''t you know that the Golden King Bear is a rare monster that is equal to the mythical Yeti that inhabits the snowy mountains? If this is to satisfy your curiosity about wanting to see the Golden King Bear, then forget it!" "I''m sick of being toyed with by these self-willed noble children here!" "Get lost before I use my muscles to slap you!" Braakkk¡­ With a quick movement, Earl Timoti and Mio gave the opening attack to the man who tried to slap me with his words. This useless action would be very troublesome if the name of the Marquess Rommel family was tarnished by an action that could have been avoided. My slowed-down vision showed Earl Timoti''s body speeding along with Mio''s knife throw. "This is going to be a hassle for me," I kicked the table in front of me to block the speed of the knife that Mio had thrown. Using the Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash movements, I drew my katana blade to block Earl Timoti''s attack and twisted my body in the air to kick the muscular man into the air. Daaagghh¡­ Bammm¡­. Tiinnggg!! Kraakk¡­ The sudden, quick attack made some people panic. Staabb... Staabb... Staabb... The knives thrown by Mio perfectly stuck into the table that I had kicked until the blades stuck in and left the handles of the knives that did not penetrate the table. Tinngg... Tiiingg... Tiinngg!! Sparks from my katana with Earl Timoti''s sword occurred quickly. "You two, calm down a little," I said after fending off three attacks from Earl Timoti''s sword. "L-Lily-sama!!" Earl Timoti looked panicked after the sword he had drawn was pointing at my body. Baaammm!! By slamming the direction of his heavy sword swing, Earl Timoti intentionally destroyed the floor of the Adventurer''s Guild building to evade his sword attack from hitting me. Staakk... Staapp... "Hey, that''s going to get us in trouble," I said while putting my katana back into its sheath. The remains of the fight were very deadly, but its lucky one because no one death. Especially with my twin step-sisters who had prepared a quick spell to join in this intense fight. Buugghh... The body of the muscular man fell hard. He was only receiving one kick from me, but I could see his torn clothes and bruises that marked my shoes. "I-It must hurt when kicked hard like that," Alice whispered to Alyssa. "Yep, it''s obvious and must hurt a lot, because Lily-nee kicked him with a lot power and saving that stupid guy life from our barrage magic," Alyssa replied by dimming her quick magic spell after the situation was under control. Seeing the situation had calmed down, I walked towards the muscular man and pressed his head with my shoe. "I know you are still conscious." "If you don''t want to die in agony, then please answer my question like a jerk." With a little sweet threat, I pressed my shoe to press his head which seemed to be having difficulty breathing. His flushed face made me curious about his body''s resistance to not receiving oxygen to breathe. "Do you want to accept the Quest from the Marquess Rommel family or not?" I said while pressing his head deeper with my shoes. The only answer I received was him fainting from weakness. Chapter 77 - Request Quest Dukk... Duukkk...I cleaned my shoes which had make a muscular man to faint until his body went limp. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several adventurers'' eyes were on me, and their gazes observed my every gesture. "This is the first time I''ve seen someone who has a personal grudge like this pathetic man, did something happen before?" I asked one of the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who stood frozen after seeing me pressing the head of the Adventurer''s Guild Master. "Ahh... T-That..." With a face full of hesitation as if something was holding her back from saying words, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild turned her head as if looking for something. "C-Can I whisper something to you.. Uhmm... Miss...??" when she wanted to say a sentence directed at me, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild seemed to have difficulty finding a suitable nickname to address me properly. "Lily Schwartz De Rommel," I said to introduce myself while showing the cape engraved with the Marquess Rommel family crest. "Uhhmm... L-Lily-sama¡­ I-It seems that our Adventurer Guild Master has a personal grudge against the noble girl who has been burdening some adventurers here with her financial and labor costs for the past few years," the female Adventurer Guild staff replied, glancing left and right while lowering her voice to a whisper. "A personal grudge against a noble girl? Which noble family would dare to directly disrupt Marquess Rommel''s territory?" I asked without lowering my voice so that my words echoed clearly inside the Adventurer Guild building. "Uuuhh¡­ T-That''s because that noble girl has a higher authority than Marquess Rommel, so we can''t possibly act impolitely by refusing every strange request of hers¡­ I guess?" as if trying to remember the burden that the Adventurer Guild Master had once received who had to submit to the noble girl, the female Adventurer Guild staff looked restless after telling me this information. "Someone who is above Marquess Rommel''s nobility? Do you know about this, Earl Timoti?" I continued asking Earl Timoti. My purpose in asking Earl Timoti was right on target. Before my family went on vacation, only Earl Timoti had prepared himself to guard our territory''s forest and control the monster population along with Marquess Rommel''s troops who were intentionally left behind to control the forest population so that there would be no wild monster invasions entering the nearby town. "I think I know the noble girl that this bastard mentioned¡­ I mean the Adventurer''s Guild Master mentioned, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti who called the Adventurer''s Guild Master a bastard. "¡­ Uhuh?" I replied patiently until Earl Timoti told me what he knew while my family was on vacation. "It has something to do with the arrival of Princess Anastasia who had a complicated plan to settle in this town while building her own house so that she could find out information about your return from the family vacation, Lily-sama," said Earl Timoti while giving the answer that became the source of this problem. "Then¡­ what problem happened that this stupid muscle man had a personal grudge against a noble girl?" I asked Earl Timoti further. "Let me think about it, Lily-sama. Remembering Princess Anastasia''s stubborn behavior in the Royal Palace and in this territory has a thin thread that is difficult to distinguish to be called... a problem," while stroking his chin and closing his eyes, Earl Timoti seemed to be struggling to remember Princess Anastasia''s behavior that caused someone to have a personal grudge against her. "If I''m not mistaken, Princess Anastasia once hired several adventurers as construction workers who brought building materials to build her private house until the private house became the subject of a dispute between Princess Anastasia and the King," continued Earl Timoti who dug into his past timeline memories about Princess Anastasia''s behavior that caused someone to have a personal grudge against every noble girl. "There was a case where Princess Anastasia hired several adventurers who were experts in carrying out stealthy Quests to break into Marquess Rommel''s residence that I was guarding." "Fortunately, I managed to block her path from entering Marquess Rommel''s residence which had become my responsibility as the sword and shield of your family, Lily-sama." I was stunned after hearing some of Princess Anastasia''s behavior while I was on vacation with my family. "The biggest problem that happened was Princess Anastasia who tried to destroy the Adventurer''s Guild building because one of the Adventurer''s Guild staff wanted to reject her strange Quest request until the fight reached the legal institution of the Aurora Kingdom Capital." "Uuhh¡­ Wooow, I didn''t expect Princess Anastasia to be that crazy, did she win the trial?" asked Alyssa who seemed interested in this story. "You could say that Princess Anastasia won like a landslide in the trial so that this stupid-looking man had to pay damages for violating several rules of the Adventurer''s Guild vows... that make the Adventurer''s Guild shouldn''t have rejected her Quest... as her Quest not violated any rules to be broken," replied Earl Timoti in answer to Alyssa''s question. "Yup, Princess Anastasia is a crazy girl for a long time. I have to be more careful if Lily-nee is alone with her," said Alyssa with a smile at me. Alyssa''s smile was directed at me with her cold gaze that was looking at the future accident with her girl''s intuition. "Let''s just assume this is a misunderstanding," I said to stop this complicated problem from becoming a new problem. "Ignore your weak Adventurer''s Guild Master, is there anyone who has the power to make my request for a Quest known to the adventurers here and elsewhere?" I asked the remaining Adventurer''s Guild staff in this place. Swiilrr... Poosshh... "Considering that the enemy this time is the Golden King Bear, the Marquess Rommel family has responded to a major threat that could potentially become dire if not dealt with immediately¡­" using the magic circle formation of the Soul Tame of stealth slime number forty-seven, I showed them the emergency situation that had to be responded to properly. My Soul Tame magic formation showed the courage of one of the stealth slimes hiding near the Golden King Bear who was trying to eat the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes that looked hard in its mouth. The hard magic cores made it seem like the Golden King Bear was having difficulty swallowing them raw. Unlike magic cores processed with human Alchemist technology, monsters, and animals only have the knowledge to eat magic cores to digest the power of the magic energy possessed by the magic cores. Kraaauukkk... Crraasshhh... "As you can see, the Golden King Bear has now become a serious threat that must be dealt with properly, right?" While letting out my cold and menacing grin, I showed the people who are still inside the Adventurer''s Guild building the threat and destruction of the Golden King Bear could cause. Just by showing the silhouette of the Golden King Bear and the power of its raw magical energy that came out of its body, it had given the hunting difficulty level equal to a Calamity Disaster. Baaaammm!! Once again I stomped the heavy bag filled with gold coins. "Can you take care of the Quest request to do this Golden King Bear hunting?" "Ahh!! One more thing... it needs to be underlined that this will be a high-level Quest with a monster hunting scale equal to a Calamity Disaster!" With a smile on my face, I emphasized every word I said until this abnormal Quest was able to attract the attention of all the civilians'' eyes and the adventurers'' eyes that were spread across every branch. "Lily-sama, you seem to have forgotten one important thing," Earl Timoti chimed in, drawing everyone''s attention. "This Golden King Bear hunting operation will be entirely under your command as the holder of the command baton representing Patriarch Marquess Rommel!" Earl Timoti''s words made my body jump. "Eh? I have to lead this Golden King Bear hunting operation?" I whispered back to Earl Timoti. "Don''t you want to continue the follow-up attack together with the stealth slime herd to take back their cave?" Earl Timoti''s answer made my back break out in a cold sweat again. The stealth slime herd and the group of adventurers who will hunt the Golden King Bear who are led in my direction? Wouldn''t this be a difficult task for my amateurish ability to lead a large-scale attack operation? "Ohh!! I understand now, Lily-sama. You must be talking about my soldiers working together with Marquess Rommel''s soldiers as the main attackers while being assisted by the stealth slime herd and the adventurers who are willing to contribute to this large-scale attack, right?" The question given by Earl Timoti has become a time bomb that exploded inside me. Behind my expressionless face, I could feel the terrible workload when receiving the command baton given directly by my father as his replacement. I swallowed my saliva to calm my rapidly beating heart. My hand immediately pressed down my military cap until it covered my face with a black shadow. "It seems that you realize the mistake that has occurred, Earl Timoti," I said to play my role as a military girl. If my Goddess saw this, she might have gone crazy with my roleplay which suddenly increased the level of difficulty rapidly. [ Is it wrong if I enjoy this too much, Lily-chan? ] Hearing the reply from my Goddess, I was able to let out a heavy breath with my heartbeat calming down again. "This freaky-heavy problem has become a responsibility that I must take as my father''s representative! Let us return home to plan our attack strategy!" I immediately stood up and headed towards the exit of the Adventurer''s Guild building. My cape, which had the Marquess Rommel family crest carved into it, seemed to be waving as the cold wind managed to penetrate through the gaps in the door that was not completely closed. My footsteps as I left the Adventurer''s Guild building felt like they were stabbing my already heavy back. This invisible burden. How can I reduce it? This Matriarch''s burden... is so heavy! Chapter 78 - The Problem With Annoying Adventurer One day has passed.Investing in a heavy bag of gold coins has yielded results beyond my expectations. That is a good thing, especially with the battle plan that will take several days. A battle that will determine whether the Golden King Bear is worthy of being a monster on the same level as the Calamity Disaster or not. I had previously doubted the strength of the Adventurer''s Guild that set up their branch offices in various regions of the kingdom with a seemingly unstructured communication network. However, that was successfully dismissed after several adventurers with A-class predicates came to Marquess Rommel''s residence to take on a mission to hunt the Golden King Bear. "L-Lily, is it just me, or does it seem like I am undergoing an unknown punishment?" Right beside me, a Princess of the Aurora Kingdom who was wearing the military uniform of the Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School was busy taking care of several paper documents that came from the Quest requests from the adventurers. "Is there something wrong, Princess Anastasia?" answered Princess Anastasia who was busy with the row of adventurers neatly lined up in front of her desk, I could feel a desperate gaze on her that seemed to want to say something to me. With a thin and cold smile from me, I gave her a smile that indicated that I was angry with her. "L-Lily... did I do something that made you do this to me?" asked Princess Anastasia while directing her gaze at me. "Nothing, I was just messing around like what you did to the previous Adventurer Guild Master," I replied with a cold smile that made Princess Anastasia smile wryly. "Thanks to Princess Anastasia, there are some people who are starting to look down on noble ladies. One of them is the annoyance when they look at the noble who is the holder of their own residential area," with words that showed Princess Anastasia''s mistake, I gave her some hints about her mistake in giving Quests in order to fulfill her great ambition that made the Adventurer Guild Master seem depressed by her behavior. "..." Princess Anastasia looked silent. "Is there another problem, Princess Anastasia?" Seeing my cold response with an expressionless smile, I suppressed her with my cold attitude and indifferently ignored her. "Don''t you feel happy when you go on a date like this with me?" My attitude now looked like a cheerful girl with a smile full of expression. "I-I will apologize to him after this matter is over," said Princess Anastasi while lowering her head and lamenting several paper documents containing the identities of the adventurers who participated in the Golden King Bear hunt. In my busyness processing paper documents from the adventurers, I was surprised by a sound coming from outside my work tent which was next to my tent. The noisy sound seemed like the cheers of adventurers who were fighting using their swords. Pang!! Tang!! Ting!! Just hearing from the fragments of their swords, I could feel that the fight was triggered by the adventurers who were trying to show their strength in front of my parents who were busy taking care of supplies for Marquess Rommel''s troops who wanted to participate in the hunt. Since this hunt would take a lot of time and cost a lot of money, I was given the task of sorting out the adventurers who would potentially be a burden in the hunt for the Golden King Bear. "It seems that they are eager to show their strength in front of Marquess Rommel and Marchioness Amagi, Lily-sama..." While standing behind me with an elegant and charming attitude, Mio looked like a Maid who was ready to serve with her pride. "It would be a pointless fight because, in the end, the decision to choose the participating adventurers is under my control," I replied in a cold tone while staring at the paper documentation containing the adventurers'' information and achievements. Just because they have reached A-class, does not mean they are qualified to participate in the hunt for the Golden King Bear. The figure of a legendary monster that only appears once every few years will be the great achievement recorded in their adventure history. "Some of the adventurer candidates have unique skills and trash behavior that is not worthy, Mio." "For example, like this trash adventurer..." I handed Mio a piece of paper containing information from one of the A-class adventurer parties that had a successful mission record that always prioritized loot over following instructed commands. That would make it difficult for me to control the attack patterns that I would give later. Especially with my plan to use the slime''s stealth ability and the accurate mapping that was being done by the stealth slime herd. Mio accepted the paper that I gave her and read the information written on it. Mio read one by one the information given in detail by the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who worked hard to convey this secret information to the Marquess Rommel family. "Prioritizing the loot left behind by bandits over protecting the merchant caravan. Isn''t this a failure in your judgment, Lily-sama?" said Mio as she threw the paper into the trash can near my desk. Princess Anastasia also did the same thing when she found the paper containing information on trash adventurers who would hinder the hunt for the Golden King Bear. "That would be nothing compared to seducing their female client right in front of her husband until they divorced, right?" while saying that, Princess Anastasia threw away one of the papers with a special note in red ink that said "Sex Criminal". "Princess Anastasia, that''s more than enough to put her on the list of social trash rather than the trash can, isn''t it?" said Mio who suddenly looked annoyed when she heard that. "She is indeed social trash, even the Royal Palace has blacklisted his name so that he will not be called again in Quests held by the royal family." That was indeed a reasonable answer rather than maintaining social trash who can become an A-class adventurer. "It''s a shame..." I commented in response to that. Ting!! Pang!! Tang!! Kabaaam!! Baangg!! When Princess Anastasia and Mio were busy with our respective tasks. I heard that the fight was getting more intense. I hoped that the fight would end soon until we finished sorting out the adventurers who were worthy of joining this Golden King Bear hunting Quest. However, that was destroyed by the arrival of Earl Timoti who greeted me from the outermost part of the work tent. "Lily-sama, it seems that some foolish adventurers have injured themselves before the battle strategy meeting. Would you like to see the culprit who caused all this?" Earl Timoti said in an awkward tone. "Can''t you take care of it, Earl Timoti?" I replied without taking my eyes off the papers I was sorting. "I think it would be more appropriate if Lily-sama were to see this situation firsthand," Earl Timoti replied in an awkward tone again. Hearing this awkwardness, I could smell the trouble that was happening in Marquess Rommel''s residence. I took a deep breath and looked at the exit of my work tent. Kriiitt... As I was about to step out, I could hear Earl Timoti suggesting that I bring my katana in case of an unwanted attack. "Lily-sama, this may sound excessive. But it would be better for you to go out with your katana," Earl Timoti advised me. Hearing that suggestion, I immediately glanced at Mio and stretched my hand to receive my katana throw that was leaning beside her. Hoopp ... Paaam ... I received my katana throw from Mio and hooked it to my waist. Along with me walking towards the exit of my work tent, I could see Princess Anastasia who seemed to want to come with me. "Princess Anastasia should be in this safe place. Because protective magic formations have been placed in various points of this place," I said to stop Princess Anastasia from leaving her little job of sorting the adventurers'' information papers. "If you do it quickly and correctly, I will give you a special gift more than our couple uniforms," ??I said with a gentle smile towards Princess Anastasia. While letting out that smile, I gave a small code on my lip lick that gave the impression of an intimate gift even though it was just a passionate kiss before going to bed. After giving the code for the intimate gift, I immediately leave her when Princess Anastasia''s face was filled with a bright red blush. Puff... Blush... "T-That''s not fair, Lily!!" Princess Anastasia grumbled after returning to work full of enthusiasm to get an intimate kiss as a reward from me. Ignoring Princess Anastasia''s grumbling, I immediately looked at Earl Timoti with a face filled with anxiety. "So, what stupid thing happened?" I asked Earl Timoti. Earl Timoti seemed to wipe the sweat off his forehead before speaking to me. "Just a trivial matter of a party between adventurers who seem to have been at odds for a long time," Earl Timoti replied as he guided me to walk behind him. Tappp... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tap... As I walked behind him, I could hear the sound of clashing swords getting clearer along with the cheers of the adventurers. "Hahaha!! Is this all you''re capable of after becoming an A-class adventurer?! So weak!! Tang!! Pang!! " Shut up!! I was saving my magic energy for the Golden King Bear hunt later!" Bwang!! Baamm!! I could see two adventurers fighting each other, causing the garden of Marquess Rommel''s residence to be destroyed. Watching them fight without regard for place and time, I began to feel that they were just a bunch of fools. "Mio... Silence them until they are sprawled on the ground!" I ordered Mio. "Understood, Lily-sama," replied Mio who began to disappear behind me using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish movements. Swiishh... Bamm!! "Huh? Maid? Why is there a maid here?" Baaamm!! "Garhkk!! My fist!!" Daaghh!!! "Eh? Wait! Stop! I didn''t start the fight!!" " Aahh!! Me too?!!" Baaaamm!! Daaamm!! Without using any more energy, Mio managed to paralyze the adventurers who were fighting each other without breaking a sweat. I immediately stepped towards the two adventurers whose bodies were slumped on the ground. "Ooh... They fell this quickly?" "W-Who is that terrifying maid?" "Our adventurer career is over!" I could hear their complaints along with Mio''s gaze that spread in all directions. "Everything is under control, Lily-sama!" Mio exclaimed while waving her hand at me. Now... How should I discipline the adventurers who fought to the point of destroying the garden of Marquess Rommel''s residence? Whether it is a light punishment or a heavy punishment, I will decide. "So, is there anyone among you who wants to tell me about... Why did this happen?" I said while coldly staring at all the adventurers who had been watching the fight between the two stupid adventurers. Chapter 79 - Provocative Fight In the midst of the heated situation caused by the two adventurers fighting each other, I stepped towards the two of them, who were lying helplessly after being silenced by Mio.Mio bow her body towards me then threw a small knife at them as a small warning. Swiingg... Staabb... One movement of Mio''s small knife stopped around their bodies who were trying to stand up. As I stepped towards them, I noticed my parents watching me from a distance. Thanks to the command baton given by my father, I now had the authority equal to the words of Marquess Rommel himself. "Why both of you just stay silent without explaining what happened in this place?" "I am not a blind person who will stay silent after seeing my residence being damaged again by a group of adventurers who participated in the Golden King Bear hunt." In emphasizing my words, I immediately released a gripping magical energy that made an A-class adventurer seem to have become accustomed to seeing this magical energy that I released. Booosshhh!!! Wuuusshhh!! My burst of magical energy didn''t seem to be much of a threat to them. "Still no answer?" I said coldly and stopped walking when I was in front of the two adventurers who had caused trouble earlier. "Is that so? If this magical energy pressure isn''t enough to give you the strength to answer my question, then¡­" In a tone filled with ambiguous sentences, I issued a small code for Zoe to release her magical energy to cast a magic that could control someone''s behavior by heavy punishment. Ctaakk¡­ I snapped my fingers making a loud sound and gave a signal for Zoe who slowly released her large magical energy. "I didn''t want to do this but you guys have forced me to do this because remained silent¡­" Slowly, I could feel the air pressure and my weight increase. "Good job, Zoe. Increase this threat beyond their body''s limits by excluding Mio and me," I whispered to Zoe. "Don''t forget to give me a sumptuous dinner as a reward, Master," Zoe replied with a whisper that sounded in my ear. Booosshhh... Waaammm!! The overflow of my magical energy that formed a butterfly wing made the bodies of the two adventurers scream until they formed a human body print on the ground. Meanwhile, Mio who accompanied me by standing gracefully seemed unaffected by the magic chant given by Zoe. "Gaaahhhaa!!" "Guuuhuukkk!!" Receiving the magical pressure given by Zoe, the two adventurers'' bodies felt a weight pressing on their bodies until their bodies slowly fell to the ground. The funny-looking human body print made me laugh sarcastically. "Pffttt... I didn''t expect that A-class adventurers had no manners and so easily accepted the punishment I would give." "Well, that makes my burden feel lighter to punish you guys who have damaged someone''s residence." "Ooh!! Even though our mansion is in such a shabby state. It doesn''t mean it''s uninhabited! We just got back from a family vacation and didn''t have time to clean it because there was a threat of attack from the Golden King Bear herd, you know!" I briefly scolded them and gave them the first stage of punishment unilaterally. "Zoe, you can use magic that manipulates the weight of objects with the gravity magic formation that we have learned together, right?" I whispered to Zoe. "Yes, that is the first magic chant that we have developed together, my Master¡­" Zoe replied in a cheerful whisper in my ear. Pooosshhh¡­ Paaaammm¡­ When the air pressure and body weight pressure manipulated by the gravity magic chant stopped, I immediately looked at them with a cold and tense expression. "Stand up and follow me to carry out your punishment!" I said with an expressionless sentence and suppressed my expression to remain cold. My sharp gaze seemed to have made the two male adventurers who caused the trouble speechless and unable to move properly after crawling out of the hole that was the size of their bodies. "Haaahhh!! I almost died of suffocation!!" said one of the male adventurers with a stupid look on his face. "This is your fault, idiot! Don''t try to throw your fault at me!!" said one of the male adventurers with a stupid face without any guilt. "What did you say?! You were the one who attacked me from behind first!" "You even blocked it, idiot! If only you didn''t fight back, we wouldn''t be caught in this stupid fight!" "You started provoking me by saying that my adventurer party is filled with prostitute slaves!" "Aren''t they the prostitute slaves you bought in the Capital? What''s the difference between a prostitute and a prostitute slave? Its a same, idiot!" "Shut up! I don''t want to hear that from a pervert who''s only interested in sexually teasing married women!" "You want to fight again, huh?!" "Who''s scared? Let''s finish this until one of us dies!" "Come here, you bastard!" "No, you... come here, you bastard!" When they had reached the same ground as me, I kicked their bodies again after hearing their stupid conversation until they fell into a hole that was proportional to their bodies. Duugh¡­ Daaghh¡­ "Fuck! My legs are cramping!" shouted one of the men I kicked with the leg he was supporting out of the hole. "Bastard! What''s wrong with this noble girl? I''ll kill her!" cursed one of the male adventurers whose face I kicked until he fell back into the hole with his head first which fell until it hit the floor of the hole. "Zoe, use your gravity magic formation ability to make them... almost die," I whispered to Zoe while looking down on them like they were the trash of society that should have been thrown away from the start. Tapp... Tapp... Srriieekk... "Lily-sama, it seems very unfortunate that we have lost one of the A-class adventurers. May I build a trash can in their grave?" asked Earl Timoti who seemed annoyed after hearing the conversation of the two adventurers with their vulgar mouths that were not educated by polite words. "For the time being, let them... almost die first, Earl Timoti," I said while smiling coldly at Earl Timoti, my undaunted gaze had stared at the two adventurers with a look that belittled their self-esteem. "Mio..." I called out to Mio to say something but it seemed that there had been a misunderstanding in Mio''s perception. Tookk... Tookk... Toookk... "I understand, Lily-sama. For the time being, this hole will be their prison full of insults," replied Mio who was tapping the wooden board with a small hammer in her hand. I don''t know when and how... I saw Mio who swiftly build a wooden board that said "Pee Toilet" and "Trash Can" on the hole created by the two adventurers. I felt like it was a bit excessive¡­ But somehow it suited their trashy personalities¡­ Yes, this was much more fitting than I expected. As a guarantee for them to stay in the hole, I could see Zoe''s gravity magic formation circle actively moving in the exit hole and glowing. Wooossshhh¡­ Paaammm!! Taaammm!! The magic circle formation created an air vacuum that seemed to suck dust and dirt into it. The air pressure generated by the magic formation had officially become their punishment. "Hold on for a week in there, you ungrateful punks!" I said with my gaze peeking at their suffering from above the hole that formed the mold of their bodies. Fliiipp... Fliipp... After this one issue was resolved peacefully without further fighting, I immediately turned around and looked at the remaining adventurers around me while letting the wind sway the cape engraved with the Marquess Rommel family crest. Srriikk... I took out my katana and took a relaxed position to talk to party adventurers. "Do any of you have any objections to the punishment I gave?" I asked with an intimidating tone and a fake smile that wanted to attack them. "..." "..." Thudd... From the many crowds who were afraid of my question, one of the adventurer parties in the crowd raised hand in the air. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed that the intimidation I gave had made one of them dare to defend one of their own party members. "Oh, it seems that one of you has an objection, may I know yourself?" I asked in a flat tone and put on my firm attitude. From behind the crowd of adventurer parties, a little girl from one of the fox races was seen staring at me with a sharp glare. Her shabby and dirty body condition had given her a bad assessment from me. Her fox ears and fox tail looked unkempt. Beside her thin body that seemed to have no threatening power, the little fox girl pulled a small sword from behind her back. "Let go of my Master!" the little fox girl shouted without knowing the situation. Swwiirrll!! Piinngg!! A sharp blade was thrown towards me but was parried by Mio using the Sakura Dash move. Traanngg... The sharp blade flew into the air and fell in front of me. "Release our Master right now, you bitch!" Right behind the crowd of other adventurer parties, I could see several fox girls who looked ready to fight for their Master who was undergoing punishment from me. "Kukuku... How interesting..." I unconsciously laughed like a villain after seeing them. "You want to fight? Do your best and entertain me... little foxes..." While saying that light provocation, I immediately changed my body into a nine-tailed fox girl. Booosshhmmm... Bwwaaammm... My nine-tailed fox girl transformation caught the attention of the fox girls, making their eyes widen as my nine tails expanded in front of them like fan. Releasing the Sakura Domain and the pressure of magical energy from my nine-tailed fox girl form, they stood still without moving. Chapter 80 - A Menace Tactician The magical energy I released was in harmony with my nine fox tails that spread like a giant fan behind my body.Getting fellow foxes to submit my orders required a great deal of effort as a same foxes, right? What if the solution to silence them was simple like this? Like showing them that my fox form was far above their status as just an ordinary fox with a shabby tail that was not well maintained. Behind my military cap, I could confirm that my red eyes were staring at them with a touch of cruelty that could make their courage to fight shrink. Swiippp... Whiiipp... My nine fox tails waving in the winter wind seemed to have caught the attention of all the adventurers trying to catch their breath seeing my sudden transformation into a nine-tailed fox girl. Twwiingg!! With my sword drawn to the side, I could feel the surge of my magical energy changing into harmony with the waves of mystical energy commonly used by nine-tailed fox girls like Ciel. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to save your Master from this punishment I gave to him?!" Making sure my words sounded cold and mocking to their Master''s condition, I put on a facial expression filled with a creepy smile like a villain girl. [ Ohoh! Lily-chan with the evil fox girl version. I like the development of this kind of role-play! ] [ My heart can''t stop beating fast when the pressure from the nine-tailed fox girl''s aura can silence the fox girl who can only grow one fox tail. ] [ I almost fainted after seeing the evil development of this role-play! ] [ What a spectacular show, Lily-chan! ] Yes, I had expected that my Goddess would enjoy my role play which was far from my initial plan of relaxing while controlling a herd of stealth slimes to seize their cave residence from the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd. Like the proverb of rice that has turned into porridge, I have to play this strict and cold military girl role-play until it reaches the end. Now... how do I find a happy ending as a villain woman who is too strict and cold in making decisions? Oh, my Goddess, do you have any advice so that I won''t do this again in the future? [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora has proposed a role-playing game as a cold and stern nine-tailed fox girl in the Golden King Bear hunting operation! ] [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora has given 500,000 Yurification Points as an initial deposit! ] Ugh, Goddess Aurora! Why are you adding to my burden in this role-playing game? An initial deposit of 500,000 Yurification Points? Is it your hobby to watch me do embarrassing things like this in the Goddess'' realm? [ Sorry about that, Lily-chan... the Goddess Aurora suddenly entered my private room and accidentally saw Lily-chan in the middle of a role-playing game. ] [ D-Don''t blame her for the situation suddenly becoming interesting like this, Lily-chan! ] [ For now... Cheer up on becoming a cold and stern nine-tailed fox girl! ] [ Yurification System: (Guest ¨C Goddess Aurora) Cheer up, Lily-chan! ] "Ugh..." I unconsciously let out a small sigh after a transparent message from the Goddess Aurora appeared before my sight. A message that indicated that I was under the control of my Goddess and the Goddess Aurora. "Hmph! If that''s what you want... then enjoy this role-play a little longer," I said in a soft tone without moving my lips as if I was speaking. Twiitcchh... Tingngg... While walking closer to them, I moved my nine fox tails to do a light provocation and gave my body a gap by putting aside my katana grip more openly. "Mio... don''t interfere!" I shouted to Mio who secretly almost threw her knife to make an opening attack. "As you wish, my Master," with an attitude full of obedience, Mio opened her skirt wide and put the knife in her grip into the knife sheath attached to her smooth thigh. Bluusshh... Mio''s smooth thighs as she put down her throwing knives had caught the attention of the adventurous men who had their faces drowned in blush and their noses bleeding. "Huft... you like to attract their attention, Mio?" "Aren''t those smooth thighs mine?" I said while gently gazing at Mio''s smooth thighs that were not yet completely covered by her maid uniform skirt. To ease the tense situation, I joked a little with Mio. "These smooth thighs are indeed yours, my Master..." "I just let them peek at what has already my Master''s property¡­" Mio replied with a smile that made several male adventurers let out their nosebleeds until they spurted into the air. With a smile that could toy with men who only thought about a woman''s body sexually, Mio managed to make several adventurer parties fall in the selection process for accepting participants in the Golden King Bear hunt. I looked back at the fox girls in front of me. If I looked closely, they had one thing in common, their neck wearing slave identification necklaces. Adventurer parties generally consist of five to ten members. However, seeing the four fox girls in front of me who were holding their weapons, I could be sure that they were an adventurer party that had joined one of the adventurers who was taking my harsh punishment. "Are we just standing around all day or are we having a little fight to discipline you?!" with my voice hard and cold, I stared at them while releasing Sakura Domain. The unchanging winter air, the Marquess Rommel''s residence that had warmed up thanks to the spring brought by the blessings of the two Saintesses, and the Sakura Domain that had cherry blossom petals flowing, this small battle stage already in actions. "If you want to reduce your Master''s punishment, try to cheer me up who already irritated by your skills!" [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora is impressed by your roleplay! ] Aside from my irritation towards their Master, I was also irritated by this roleplay that seemed to be getting more serious than it needed to be. Oh! This gives me a great idea. Rather than subjecting them to a hopeless battle, I should toy with them with the battle that would be the core of the Golden King Bear Hunt Quest. "Do you know why we are conducting a preliminary before the Golden King Bear Hunt begins?" I asked the several fox girls in front of me with my voice raised so that the rest of the adventurer party could hear. "From my perspective¡­ Adventurers are talented individuals who are unfamiliar with their level of fighting skills that are beyond doubt." "Defeating monsters, clearing mysterious dungeons, and other seemingly fun activities." "Underneath all that... They have a bad attitude about fighting outside their party." "The quest given by the Marquess Rommel family is within the range of the group battles controlled by me!" "Even before the hunting operation began, there was a fight like this... I have to say that you are just unruly trash adventurers." While pointing out their mistake in destroying the Marquess Rommel family''s residence, I compressed my magic energy until my nine fox tails waved around receiving the surge of magic energy from within my body. "Well, I don''t appreciate the attitude of arrogant adventurers like you anyway." Using the Sakura Move and Sakura Dash movements in the outdoors trapped by the Sakura Domain, I used the sharp blade of my katana to strike the neck of one of the fox girls who had attacked me with a throwing knife. Swiirrll... The fragrant smell of cherry blossom petals and the cherry blossom petals that blocked her view had made the fox girl stand up with her fox tails trembling in fear. The pressure from my katana''s sharp blade gave her a small cut and my nine fox tails had dominated her fear of the fox race that was far above her power limit. "If you become a good fox girl..." I played with my words a little for her. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then your Master will be spared his punishment without any additional punishment," I said with a smile that made her body tremble with fear. "Well, seeing you care so much about your Master''s condition. I will reduce his punishment to three days." Wuusshh... Using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish moves, I returned to Mio''s place. Swiirrll... Boosshh... As soon as I stood beside Mio, I immediately activated the Soul Tame magic incantation in the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. The glimmer of the Soul Tame magic formation showed the condition of the Golden King Bear who was enjoying free time eating the magic cores of the King and Queen of Slimes. Thanks to this Soul Tame magic incantation, I got all the adventurers'' attention to explain the emergency that made this Quest a rare monster hunt with a level equivalent to a Calamity Disaster. "As you can see, the overflow of raw magical energy from the Golden King Bear is equivalent to a walking natural disaster that is ready to explode at any moment. If you hunt without knowing the instructions I gave, then¡­" while emphasizing my words that were full of gripping narratives, I showed everyone the vision of the stealth slime group that had mapped out the cave maze. "Let''s just say that you will be trapped inside the cave maze for an unknown amount of time." Along with the threats and intimidation I gave, I showed the condition of the inner cave that formed a natural maze with no light. The deepest part of the complicated cave had shown several adventurer parties who were sweating coldly and swallowing their saliva. "... I have no problem if you want to do independent hunting without my instructions. I will ignore you once you enter the cave to hunt the Golden King Bear," I said with a smile that mocked their loss if they opposed me. Chapter 81 - Goddess Aurora Agony [ In the Goddess Realm. ]"Kukuku¡­ very good, Lily-chan, you amuse me greatly with this character roleplaying show you''ve shown. Should I add a deposit of Yurification Points to fuel your passion for roleplaying as a cruel and cold military girl?" "Please don''t use my Saintess for your amusement, Aurora. Don''t you know how long I''ve wanted to get a Saintess as reliable as this? At least try to take care of your Saintess!" "Ohh, don''t make me feel like that. Don''t you know how much I suffer when my Saintess always prays for the girl who became your Saintess every day? I almost go crazy even though I''m the Goddess revered by mankind." "That''s a problem you should solve with your Saintess yourself and don''t try to tease my Saintess who has become beautiful and elegant like this!" "Fufufu¡­ too bad¡­ I already have a good relationship with your Saintess because I fixed your Yurification System blessing with a good design!" In the realm of the Goddesses that does not recognize the concept of space and time, two Goddesses are joking with each other along with a magic formation that shows a girl wearing a military cosplay uniform with a serious face while trying to set up a hunting formation for a monster that has become a Calamity Disaster. "I admit that my design is very bad and needs your direct touch to fix it. But in general, I am the one who created the blessing of the Yurifaction System for my Saintess. Do not interfere with our love affair that is separated by two different realms!" "Yuri, I don''t know if you care about this girl so much that you worked hard to create a blessing that can give a girl powers that should not be listed in the Akashic Records. Is it just me or do you want to make this girl take the responsibility of another Saintess?" "I don''t know what you are talking about with that dead destiny record. Even if the fate of our realm has been determined by it, wouldn''t it be great if we could change the flow of the definite destiny record that has been written in the Akashic Records? Bringing out a figure who can build a better world and entertain us in this boring Goddess realm. Isn''t that what brought you to this place of mine?" "Don''t blame me for being interested in your Saintess''s interesting life story, Yuri!" "You may be interested in my Saintess but don''t try to hinder my main goal of making this world know a special relationship between girls who love each other!" "Sigh... Y-You''re still so determined to create a world like that?" "What''s wrong with working hard to create an ideal world for me? If only the Great Heroes hadn''t introduced their culture to us. I would have died of boredom in this Goddess realm." "You can''t die after becoming a Goddess. Accept the fate that has made you a Goddess who until now still has no followers but strangely has a Saintess who is pampered directly by you." "Hmm... Can I interpret this as you being jealous when I pamper my own Saintess more than this lonely Goddess Aurora?" Ignoring the warm gaze given by Goddess Yuri, Goddess Aurora received a warm hug that made her fall into a love trap because of her great jealousy of one of the Saintesses who was loved by Goddess Yuri. Goddess Aurora received a soft hug given by Goddess Yuri. The soft gaze that she could not refuse immediately turned into a soft gaze that was ready to pamper Goddess Aurora''s body. With a soft touch that stroked Goddess Aurora''s hair, a sensual touch began to spread to her body. The slow kiss filled with love began to be felt by Goddess Aurora''s lips. Together with the weight of Goddess Yuri''s body that began to give a soft hug that locked her body, they kissed softly with a soft voice that showed intimacy. "Do you like it, Aurora?" asked Goddess Yuri when she released her soft kiss from Goddess Aurora''s lips. "Huufftt... hufftt... can we do it longer?" asked Goddess Aurora with her breathless breath after receiving a soft and passionate kiss from Goddess Yuri. "Is the kiss I gave still not enough to pamper your endless love?" teased the Goddess Yuri who began to see one of the Goddesses who had been captivated by the kiss that pampered her lips. The grip of the Goddess Aurora tightly held the shoulders of Goddess Yuri and looked at her with an expression that expected more than just a kiss. "Hey, don''t be too greedy in receiving my pampering kiss. I have to share it with the other Goddesses. You are not a greedy Goddess who thirsts for my affection, right?" "Hmnn... is it wrong for a Goddess to be greedy when pampered by the Goddess who has stolen her feelings to fall in love?" "Eh? Is there a Goddess like that?" using a light joke that made Goddess Aurora pout. Goddess Aurora immediately pulled Goddess Yuri''s body to lie down on a seat covered with soft and warm cloth. Just as her body received the pressure of Goddess Yuri''s weight, Goddess Aurora''s body weakened and tears from the stress she suffered suddenly came out. "Uwaah!! I-I haven''t felt this tender love for a long time!" "Please listen to my complaints about this, Yuri!!" "I feel very annoyed with my own Saintess!" "My Saintess always bullies me with threats that my flat breasts like a chopping board will be spread to all the devout followers who worship me!" "I feel frustrated when my own Saintess doesn''t respect me after her previous life I didn''t help her with my holy power filled with divine blessings until she died with a great grudge against humanity!" "Do I deserve this kind of stress because my own Saintess suddenly rebelled after falling in love with another Saintess which makes me feel strange like this?!" "My chest feels so tight when I see her close to another Saintess and bullies me with full calculation." "Yurii!! Kiss me!! Pamper me after experiencing stress like this!" "I want to vent this stress with the Goddess who understands the burden carried by the Goddess who is not trusted by her own Saintess." "Sob!! It''s so embarrassing, isn''t it?" "My self like this is not suitable to be the Goddess who spreads goodness and virtue to humanity!" In that warm body contact and embrace, it seemed that the Goddess Aurora had let out all her pent-up emotions thanks to her Saintess who had taken advantage of her weakness. The Goddess Yuri tried to calm the overflowing emotions of the Goddess Aurora who was crying in her warm embrace. "It seems that I have to contact Lily-chan about this matter of the Goddess Aurora and her Saintess," muttered the Goddess Yuri as she tried to calm the Goddess Aurora who was starting to sob in her soft embrace. ---&&&--- While I was relaxing enjoying the hot tension of the adventurer party who were waiting for the list of the participation Golden King Bear hunt, my Goddess suddenly contacted me into her personal communication. [ Lily-chan, do you have free time to listen to the Goddess Aurora''s rants story? ] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sudden question shocked my body. The Goddess Aurora suddenly wanted to share her story and my Goddess asked me to listen to her rants story. What exactly had happened or is that something big trouble happened in the Goddess''s life? Is the Goddess''s workload so heavy that Goddess Aurora wants me to listen to her rants? [ Unfortunately, that has nothing to do with our duties as Goddesses. ] Then what is it about? Is it normal for another Goddess''s saintess to listen to another Goddess''s rants? [ I don''t want to do this but things have gotten bad enough because the dignity of Goddess Aurora''s breasts is on the line with her own Saintess. ] Huh? Eh? What do you mean the dignity of Goddess Aurora''s breasts is in Hana? What did Hana do that made Goddess Aurora want to rant like that? [ Lily-chaaaan!! Help me!! ] [ Please save my dignity from the hands of my cunning Saintess! ] [ Hana always forces me to help her fulfill her great obsession to satisfy her love for you! ] [ Please take responsibility and help me reduce the threat given by Hana by betting the size of my breasts that will be known by all the devout followers who worship me. ] My leisure time while waiting for the results of the adventurer party sorting carried out by Princess Anastasia suddenly changed by listening to the complaints of the Goddess Aurora. [ Hana... ] [ Hanaaa... ] [ Hanaaaa has made a statue of me that shows the size of my breasts which are flat like a chopping board! ] [ Please change the thinking of Hana who threatened me with great insults to the figure of the Great Goddess like myself, I beg you, Lily-chan! ] [ In return I will give you a consumable item and a practical tool that will be used in your daily life at the Yurification Shop. ] I don''t know why the Goddess Aurora asked me to change Hana''s mind. This is also the first time I have known that a Saintess can threaten their own Goddess. What''s the big deal about having flat breasts like a chopping board? [ Lily-chan, please be more sensitive and understanding of the feelings of women who don''t have breasts the same size as you. ] "So that''s what it means," I shrieked. Chapter 82 - A Twisted Princess While listening to the Goddess Aurora''s complaints, I reviewed the information paper of the adventurers who passed Princess Anastasia''s assessment.In this free time, I let my body be in my fox girl form and sat in the open gazebo that served as the main base for the Golden King Bear hunting operation. "Ahhh... Lily... your fox tail is so soft. May I take some pieces of your fox tail as my collection?" whispered Princess Anastasia who was resting after forcing herself to work hard until she finished her work in assessing the suitability of the adventurers who would participate in the Golden King Bear hunt. "Don''t do that," I replied coldly as my eyes read the participants who passed the initial selection. Because this gazebo has an open space and shows the viewpoint of the stealth slimes who have inhabited their cave residence by activating their night vision skills, it has made several adventurer party study their battlefield inside the cave. I tried hard to pour out my abundant magic energy together with the help of the Goddess Aurora so that I could share the viewpoint with the stealth slimes who used their night vision skills. Several stealth slimes had entered their disguise mode and stopped their head-splitting hunt of the Golden King Bear herd that seemed to have become more efficient now. "Oh, please, Lily. Just one strand of your tail hair. I want to make a protection charm for myself," Princess Anastasia suddenly combed my fox tail with the comb she brought. "Even if I comb it like this, not a single tail hair falls out. Isn''t this fox tail too healthy, Lily?" While trying to grab one of my sensitive fox tail hairs, I could see Princess Anastasia smiling softly intentionally at me as if wanting to beg for one of my fox tail hairs. "I don''t want to give it, Princess Anastasia," I replied briefly while maintaining my attitude of being a cold and serious girl. Along with my cold reply which seemed heartless, I tried to remain calm while my fox tail received a very sensitive touch at the tip of my fox tail. Of my nine fox tails available, all have been used to cover Princess Anastasia''s body who has buried her body in my nine soft fox tails. "Lily... I sincerely beg you for just one hair of your fox tail..." Princess Anastasia asked while playing her trump card in the form of teary eyes as if she wanted to cry. "I won''t allow it because you have been paid for enjoying my nine tails while they look like want to touch my tail too!" I said in a firm tone while glancing at Mio and my twin step-sister who were holding their bodies back from touching my fox tail which was a reward for Princess Anastasia''s hard work. "Eeehhh... I only get this reward after all the hard work I''ve done?" replied Princess Anastasia who slowly shed tears perfectly as a greedy innocent girl. "Yes, this is your reward!" with my expressionless tone and my gaze that didn''t care about Princess Anastasia, I could feel her body shaking after getting such a cold attitude from me. "L-Lily¡­" with her body shaking slightly and her breath inhaling the scent of my fox tail, I could feel Princess Anastasia was in a state of her body that was slowly changing strangely. "Seeing Lily''s cold and firm attitude like this¡­ Ahh¡­ it makes me want to lose control and kiss her lips until it leaves a red kiss mark on her nape," said Princess Anastasia with her mouth covered by one of my fox tails. My sensitive fox ears had heard words from Princess Anastasia''s mouth that sounded very dangerous. My instincts told me that if I gave her one of my fox tail hairs, Princess Anastasia would take care of my fox tail hair for the next few years as one of the most valuable possessions in her life. Just by imagining it¡­ I could feel my body trying hard to reject the terrible thing that could happen. "Ahh¡­ Lily is ignoring me again¡­ it makes me want to kidnap her immediately and take her away to our private residence¡­" "I want to have her for just one day¡­" "What should I do if Lily refuses to be kidnaped and runs away?" "Lily... I can kidnap you for a day of dating, right? Huehuehue..." When I completely ignored Princess Anastasia, I could hear some of her little mutters that were so terrifying that it made my back break out in cold sweat as if screaming in fear with Princess Anastasia''s terrifying obsession. Twiinkk... Twiinkk... In my cold attitude, I occasionally glanced at Princess Anastasia and got a warm wink from her eyes. Somehow it felt like a big change from the attitude she kept hidden to the attitude she deliberately gave me in public. This increasingly complicated situation made me temporarily act coldly towards Princess Anastasia and add a small punishment for her for the trouble she caused in the Adventurer''s Guild building. "Princess Anastasia, have you done what I asked before?" I asked to find out the process of her formally apologizing to the Adventurer''s Guild Master. "Hmm?" Princess Anastasia tilted her head as if she didn''t understand what I was asking. "You still haven''t apologized to the people you troubled before?" I said while lifting my nine tails that were wrapped around her body and putting on a cold facial expression full of annoyance. "Etto, uhm, I''ll apologize later¡­" Princess Anastasia replied, averting her gaze from me. "Later? Wouldn''t it be better to do it as soon as possible?" I replied to give Princess Anastasia a suggestion. "I-Isn''t this much more important than apologizing to the Adventurer''s Guild Master who is busy working today?" "Huh? Wouldn''t it be better since the Adventurer''s Guild Master is working so you can meet him in person? Thanks to Princess Anastasia''s arbitrary behavior, the Adventurer''s Guild Master has almost lost trust in the Marquess Rommel family, which led to a small misunderstanding¡­ don''t you want to take responsibility for this?" While urging Princess Anastasia with a new simple task, I wanted to remove my fox tail that was hurting after Princess Anastasia tried to pull out one of my fox tail hairs several times. With a fox tail as sensitive as this, there was no way I could feel the pain that was done slowly. "I did it based on the official procedure that the Adventurer''s Guild had to do, Lily! Don''t make me look like a cruel girl who paid some adventurers just to rob a house... uhh... I mean build a house that had been sold by the residents in Marquess Rommel''s territory," said Princess Anastasia with some information slipping out of her mouth. "Even though it failed in the end because that stupid father didn''t want his daughter to live alone and burdened his workload as a King who still needed my help solving problems," muttered Princess Anastasia until her mouth moved slightly. My ears and mind now heard each other''s grumbling voices that contradicted each other. [ Lily-chaaan!! Are you still listening to my heart''s complaints that are often oppressed by my own two-faced Saintess like that? ] [ Do you think this is the justice that a Goddess who is trying to fix a previously complicated relationship to be better again deserves? [ I don''t know how much longer I have to bear the burden of humiliation of my flat breasts like a chopping board! ] [ Please help me until Hana changes her mind and doesn''t use the terrible threat of doxxing the real body of a Goddess who is famous for her wisdom and virtue! ] Between Princess Anastasia, the Goddess Aurora, and the preparations for the Golden King Bear hunt. I could feel the overwhelming burden of a human who was still bound by life and taking care of a Goddess''s problems. Above all, I am very glad that my brain is not too crazy in receiving this two-way information. To the Goddess Aurora, I understand how you feel that Hana used the threat of doxxing your real body to the devout congregation that worships you. I will try to make Hana come closer to you a little bit more until such a terrible threat is gradually reduced. [ Thank you very much Lily-chan! ] [I will try to repay you with all my might to modify your Yurification System blessing if you succeed in destroying the statue of me that is full of insults like that.] What kind of statue is it? I am curious about the shape of the statue. Just by saying that curiosity is in my mind. My eyes suddenly got a vision of a statue of the Goddess Aurora shaped like a teenage girl with very flat breasts like a cutting board standing next to a statue of the Goddess Aurora carved using large breasts. Is this the statue made by Hana? [ Yes, the statue showing my real body is standing side by side with the statue that has been considered as my real figure. ] Hmm? Isn''t that a not bad sculpture, Goddess Aurora? [ Huh? What does that mean? ] If you look closely, your real body shape looks like a teenage girl filled with warmth and gentleness as a Goddess. The cute shape of your flat breasts depicts the purity of a Goddess that does not arouse lust. Rather than a sculpture showing your large breasts, I prefer a real statue of you that is full of elegance and purity. [ L-Lily... ] [ Do you think it''s a good thing to use my real body? ] Yes, you could say that this gives a much more natural impression of the purity of a Goddess that does not make humanity drown in the sins of the world. In short, I really like the real body of Goddess Aurora compared to the fake body of Goddess Aurora because the real one looks more beautiful in my eyes. [ Kyaaaa!! W-What are you talking about? Don''t make me blush about this! ] [ Hmph! You won''t get anything after praising me like this! ] I could hear the Goddess Aurora''s words weakening after hearing my thoughts about her real body. Was it a little too much to say what I thought about her? [ Yurification System Notice: The Goddess Aurora has become the one of blessing developer Yurifaction System! ] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh?" I muttered in surprise. Chapter 83 - New Magic Tools To my surprise reaction, the Goddess Aurora had become one of the Goddesses who became the developers of the Yurification System blessing, I could hear my Goddess suddenly becoming very annoyed at the Goddess Aurora.[ Aurora! What did you just do by becoming one of the permanent developers of my Yurification System blessing? ] [ Eh? I was just giving Lily-chan a hand to develop her talent in controlling my Saintess who was starting to move out of my control. ] [ Don''t make up ridiculous excuses! You just want to get closer to my Saintess, right?! ] [ N-No way! Why should I do that when I already have my own Saintess who represents humanity? As the original Saintess who received my holy blessing, Hana has taken on the responsibility of being a Saintess who is under the protection of my holy blessing! ] [ Uhuh? What do you mean by becoming one of the developers of the blessing that I created for Lily-chan? You don''t want to bribe her by adding new items to the Yurification Shop, do you? ] [ What''s wrong with adding new items that will be useful in the role-play that Lily-chan is doing? Wouldn''t it be cooler when Lily-chan acts like a leader who controls the course of the battle with victory already in her grasp? ] [ ... ] [ ... ] In that little argument, I started to feel the silence from my Goddess who was previously annoyed at Goddess Aurora. [ It makes sense, I like that little idea. ] Eh? My Goddess? Why are you suddenly acting so soft like this? [ How about you give Lily-chan some of the new items that are in the Yurification Shop right now? ] [ Can we do it later? I haven''t even touched on the new updates for Lily-chan''s blessings. ] [ Just do it now for a test drive. Just think of it as a treat for Lily-chan who seems to be working hard to help your Saintess who is a troubled Obsessive Yandere. ] [ Urk, don''t force me to use my Goddess'' power to give blessings directly to Lily-chan. If my Saintess finds out, I''ll be in danger because I''m emotionally close to Lily-chan. ] [ That was very difficult reason to refute, is there a suitable alibi to escape from your own Saintess'' interrogation? ] [ Sob! If only I could make an alibi like that. I wouldn''t feel inferior after my own Saintess threatened me by spreading my real body statue that has flat breasts like a chopping board. ] [ Forgive me, Aurora. I didn''t know that humans would be creative when they were in an obsessive and Yandere phase like that. Even Lily-chan seemed to have a little trouble when she realized that one of the girls she managed to conquer her heart had a possessive and obsessive yandere nature. ] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seems like I heard the contents of the conversation that related me to their problems. Do the Goddesses usually have complicated problems like this with their Saintesses? Especially with the problem between Saintess Hana and the Goddess Aurora. I don''t want to add more burden to the Goddess Aurora. So, for the time being, I will keep Hana busy with the tasks that should be done by the Saintess. The report paper that was within my reach had been read completely. Earl Timoti who was standing behind my body seemed to have been working following my instructions to make a list of adventurer parties that would enter the cave and hunt the Golden King Bear herd based on my instructions. The further sorting that I had done was the final phase before the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd was actually carried out. By separating the adventurer parties that liked to cause trouble from the obedient adventurer parties, their fate in participating in the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd had been determined. Putting aside the basic skills and advanced skills possessed by some adventurer parties, I prioritized the attitude and tolerance to move in groups. Following the plan that I had prepared, several stealth slimes would become guides by carrying glowing mushroom that would periodically mark their destination. The operations center that was under my command had determined the number of heads of the Golden King Bear herd that I had determined. Is determining the number of heads in a hunt an act of cheating? I don''t care about it, it''s just that it feels very unfair. Of course, I''ll admit it if it''s unfair because all the remaining Golden King Bear herd locations have limited numbers based on the reports from the stealth slime herd. Just by teaching them how to hunt silently, they became addicted to hunting the remaining Golden King Bear herd by penetrating the cave maze where they lived. I don''t want to blame this herd of stealth slimes for being too active in hunting. However, the adventurers seemed more eager to aim for the main prize, the head of the Golden King Bear that was manifesting its magical energy into a walking source of disaster. The increasing power of magical energy continued along with the report of stealth slime number forty-seven which informed that the Golden King Bear had almost eaten up the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes. Time had become our delay and the number of adventurers'' forces to ward off the monster that had reached the Calamity Disaster level was more than enough. I could only count the seconds that began to count backward in my mind before the hunt started. Sooner or later, this hunt would make the adventurers, Marquess Rommel''s troops, and Earl Timoti''s troops work together to defeat the Golden King Bear. Staring at the remains of the magic core being eaten by the Golden King Bear through the stealth slime number forty-seven''s perspective view, I could feel the incredible tension of this operation that would result in large casualties. That''s why I assigned Ciel, Sia, and Hana to create a talisman containing a special magic formation to teleport their bodies when they receive a serious injury through the instructions given by my mother. Who would have thought that my mother''s hobby of studying magic books and her great obsession with new magic formulas would be useful like this? Even though it sacrificed my birthday party that could no longer be celebrated, it was a price worth the ability of my mother who had understood the concept of magic belonging to the Great Hero. Uhh, I didn''t expect that mother and daughter had such terrifying magic abilities. Compared to them, maybe I''m just an amateur in creating new magic formations. [ Did I just hear the Magician who was able to use swords as a catalyst for her magic demeaning herself as a magic amateur? ] [ You heard it right, Aurora. Unlike the other Saintesses who were confident. My Saintess has low self-confidence in her true abilities. ] "Hmm?" In my little activity almost finished sorting the adventurer participants, my Goddess and Goddess Aurora spoke in my mind. I almost replied to their words with a voice and it would attract the attention of the people around me. [ Lily-chan, do you still have enough concentration to listen to what I have to say? ] [ Don''t underestimate my Saintess who has listened to three different voices that entered her mind, Aurora. My Saintess does not have a mentality and mind that is easily shaken like other Saintesses. ] "..." I listened to their conversation while listening to the conversation that took place in the Soul Tame spell chant. The voices of the conversation from the Goddess, fellow stealth slimes, and around my ears. It was a heavy burden for my mind''s concentration but I managed to endure the burden to act calmly in public. [ After considering the tools I will give, I have decided to make the Yurification Shop have new magic tools in the form of magic electronics, Lily-chan. ] The words of the Goddess Aurora have piqued my interest to hear more about her words. [ Rather than using the Soul Tame spell to communicate with the adventurers through the intermediary of the stealth slime swarm. Wouldn''t it be more concise and faster to communicate directly? ] [ Lily-chan, get ready to listen to the product promotion from the Goddess Aurora. If you can''t stand it, you can wave your hand to get help from me. ] "..." As a good listener, I tried not to interrupt the Goddess Aurora who was explaining the new items in the Yurification Shop. [ The tool in Lily-chan''s Yurification Shop is the Magic Protofon. A magic communication tool that can communicate with one to several people as long as they use the same magic frequency. A very simple tool that can help Lily-chan control the movement of a large army that will hunt the Golden King Bear. ] Swiippp... Pooomm... Through my eyes, a golden flash covered in a wave of holy magic has formed before my eyes can follow it. Like the teleportation magic formations that the Great Heroes generally used freely, I could feel several floating objects coming out of the teleportation magic formation. A neatly arranged wooden box was in front of my eyes with small writing on it. [ Prototype Magic Protofon handmade by Lily Schwartz De Rommel. ] [ Instruction manual of Prototype Magic Protofon. ] Nggingg... Kiiikk... My head suddenly felt an incredible pain along with the appearance of the tool given by the Goddess Aurora. Some knowledge and abilities of the tool called Magic Protofon entered my brain quickly. Without reading the instruction manual in front of me, I already knew how to use the magic tool that would be useful. "Ahem! Earl Timoti, immediately distribute this tool along with the instruction manual to each of our adventurer party leaders and our troop leaders who are participating in the Golden King Bear hunt," I ordered Earl Timoti while handing over the sorted information paper. "Have you finished sorting the final stage, Lily-sama?" replied Earl Timoti while receiving the information paper that would participate in the Golden King Bear hunt. "Yes, don''t forget to distribute this magic tool to every adventurer party leader and high-ranking person in our squad. It will make our communication easier when we''re in the cave. Oh! Don''t forget to read the instruction manual too!" While giving that command message, I leaned back on the chair and enjoyed a short, relaxing break. Chapter 84 - Testing Magic Tools My short break was interrupted again after Alice and Alyssa came to visit me."Onee-sama, what is the meaning of this?" Alice asked while showing the prototype magic protofon and the paper containing the instruction manual for its use. In contrast to Alice who needed a direct explanation from me, Alyssa was seen reading the instruction manual for its use. I don''t know what the Goddess Aurora was doing, but I could see handwriting similar to mine. Just by looking at the length and shortness of each letter written in the instruction manual, it was not much different from my handwriting that had translated the Great Hero''s Magic book. "Lily-nee, I didn''t expect you to have made this thing during the holidays. Did Lily-nee secretly make this in large quantities because one day it would be useful like this emergency situation?" Alyssa asked without moving her gaze from reading the instruction manual for the magic protofon. I tried my best to remain calm in front of my twin step-sisters. Somehow, I am truly grateful to the Goddess Aurora for using my handwriting to make it easier for me to lie to cover up the blessings given by the Goddess Aurora. [ Lily-chan, I have to take the trouble to do this to avoid suspicion from Hana. ] [ If I use a large amount of my magical energy. Hana will notice my interference in interacting with you. ] [ It would be very scary if Hana lost control as a Saintess who should not have a despicable nature. ] "..." responding to the words of the Goddess Aurora and Alyssa, I nodded my head and took the magic protofon that had become my intellectual property. "Want to try using this magic protofon as a test of the range that can be covered for communication?" I asked Alyssa who had finished reading the instruction paper for using the magic protofon. Bzzttt ... Squuiikkk ... By flowing my magical energy until I was able to activate the main function of the magic protofon, I immediately entered the magic frequency available in its main settings. "Magic wave frequency 301," I said while fiddling with the magic protofon to be within the range of magic frequency 301. Alyssa seemed to understand what I said and changed the frequency of her magic protofon to run on magic frequency 301. Pressing one of the buttons to communicate, Alyssa said one sentence as a simple check. "Lily-nee..." The voice that came from my magic protofon gave a clear voice from Alyssa. Although her voice was a little hoarse than her original voice, it could still be heard clearly by my fox ears which were too sensitive to sound. Swoopp... Ploomm... I stopped my nine-tailed fox girl form to return to human form. "Oh! It successfully entered Lily-nee''s protophone frequency!" Alyssa said while using her magic protofon to communicate with me. Unlike my fox ears which heard the hoarse voice from the magic protophone, my human ears seemed to hear Alyssa''s voice clearly without any interference from the hoarse voice. "Do you like it, Alyssa?" I asked Alyssa who looked very happy with the tool given by the Goddess Aurora. "Yes, I like it, Lily-nee... Does this mean we can order dinner directly from the Maid on duty in the kitchen and call the Maid on duty without ringing the bell in our room anymore?" Alyssa said with her eyes still sparkling while holding the magic protofon in her hand tightly. "Uhm, yes, maybe..." I couldn''t get past the wild imagination that Alyssa was thinking. Even to give the magic protofon to all the Maids who work in the Marquess Rommel residence. That would burden my Yurification Point budget. However... Seeing Alyssa who seemed very interested in this magic protofon tools. It seems like I have to take all the magic protofon tools back from the hands of the adventurers and soldiers who participated in this Golden King Bear hunt. Bzzttt... Zzrrttt... "Onee-sama!!" My magic protofon suddenly emitted a voice from Alice. "Yey! I have joined Onee-sama''s communication frequency!!" Alice exclaimed, understanding how the protofon magic device worked without reading the instruction manual. Whether it was Alice who understood things too easily or her way of thinking was different from Alyssa''s, it had made her more unique than Alyssa to understanding something. My communication frequency suddenly received another voice call from Princess Anastasia. "Lily¡­ can I take this groundbreaking communication device to royal palace? And... uhm... for talking with you when I am bored?" "Sure, it''s already yours, Princess Anastasia." "Then... make sure your communication frequency is always active at all times or I will try to find another frequency to contact you¡­" Princess Anastasia smiled at me with a gentle gaze that made it difficult for me to refuse her request. The urge that felt fraudulent made me fall for Princess Anastasia''s trickery who could easily use her facial expressions to melt someone''s decision. "Uhm, I give it to you for testing something. Just take it... because my main goal right now is to testing and build a long-range magic frequency to communicate with the magic protofon," I replied ignoring Princess Anastasia''s pleading gaze at me. "Just think of this as a trial and collection of error results to perfect the communication tool that I am currently making," I continued my words while observing Princess Anastasia''s facial expression who was as happy as Alyssa''s. My words had a small lie in them but also left behind a truth that was difficult to prove in real terms. The mechanism for making this magic protofon was directly given by the Goddess Aurora along with my Yurification Shop which seemed to be getting additional new magic tools. The price offered by the Goddess Aurora was quite expensive and threatened the Yurification Points that had been obtained with great difficulty during my family vacation. Compared to food that can lure women closer to me, the Goddess Aurora gave me another blessing like a magic tool that is very much needed in everyday life like this magic communication tool. Observing my magic protofon, I could understand how to make it and arrange it. The complicated chants that form the telecommunication magic formation used by the magic protofon could be easily imitated. The basic formations used by the magic protofon are telepathy magic formations and loudspeaker magic formations that are separated based on magic frequencies. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just by knowing that basic concept, the prototype magic protofon can be easily created. What makes this magic protofon more effective and efficient is the use of a monster''s magic core as a magic container for storing magic so that the complicated magic formation that is running automatic can be used for a certain time before the magic stored in the monster''s magic core runs out. My brain suddenly felt pain when I learned about this simple mechanism that was able to change the lives of mankind. If this magic protofon were to be widely distributed, I don''t know what would be done to people who were able to hear its magic frequencies with information leaking out due to eavesdropping. Goddess Aurora, isn''t this an unsafe tool for secret communication? [ How is it, Aurora? The knowledge you imparted seems to have given Lily-chan a large gap to be able to hear every frequency created by that magic tool. ] [ D-Don''t get me wrong about this! Lily-chan is too smart to understand this large gap just by knowing the mechanism of the magic formation. ] It''s not that I blame you for the large gap that can be heard by adjusting the frequency of this magic, Goddess Aurora. It''s more like... I want to develop the prototype magic protofon to a more secure for secret communication. [ C-Can you do that, Lily-chan? ] [ Creating magic formations and modifying magic formations is very complicated, you know. ] [ But they can do it. ] My Goddess seems to have understood what I will do next to develop this magic protofon because I have a trump card that I can use and it''s right beside me. [ Oh! Alice and Alyssa! ] [ Want to utilize the talents of humanity''s greatest magicians? What a cunning older sister! ] [ But I like it, make sure to repay Alice and Alyssa fairly with even love, Lily-chan! ] "O-Oohh¡­" I muttered softly to answer my Goddess and Goddess Aurora. While I was observing the magic protofon further, I was surprised by someone covering my eyes from behind. "Hey, Lily¡­ isn''t it unfair if I''m not given that magic tool too?" whispered Hana who suddenly surprised me from behind. [ Hiieekk!! Hanaa!! ] The scream from the Goddess Aurora also surprised me. I didn''t expect Hana to dare to do this in a public. Even though my eyes were covered like this. I could feel the gazes of Alice, Alyssa, and Princess Anastasia pouring out their hearts that were disturbed by Hana''s presence. "I''ve prepared it," I replied without letting go of Hana''s hand that was covering my eyes. Along with Hana''s whisper, I also felt other presences such as Ciel and Sia who could be easily felt thanks to their abundant holy magic energy. Hana slowly let go of her hand that was covering my eyes from behind. My gaze, which was previously closed, was now surprised by several women who looked like they were jealous of my closeness to Hana. Hana who suddenly came with this surprise made my body feel a cold sweat and a panic of the Goddess Aurora who disappeared by taking cover behind my Goddess. It seems that the threat given by Hana has given its trauma to the Goddess Aurora. I don''t want to admit it but some women I know have their own unique side that I don''t know. "This is for you, Hana," by creating a magic formation that takes a magic tool from my magic storage, I give the magic protofon to Hana. "Thank you very much, Lily!" Hana received the magic protofon with a happy facial expression like a girl who just got a special gift from me. "I will take good care of this first gift from you and declare war on the thief who took your first gift, Lily..." With her soft tone, Hana gave a smile along with the overflow of her holy energy shining on her body. "I-I''m glad to hear that," I replied without knowing what her words meant. "Saintess Hana, rather than declaring war. Wouldn''t it be better to crush it into dust without leaving a trace? "War is not cheap in terms of cost and combat power," said Princess Anastasia, who also smiled at Hana. "That''s a very good idea, Princess Anastasia," said Hana with a small smile. Between Hana and Saintess Anastasia''s communication, I felt a bad feeling that someone was trying to steal the item I gave them. I don''t want to be burdened with this bad thought. So, for the time being... Whoever is thinking of stealing it... I can only pray that they can die in peace. Chapter 85 - Final Preparation My twin step-sister and Princess Anastasia went to prepare supplies to explore the maze of caves owned by the stealth slime herd until I felt lonely like this.Rather than calling it lonely, this was my precious free time to rest after my mind was filled with complaints about the Goddess Aurora and her problems with Hana. Some of my free time was filled with studying a book about tactical attacks from Earl Timoti directly without realizing that the merge army of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti had succeeded in learning how to use protofon magic tools. I can hear beep from them to trying communicating with me. Beepp... Bep... The adventurers had worked hard to receive short training from Earl Timoti''s and Marquess Rommel''s military representatives about moving in guidance. This situation that seemed right to carry out the Golden King Bear herd hunting operation had been felt sufficient. They are working hard... then what about my preparations I seemed very relaxed and calm? I didn''t want to admit it, but I was very busy because some of the stealth slime herds were bored waiting for my further orders. On the initiative of stealth slime number forty-seven, the stealth slime herd had learned the shocking news of the King and Queen Slime who had fallen to the Golden King Bear. Of course, the news caused a big problem for the stealth slime herd. Without the King and Queen to lead them, the stealth slime herd was just an ordinary monster that had no hope of survival. Pooinngg... [ C-Commander... What should we do after our King and Queen have died at the hands of the Golden King Bear? ] A heavy question came from one of the stealth slimes connected to Soul Tame. I had heavy thought about using their ability to stay under the control of my Soul Tame magic for my own benefit. "I don''t know, you are free to determine the fate of your slime races," I replied in a tone that seemed indifferent to their fate. "I have no right to determine your fate because the initial agreement we made was only that I would help you get your cave back from the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd and you would periodically provide forest nature products to my residence." "If there is a contract that goes beyond that, then we need to make a new Soul Tame contract again." I said this just to avoid the greater responsibility of taking care of the stealth slime herd. I don''t have much magic capacity to help them live under the control of the Soul Tame magic chant. Moreover, the slime''s body shape is disgusting and filled with mucus. If only their form was friendlier and not disgusting like that. I would consider becoming the leader of the stealth slime herd. "For the time being, you all stay where you are and report the situation periodically. Do you all understand?" Booiinngg... [ We understand and are ready to carry out the orders of our supreme commander!] Pooiinngg... [ Your orders are the guide to our lowly lives! ] Booiinngg... [ Commander!! I am ready to live in humiliation just to be part of your herd! ] Pooiinngg... [ Commander!! Allow me to be your pet who lives in humiliation. ] Booiinngg... [ Commander, please lead us after our grudge with the Golden King Bear pack is over! ] I took a long, heavy breath. "I understand how you feel after losing your King and Queen Slime. But you still have other slime herd, right?" I asked while holding my chin to think. "The number of other slime herd should still be there, right?" I continued asking the stealth slime herd on the Soul Tame communication network. Pooiinngg... [ ... ] Booiinngg... [ ... ] I got an empty answer from the stealth slime herd before stealth slime number forty-seven spoke about important information that I didn''t know yet. [ My commander... The other slime herd have been wiped out because they were hunted by the Golden King Bear herd. ] The words from stealth slime number forty-seven made my body suddenly shiver and be shocked at the same time. "Oh, damn, there''s nothing left?" I said in a meek tone. [ Unfortunately, there is none, my Commander. ] [ That''s why I sacrificed myself to keep an eye on the Golden King Bear to help the Commander avenge us! ] My eyes filled with tears as if I was about to cry after hearing the boldest confession from stealth slime number forty-seven. Of all the stealth slimes under my Soul Tame magic control. I didn''t know they had such loyalty and were loyal to fellow slimes. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I appreciate what you are doing, stealth slime number forty-seven. From now on, please work according to the portion that you can do as stealth slimes who know your cave dwelling!" The order I gave was very simple and had a heavy meaning for them. After losing their slimy leader, they were now required to remain inside their cave dwelling for the time being while waiting for further orders from me. Boiingg... [ We are ready to carry out the orders you give, Commander! ] [ Even if it will kill us, we will remain loyal to our current supreme leader! ] Poiiinngg... [ I expect you to be our true leader, Commander! ] [ I can''t wait for your order to hunt other than separating the heads of the Golden King Bear herd from their bodies! ] [ For the sake of this supreme and honorable Commander, we will offer the highest loyalty ever in the history of our slime family tree! ] My body suddenly shook violently after hearing one of the stealth slimes say that inside the Soul Tame communication network. The highest loyalty ever? Does stealth slime have a caste line about the highest loyalty like that? While listening to the conversation of the stealth slime herd trying to make me their supreme leader to replace their King and Queen Slime. I felt like it was too much for me. At that moment, I imagined myself sitting on a throne surrounded by slime mucus. Bzzrrttt... My body felt a great rejection of the image of myself who would become the supreme leader of the stealth slime herd. "Uh, if possible, please evolve from your slimy bodies that leave behind a sticky liquid that will be troublesome to clean," I said in a relaxed tone without expecting the evolution to actually happen in near future. Even in the journal of the Great Hero in the past timeline, monsters that can evolve are divided into several types such as monster-bodied evolution and humanoid-bodied evolution. I don''t want to oblige them to choose which evolutionary path, but it would be more practical if they chose an evolutionary path that doesn''t leave the impression of a lumpy and disgusting slimy body. If their evolution remains the same... I can assure myself that carry out mass extermination of slimes around the forest where I live... While I was thinking about such a bad situation, Earl Timoti surprised me by bringing several soldiers from Marquess Rommel''s army and his own troops. "Lily-sama, I apologize for disturbing your preparations while you are busy thinking about the preparations for hunting the remaining Golden King Bear herd," said Earl Timoti in a polite tone and bowed to respect me. "Did I interrupt your conversation with the stealth slime herd?" asked Earl Timoti to make sure I was not disturbed by his presence. I shook my head and made a body gesture to invite Earl Timoti to convey his business for coming to see me. "Is there a problem, Earl Timoti?" while fixing my sitting position which looked relaxed, I immediately straightened my body position. "There is no important problem for you to worry about, Lily-sama. My arrival this time is to inform you that we have made a new topographic map that shows the cave maze located in the deepest part of the cave. With a little touch from me, it will become an accurate map and help you in leading the hunt party for the Golden King Bear herd," with a smile filled with pride, Earl Timoti looked confident with the new topographic map that he had made in detail. "Rather than using a half-baked topographic map like this¡­ it makes me embarrassed because I made it myself with a level of accuracy that still needs to be improved," like an embarrassed teenager, Earl Timoti scratched the back of his head and said that little joke. "I don''t mind your inaccurate topographic map, Earl Timoti. It helps me when preparing to hunt the Golden King Bear that is not on your topographic map," I stood up from my seat and approached Earl Timoti and my father''s troops. "If you are looking for me and talking about that new topographic map. Does that mean it is ready to be used as the headquarters for the Golden King Bear hunt?" As I approached Earl Timoti, I gave him a gentle, cold gaze. Earl Timoti lowered his head when I approached him and bowed as if giving me a salute. I held one of his left shoulders and whispered, "You have worked hard for this, may I use your hard work for my benefit?" The only answer I gave was a small nod and a proud smile on Earl Timoti''s face. "Please lead us into your glorious hunt, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti with sparkling eyes looking at me. Ugh, those sparkling eyes. Could Earl Timoti not look at me with such sparkling eyes? Noticing the people behind him, they also looked at me with hope while having sparkling eyes. The burden and responsibility of my father''s commanding baton had the power to make them submit to my every command like this. If it''s like this¡­ would I be suitable to become the Matriarch who replaces Marquess Rommel in the future? Chapter 86 - Hunt Begun... In the middle of a large field not far from Marquess Rommel''s main residence, a large tent stood blown by the evening twilight wind that showed several small wooden blocks and bright lighting for a topographic map.The topographic map was very large and required several military staff members to help Earl Timoti move each wooden block that marked the movement of the troops under my leadership. Seeing these final preparations, I could not delay the hunt for the Golden King Bear any longer. It seemed that Earl Timoti and several combined troops of adventurers had prepared to hunt the Golden King Bear. "This makes me a little uneasy and awkward to lead an army this big," I said to Earl Timoti who was standing on my right. "Lily... if something this small makes you awkward, shouldn''t you work hard to show them how scary you are... uhmm... how cunning you are to become a war tactician?" said Princess Anastasia standing on my left. Because the uniforms we wore looked harmonious and complemented each other, it made several other women such as Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Hana look sullen while looking at Princess Anastasia. "I know, I''m just not used to doing something like this," I replied to Princess Anastasia while raising my collar to warm my sweaty neck after making sure the final preparations were going smoothly. "Alice and Alyssa have provided enough supplies for three days and three nights. The supplies given to the adventurers are in equal and fair proportions. So, there is no problem with food supplies for those exploring our target cave. The problem is this¡­" Princess Anastasia put on a serious expression as she looked at the topographic map that Earl Timoti had made with a high level of accuracy. "I must admit that the maze inside the deepest cave is winding to the point of being a challenge like this. Just in case, I have given a mark using white chalk flakes to support your attack tactics, Lily," while saying a sentence filled with concentration and a serious face, Princess Anastasia moved herself closer to be close to my arm. Twiitt... As if giving the impression of an unintentional touch, Princess Anastasia touched my arm with hers hug while holding back her serious facial expression that was slowly starting to fill with an embarrassed blush. "In addition to the deepest part of the cave being inhabited by sharp rocks and limited travel distance due to the lack of lighting. We have distributed several magic lanterns that actively emit light because the light from burning torches will make it difficult for them to breathe when entering the cave," the explanation given by Princess Anastasia was filled with the same logic and modern science as the understanding of the Great Hero in the past timeline. I don''t want to compare the knowledge and intelligence possessed by Princess Anastasia with my twin step-sister. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However... they are very different in various aspects. For knowledge and understanding in the field of magic, my twin step-sister will far surpass Princess Anastasia who seems unfamiliar with magic knowledge. In contrast to my twin step-sister, Princess Anastasia is more suited to trivia that is not widely known by books published for the public use. Thanks to Princess Anastasia''s knowledge and intelligence, several complicated tactics have felt like children''s toys in my eyes. "That''s quite helpful, especially for the main team that will be hunting the Golden King Bear. They''re not stupid enough to not be able to tell left from right, right?" I asked Princess Anastasia and Earl Timoti. "Are they that stupid?" Princess Anastasia said with a tilt of her head. "I don''t think they''re that stupid, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti who looked anxious and suddenly used protofon magic tool to connect to the main team hunting the Golden King Bear. Bzzrrtt... Brrttt... "Earl Timoti to the main hunting team, are there any of you who don''t know left and right?" asked Earl Timoti to make sure that they weren''t disoriented while being guided to hunt the Golden King Bear. The answer that Earl Timoti heard made him relieved. The main hunting team was made up of A-class adventurers from the Royal Capital of Aurora and received official recognition from Princess Anastasia for their good behavior. Based on their skills and discipline, they were an adventurer party that had earned quite a good reputation from the Adventurer''s Guild. So I gave them a little honor to be the main attackers in the Golden King Bear''s strength test. This didn''t mean that I threw them into a nest to return as corpses because I had prepared a special talisman for them so that they could teleport instantly after getting a strong confirmation of the Golden King Bear''s combat power. "Everything is under control, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti reported with one of the burdens on his shoulders about the adventurers who would be disoriented. "Thank you for reassuring me, Earl Timoti," I replied after confirming my doubts. "For the next time, could Earl Timoti spread the information that the Golden King Bear hunt will begin in a few minutes and several supervisors will be assigned as their guides with a set magic frequency," I said while putting on a serious face and starting to sit on one of the chairs. "I am ready to carry out your orders, Lily-sama," with a respectful bow, Earl Timoti immediately nodded to one of his subordinates before issuing the hunt order. Bzzrrtt... Brrtt... "Earl Timoti to all hunting teams, the hunting operation will begin in ten minutes. Immediately change your magic frequency to connect with your guide," said Earl Timoti while using his protofon magic tool. As if they had been waiting for the Golden King Bear hunting operation to begin, my father and mother approached me with snacks in their hands. For some reason, I felt like I had become their spectacle. Was watching their daughter working hard like this a spectacle that entertained them? Furthermore... My father... why do you look so relaxed while your daughter is working hard under the pressure of a heavy task like this?! When I glanced at my father with a small complaint in my chest, I could see him waving his hand and giving encouragement with his thumbs up. "..." I could only be silent when I saw the words of encouragement from my father who hoped that his daughter could provide a spectacle that entertained him. While waiting for several adventurers and joint soldiers to prepare themselves, I looked at the topographic map more closely. From the cave entrance to the deepest part, I could confirm the distance was around ten kilometers, and added to the cave labyrinth would make the distance fifteen kilometers. A long enough distance for a combined party of adventurers and soldiers to travel. "Lily, are you thinking about something? Want to enjoy a simple snack before the hunting operation begins?" said Princess Anastasia who suddenly sat on the armrest of my chair. "Hmm?" I turned my gaze slightly and saw a dry bread in Princess Anastasia''s hand. "I have received a small snack from Mio who was unable to approach you because she was busy taking care of the other Maids... for taking care of something... In return, I was asked by Mio to make sure Lily gets enough food so she can focus on this Golden King Bear hunting operation," said Princess Anastasia while showing the dry bread snack she had received from Mio. "Is Mio that busy?" I replied while watching Princess Anastasia''s movements which looked suspicious. "Yes, she is so busy that the other Maids can''t help but ask her for help¡­ and uhhh¡­ I have apologized to the Adventurer''s Guild Master who has been bothering by me all this time¡­" Princess Anastasia lowered her face as if realizing her mistake that had troubled someone at this time. "I just realized that my mistake has caused Lily trouble, especially with the number of adventurers who participated this time coming from the adventurers of the Aurora Kingdom Capital and there are only a small number of adventurers around Marquess Rommel''s residence." "Just because of my selfishness in wanting to have a place to stay near Marquess Rommel''s residence, I have tarnished the trust between adventurers and noble families in dealing with emergencies like this." "I am truly sorry for causing trouble for Lily¡­" I heard Princess Anastasia''s heartfelt words that seemed sincere. Her eyes were downcast and holding a small snack as if she wanted to apologize to me. "What about the answer given by the Adventurer''s Guild Master?" I asked while pulling Princess Anastasia''s right arm and making her body fall on my lap. "L-Lily?" Princess Anastasia looked panicked after realizing she was on my lap and made herself look blushing. "H-He seems to forgive me!!" With her eyes rolling around, Princess Anastasia tried to answer my question with her body still panicking because she fell on my lap. "At least you have realized your mistake..." The gentle words made Princess Anastasia''s body calm down and her mind stabilizes after previously panicking. "D-Does that mean Lily is not angry with me and will not continue that cruel punishment of me?" asked Princess Anastasia. "Huh?" I could only reply that before understanding what Princess Anastasia was saying. "L-Lily... we will still date after this Golden King Bear hunt is over, right?" Princess Anastasia looked panicked after hearing my answer which seemed confused. "Uhuh..." I replied in a cold tone as if I was playing with Princess Anastasia''s feelings. "Lily... you... don''t want to date me?" with tears that wanted to fall, Princess Anastasia looked at me as if she wanted to cry. Chuupp... I answered Princess Anastasia''s doubt with a kiss on her lips. With her body positioned on my lap, we kissed until the sound of the loud trumpet echoed. Chapter 87 - An Unknown Cult [ Stealth slime perspective number forty-seven. ]Kraauuukkk... Crasshhh... Krraakk... Right before my eyes, I saw a monster created with full of evil energy that could be felt by all my senses. The figure of a monster that so boldly and recklessly attacked the cave that was my residence together with my other extended slime family. I didn''t mind if they wanted to share a residence as fellow monsters and the position of my extended slime family, which had built several cave walls intended to support the life of slimes that were energy efficient in managing the food resources that grew in the forest around us. However, that was just my misunderstanding because the monster in front of me was a terrible monster that I had to always monitor and report periodically to the Supreme Commander who replaced the Slime King and Queen. The bodies of the Slime King and Queen, who symbolized the leaders of the slime herd, had long died. They die and their body left behind a large magic core that was being eaten by the terrible monster. That monster had a body shape looks like a bear monster with golden horns on top. Despite its large and terrifying body size, its face shape is even more terrifying because it is filled with a terrifying energy aura shaped like a slimy black mist. Unlike my body''s mucus, which purely comes from my body components, which are slime races, it looks like a rotting black pus wound. The condition of its face looks like it has been stabbed by something and if you look closely it is a sword that emits evil magic energy that makes my body not dare to approach it. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The fear that possessed my body made me live in the abyss of death that was ready to pounce on me at any time if my slimy body disguise was discovered. I remembered the words of my Supreme Commander who said that stealth slime should be a monster that is difficult to detect by senses or magic detection. Just by thinking about that, now I realize that the talent that a stealth slime must have is disguise and infiltration. Tappp ... Taappp ... My body which was spreading as one of the rock walls suddenly felt a vibration of the ground flowing into my body. By making my body look like a rock and harden without shaking amid the strong shaking vibrations, I could feel some footsteps approaching with the magic light reflecting in the deepest part of this cave. Tapp... Tapp... The sound of footsteps that were getting closer made my body adopt a natural attitude to be alert while reducing the use of my magic in disguise and blurring my presence so that it was difficult to detect. My body which was too sensitive to every vibration of the ground had predicted that there were seven people walking towards the terrifying monster. Your next journey awaits at empire Just like that evil vibe terrifying monster, I could feel that their bodies radiated evil magic energy that made my body have to hold back the fear of shaking and almost removing my disguise. The seven people wearing black robes looked very suspicious and scary. The stench that smelled on their bodies showed how dirty they were to come to the cave where the slime lived and pollute the air in the cave with the stench of their bodies. If only my Slime King and Queen were still alive, they might have been in the slime punishment zone and cleaned the deepest part of the cave until the polluted air became fresh again. "Kuhahaha!! I didn''t expect this experiment to be a huge success. But it would be a shame if Marquess Rommel found out that this terrible monster was in his territory. The surprise plan to force him to return from his family vacation has failed." The terrifying laughter made my body move slightly and almost destroyed my disguise as a cave rock again. "Wouldn''t it be more interesting if this experiment gave a definite result to our Lord? Just think if his grudge against Marquess Rommel could be paid with the destruction of the city in his territory." "Haaah?! Destroy the city? Even this monster can do more than that, idiot!" Staabb... Pliirrkk... I could see that those suspicious and terrible people were doing something else to the monster who was enjoying the magic core of the Slime King and Queen. "Eat and grow bigger, my sweet cute bear¡­. I expect you to be more than just a stupid monster who can manipulate the magical energy of our proud cursed sword!" Sllaahhh... "KIIHHHKKK!!" The sound came from the terrifying monster after the sword that was stuck above its head was pulled out forcefully, causing some blood to spurt out of its head. Wiingg... Brrtt... This scary-looking sword emitted a large amount of magical energy and made the ground I was standing on rumble loudly. "Ohooohh!! This is the end!! A new masterpiece created by a monster that has evolved its body to be able to absorb the power of the cursed sword!" "Praise our Goddess who will awaken in the darkness of the night sky!" "Oh, Goddess! Thank you for blessing this beautiful world with your cursed sword!" I don''t know what those humans were thinking, but the dangerous sword gave my body a warning to immediately avoid those crazy-looking humans. Their laughter which sounded terrifying and filled with satisfaction had made the monster swallow the magic core of the Slime King and Queen. Baaammm!! Kaboommm!! The explosion of magical energy that came out of the monster gave a bad sign. The figure of a bear monster with pure evil energy with a gaze that seemed to be looking for something. "GAAOOOOO!!" the roar from the monster''s scream gave a big shock to my body that almost removed my disguise as a rock. "It seems that the monster realized that the cursed sword had disappeared from its body. What should we do next?" asked one of the mysterious and dangerous humans. "Isn''t that obvious? Perform a ritual for the resurrection of our Goddess!" The mysterious and frightening human figure immediately pulled the cursed sword that was originally stuck in the monster''s head to his neck. "For the glory and honor of our Goddess!" shouted the mysterious human while pulling the cursed sword until it cut off his head. Slaaassshhh .... Paannggg ... When the cursed sword cut off his head, a black cloud covered his body and disappeared as if devoured by the cursed sword. I watched this horrific scene together with our Supreme Commander who silently watched their every action without giving any orders to evacuate myself to a safe place. The information I gave seemed to have my Supreme Commander very interested in this. "For the glory and honor of our Goddess! Curse this world!!" Sllaashh... Paaanngg... "For the glory and honor of our Goddess! This world deserves to be destroyed by the wrath of our Goddess of Destruction!" Slllaahhh... Paaanngg... "Ohh, my Goddess, accept my sacred sacrifice that sacrifices myself!" Slaasshh... Paaanngg... "My Goddess... I will come to your hell..." Slaasshh... Panggg... "For the destruction of this world!" Sllaashhh... Panngg... One by one the strange humans cut off their heads until the cursed sword absorbed their bodies like sacrificial offerings. The horrific scene was immediately spread widely and was seen by my other slime family through the Soul Tame communication network. "GAAAOOOKKK!!" the roar of the monster who was looking for the cursed sword finally managed to find it. The cursed sword that had finished devouring the bodies of the mysterious humans suddenly flew up and shot towards the monster''s chest. Stabbb... Slaahhh... Kabaaammm!! A large explosion occurred again after the monster was stabbed by the cursed magic sword. The overflow of pure evil magic energy slowly made my instincts scream and want to run away from the task of watching over the terrible monster. I realized that from the start this was a difficult task given by the Supreme Commander and my stubborn behavior flared up to be able to take revenge on the herd that destroyed the house where my slime family lived. That terrifying pure power made my body lose control and my consciousness faded. [ Stealth slime number forty-seven, good job on surviving such a massive magical energy exposure. ] [ Because of your actions... I decided to intervene after this Golden King Bear truly became one level above Calamity Disaster. ] [ With your sacrifice, I can confirm that it was an action that made you deserve to live in humiliation by my side. ] Swwiiirrlll... Swiishhhh... Paaammm... My vision was suddenly filled with a warm magic circle and made my body feel a winter breeze that brought my consciousness back. The figure of a human girl sitting on one of the chairs with her glowing red eyes made me immediately come to my full consciousness and pay my respects to her. Pooinnggg... "C-Commander!" Pooiinngg... "Stealth slime number forty-seven will report back to duty on the hunting grounds!" I immediately saluted by adjusting my slime posture to be rounder than usual. "You don''t need to return to the hunting grounds after witnessing such a horrific thing," my Supreme Commander replied with her piercing red gaze staring at me. Different from the gaze filled with intimidation, it was a cold gaze that made me feel comfortable because I was under the control of her every command. Aahhh... that gaze... Somehow this makes me want to live in humiliation by my own Supreme Commander''s side. If only I could evolve to stay by her side without using a body that disgusted my Supreme Commander, I would want to live in humiliation for my Supreme Commander. The feeling of wanting to serve in this humiliation. Am I worthy of such a position? Ah, if only the Goddess would hear me. Please let me evolve to the point where I can be by my Supreme Commander''s side. Chapter 88 - A Slimy Evolution "Did we just start a holy war with one of the sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction?" I asked Earl Timoti, who looked restless and wiped the sweat that was dripping down his forehead.The report given by stealth slime number forty-seven informed me that a group of humans was suspected of being the masterminds behind this walking natural disaster. My gaze was drawn to the perspective of stealth slime number forty-seven who was watching the unnatural growth of the Golden King Bear after its body received a surge of magical energy that made the fine hair on my neck stand up. Seeing the situation getting out of control, my father suddenly came over to me and patted my shoulder. "Lily, it would be better if you didn''t worry too much about the movements of those fools who are trying to make the Goddess of Destruction manifest herself to descend into this world," said my father while gently stroking my hair. "Father¡­ is there something that has dragged you into this trouble?" I asked while observing my father''s facial expression who was staring at the perspective of stealth slime number forty-seven. "That''s not an interesting story considering the damage that strange group caused," my father replied while continuing to stroke my hair as if he were remembering something. I don''t care about troublesome matters like the movements of a heretical cult or a deviant holy sect like this. It''s just that I can hear my Goddess and Goddess Aurora cursing at those people who surrendered themselves to the realm of death in such a dishonorable manner. [ Those people are still using the old-fashioned way to drag my little sister down to the world again? Should we punish those fools so that they don''t bring our little sister back down to the world again, Goddess Yuri? ] [ I agree with you, Goddess Aurora. It''s just¡­ how do we do it? I don''t have that many Saintesses to move against such heretical sects. ] [ Ugh! At a time like this, Hana is enjoying the romance of her youth. Should I give a prophecy to all the fake Saintesses who worship me about the dangers of the world from the sects that try to drag my little sister down to the world and die at the hands of the Hero again? ] [ I don''t want that terrible history to repeat itself in this timeline. ] [ I also don''t want it to repeat itself but they continue to grow like pests in a thriving crop. ] [ Should we do something about this? ] I listened to the conversation of the two Goddesses and my Father''s sudden words explaining the origins of the movement of the heretical sects that always make trouble in every kingdom. Even when my Father and Earl Timoti were living their student life in the first year of the Aurora Royal Academy, they deliberately attacked the Academy to take the cursed sword that was being studied by the Head of the Aurora Royal Academy. The not-so-detailed explanation was said by my Father and Earl Timoti who tried to provide interesting story notes for me to hear. "So that''s why I don''t want Lily to be too immersed in dealing with the problems of these heretical sects," said my Father while stopping his gentle caress on my hair. "Lily-sama, you also shouldn''t let them grow any bigger. If my guess is correct, that is the cursed sword that the Aurora Royal Academy Headmaster once studied before the Academy was hijacked by that cult, spreading terror that made Marquess Rommel cry. "Hey! Don''t remind me of that!" My father shouted to interrupt Earl Timoti''s words. "Earl Timoti, is there something that made my father cry?" I asked Earl Timoti out of curiosity. "At that time, Marquess Rommel was courting a woman who would later become your mother. Even with all those pathetic efforts, Marquess Rommel was slapped on the cheek until¡ª" Before I could hear any more detailed explanation, my father seemed to be covering Earl Timoti''s mouth and his face covered in a red blush because the story of his past was revealed. My biological mother, huh? This made me curious about her. What kind of person was it that made my father try to attract my biological mother''s attention to the point of being as pathetic crying baby as Earl Timoti said? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Compared to Marchioness Amagi... I had no idea what happened to my mother after she died giving birth to me. Your adventure continues at empire A sudden pain struck my chest as I thought about my own birth mother''s story. I quickly shook my head to stop myself from drowning in my own birth mother''s story when a big problem was happening before my eyes. I saw that stealth slime number forty-seven was not in good condition. Witnessing such a horrific scene plus sacrificing himself to withstand such a large amount of magical energy. It could be said that the loyalty rendered by stealth slime number forty-seven were comparable to the risk of losing life. I immediately released my magical energy to form a teleportation magic formation to pull stealth slime number forty-seven away from the hunting ground. The information that the slime had just given was more than enough to make that slime relax for a while. Swrriilll... Swiippp... Using a silent magic chant that did not require uttering words, I pulled stealth slime number forty-seven using teleportation magic until that body filled with unsightly slimy was immediately visible in front of me. Ppooiinngg... "C-Commander!!" Pooiingg... "Stealth slime number forty-seven will report back to duty at the hunting ground!" The scream of stealth slime twenty-seven sounded loud in my Soul Tame communication and its body that suddenly looked like a round ball made me want to kick it when that slimes body dripped on the ground. If only the shape of slime was not disgusting like this, maybe my tolerance for them would not be so cold like this. "You don''t need to go back into the hunting ground after witnessing such a horrible thing," I said while calming myself down when I almost to kick its body because it was shaped like a round ball that waved to be kicked. My gaze was fixed on that slime body with a sneer. From the condition of slime body that seemed fine, I guess this stealth slime was too talented in infiltrating and disguising itself as an object. I could hardly feel any fear from that slime who had seen a terrifying monster with slime eyes. Compared to worrying about stealth slime number forty-seven, I was more worried about the attitude which seemed to be looking at me with respect. Did I just do something wrong that a stealth slime looked at me like this? That gaze seemed to say that slime life had been destined to be under the control of my Soul Tame. I didn''t think at all about using the Soul Tame magic chant to control the remaining stealth slimes. I didn''t want to feel such a heavy responsibility that required my mind to always be connected to the Soul Tame communication network. Besides it would exhaust my magic energy, then it would also exhaust my body''s energy to keep listening to every word spoken by the stealth slime swarm. [ It seems like you''re having trouble with this, Lily-chan. ] A strange voice suddenly sounded in my mind. This was not the voice of my Goddess or the Goddess Aurora but another figure who could easily enter my mind to communicate with me. [ You don''t need to panic about me, Lily-chan. ] [ Stay calm and listen to the words of myself who had received a unique prayer from one of the slimes that caught my attention. ] "..." I fell silent and pensive after hearing that. Whether this is a good or bad sign, it seems that I know what will happen to my fate as I bear the burden of a herd of stealth slimes bound by a contract with the Soul Tame magic spell. [ There is no need to panic about it, Lily-chan. ] [ I know how much you hate the disgusting bodies of slimes. ] [ I understand that feeling because as the Goddess who created their bodies... I also feel disgusted like you. ] Uhm, did I just hear a big confession from one of the Goddesses who created slimes? [ Yes, you just heard me who also feels disgusted by the bodies of slimes. ] [ That was my big mistake because from the start they were created to be monsters that keep the ecosystem of dungeons or dirty places cleaner. A kind of natural decomposer in the human dictionary. ] [ If there were no natural decomposers in the world, I wouldn''t know what to say to the top of the food chain who should be able to repair rotting corpses or carcasses. ] [ Yep, forget about my rambling talk like this. ] [ Does Lily-chan like seeing monsters that can transform into human form? ] Degg... degg... My heart suddenly beat fast when I heard a question from the Goddess I didn''t recognize. The sudden question seemed to come from the stealthy behavior of slime number forty-seven who suddenly looked at me with respect. Err... how should I explain about... I don''t care what form it will take as long as it doesn''t produce slimy body that makes me disgusted when I see it. [ So the main problem is the disgusting slimy body huh? ] "..." I fell silent and nodded my head as if thinking about something. [ Then what about their loyalty and discipline in carrying out your every order? Aren''t they very cute when they have limited magical energy power but still work together under your leadership as their Supreme Commander? ] I-I have no problem with that. [ Yep, just as I thought. ] [ It seems like I should have done this a long time ago as the Great Hero said in the past timeline. ] [ Thanks to Lily-chan, now I am more confident in giving a monster evolution that has the logic and reason to think like this. ] [ Thank you, Lily-chan... ] I have no idea what happened but I suddenly felt a huge surge of energy from stealth slime number forty-seven in front of me. Booosshhh... Baaammm!! A white cloud of smoke suddenly formed and covered my vision, my Father and Earl Timoti coughed as it happened. "My Supreme Commander¡­" "It seems I have evolved to fulfill your every wish¡­" The unfamiliar voice sounded again and it made my eyes widen when I saw it. Chapter 89 - The Nightmare Come... An unusual sight occurred in front my eyes.With the remnants of disbelief, I could see with my own two eyes that stealth slime number forty-seven had just created a miracle. A miracle created with a one-in-a-thousand chance of happening because stealth slime in general knowledge known as a monsters that was crowned as one of the slime monster evolutions with the thinnest level of presence. However, what stealth slime number forty-seven had just done changed general knowledge about monsters and created a new monster knowledge. "Commander?" the voice that called me in a questioning tone came from stealth slime number forty-seven. The proportions of her disgusting slime body had suddenly disappeared and were replaced by the figure of a human girl who was seen kneeling in front of me. I didn''t mind her kneeling position like this. But... Why is she wearing the same cosplay military uniform as the one I''m wearing? Even the cape I''m wearing has been perfectly imitated by stealth slime number forty-seven. "What just happened?" asked my father while rubbing his eyes as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "Transformation magic to turn into a human girl?" said Earl Timoti with a look in his eyes that needed an answer to his curiosity. "No¡­ isn''t this more like¡­ evolution?" continued Earl Timoti''s muttering while carefully observing the body of stealth slime number forty-seven. Amidst the confusion of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti, I immediately stood up from my chair and stepped closer to stealth slime number forty-seven. Her human-girl body shape had eliminated the disgusting impression that a slime monster should have. There was no more disgusting slime and sticky liquid that could have splattered everywhere. Currently, her body shape was purely a human girl with body proportions like a teenage girl. As a slime who had just evolved, wasn''t her body shape too perfect? It was more like a teenage girl who had an ideal body in the perfect development of her limbs. "Commander?" stealth slime number forty-seven continued to call me with teary eyes. "Yes, do you want something after your surprising evolution?" I replied while standing before her and looking down at her with a cold gaze. Looking at her body more closely, I could conclude that the Goddess who was watching over them had worked hard to give them a perfect evolution like a cocoon turning into a butterfly. Realizing this, I understood a little more that spirits had the same evolution pattern as monsters. Zoe and her spirit sister also experienced the same thing. Born as a low-level caterpillar spirit and experiencing a phase of changing into a spirit cocoon that was used as a luxury food to satisfy the greedy appetite of the upper-level spirits. That made me realize that they experienced the same evolution pattern even though in Zoe''s case it was slightly different. If I think about it further¡­ Is it possible for humans to experience evolution when following the same changes in circumstances? Then what is the relationship between the evolution of this slime monster and the Goddess who had just spoken to me? Is all of this related? Twiitch... "Guuh!!" Just thinking about this made my head feel very dizzy. All of these events seemed to have been running according to the laws of the Goddess that were beyond my understanding. Although this was a little annoying, I still couldn''t understand how the divine laws that ran in this world worked as if they had been determined by the thread of fate. "C-Commander? Are you okay?" Seeing my condition that looked like I was in pain while holding my forehead, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately stood up and put her hand on my forehead. Pooiinngg... "Huh?" I could feel a very soft fist on my forehead. "C-Commander? Do you feel pain suddenly?" Pooingg... I felt that soft touch again circling my forehead. "It''s okay, I just felt a terrible surge of magical energy that was happening in front of me," I said to cover up my lie because this stealth slime''s human body felt very strange for a human. Compared to human skin which feels soft and elastic, the skin of this stealth slime feels very chewy and feels like jelly when it touches my forehead. That strange feeling made me wonder if the human body owned by this stealth slime is human skin or slime skin. Read new chapters at empire Griittt... My words seemed to have caught the attention of everyone in the open space and the center of the Golden King Bear hunting operation. "Earl Timoti, do you feel this unusual surge of magical energy?" I asked Earl Timoti who was busy moving wooden blocks as markers for the movement of the Golden King Bear hunting group. Bzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... The magical frequency waves came from various groups of adventurer parties and the combined forces seemed to be busy communicating with their guides. Earl Timoti had divided several Golden King Bear hunting teams to stay connected to the main base. While moving his hands to monitor the direction of the hunting teams'' movements, Earl Timoti answered my question with a large frown on his forehead. "I can feel the source of that terrifying magical energy, Lily-sama." "The source of the magical energy is coming from the cursed sword which seems to be trying to use a new host body to get used to moving its body." "Since our eye contact with the Golden King Bear was broken, I can only estimate the rough position by feeling the surge of magical energy." "The worst case scenario for this magical energy explosion is that some of the hunter groups will freeze in fear and become immobile." "Should we evacuate the hunter groups that are drowning in fear?" Earl Timoti asked as he looked at me with a worried expression on his face. I looked up at the sky above Marquess Rommel''s residence. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A view from another stealth slime''s perspective had captured several adventurer parties that were drowning in fear after feeling the massive magical energy explosion. For those who did not have strong magical resistance like me, Ciel, or Sia. Such a massive surge of negative magical energy would cause them to be mentally attacked and cause their fear to peak. "Forty-seven," I immediately glanced at the evolved stealth slime forty-seven. "Can you help me by taking out some of the adventurer and soldier parties that have drowned in fear?" I said to stealth slime number forty-seven. I was just as worried as Earl Timoti. If the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd results can be preventable casualties, then I will do it, isn''t that much better than bearing the loss of lives? "I want to save some of my magic energy for that bear who is causing trouble," along with my cold words, stealth slime number forty-seven smiled with a look in her eyes that seemed to expect herself to be useful. That look in her eyes seemed happy if she was treated like a tool by ordering her body to move to do something. "I am ready to carry out your orders, Supreme Commander!" replied stealth slime number forty-seven with a cheerful smile on her face. Stealth slime forty-seven swiftly stood up straight and placed her palms on her temples head as a sign of respect before leaving me. "I will bring those weak humans back to a safe place!" said stealth slime number forty-seven before jumping quickly like a running slime. "Uhh¡­" I muttered softly seeing her behavior that confused my head. Even in her human form, she still couldn''t get rid of her habit of running like a lump of slime. "Does this mean that the evolved monster has the same habits and is not much different from its old habits?" I said while watching the departure of stealth slime number forty-seven. "I think so, Lily¡­" replied my father who had been observing the strange condition in her eyes. "If the magicians from the Magic Tower saw this, they would make a scene and try to capture her," muttered my father in a small tone after seeing stealth slime number forty-seven who used human form leave. "Marquess Rommel, I will make sure their movements do not disturb your territory which needs to be tidied up after being away on vacation for so long," replied Earl Timoti in a small voice as well. Does the presence of a stealth slime that has evolved into a human-like form have a level that needs to be watched out for like that? For the time being¡­ I don''t want to get involved in such a troublesome thing¡­ Let my father and Earl Timoti be the ones who are troubled after news of the evolved stealth slime spreads. For now, I''m more worried about the presence of the Golden King Bear who seems to be too excited when that Golden King Bear meets the main hunting squad who are aiming for the Golden King Bear head. Bzzzttt... Zzzrrtt... Reports after reports immediately rained down on the Main Headquarters in this open space and the warm welcomes from the lost adventurer parties had rained down on the magic frequency that threw out their annoyance at being lost. I knew it would turn out like this. "Earl Timoti... can you tell them the way back?" I said to Earl Timoti as my gaze was directed towards the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "It looks like this will be quite a serious battle between the adventurers and our combined forces." "I will head to the hunting ground before there are any casualties who cannot withstand the pressure of such terrifyingly large energy." As I said that, far in front of my eyes a puff of black cloud was seen emitting sparks of lightning that flashed. It was a natural phenomenon that usually occurs when a magic field is forcibly created. It seems... now I have to intervene. Chapter 90 - Slimy Task Force In the cave''s darkness that had no light source for illumination, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately moved along the sharp and pointed cave rocks.Her body movement looked like that of an agile human when passing through several cave rocks. She then carried several adventurer parties who had fallen unconscious after their bodies were exposed to strong evil magical energy. The body resistance of stealth slime number forty-seven was above the resistance of normal slimes because stealth slimes were at the peak of evolution, separating themselves from the ordinary slime caste, which was widely known by human common knowledge. "Huft, they made me work hard like this." "Is this why my Supreme Commander feels worried when these weak humans fall unconscious in fear?" Swiippp ... Piip ... While moving her body along the cave rocks without using light for illumination, the stealth slime freely pulled the five human bodies that were in her shoulder arms. It looked like she was carrying heavy objects and relying on her body muscles to support the weight of the five human bodies. The task given by the Supreme Commander was to evacuate humans who were drowning in the abyss of fear. [ Hey! Tell me! How did you evolve? ] [ Yes! Tell us how to evolve so that we can help our Supreme Commander! ] [Don''t think that you''re the only one who''s useful after evolving! I also want to be useful for the Supreme Commander who has replaced our King and Queen of Slime!] [ Tell me clearly, how did you evolve to have a body like a human? ] [ Don''t pretend to be busy while helping those weak humans! ] [ Tell us quickly! ] [ Don''t let our patience run out just to find you and interrogate you! ] The conversation that took place within the Soul Tame communication network had become chaotic after several other stealth slimes had found out that one of them had succeeded in evolving their body to be able to use human form. "Don''t add to my burden just by answering your questions!" "Aren''t you the seven pillars who should understand more about slime evolution because your magic energy is much greater than mine!" Stealth slime number forty-seven grumbled after the seven pillars of stealth slime who had a large magical energy capacity and had a title position in the stealth slime herd tried to get information about the evolution procedure from stealth slime number forty-seven. "I also don''t know how to do it when I just heard a voice that suddenly offered my body to evolve!" continued stealth slime number forty-seven as she re-entered the cave after carrying several humans who had fainted in an open space not far from the entrance to the cave. After leaving them in a safe place that was easily accessible to human sight, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately continued the task given by her Supreme Commander. [Voice? Do you mean the voice that told me that there was only a 50% success rate for evolving and resetting my magical abilities with another magic core formation?] [ I also heard a voice like that... is it possible to evolve and lose our magical abilities as a mighty slime? ] [ Hey... you''re not trying to trick us which will end up losing some of our magic abilities, right? ] Stealth slime number forty-seven''s facial expression looked annoyed and angry after hearing that. "Do you think I''m joking in an emergency and busy situation like this?" "I just agreed with the voice and chose a female human body form." "And for some reason... I feel like our Supreme Commander doesn''t like male human body forms." "If you want to use a male human body form, I won''t forbid you from doing so. But... I can confirm that our Supreme Commander has a strong hatred for men based on my slime instincts." [ ... ] [ ... ] [ ... ] The communication that was happening inside the Soul Tame network suddenly stopped like a bomb exploding a fact. [ Is the old male form still an exception? ] [ I guess that''s possible... considering that our Supreme Commander has an old Butler who seems to be very respected. ] [ I guess it''s not too bad to take the form of an old man who seems to have a lot of life experience. Some of the old men around our Supreme Commander also look like they have had high achievements in their lives. ] "It seems I have to prevent you from misunderstanding any further. The old man you are talking about is our Supreme Commander''s father and trusted partner." "I don''t know why you would think that far to take the form of a male human when we don''t have a gender for living long time." [ Urkk! That''s right. ] [ I don''t even know my gender. ] [ If we were to evolve¡­ would we have genders just like monsters that have males and females? ] [ Hey! Can you show me your evolve gender? ] Thummpp¡­ Boonkk!! Stealth slime number forty-seven suddenly stumbled and fell when she heard the sensitive conversation in the Soul Tame communication. "A-Are you all crazy!" "Of course my current gender is female!" shouted stealth slime number forty-seven with a blush covering her entire face. [ Same reaction as a normal human female... ] [ Hoho... I didn''t know the reaction would be like this... ] [ This makes me curious if we choose the female gender... ] [ Should we all take the female gender so we can get closer to our Supreme Commander? ] [ That''s a great idea! ] [ Let''s end this discussion by deciding that every remaining stealth slime herd must use evolution by choosing a human female! ] [ I agree! ] [ I agree with this decision too! ] [ Let''s become female so we can approach our Supreme Commander without feeling discriminated against! ] [ Yay! Let''s become female as a result of our mighty evolution! ] The cheers that made stealth slime number forty-seven feel embarrassed were shown with her face turning bright red. The conversation from fellow stealth slimes had made her feel embarrassed when discussing the sensitive issue of her evolution which now had a female body shape. "Stop cheering before our Supreme Commander hears this!" shouted stealth slime number forty-seven while moving her body through the cave and found several adventurer parties lying limply on the ground. Swiipp... Swaapp... With gentle hand movements and checking the physical condition of the adventurer party lying on the ground, stealth slime number forty-seven was relieved because they were still alive and had only fainted after drowning in fear due to exposure to the Golden King Bear''s evil magic energy. Pooiinngg... "Hmm? Oh! You near here?" said a mysterious voice that stealth slime number forty-seven did not realize. Near the unconscious adventurer party, a stealth slime suddenly came out from between the cave rocks. That slime body was suddenly filled with dazzling golden light and that slime body seemed to burst like bubble molecules. Pyyaarr... The fragments suddenly formed a human body that was arranged together with the military cosplay uniform worn by the Supreme Commander. The posture of a female from the human race immediately entered stealth slime number forty-seven''s view. "Hoho¡­ so this is why you suggested using a female body form?" "Now I understand that female body form is too ideal and flashy to blend in with our Supreme Commander." The evolution of one of the stealth slimes who earned the title of seven pillar slime received the full attention of stealth slime number forty-seven. Unlike her body form which looked like a teenage girl, the body form of one of the holders of the title of seven pillar slime had the body form of a highly skilled and cunning adult woman. If their Supreme Commander looked like a cold-hearted and cruel villain girl, then one of the seven pillar slimes was able to match and even be suitable to stand beside their Supreme Commander. "Your suggestion is very good, forty-seven," said the stealth slime who slowly showed her mature and sexy body form. "Ugh, seven, what are you doing here?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven back while glaring at her sharply. "Hoho¡­ don''t look at me with such a sharp gaze. I want to thank you for the advice you gave me," while saying that, the stealth slime who received code number seven from their Supreme Commander seemed to be holding something to give to stealth slime number forty-seven. Pllooppp... A white crystal containing the magic core of the Golden King Bear herd appeared in front of stealth slime number forty-seven''s eyes. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is a reward for you for giving us useful advice," said stealth slime number seven. "You don''t want to reject my sincere gift, do you?" "Think of it as a reward for your hard work and will make you part of the eight pillar slime title holders." Poommm¡­ Stealth slime number seven threw the magic core of the Golden King Bear herd to stealth slime number forty-seven. "T-Thank you very much." "Now then¡­ let''s get back to work based on our respective tasks." Your next read awaits at empire The two stealth slimes looked at each other and nodded their heads. The task given by their Supreme Commander still applied. Despite the commotion in the Soul Tame communication channel, all the stealth slimes cooperated well with each other. Chapter 91 - A Noble Challenge Kabaaamm!!Bllaarrr!! The deepest cave, where the Golden King Bear enjoyed the magic core of the King and Queen Slime, exploded and spewed out all of its evil magic energy and created an open space with full destruction. The thick-colored fog and black clouds that emitted electricity were signs of weather anomalies that no one expected. A sign that was the same as a walking disaster that was ready to hit anything in its path with a proud sense of absolute destruction. When all the A-class adventurers were drowning in fear due to being exposed to the overflow of evil magic energy from the Golden King Bear, a male adventurer was staring intently at the Golden King Bear, whose body had been devoured by evil magic energy, drastically changing the appearance of the Golden King Bear main body. The body of the bear monster, which previously only looked big and had a golden crown on top, had now changed into a bear with long tentacles behind its body. The strange change had made all the women in his adventurer party scream with horror and disgust. "Yuck! Tentacles like that again? Why is it that our work lately always has to do with tentacles!" grumbled one of the women who was flying using levitation magic with clothes similar to a witch. Her pointed and wide hat showed that her position in the adventurer party was as the main attacker who deal big damage with her magic spell attacks. Baamm!! "Don''t blame our luck that has been rotten lately, compared to attacking the hidden cult group in the Aurora Kingdom Capital, this one job is still much more relaxing and enjoyable especially seeing the daughter of Marquess Rommel who has caught my attention," said one of the women who was seen wearing thick white armor with religious symbols from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "Even seeing this monster that only exists in history books makes my body eager to crush that head with my hammer blow!" Following her body which looked big and had muscles, the thick white armor attached to her body looked harmonious with the large hammer that was her main weapon. "You always say that at every opportunity, is that how big your passion is to hit monsters using your large hammer? Yep... although I am very helped because my job is only to provide support magic and protection magic from behind," said one of the women wearing a white robe with religious symbols that also came from the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Hey, can you all calm down a bit? Our Party Leader is observing the opponent who will test our worthiness in hunting this strange Golden King Bear!" shouted one of the women wearing polite clothes like a noble but without any attributes that showed her noble family. While all the women were talking to each other in a state filled with chaos, a young man appeared who had stuck one of his swords on the ground and was observing the situation before his eyes meet something. His Medium Armor was filled with sword cuts and became a sign of the achievements of the adventurer''s career that he had gone through, a sign that his experience was not that of a low-level adventurer. The young man''s sharp gaze was like an eagle observing the condition of its prey before pouncing on it. Under the pure evil energy that came from the Golden King Bear, the adventurer party group looked normal as if they had experienced something more terrible than this Golden King Bear hunt. In the midst of his sharp gaze observing the situation, the man saw unknown figures gathered around the Golden King Bear that had changed its body size to three times what he had expected. "What is going on?" the man muttered after seeing the unknown figures wearing a military uniform similar to that worn by the daughter of Marquess Rommel. The black military uniform with an elegant pattern and a cape showing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family crest had become a beautiful sight that spoiled his eyes. That was because the young man''s eyes had a high intensity of magical energy sensitivity compared to the average wizard. Even for an adventurer who used a sword as his main weapon, the man felt that his eye talent which was too sensitive to magical energy was only useful when observing the strength of his prey. "This sight makes me want to meet them." "Is this one of the combined forces owned by Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti?" The man quickly shook his eyes after seeing the combined forces of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti trying to evacuate themselves who were drowning in fear and fainting. "No, they are not the combined forces of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti." "Then whose forces are they?" Question after question crossed the young man''s mind along with his sharp gaze that saw the cape containing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family fluttering on their bodies. "Could it be¡­ they are Lily Schwartz De Rommel-sama''s forces?" the man muttered in a small tone. The wind that blew past him did not stop the man''s eyes from observing what was happening in front of him. "Leader, what are you looking at that you have such a serious expression?" asked one of the women while pushing her magic staff onto the man''s shoulder. "I am merely observing what they will do," replied the man while pointing at the mysterious figures surrounding the Golden King Bear. The adventurer party''s gaze was fixed on the figures surrounding the Golden King Bear. Under the threat of the evil magical energy overflow that could bring curses and calamities, the mysterious figures seemed to not care much about their physical condition and were not negatively affected by the evil magical energy overflow from the Golden King Bear. "Are they human? I wouldn''t dare approach the Golden King Bear who is entering an unstable phase from its random magical energy overflow like that," said the witch while raising her witch''s hat slightly to get a clearer view of what was happening. "Whether they are carrying out their duties faithfully or trying to kill themselves, we don''t have to help them, right?" the question that was in accordance with logic and reasoning came from a woman who had a neat suit like a noble. Bzzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... Suddenly, a magic protofon tools sounded and emitted a voice that came from Lily Schwartz De Rommel. Read new chapters at empire [ To all adventurers and the combined forces, I permit you to retreat after seeing the impossible situation like this. ] [ The Golden King Bear has received sufficient magic supply from an object that we believe to be a cursed sword from one of the religious sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction. ] [ This information has been validly known based on the observations of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti. ] [ For the next step, let me and my companions take care of this Golden King Bear problem. ] [ You will still receive a fair payment for your hard work in taking care of the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd. ] Bzzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... The sound produced by the magic protofon tools was cut off and the main party that was hunting the Golden King Bear was astonished after hearing Lily Schwartz De Rommel''s words. "Is it just me or are we doing a Quest for free with blind wages?" said the female magician in the adventurer party. "It seems that we are considered useless main hunters for the daughter of Marquess Rommel. Seeing her great magical energy and her attitude that always causes hostility. I can feel that this is done to prevent greedy adventurers from making stupid moves that will cost lives," said the woman in a neat noble suit. "Eh? Does this mean we are paid just to watch?" replied the female magician while sitting on the ground and watching the mysterious figures that were increasing in number surrounding the Golden King Bear. "I guess so, just ignore the rude and cold attitude of the noble daughter of Marquess Rommel. It seems like she is acting like that to reduce the number of casualties that will fall when this natural disaster is almost perfect to destroy everything." The man was silent when the members of his adventurer party said terrible things about the person who had hired them for an emergency Quest. His pride as an A-class adventurer was slightly tarnished especially with his inability to step forward to refute the order given by Lily Schwartz De Rommel. The order filled with insults and precautions that reduced casualties was enough for him to obey. The young man pondered and took a snack from the rations food box provided by Marquess Rommel. As he opened the rations food box and took one of the snacks, the man said, "We will stay here while we monitor the situation." Nod... Nod... Nod... Nod... All the female members of his adventurer party agreed with that decision. While enjoying the rations food box given by Marquess Rommel, the man began to look up at the sky and saw a large dragon with red scales flying around the body of the Golden King Bear. The man''s eyes which were sensitive to magical energy could see a terrifying, large surge of magical energy in front of his eyes. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his mouth opened wide in amazement at the sight, he saw the daughter of Marquess Rommel jump down in front of the Golden King Bear. "Huh?" "What?" The young man was amazed when he saw Lily Schwartz De Rommel descend without using her magical energy. In front of the source of the disaster, the girl bravely challenges Golden King Bear a fight without using magic. Chapter 92 - Join The Hunt Operation Swiipp...Swiipp... The cape I was wearing shook violently when I was on top of Sia''s body which was in her dragon form. Sia''s dragon wings spread wide in the air and seemed to have attracted several crowds of stealth slimes that had evolved. Their body shapes looked like a crowd of girls about to gang up on the Golden King Bear with their magic chants. I didn''t mind their angry condition because their King or Queen Slime had been killed by the Golden King Bear. However, they had to be more restrained after evolving which changed some of their weakened magic energy structure. "Hey, can you all hold back your overflowing magic energy mixed with the desire to kill?" I asked the entire group of stealth slimes in the Soul Tame communication network. Thanks to the Soul Tame magic chant, the connection between me and them was still maintained. Even though they had evolved, it seemed that the Soul Tame magic chant was still effective in controlling them, who were almost out of control. "What''s wrong, Lily-chan? Are they trying to do something that will trouble you?" Sia asked, apparently hearing my words while talking to the stealth slime herd. I nodded my head to answer Sia''s question. "They seem impatient to cast the remaining magic energy on the Golden King Bear," I replied while observing the giant body of the Golden King Bear. The view above the sky looking down made part of my body shiver. It didn''t mean that I was afraid of heights, but I was scared that one of the Golden King Bear''s tentacles would pull Sia''s body until we were trapped inside such disgusting tentacles. Speaking of tentacles¡­ this seems like a deja vu. I feel like I''ve experienced a situation like this in the past. But what kind of situation could make me feel deja vu like this? It made my body shiver and feel disgusted. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-chan, are you okay? I can feel that your body is shivering after being exposed to negative magic energy like the one we found a few years ago." Sia''s words reminded me of a few years ago when I was still five years old. After my first encounter with Ciel and Sia, some evil energy required their purification as Saintess and prevented the contamination of corrosive negative magical energy from spreading. Was this the same situation as the one I had experienced before? Standing on Sia''s dragon''s back, I could see the face of the Golden King Bear who seemed to have been drowned in evil magical energy, and also a cursed sword that caught my attention. "I''m fine, Sia. Just stunned by this oppressive evil magical energy." "Compared to the torturous pressure of this evil energy, I am more oppressed by the killing intent emitted by the crowd of evolved stealth slimes." "They have just evolved but are still eager to take revenge on a monster that killed their King and Queen Slime." In response to Sia''s words filled with worry, I made a small joke involving the killing intent emitted by the group of stealth slimes. When the evil magical energy and the emotional surge of killing intent came together, it created a terrifying atmosphere that could choke someone''s neck just by standing around it. "Sia, what about the request I gave you earlier?" I asked Sia suddenly. "Ciel and Hana still working together to carry out the task. Even after I lower you into the hunting ground, I will rush to help those who seem to have many patients who are mentally attacked and drowning in the abyss of fear," Sia replied while flapping her dragon wings to stabilize her flying movements. "Poor thing¡­" Sia muttered after seeing the damage caused by the Golden King Bear. "Minimizing the number of casualties who drown in fear is a tough task. I will do anything to repay you for your services," I said while preparing myself to jump into the Golden King Bear hunting ground. "Unn!! I was waiting for Lily-chan to say that sentence. Enjoying a relaxing day with my little sister who uses the form of a dragon girl would be fun!" Sia replied while moving her dragon tail and giving a small code for her request after all this trouble was over. I nodded to agree to Sia''s request then jumped off the back of her dragon that was flying in the air, "See you later, Sia..." "Have a nice hunt, Lily-chan!" replied Sia who was now flying around to return to the main base of the Golden King Bear hunting operation. Swwoopp... Swiipp... The night wind of the winter that had not yet ended felt like it was slapping my cheeks. This cold air that was difficult to get warm made my body want to take on a challenge to defeat the Golden King Bear without using magical energy and display the pure power of the sword technique given by Mio through the Linked Ritual. Swoopp... Swiipp... As my gaze got closer to the ground, I immediately turned my body and let the cape I was wearing flutter as if pushed by the heavy wind that hit my body. Huupp... Baaammm... My body which was spinning in the air immediately stopped and gently planted my feet on the ground that was destroyed by the explosion of the Golden King Bear''s evil magical energy. After my body landed on the ground, several stealth slime girls greeted me with a salute by raising their fists to their breasts and staring at me. "Commander! I didn''t expect the Commander to personally come with us! I''m honored to be able to fight with you!" "Welcome to our hunt, Commander! I promise I won''t be a burden like my immature self when I was a little slimeball!" "I will present the head of the Golden King Bear to you, Commander!" Since they all seemed to want to talk at length with me and give me an unimportant salute, I immediately stopped them by holding my hand in the air. "Enough! We don''t have time for small talk like this," I said coldly to them. Upon hearing my cold words that seemed to not care about the respect they gave me, I then drew my katana and prepared to attack. Swiingg!! Swiishh!! "We''ll make small talk after this matter is over!" while swinging my sharp katana and releasing a ringing wind blade, I made them aware of my goal of ending the great problem that plagued Marquess Rommel''s territory. The swing of my katana seemed to have attracted the attention of several adventurer parties hiding around me. Although they were not visible to my eyes, I could feel that their gazes were watching me as I prepared to fight the Golden King Bear. "GROOOARRR!!" the roar of the Golden King Bear had attracted my attention and the group of stealth slimes around me. "It seems that our opponents can''t wait to be at each other''s strengths." Thudd... Sraakk... With a small movement, I stuck the handle of my katana into the ground and put my katana back into its sheath. "I give you all permission to avenge your passionate revenge with that irresistible killing lust," I said to the group of stealth slimes who looked very happy after hearing my words. "Thank you for the opportunity given by you, our esteemed Supreme Commander!" by saying that short sentence, several stealth slimes standing in front of me immediately turned around and issued threats with their killing intent that did not hesitate to appear until my naked eye could see their overflowing magic energy. In this short scene, I could feel that the killing intent from the stealth slime swarm looked quite dangerous if not controlled by the Soul Tame magic chant. "If I didn''t control them with the Soul Tame magic chant, what would happen?" I asked in a small voice without expecting an answer. In front of my eyes, I could see several stealth slimes jumping while releasing their slime that seemed to still exist after their bodies became human form. Swiirrpp... Pllooppp... The Golden King Bear''s body was covered in slime that stretched and locked its movements. "GOOOAARRRR!!" with a roar that could shake the ground I was standing on, I could see the movement of that large body that was agile in swinging bear arms. Baammm!! The attack given by the stealth slime was not too strong in locking the movement of the Golden King Bear until the slime looked like an ordinary liquid that did not cause any restraint movement. Spllaasshh... Swiippp... Baang!! A magic formation in the form of Water Cut was seen crossing the head of the Golden King Bear but was pushed aside by a loud sound that sounded like a hard object that was able to break the Water Cut magic attack from one of the stealth slimes. "Aaahh... seriously! An attack like that doesn''t work?" shouted one of the stealth slimes in annoyance after the attack that targeted the Golden King Bear''s head failed to split its head. "Hey! Don''t use such a weak attack to cut off its head! Use all your remaining magic energy!" shouted one of the stealth slimes while gathering its magic energy to form a water ball with a sharp tip that aimed at the Golden King Bear''s head. "Feel every drop of my magic energy, you bastard Golden King Bear!" "Water Lance!" Swooosshhh... Kabooommm... With a scream filled with the fire of passion to kill its enemy, I could see one of the stealth slimes using all its remaining magic energy to cast a water magic that seemed to have a high level of destructive power. Baammm!! Your next chapter is on empire The shock from the Water Lance magic cast hit the Golden King Bear''s head with pinpoint accuracy. However... that still didn''t make the Golden King Bear''s head come off. The Golden King Bear was still standing strong without any injuries. Chapter 93 - The Cursed Sword The water mist from the Water Lance magic chant left a water trail that could not destroy the Golden King Bear''s head. Read new adventures at empire"Really? This offensive magic attack formation doesn''t work either?" said one of the stealth slimes that had attacked the Golden King Bear with the Water Lance magic chant. "C-Commander... what should we do?" she continued to ask when the magic attack she cast could not penetrate the Golden King Bear''s head defense. "Hey! Weren''t you the one who said to attack until the last drop of our magic?!" said one of the stealth slimes in an annoyed tone. I just observed the condition of the Golden King Bear who didn''t seem to feel any wounds or damage after that head was hit by an offensive magic attack like that. "S-Should we do it one more time?" Pllooppp... Blloorrpp... "Hueh? What happened to my body?" When the stealth slime was about to attack the Golden King Bear with its magic formation chant again, the stealth slime''s body seemed to melt into a disgusting lump of slime. "Uhh... my body seems to have run out of magic energy after doing such a magic attack," she said as she withdrew to hide behind the gaps in the cave''s destroyed rocks. Seeing one of the stealth slimes return to its slime form, a simple communication occurred again within my Soul Tame communication network. [ Attention to all stealth slime herd! Do not use up your magic energy until it runs out or you will become a weak slime like me! ] [ Understood! We will be careful to carry out an organized attack as the seven pillars of stealth slime! To all the remaining stealth slime herd, please save your magic energy so as not to become a disgusting lump like stealth slime number three! ] [ Hey! What do you mean by becoming a disgusting lump? ] [ Can''t you see the expression on our Supreme Commander''s face as she looks at you while stepping away? If not becoming a disgusting lump, then what else? ] [ ... ] [ ... ] While the communication was going on, I had indeed unconsciously stepped away from her who wanted to hide in the rocks of the cave near my body. [ C-Commander... you don''t feel disgusted by my body that became a slime like before, right? ] The question that made my heart feel hesitant sounded in my mind. With one step away from stealth slime number three, I had given her an answer that destroyed her pride as an absolute answer to my disgust. [ Sob! C-Commander... ] [ Does my lump of body that has turned back into a slime look that disgusting? ] "For the time being, please don''t approach me with a disgusting body like that," I answered her with a cold facial expression and stepped away from her. [ C-Commander!! Please don''t be disgusted by my weak body like this! ] My Soul Tame communication channel was suddenly filled with conversations between fellow stealth slimes who were trying not to use up their magical energy in order to maintain their evolved human form. That small incident had made the Golden King Bear calm down as the head observed my body which seemed to be understanding my position among the group of stealth slimes. "Human¡­ girl!!" Deg!! Deg!! A hoarse-sounding word came from the Golden King Bear. Uhm, I didn''t hear it wrong, right? How could a Golden King Bear be able to speak using human language? This felt so strange that I almost lost my composure while playing the role of a cruel and cold military girl. "Hmm¡­ what have we found now?" "A talking bear?" Using a casual tone and as if not surprised by the presence of the Golden King Bear who could talk in front of me, I looked at that Golden King Bear with a look that seemed to be condescending and did not flinch after the flood of the Golden King Bear magical energy hit my body. Baaammm... Swaasshhh... The wind that blew because of the magic pressure felt very cold and made the cape I was wearing flutter in the wind. "Can you calm down such useless magic energy, little bear?" I asked as if I didn''t feel any fear after the magic energy pressure from the Golden King Bear suddenly increased. In my eyes we were sensitive to changes in magic energy... and thanks to forming the Linked Ritual with Alice and Alyssa, I realized that the change in the Golden King Bear''s magic energy was caused by the cursed sword that was stuck in its body. The evil energy overflowing from the cursed sword slowly devoured the Golden King Bear''s body until it looked like the body was under the influence of the cursed sword. I immediately shook my head and pulled my katana back into my grip. "No, not little bear, do you have a name? Oh, a cursed sword whose name I don''t know..." I said while positioning myself to prepare to attack the Golden King Bear''s body. "You... know it?" replied the Golden King Bear with eyes lowered. "Well, how should I explain it? Your magic energy is very clearly controlling the Golden King Bear''s body. Are you satisfied after having a body that has eaten the magic cores of the Slime King and Slime Queen?" I asked further while preparing an attack stance that was ready to charge the Golden King Bear''s body. "Ooh... very interesting." "I... like... this... girl..." As if getting a big rejection, my body seemed to shiver and goosebumps after hearing those words. "What''s interesting?" I asked back while staring at the Golden King Bear sharply. "... Those eyes..." "... That calmness..." "... That looks of weak body without magic..." The answer I heard word by word slightly triggered my emotions for a moment. I was not someone who was used to listening to slow answers patiently like this. However, I had to force this patience even longer because the Golden King Bear seemed to have surrendered the body to the cursed sword that was able to speak like this. If you look at its form that is filled with striking black and terrifying magical energy pressure, doesn''t it look very harmonious with my light brown skin? It seems... we are a bit suitable for each other. "Hey, maybe this is a question that doesn''t expect an answer from you." "What are you doing with the Golden King Bear''s body like that?" "I know this sounds stupid, so give me an answer that makes me not hesitate to make you lose a body that has painstakingly received your magical energy by sacrificing itself." My words did sound stupid if I thought about it further. Talking to a cursed sword that could talk, what kind of communication was I expecting? Ohh, me... why am I embarrassed after realizing this stupidity? Uuhh... this shame... should I leave after asking such a stupid question? "... My goal?" with a stuttered word from the Golden King Bear''s mouth movement, the cursed sword tried to answer my question by settling its evil magic energy. "... The new master..." "... Looking for a new master..." "... Wanting to meet the new master..." "... Missing old master..." I fell silent after hearing the sentence spoken by the cursed sword through the Golden King Bear''s mouth movement. Although the pressure of the negative magic energy was very thick, I could feel that this cursed sword was just a child who had lost its parents. Compared to feeling fear, it was more like feeling pity for hurting a child. [ Lily-chan, can you give me some free time to postpone your battle? ] My Goddess suddenly asked a question that made me almost attack the Golden King Bear''s body which was already under the control of the cursed sword. Postpone the battle? For what? I didn''t understand at all what my Goddess said that wanted me to postpone the battle. [ There were several strange things about the cursed sword. ] [ Its negative magical energy and full of deadly threats seemed like the sword that my Little Sister had used after she was forced down to the world thanks to a strange summoning from a cult that worshipped the Goddess of Destruction. ] [ I wanted to ask her about the status of the cursed sword that seemed to have come to life after receiving a negative sacred magical energy from my own Little Sister. ] Uhuh... please go ahead, my Goddess. Even if you tell me what''s going on. I don''t understand at all what you''re saying about the Goddess''s family tree in your Goddess'' realm. The only thing I could do now was to delay a battle by baiting cursed sword into answering the question that had been bothering me. "If you miss your Old Master¡­ why are you looking for a new Master?" I asked with a casual expression that ignored the pressure of negative magical energy that was starting to change the composition of the ground I was standing on into a barren land that was slowly turning black. "... New Master¡­" "... Sacrifice¡­" "... To summon the old Master¡­" "... I was lonely¡­" Whether it was my patience that was as thin as tissue or I just couldn''t handle the slow flow of conversation, I gradually became annoyed with the cursed sword. However, thanks to this stuttering words and leaving out information related to the Goddess of Destruction, I got some information that could be put together by logic and reason. "Making sacrifices to summon the old master?" I asked to make sure my logic and reasoning were on target. "Grrooaamm¡­ Yes!" By moving the Golden King Bear''s head, I could confirm that the cursed sword''s mental state would do anything as long as it could summon the Goddess of Destruction to this world. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that had happened in the past timeline with the era of the Great Hero¡­ Then it could happen next¡­ Which means¡­ isn''t this world already in danger right now? Chapter 94 - Playing with Calamity Disaster a truly unpredictable situation had occurred before me.a natural disaster that was ready to walk and destroy at every step, already in my sight. the great hero in the past had once faced one of the followers of the goddess of destruction. doesn''t that mean the world had almost been destroyed in the past timeline? [ that''s a story from the past, right when this world was still trying to stabilize its developing magic core, lily-chan. ] while i was lost in my thoughts, the goddess aurora had joined this one-way communication in my mind. [ at that time, the world was still a speck adjusting to develop a magic energy core that was as spread as possible at every end. ] [ the world that lily-chan lived in was originally part of the leaves of the imaginary tree that grew after its trunk received a supply of magic from all the goddesses who had succeeded in creating a new realm to store their sacred power. ] [ the law that applied at that time was that all the goddesses had to give their unique magic touch to make the imaginary tree continue to grow until it united its seven layers of leaves into one whole. ] [ lily-chan must have known why there are seven different layers of worlds in lily-chan''s world with magic walls separating them. ] i know about that theory, a theory that suggests that this world is divided into seven layers with magic walls separating them. the first layer is of course where humans and several other races live who are still unaware of how to penetrate the magic wall to the second layer of the wall. if we refer to this theory, of course, this makes ciel and sia at a level of beings far above me. sia who is one of the saintesses of the goddess who controls the sky feels much more dignified compared to me as a saintess who still inhabits the first layer of the world. at first, i was not too interested in studying the layers of the world that is divided into seven like this, it''s just that the magic book belonging to one of the great heroes said that the other layers of the world have magic resources that need to be exploited so that the weak people in the first layer of the world don''t cause too much trouble. honestly, that was the right idea because i have known and met several people who often cause a lot of trouble because of stupidity. ah, that was a bit rude of me. let''s just say that the great hero and i have one thing in common like... we are uncomfortable when faced with people who have difficulty understanding things and tend to look stupid. [ lily-chan... ] [ that''s the kind of thinking that should occur to someone who has reincarnated several times and has become too tired of seeing stupidity. ] i guess it''s natural to be tired of seeing stupidity, goddess aurora. [ i know and i won''t say anything to change that from you, lily-chan. ] [ because... i don''t care about the stupidity that humans will do anymore. ] [ if humans do something stupid again to my saintess or lily-chan, i will personally give a holy prophecy by bringing a holy war where only you and hana are high-command holy-war-right to take command all the followers who worship me. ] goddess aurora, isn''t that a bit too much? the responsibility of me and hana will be very heavy if such a holy prophecy comes down to all your followers. forget about such a terrible thing and heavy responsibility. what should i do to buy time before my goddess returns with her personal affairs in order? [ i don''t know, how about playing around with that cursed sword? ] [ isn''t lily-chan also curious about the raw power of the golden king bear with a body that is already under the control of the cursed sword? ] compared to curiosity, i would rather not create a pointless conflict. is there a peaceful way to resolve the conflict with this cursed sword? [ a peaceful way? ] [ i think that''s a bit impossible, lily-chan. ] [ a cursed sword that has evolved from receiving a direct supply of holy magic energy from the goddess will not easily accept a new master. ] [ unless the candidate for the new master has met the requirements. ] [ oh! i know the fun thing about this. ] [ are you interested in a challenge, lily-chan? ] i can feel that the goddess aurora is going to do something to me. "i guess i wouldn''t mind if it was a challenge that didn''t make me sweat too much," i muttered under my breath as i moved closer to the golden king bear who was looking down as if it was looking for something. [ alright! complete the quest i gave you with perfect marks, lily-chan! ] right after the goddess aurora said that, the view in front of my eyes seemed to be blocked by floating text along with a transparent box that looked like an information board. =================== quest yurification main quest: play with the swordy bear! information notes left by the goddess aurora: bears are supposed to be cute animals. their bodies which are supposed to be covered in soft hair would look like a high-rise bed. however, a disaster has turned a bear into a scary figure. a cursed sword has awakened the evil power hidden within the bear''s body. will this mysterious heroine be able to make a bear that is drowning in evil free from the cursed sword''s control? main quest clearing requirements: [+] avoid all attacks made by the golden king bear. [+] [additional] parry one attack made by the cursed sword. [+] survive until the five-minute time limit has passed. main quest completion reward: [+] title: king of stealth slime [+] title: queen of stealth slime s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. =================== my eyes quickly read the information given by the goddess aurora along with a writing stating my willingness to accept the quest given by the goddess aurora. [ is lily-chan willing to take on this quest? ] your adventure continues at empire "isn''t the answer obvious?" i replied with a small mutter. tapp... tapp... "hey, aren''t you a little bored looking for a new master to replace your old master?" when the distance between me and the golden king bear was close, i could feel the pressure of the magical energy that would drive people crazy if they got this close. "if you have the free time to wait for your old master to come back, wouldn''t it be better to play with me while waiting for your old master to come back?" "ahh... your old master will return if these fools intend to summon the goddess of destruction to return to this world again." sriingg... while saying that sentence, i pointed the sharp tip of my katana at the golden king bear who was bowing head. "... playing..." "... while waiting for the old master..." "... sounds fun..." "... i like playing..." kaboomm!! baammm!! i entered my serious mode as the pressure of the magical energy inside the golden king bear''s body grew even greater. it felt like i had been toyed with by the goddess aurora using my yurification system blessing and coincidentally the real game would be brought by this golden king bear. "... human girl..." "... i''m coming!" without any warning or fair preparation, i could feel the golden king bear''s body immediately speeding towards me. a heavy wind immediately hit me along with traces of dense magic flow that could destroy my body in one attack. using my eyesight that was starting to slow down, it didn''t change my situation at all that i could be cornered easily. if facing other knights or swordsmen who looked slow in my eyes, this attack will be easy to evade but this golden king bear attack was five times faster than them along with the overflow of magic energy that provided additional attacks. i immediately avoided the sudden attack using sakura dash and twisted my body to return to a standing position. kabaaammm!! the impact from the golden king bear''s large and agile body created a crater with the position of large fist that had hit the ground. "hey, at least give the signal to attack!" shouted myself who was behind the golden king bear''s body and avoided it perfectly. kraakkk... the golden king bear''s hand immediately rose after hearing my scream. "... sorry..." "... got used to attacking suddenly..." the veins in my head immediately filled with blood flow after hearing such an answer that was not filled with guilt. "hey! if possible! do it in a chivalrous manner by giving respect to your opponent or..." the moment my words were cut off in half, i immediately used one of noel''s frequently used hiding magic techniques. a technique that should not be used openly like this had enveloped my body with a black shadow that separated my presence from the cold air filled with silence. sink into the world of black shadows and disappear like the figure of an assassin ambushing from behind the shadows, i stepped lightly towards the golden king bear who looked wary of surroundings. at the same time, i immediately raised my phantom presence behind the golden king bear''s body and gave a deceptive attack full of surprises. the golden king bear''s body reacted quickly after my phantom presence stood behind its body and quickly slammed its heavy hand. kabbaammm!! the violent shaking of the ground occurred again. whether it was due to pure strength or driven by the overflow of magical energy from the cursed sword, its destructive power was enormous. "hey, don''t get too excited like that," while saying that, i put a small slash behind the golden king bear''s body that had turned around. slaasshh!! "groooaann!!" the golden king bear screamed after receiving a small slash wound behind its body. my body immediately came out of the black shadow. "ah, sorry if this looks sneaky." "i''ll play fair..." "if you play fair too..." while saying that, i gave the golden king bear a small smile and for some reason, the entire herd of stealth slimes and the remaining adventurer party felt goosebumps when they saw me smile like this. Chapter 95 - The Cursed Sword Body one advantage in attacking has been lost on me.honestly, i didn''t want to use noel''s stealth ability, which relies on manipulating shadows and performing silent attacks. using an ability that makes people afraid of my thin and undetectable presence would make them even more wary of my presence. my decision to attack using noel''s ability, the shadow attack, has brought me to a fair and just fight. the sharp edge of my katana has been directed at the body of the golden king bear who is trying to heal the slash wound on the golden king bear back filled with slime tentacles. "... how interesting..." "... i like this game..." "... a fair fight..." "... let''s do it..." ah, what is this? my surprise attack from the shadows has made this cursed sword follow the direction of a fair and honest game like this. does the technique used by noel feel very cunning and cheating to attack using a trick that can deceive all five senses? "let''s do it¡­" "playing around with you until you get bored," i replied while taking a stance to attack. a flash of wind filled with magical energy from the cursed sword created a whirlwind that disrupted my vision. the presence of the golden king bear''s body which looked large and filled with a large amount of magical energy suddenly disappeared from my sight. my vision was now replaced by the sight of a hurricane that formed a deadly whirlwind that emitted lightning streaks that struck without direction. jdaarr!! jdaamm!! the lightning strikes that occurred randomly along with the whirlwind that obscured my vision made my eyes sting a little so i had to give in and close my eyes. "this will be a game that makes me lose control of my powers," i muttered after feeling that the overflow of magical energy in front of me had changed into something abnormal. the variations of magical energy from the slime king, slime queen, golden king bear, and the cursed sword had mixed. this felt like fighting four magic cores at the same time. compared to them, i didn''t use any of my magic power at all and relied on mio and noel''s skill abilities. without their help who gave me access to kiss their lips and trigger the linked ritual with them, i probably would have died in one hit. at times like this, i hoped that the goddess aurora wouldn''t release another yurification quest that would be detrimental to my bad condition like this. jdaarr!! swwaasshh!! the whirlwind of the typhoon and the lightning that flashed had become a frightening specter for several adventurers who preferred to retreat rather than watch my fight with the golden king bear. that was the right decision because, in the beginning, this wasn''t a fight but a game that had been prepared by goddess aurora. to fulfill the quest given by the goddess aurora, i had to survive for five minutes, avoid the golden king bear''s attacks, and parry off one of the attacks from the cursed sword. if i''m not mistaken... didn''t i manage to avoid one of the attacks from the golden king bear that was being controlled by the cursed sword? then... how am i supposed to parry off the attack of the cursed sword if the conditions in front of me are like this? oh, goddess aurora, how am i supposed to parry off a magical energy that forms a hurricane and a thunderstorm like this? it looks like goddess aurora is torturing me with a yurification quest like this. the lightning storm that struck randomly suddenly stopped and the hurricane that was destroying my visibility began to subside. my cape which had been fluttering with the wind from the tornado slowly began to calm down. from behind the tornado, a figure i didn''t recognize had shown itself. a girl wrapped in a long black robe that covered her face was visible in front of me. her body size which looked like a teenage girl was seen holding a black sword with an extraordinary surge of dense magical energy. this sight seemed too surprising for some people, especially after the gust of wind lifted the girl''s head covering. her unchanging facial expression and the appearance of a bored girl slowly looked at me. when our gazes met, i could realize that the gaze had another meaning like she was targeting my body position to be slashed by her. sboomm!! before i could interpret the direction of the attack from her gaze, i could see in slow motion that she was darting towards me. ctiingg!! pranngg!! i reflexively dodged and parried one of her attacks with a light downward swing, sending the cursed sword''s attack crashing toward the ground. baamm!! "... nice move..." "... human girl..." "... i like this fast game..." when our eyes met again, i could see that this was the true form of the cursed sword that had once felt the sacred magic energy of the goddess of destruction directly. the eyes that looked bored and lonely had been waiting for the presence of their old master to return to this world. i also didn''t expect that the cursed sword could have another body that used its main body as a sword to be like this. doesn''t this mean that the goddess of destruction is very creative in giving life to her cursed sword? [ i am very sure that my little sister is just lazy and doesn''t want to bother fighting so she gave her cursed sword a fake body that looks like a teenage girl. ] [ granting intelligence to one of her cursed swords. that was the first thing that came to my mind. ] "uhuh?" i was very confused by this situation. i didn''t know that the goddess of destruction also had a lazy nature in doing things like humans and gave intelligence to a cursed sword. [ let alone a cursed sword gaining intelligence, there was even a mischievous goddess who gave intelligence to a worm that was equal to the intelligence of the most genius person in the past timeline. ] [ but it''s a shame, a worm can''t survive long enough to show its genius intelligence. ] is it just me or are the goddesses in charge of this world too easily bored to do something like that? [ compared to boredom, we feel more like living in a pool of monotony in eternity, lily-chan. ] [ and it tortures our common sense to always live in such a monotonous state continuously without dying. ] [ there are even some goddesses who have small divine powers who come down to the world just to relieve their boredom from the goddess realm. ] my hands immediately positioned themselves to continue the game given by the cursed sword while listening to the words of the goddess aurora. "hey, where did that big golden king bear body go?" "are you tired of controlling a big inefficient body with such a wasteful big attack?" in between the conversation with the goddess aurora and moving my body to play with the cursed sword, i made small talk with her. "... big body..." "... too uncomfortable to move..." "... small body..." continue your saga on empire "... comfortable to move..." i nodded to agree with her words. although i felt like hitting her after hearing the long pause in her words, it was still forgivable because her real voice sounded very soft to the ear. "i understand that, even when i gained weight, i felt quite uncomfortable moving and wearing clothes that felt tight," i replied by nodding my head. "i understand the feeling of having a big body and being inefficient in moving." "however... can you not also make tentacles appear from the body of the slime you control?" "that makes me feel uncomfortable and disgusted..." i said while glancing at the tentacles growing out of her back. "as a girl, it''s a shame if those tentacles are an eyesore, especially with their sticky and dirty-looking slime," i continued while conveying the part that made me feel uncomfortable about the tentacles'' presence. my words made one of the stealth slimes that had lost all of its magic energy and returned to being a slime ball immediately look very sad. "c-commander... hiks!" sea??h th§× novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. i could hear the sobs from its slime body from a distance. "hey! quickly recover your magic energy before i feel very disgusted looking at your slimeball body!" while pressing the stealth slime that had lost its magic energy, i gave it an order to immediately return to its human form after its magic energy regenerated. "i-i understand commander! please give me time to recover my magic energy until i regain my human form again!" the stealth slime replied from a distance without using the soul tame communication network. i immediately turned my gaze towards the cursed sword that was in its human form. the battle to carry out the yurification quest began again. if only i could block the cursed sword attack and survive for five minutes, then i would be able to get the quest completion reward given by the goddess aurora. speaking of the quest completion reward given by the goddess aurora. what is the difference between two titles that seem to have the same meaning? the title of king of stealth slime and the title of queen of stealth slime, shouldn''t be the same, right? [ no... no... lily-chan... ] [ they are different titles and have different blessing effects. ] [ king of stealth slime has the blessing to gain the recognition of the highest stealth slime herd''s authority from the male upper-level monsters and queen of stealth slime is the blessing to gain the recognition of the highest stealth slime herd''s authority from the female upper-level monsters. ] [ in the end... it will make the upper-level monsters think twice before they want to attack lily-chan. ] [ let''s just say that if lily-chan gets attacked, then it''s a declaration of war against the stealth slime herd since lily-chan is their supreme commander who replaces the slime king and slime queen. ] listening to the explanation that made my body feel an invisible burden, i looked like i wanted to end my relationship with the stealth slime herd that was bound by the soul tame contract. such a title... wouldn''t it officially make me both the slime king and the slime queen too? ahh... no... no!! i don''t want to but it''s too late! Chapter 96 - A Sudden Proposal from Cursed Sword while i was thinking about my fate as a successor of stealth slime herd, which would bear the burden of the stealth slime herd that was under the control of my soul tame magic spell, i was immediately surprised by a sudden attack from the cursed sword.the flash of its black blade that emitted black electric sparks immediately hit my body. when its sharp blade almost hit me, i immediately pulled my sword to block and parry the direction of its sword that was shooting toward my body. ting... praann!! the bang of my katana''s sharp blade with the cursed sword''s sharp blade created a small spark of fire from the two sharp blades that were polished well in regular maintenance. the cursed sword''s eyes widened after seeing the attack of its sharp blade successfully blocked and parried by the sharp blade of my katana. the small sparks that grew bigger made my arms feel very heavy. even though i got a quest to parry attacks from cursed swords, i didn''t know that the attacks given by cursed swords felt this heavy. "... nice parry..." "... i like this game..." "... let''s play more seriously..." the cursed sword seemed to be enjoying this game. compared to a game, isn''t this like a fight that will continue until one of us loses? then... why do i have to endure for five minutes? what is the meaning of all these quests and games, o goddess aurora? [ nothing, just buying time until your goddess returns with the goddess of destruction. ] "hahahhh... this makes me feel pressured if i follow her game more seriously, goddess aurora," i replied while whispering to goddess aurora. baaamm!! an explosion of dense, black magical energy immediately enveloped the cursed sword''s body and made the sharp blade of the sword covered in a mass of pitch-black magical energy. [ oh, this is interesting! ] [ i didn''t know this cursed sword could use the divine curse power possessed by my cute little sister. ] "e-eehh?" hearing the words of the goddess aurora, who sounded very relaxed and did not think about the damage that occurred around my residence, now i understand what hana felt by making the goddess aurora depressed by the original size of her body, which had breasts the size of a cutting board. [ lily-chan, i just felt that you were talking about the size of my breasts. ] [ even though i couldn''t hear it clearly because it was faint, i almost listened to all of your words in your minds! ] the tone of the goddess aurora''s words sounded like she was sulking at me. [ i-it doesn''t mean that i don''t care about the damage caused by the cursed sword. i''m worried about the spread of the divine curse that is starting to gather around the cursed sword! ] [ it''s not my jurisdiction in the responsibility carried out by the cursed sword. ] [ therefore, your goddess is trying to bring the goddess of destruction to witness one of the cursed swords that have some of its power to be responsible for the damage it is currently doing! ] "i understand, goddess aurora." "please don''t shout by giving me words that start to disrupt my concentration." experience exclusive tales on empire "i''m a little overwhelmed when i have to avoid attacks and parry the heavy attacks given by the cursed sword along with hearing your rambling." [ hmmpphh... lily-chaann... ] [ is my voice too annoying that it makes you overwhelmed against such a weak cursed sword? ] that''s not what the goddess aurora thought. it''s just that... tingg!! prangg!! the thud from the sharp edge of my katana again made contact with the sharp edge of the cursed sword. in a condition like this, i couldn''t divide my two different focuses to listen to the rambling of the goddess aurora who was annoyed because of my previous talk in my minds. for the time being, please be quiet for a moment, oh goddess aurora. the attack launched by the cursed sword slashed my body again and was parried by the sharp edge of my katana which managed to reflect the direction of her attack. my katana felt very heavy with every swing along with the fast-moving attack movements of the cursed sword. in my slowed-down vision, i could see the expression on her face that seemed to smile in satisfaction when the two sharp blades of the weapon clashed, testing each other''s endurance. pingg... tangngg... blocking after parry the attack pattern who went faster while my slowed-down vision began to move as if seeing the movement of a fairly fast sword attack. from the clash of sharp blades of our weapons, not a single one was injured, making my stamina start to scream when i realized that this kind of attack would not end and exhaust my stamina. changing the direction of my sword slash to semi-horizontal with a slope approaching a vital hit, i launched an attack that made the cursed sword retreat backward. my semi-horizontal attack flow was intended for slashing with a high level of efficiency according to mio. if i only relied on horizontal slash attacks, it would make the enemy quickly bored and study my attack pattern for the next few steps. the variation of horizontal and semi-horizontal attacks had made the cursed sword keep its distance from me. "what''s wrong? you''re not going to attack anymore?" i said while opening my defensive stance to lure the direction of the attack that the cursed sword would make. my wide-open defensive stance seemed to only invite suspicion from the cursed sword because it was hesitant to attack me. "if you don''t attack, then i will," while saying that sentence, i immediately used mio''s sword techniques in the form of sakura vanish and sakura dash. my distant gaze has now approached the cursed sword with one small step using the sakura dash technique. the cherry blossom petals that appeared from nothingness immediately rained down on the cursed sword''s field of vision. slaasshh!! craasshhh!! my katana''s sharp eye attack managed to hit the cursed sword''s body, leaving a slash wound that did not bleed from its body. the slash left inside the cursed sword''s body was only a crack like a steel grain that suddenly received heavy pressure. slaasshh!! craasshh!! my katana''s sharp eye attack continued until it made my body move actively using the sakura dash technique. moving my katana attack from the front, side, and back of my body alternately has made the cursed sword have difficulty finding my random attack pattern like this. sllaashh... craasshh.... crack after crack has made the cursed sword''s body seem to have suffered a serious wound that made its body full of cracks holes. without lowering the tempo of my attacks that were flying heavy attacks in follow-up attacks, i immediately varied the attacks with my fists. baaammm!! when i punched her body with my fist, i could feel the pain from punching a hard and heavy object like a solid building wall. the body of the cursed sword was immediately pushed and thrown until it hit the ground leaving a large hole on the ground. uuhh... this pain. it feels like punching a wall. no... this is not a wall. more precisely... it feels like punching a very hard metal mixture such as adamantium, mithril, and orichalcum with an optimal level of magical energy channeling capacity. swiipp... swiipp... feeling my fist hitting her body leaving a red mark. i immediately waved my hand to relieve the pain that suddenly spread through my fist after hitting her. "hey, your body is so hard..." "what are you made of anyway?" i said while waving my hand i was starting to feel pain from hitting a very hard object. kraaassshh... srrasshhh... s§×arch* the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. the punch i gave the cursed sword seemed to have thrown its body until it hit the ground leaving a large hole. the scattered dust had blocked my line of sight with the body of the cursed sword but i still heard the sound of heavy footsteps walking. when the cursed sword walked out of the dust that was still scattered, i saw that the wounds that decorated its body were very large. the body that was covered in large cracks on its body came from my fists which seemed to cause more damage than the sharp slashes of my katana. "... human girl..." "... it hurts so much..." "... but it''s fun..." with cracks that began to spread throughout its body, the cursed sword tried to keep walking towards me who only suffered a small wound on my fist after punching its body. even though the situation here was in the darkness of a winter night that was about to change seasons, i could see a small smile on the cursed sword''s face. she looked like a girl who had just had fun with her body covered in cracks wounds. "h-hey, are you okay?" "your body won''t be too badly damaged to move after being covered in cracks like that, right?" i asked, filled with worry not to destroy one of the cursed swords personally made by the goddess of destruction. in this awkward and worry-filled situation, i could see that the cursed sword''s body was starting to slowly disintegrate. the cracked wound that he got slowly fell and revealed her body filled with magic cores that were directly connected to her main body. the cursed sword looked like it had almost run out of all its magic energy until the body that it formed into something similar to a human girl suddenly collapsed and left a cursed sword floating emitting its remaining magic energy. "uhm, is this my victory?" i asked the cursed sword that had returned to its sword form. "... human girl..." ignoring my question, the cursed sword immediately flew towards me. "... be my new master..." "huh?" the sudden question made me immediately speechless. the figure of the cursed sword that had just brought disaster suddenly wanted to make me its new master. this is just a little joke from her, right? Chapter 97 - The Goddess Want To Scam Me Again! "that''s so funny¡­"the voice did not come from my words but from zoe who suddenly appeared in front of the cursed sword. zoe''s body, which was very similar to mine, suddenly spread her butterfly wings and exerted magical pressure to restrict the movement of the cursed sword. "my current master is only bound by a spirit contract," with a tone that sounded annoyed and threatening, zoe pressed her magical aura to affirm every sentence she said. "there is no more room to adopt a cursed sword that has lost her old master," with that one sentence, zoe gave an affirmation to get rid of the cursed sword''s attempt to form a contract with me. seeing the butterfly spirit and the cursed sword fighting in words, i seemed to be in the wrong place. "¡­" "¡­" as zoe and the cursed sword stared at each other in silence, they suddenly turned their heads towards me. zoe''s red eyes and the form of a black sword suddenly looked at me as if looking for something. "... i want to form a contract with her..." "... very interested in becoming her killing tools..." "... the one who is worthy of holding my body..." "... i can destroy anything that touches my body..." the cursed sword suddenly said a fairly long sentence for the first time. rather than listening to her half-hearted sentences because of stuttering, i preferred this one sentence because it didn''t make my ears bored to hear her soft voice. "that''s impossible, my master has become mine!" "do you think... i can share the same source of magical energy with you?" zoe was still stubborn about herself and did not agree when the cursed sword tried to make a contract with me. my little battle and game with the cursed sword had ended. the quest completion report from the yurification system had been completed and my eyes immediately read the small writing text that floated in front of my eyes. [ yurification quest complete! ] the quest that made me avoid the golden king bear''s attack, parry one of the cursed sword''s attacks, and play around for five minutes had passed so easily. now... i was witnessing my butterfly spirit who was trying to reject the contract proposal that was being proposed by the cursed sword. "... stingy..." "... greedy spirit..." "... mean butterfly..." the response given by the cursed sword was a small picture of zoe''s nature for her refusal to want me to form a contract with the cursed sword. "hey, this is not a matter of being stingy, greedy, and mean." "this is a matter of my master''s magic energy source that has made me addicted and not be shared by everyone!" "do you think i can share this delicious magic energy with you?!" zoe gave a fairly firm speech while flapping her butterfly wings and showing shockwaves from her black-purple magic energy. the combination of the two magic core colors made zoe look a level above the cursed sword that only had one black magic core. this fight was more like a child''s fight that determined how good they were at using magic cores without fighting directly. discover stories with empire eh, wait a minute! this was better than watching them fight each other because the raw power of the magic that zoe often used was damage attacks over time and curse magic chants that had become the most terrifying specter for all living creatures. "can you two calm down for a while?" "if this situation is over, i want to go back and find out the total damage that the golden king bear herd has made." "including your attack that has damaged the deepest part of the cave into an open place like this, oh cursed sword." while i was breaking up the fight between the two of them who looked like little children, i observed the damage that had occurred around me carefully. in addition to the loss of life that fell into the abyss of fear due to exposure to the magical energy of the golden king bear combined with the magical energy of the cursed sword. i at least need to do further observations to review the structure of this changed forest. the emergence of an open area from the explosion of a cave in the ground might completely change the forest ecosystem. "yes, unlike you who can only destroying something. i am more useful to my master because i have learned restoration magic," said zoe, feeling arrogant seven steps above the cursed sword''s abilities. "¡­" the cursed sword just kept quiet and floated in front of me as if thinking about something. in that silence, my goddess seemed to have returned with another goddess guest. [ hello, lily-chan. do you miss me who suddenly disappeared? ] [ yurification alert system: the goddess of destruction has temporarily entered the yurification system access! ] [ goddess of destruction: hoam... have i missed something important? it seems like nothing too big has happened in that world. ] in my mind which had been filled with the conversation between my goddess and goddess aurora, i was now surprised by the presence of another goddess. based on the notification from my yurification system that suddenly gave a warning to me, the other goddess who entered the conversation in my mind was the goddess of destruction who was the owner of the cursed sword that was floating in front of me. zoe and the cursed sword were having a small argument again. the argument they brought up was related to my magical energy capacity that had become zoe''s right to take every drop of it because me and zoe were bound by a sacred contract that made me her master. rather than listening to their petty arguments that would stop after one of them gave in, i''d rather try to solve a core problem related to this incident with the figure of the goddess who had gained several followers. [ lily-chan, let me introduce herself... the one who just entered my private conversation with you is the goddess of destruction. ] [ a goddess who tried her best to solve every problem of her followers before giving up and being killed by the great hero in the past timeline then returning home to the goddess'' realm after getting killed by mere human. ] [ she is... the goddess of destruction... reona! ] the introduction was made by my goddess and traces of a small voice coming from the goddess of destruction slowly entered my mind. [ goddess of destruction: haah... again and again... i''m connected by the stupid inhabitants of that world. do they want to summon me by force again this time? ] s§×arch* the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. a voice that seemed tired, bored, and lazy sounded in my mind. the thin and faint voice made me imagine that the goddess of destruction had one of the different traits from my imagination. with her title as the goddess of destruction, at least i thought that the goddess had the aura of an evil goddess that made my heart beat faster when i heard her voice. however... when the goddess of destruction spoke in my mind. she didn''t seem to want to come back to this world again. the actions of her followers who forcibly summoned her in the past line seemed to have made her have to work hard to fulfill her followers'' goals. [ goddess of destruction: uhuuu... that''s not entirely wrong and has a little truth. ] [ goddess of destruction: i don''t want to work as a goddess of destruction who manages the black magic element that developed rapidly when i was forcibly summoned by my followers. but working hard to fulfill my followers'' goals is the biggest mistake! ] [ goddess of destruction: back then, i worked hard to make the great hero successfully kill me and make me return to the realm of the goddess! ] [ goddess of destruction: my foolish followers were indeed shameless in making sacrifices to summon me! ] [ goddess of destruction: is there a madman who could perform a sacrificial ritual that is equivalent to committing genocide that wiped out an entire race to summon me down to the world? ] isn''t that true and already happen... then you were summoned and descended to this world? [ goddess of destruction: sob! i don''t want to damage too much of the work that the other goddesses have done after they worked hard to build that world from the branches of the imaginary tree. ] it seems that my spontaneous answer that was heard in the ears of the goddess of destruction has made her remember her suffering in the past timeline when she descended to this world. if the events of her descending to this world were recorded in a book, then i will immediately buy it because i am curious about what the goddess of destruction did in the past timeline. [ lily-chan, those were dark times that made us panic because one of our little sisters was forcibly summoned down to that mortal world. ] [ without the help of the great hero in the past timeline, my cute little sister might not have been able to return to the realm of the goddess. ] [ if only lily-chan could have prevented her from descending to that world again, i might have worked overtime to give a big reward for lily-chan''s yurification system blessing. ] my ears trembled after hearing the words of my goddess. the words that sounded so sweet like honey bread that attracted the attention of bees felt very tempting to my ears. however, the words that were too good to be true seemed to be filled with a heavy burden as well. for example, the goddess aurora had forced me to become the supreme commander of the stealth slime herd that had lost their slime king and slime queen. this was a double-edged word form a two-faced cunning goddess that made me even more wary of offers filled with tricks like this... every time! Chapter 98 - Monarch Of Destruction i don''t know why this sounds like bad news that i will regret for the rest of my life.the words of my goddess and the goddess of destruction began to make the bad news that i felt slowly turn into a nightmare. my eyes immediately glanced at the cursed sword trying to hold back the magical energy released by zoe. the small quarrel they were having seemed to be still at a dead end for peace. [ goddess of destruction: i want to make an offer to prevent me from going back to that mortal world. ] [ goddess of destruction: unlike the previous case, where they only wanted the development of black magic that was still hampered. they now hope for eternal destruction that goes against the principles and hard work of my other elder sisters after struggling to create seven worlds that are attached to the magic core of the imaginary tree. [ goddess of destruction: i know this will sound very selfish to humans like you. ] [ goddess of destruction: but i have to tell you this... one of the methods to summon myself to descend to the mortal world is to perform a suicide ritual with all of the cursed swords that i have created. ] [ goddess of destruction: by having one of the cursed swords, it will make the forced summoning magic contract not happen and i will not be able to be forcibly summoned again, like before... ] i let out a cold and spiritless expression after hearing the goddess of destruction''s explanation. i mean... seriously! using a suicide ritual with all of the cursed swords to forcibly summon the goddess of destruction? i''m not that stupid not to know that. if the goddess of destruction said all of the cursed swords, that means there is more than one cursed sword that she has created and i must protect this one for not be stolen! [ that''s right lily-chan, if i''m not mistaken there are seven great sins cursed swords and three experimental cursed swords that reona has created. ] my worries were suddenly crushed by my own goddess. i didn''t know that bad feelings and nightmares would be this close. the seven great sins cursed swords might have been in the hands of those who were hoping for the reappearance of the goddess of destruction. however... the three cursed swords from the experimental cursed swords made by the goddess of destruction? somehow this made my nightmares return to a bad fate that would haunt my life with a great responsibility such as a protector of cursed swords... for not being stolen by someone else or falling into the wrong hands. ugh... if i think about it, this puts me in two unavoidable fates. so, how do i prevent one of the terrible rituals that will make the goddess of destruction descend upon this world again is became her new master? [ yes, isn''t it very simple, lily-chan? ] [ goddess of destruction: yes, it''s very simple, lily-chan. ] uuhh... the feeling of a nightmare getting closer to reality. i don''t want to admit it, but it feels so real as if i know where this is going. for example, i have small prediction like... to accept the proposal and suggestion given by the cursed sword by becoming its new master. [ exactly, lily-chan! ] [ goddess of destruction: hooamm... i''m glad that one of the saintesses of goddess yuri can easily understand urgent situations like this quickly. can i go back to sleep in my room now? ] continue reading on empire [ goddess of destruction: this tiring talk is draining my energy quickly and making me want to fall asleep immediately. ] rather than calling herself the goddess of destruction, it might be more fitting to call this goddess of sleep. [ it''s very rude to make her hold the title of goddess of sleep, lily-chan. ] [ perhaps it would be more appropriate for reona to be the goddess of sleepy face.] [ goddess of destruction: whatever you want to call me the goddess of sleep or goddess or sleepy face, i''m already sleepy after experiencing the death caused by the great hero. ] [ goddess of destruction: thanks to those who persisted in killing my pseudo-body when i descended to the mortal world, i must now hibernate before yuri onee-san summons me to tell me what one of my cursed swords has done. ] [ goddess of destruction: just in case and to make them submit to you, let me grant you a blessing that will make you a true villain that surpasses your status as a demon queen. ] "huh? what''s that supposed to mean?" when i heard those words, i felt like my body was suddenly filled with black, purple, and red magical energy at the same time. [ system breach notification of yurification system! your demon queen blessing has now changed to monarch of holy destruction! ] "hue?" when a strange writing floating in front of me gave a suspicious text, my body immediately shook greatly after reading what had happened to my body. the blessing that the goddess had given me in the form of a demon queen had now changed into a monarch of holy destruction blessing. my body which was originally not covered by magic energy suddenly felt a great shock of magic energy. the rain of cherry blossom petals from the fight between me and the cursed sword was now showered by cherry blossom petals of strange colors. the cherry blossom petals that were originally pink were now replaced by cherry blossom petals that were black, purple, and red with each horrifying holy magic energy in each scattered cherry blossom petal. oh goddess of destruction, i wanted to ask you something about this before. you didn''t give me a strange blessing that made me the most terrifying figure walking in this world, did you? [ goddess of destruction: uhmm? is there something wrong with that? ] [ goddess of destruction: i just see that a blessing given by goddess yuri is very much in line with the blessing i will give you to control my cursed swords that seem to be struggling to find a new master as their owner. ] [ goddess of destruction: just by doing a little manipulation of the blessing that has been given, i can change the blessing that has been given to you with my jurisdiction as the goddess of destruction who can destroy a blessing and insert a new blessing into every mortal living being. ] [ goddess of destruction: does this one blessing still feel too lacking for you who are already worthy of passing the power of the demon queen who will rise in a few years? ] no... no!! this is more than enough. eh? what? the demon queen who will rise in a few years? [ goddess of destruction: oh? goddess aurora hasn''t said anything to you about this? ] [ goddess of destruction: shouldn''t humans still be at war with the demon race like when i descended to the mortal world? ] [ goddess of destruction: ah! forget about that! i want to sleep soon to restore my goddess power that has almost run dry after changing the blessing given to you. ] [ goddess of destruction: i entrust all the cursed swords that i have created to you, lily-chan. ] [ goddess of destruction: good luck with the cursed swords that i created... ] somehow... getting a greeting like good luck from the goddess of destruction almost made me fall into the great sin of being hostile to every goddess who played their role to me as they pleased. but i am still patient and tolerant enough about this. at least i am still in a state that does not attract too much attention. or... that''s what i feel. when the black, purple, and red cherry blossom petals fly down like a rain of fallen petals in autumn. i felt like this was too eye-catching that all the adventurers who managed to survive witnessing such an unusual phenomenon couldn''t miss. my body which was still covered by the sacred magic energy of the goddess of destruction suddenly got the full attention of zoe and the cursed sword who stopped their fight for a while. zoe who was in her human form immediately knelt down and lowered her head as if not daring to look at me. meanwhile, the cursed sword that was still in its sword form immediately fixed its sharp eyes to stick into the ground as a tribute to me like a human kneeling. not only zoe and the cursed sword who looked like they were paying respect to me, but the entire herd of stealth slimes who were in their human forms immediately did the same as zoe. their respect who knelt and lowered their heads was like they were respecting me who looked like their leader. "my master... no... should i call my master... a monarch now?" said zoe suddenly which caused me to be stunned after seeing her attitude that looked scared in front of me. eh? monarch? what kind of title is that? my eyes immediately fell on the information given by the yurification system earlier which stated that one of my blessings had changed thanks to the intervention of the goddess of destruction. ==================== yurification system title: monarch of holy destruction. it is one of the highest holy titles given by the goddess of destruction. having this title will make you one of the prophets who represent the presence of the goddess of destruction herself. this title is one level above the saintess title because of the freedom to do any action that represents the goddess of destruction herself. if the title of saintess is to spread a religious belief in the goddess, then this is a title that allows you to do nothing and act freely in the name of the goddess of destruction herself! ===================== my body and face immediately broke out in cold sweat after i read such a terrifying text. oh, my goddess, i am still your saintess, right? [ yes, lily-chan. you are still my saintess. ] then what is the meaning of the title given by the goddess of destruction that sounds so terrifying like this? [ eh? isn''t that a good and useful title for lily-chan? ] what''s the use of such a terrifying title? [ there are many benefits, you know... like lily-chan can kill heretics in the name of the goddess of destruction. ] sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. my body suddenly became very stiff and felt that my life had been written into a destiny that made me carry a heavy burden like this. amidst the gazes that lowered their heads and knelt respectfully. i felt that my life had changed drastically from a human to a terrifying monarch. i don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. at least... let me feel life in peace! Chapter 99 - First Monarch my massive surge of magical energy has created a stunning yet shocking sight.accidentally meets and getting know the goddess of destruction brought me to a complicated situation like this. the blessing that started from the demon queen, has now suddenly changed into the blessing of the monarch of holy destruction. a blessing that makes me one level above the saintess title that i am currently using along with the guidance of my goddess. is this okay? i mean... a human has the most terrible titles like this? the saintess title that i have also seems very extraordinary compared to the noble title that my father currently has. will my life be more normal than usual if i get a title like this? seeing zoe and the cursed sword bowing down to me can be interpreted as if my life has completely changed. on the other hand, i also saw a group of stealth slimes bowing down and adopting a kneeling position which made me feel even more uncomfortable. [ ahhnn... lily-chan... ] [ how does it feel to be a monarch of holy destruction who is greatly feared and respected by every living being? ] [ doesn''t it feel so good? ] i don''t think it will be fun for a while. but what can i do, this has happened to me too. i have to do it, right? [ ah, lily-chan who was forced to take the path and role of the monarch of holy destruction... ] [ for some reason this makes me smile and want to hug her immediately. ] [ pressing her body... then kissing every corner of her soft skin... ] yes, the same as usual. my goddess is acting a little abnormal when in a complicated situation like this. when i was looking around, my gaze fell on the cursed sword whose body was filled with small vibrations until it made an attention-grabbing sound. "what''s wrong with you?" i asked in a cold voice while observing her every move. the cursed sword that was covered in wounds from clashing with the sharp edge of my katana seemed to want to say something but did not dare to express it. "m-my master... did you return to this world in a different form?" said the cursed sword while holding back the vibrations of its sword body that was stuck in the ground. "no, i am not your master. if you mean the goddess of destruction herself, then i am not that master," i replied in a flat tone and walked towards zoe. "and zoe... you should act normal as if you don''t know what is happening when we return," i continued to say to zoe. the fight against the golden king bear and the cursed sword had made part of my body feel tired and wanted to lie down on the bed immediately. this drowsiness made me feel like i wanted to fall asleep so that the big changes that occurred in my body would immediately adapt to managing this significant increase magic core in my body. my mother and my twin step-sister might notice it if my body suddenly changed to have a large amount of magical energy supply. "i-i understand, master..." "thank you for being gentle with the weak me." zoe was still kneeling and bowing her head when talking to me. even after i permitted her to act normally, zoe still acted respectfully towards me. my footsteps stopped in front of zoe, her excessive attitude in giving me respect made me feel a little disgusted, and wanted to tease her. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. my hand immediately stroked her long hair. zoe''s human body is a reflection of myself, so making her act normally is very easy. "i told you to act normally, zoe," with a gentle touch, i stroked zoe''s hair until the touch of my caress went down to her soft cheek. "you even know that i am not that special to deserve the respect that will widen the distance between us." "i don''t like it if the distance between us widens just because of a trivial matter like this." "if you feel inferior because i have turned into a monarch..." "i just was forced by circumstances... then you must be stronger to stand by my side." i tried to calm zoe who was sinking into the abyss of obedience and loyalty forced by the pressure of my abundant magical energy. in the status of magical energy power, people who have high magical sensitivity will immediately realize that my magical capacity is very abnormal from normal humans. this is what made zoe shake and act too respectfully towards me. my soft cheek caress immediately went down to her soft lips. with the little tease that i gave to her soft lips, i seemed to have succeeded in shaking zoe''s sense of loyalty and attitude that was too excessive in respecting me. i''m not the right person to get this kind of treatment. having great strength doesn''t mean i have to get this kind of treatment, right? the strokes that i gave to zoe''s soft lips left a small stain of her saliva that slipped out. "m-master..." zoe tried to hold back her embarrassment when i rubbed her cheek to her soft lips. in front of the adventurers, the stealth slime herd, and the cursed sword. i gave zoe a kiss that made her body shocked. chhuuuppp... the touch of my lips that touched her lips was wrapped in long saliva that mixed. the cold night wind immediately got a warmth that came from my kiss with zoe. zoe moved her lips until she devoured all of my lips without giving a gap to release them. besides my warm kiss on her lips, i also felt that zoe took some of my magic as her dinner. this long soft kiss had made the herd of stealth slimes, the cursed sword, and the adventurers let out a strange sound like they were whispering about something. i let go of my kiss after i felt enough. "did you enjoy it, zoe?" i asked while wiping my lips which were wet with zoe''s saliva. "today''s dinner is according to your expectations, right?" i continued with a gentle smile in front of zoe. "we still have a lot of work left, so hang on to work a little longer before you get paid for all your hard work." brrrttt... zzzrrttt... "m-my master..." right beside zoe''s body, the cursed sword whose sword body was still stuck on the ground immediately flew up and approached me. "master? i feel like i haven''t answered the proposal you gave me," i said to the cursed sword who had quietly started using the remnants of her magical energy to surround my body. explore more stories with empire "m-my master... please don''t act like that!" said the cursed sword along with her sword body shaking in panic. "has my master forgotten about me?" "has my master thrown me away like this?" "please don''t throw me away like the adventurers threw me away in the past, my master!" "thanks to my master, i now understand how to live by fulfilling a noble goal such as fulfilling the hope of destruction to worship my master herself!" "i-i... i don''t want to go back to being a trash sword like before!" shouted the cursed sword. seeing the tenacity of a sword flying in front of me, i could only feel that she had misunderstood something. but i don''t know where the misunderstanding is that makes her persistent in considering me as her master. based on what my goddess said, this cursed sword is one of the experimental swords of the goddess of destruction, right? then why does this cursed sword look like a human with unstable emotions? if i become its new master, then the responsibility i have to shoulder is very heavy. this cursed sword... why is it so determined to make me its new master? [ i think it has something to do with you becoming the monarch of holy destruction, lily-chan... ] what''s the problem with becoming the monarch of holy destruction? [ from the naked eye and the cursed sword''s vision, lily-chan''s magic formula is not much different from the magic formula often used by the goddess of destruction herself. ] [ most likely the cursed sword mistook your magic formation as the reincarnation of the goddess of destruction who had descended to the world and met her. ] is that it? [ yes, just because of that... ] is that why it is so determined? i took a deep breath and began to fix my chaotic thoughts to become calm. taking every positive side to maintain my emotional stability so that it would not be too bad in making long-term decisions. the good things of becoming the new master of the cursed sword is that the world at least loses one of the goddess of destruction''s forced summoning rituals. the bad things is that i have to survive being chased by a cult that is trying to take one of the cursed swords that have misunderstood me as its old master because the magic formation we use is so similar. to summarize further... this is the fault of the goddess aurora, followed by the fault of the goddess of destruction, and the bestowal of the title of monarch of holy destruction upon me! how am i supposed to live in a situation like this? "you seem to have misunderstood something." "i am not the goddess of destruction who was once your master." "i am just a human who has been given the title of monarch by the goddess of destruction to take responsibility for what you did by bringing damage that the goddess of destruction did not want." "this may hurt you, but the goddess of destruction has said that she does not want to fall into this mortal world again and i aim to fulfill her request." "if you understand it, then you know that i am not your master but someone who is helping the goddess of destruction so that her forced summoning ritual is thwarted." i spoke in more detail. separating my goal of not wanting to bother taking care of one of the cursed swords and giving the cursed sword a new goal to hunt down those who try to summon the goddess of destruction back to this mortal world. you could say this is like creating two different tasks with the same goal. "alright, i understand that my master''s goal is to not want the fake goddess of destruction to descend into this world, right?" said the cursed sword who suddenly changed my words. "eh, what?" "if that is my master''s order, then i will gladly hunt down fellow cursed swords like me with the noble goal of preventing those heretics from summoning the fake goddess of destruction!" shouted the cursed sword as it flew toward me. "did you hear what i said?" i grumbled a little when the cursed sword had flown in front of me. "i heard it... my master... the monarch of holy destruction... lily-sama!" hearing her confession, i could only stand with my body feeling increasingly weak. this cursed sword... she did this to me on purpose! Chapter 100 - The Monarch New Weapons When I returned to Marquess Rommel''s residence, several joint soldiers and adventurers looked at me with small whispers.Even though I didn''t hear what they were whispering, I already knew the source of the whispers which became the main topic of their conversation. The main topic they were whispering about made my burden of responsibility heavier like a mountain perched on my shoulders. A heavy burden that I didn''t know how to stay calm after getting this burden of responsibility. Passing through a crowd of soldiers and curious adventurers, I immediately rushed to the command center of the Golden King Bear hunt. When I almost arrived at the command center of the Golden King Bear hunt, Mio and Sebastian approached me with a towel and a glass of fresh water. "Welcome back, Lily-sama. Did the Golden King Bear hunt go smoothly?" said Sebastian while giving me fresh water that looked half frozen because it was exposed to this winter night. "Everything is going well, Sebastian. There are only a few problems that make me want to discuss this with my father," I replied while drinking some of the fresh water and handing the glass to Sebastian. "Should I hurry to Marquess Rommel to tell him this important matter? It seems that what Lily-sama brought needs to be discussed immediately with Marquess Rommel," Sebastian seemed to understand what had happened quickly. While Sebastian and I were making small talk, Mio holding a clean and warm towel immediately wiped the sweat on my cheek. Mio''s gentle strokes did not seem to disturb my conversation with Sebastian, and she worked with full alertness like an exemplary Exclusive Maid. "Yes, I leave it to you, Sebastian." With my consent, Sebastian bowed his body and gave me a small salute as a Butler who was serving the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel Family. Sebastian left to report the situation that had happened to me to Marquess Rommel. The command baton given by my father has made me force my body to do things with heavy risks of responsibility like this. In every decision of mine that happened suddenly, I was surprised by my own decision. "Lily-sama, is it just my feeling or is there a sword floating following you?" asked Mio who was starting to get curious about what had happened to me. Yes, the thing that made the joint soldiers and adventurers curious was the presence of the cursed sword that started to follow me as its owner. The blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction has brought me as the owner of the cursed sword in order to destroy one of the conditions for the forced summoning of the Goddess of Destruction. This is what makes me feel that this responsibility will continue to haunt me until the day I die. Guarding one of the cursed swords for the sake of world peace? That sounds like a noble task as a holder of the title of Monarch and a Saintess too, right? At least I started to understand a small fact about myself who had been used by the Goddess Aurora and the Goddess of Death named Reona. I could feel that the two of them had colluded with each other and built a blessing that made me feel responsible for this. Explore stories at empire "You are not wrong with that feeling, Mio. It is indeed a cursed sword that is flying after me. You could say that... I am her owner now," I was too tired to explain the situation to Mio, so I hoped that Mio would not push her curiosity too much to dig up more details. "Sigh... I don''t know what to say about this cursed sword with my father. Do you think... my father will have a problem with this, Mio?" I quickly turned the topic of conversation to Mio. "I don''t think Marquess Rommel will have a problem with this, Lily-sama," Mio replied while fixing my long hair that was starting to look tangled after being blown by the winter night wind. "Why? Is there a reason?" I asked curiously while turning my head towards Mio. "..." Mio fell silent for a moment when I asked about this. It seemed like something big had happened while I was in the Golden King Bear hunting field. "I overheard a conversation between Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti discussing the plan to hunt down the heretical sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction..." Mio started talking about a heavy topic when I returned from the hunting ground. "They have formed a military alliance that will help each other when one of the heretical sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction is discovered. That will make them raise the flag of war to the last drop of blood after feeling the terror of the heretical sect that is slowly starting to rise from their hiding place," Mio said further. I, who was already feeling tired, just let out a heavy sigh. "It will be a long-term military alliance..." I commented in response to the information given by Mio. After Mio wiped some of my face and neck from sweat, I immediately rushed to the open space that was part of the Golden King Bear hunting command center. The topographic map that contained the deployment route of the joint troops and adventurers was still busy getting technical guidance from Earl Timoti''s troops. In that busyness, Sebastian seemed to have conveyed information related to the cursed sword that was now flying leisurely behind my body. Just from looking at the expressions on my father''s and Earl Timoti''s faces, I could feel that the information given by Sebastian had shaken their hearts. I stood there casually while waiting for Sebastian to finish what he had learned. The remnants of my Soul Tame magic chant that displayed the viewpoint of the stealth slime herd were still available above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "They should have known what happened to me," I muttered to Mio and got a small nod from her. "They have known and sent me to await your return, Lily-sama," Mio replied which made me understand why she stood with Sebastian to welcome my return carrying a glass of fresh drinking water and a warm towel. "So that''s why Sebastian and you seemed to be preparing to welcome my return." "Yes, Lily-sama. We have prepared to welcome your success in hunting the Golden King Bear. However... who would have thought that Lily-sama also made one of the cursed swords go crazy to make Lily-sama her Master..." Mio''s words were filled with beautiful flowers along with a soft smile on her face. It almost made me lose control and want to kiss her lips that were smiling softly. "Oh! Speaking of the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword. Does Lily-sama have another power that has been hidden from me?" Mio suddenly asked me. My body started to sweat coldly after Mio asked me this. "What do you mean, Mio?" with a calm and not surprised attitude at all, I replied to Mio''s words by tilting my head. "I feel that Lily-sama has a sudden change in magical aura," Mio replied with her eyes looking at me from top to bottom. In Mio''s observation looked at my body from top to bottom, I felt like every inch of me had entered Mio''s observation. "Lily-sama seems to have become a leader who is responsible for the stealth slime herd that lost their Slime King and Slime Queen..." said Mio who was observing my facial expression which was currently in a calm expression. "... But I also feel that the cursed sword follows Lily-sama because there is something else like Lily-sama''s power that is recognized as the cursed sword''s owner," Mio''s observation was spot on. I don''t know how Mio knew what had happened to me when she couldn''t feel the change in my magic energy that had skyrocketed high. "You understand me so well, Mio," I praised Mio who was still observing me even further. "For the time being, I will have the stealth slime herd work hard to rebuild the forest area that was destroyed by the Golden King Bear herd and keep this cursed sword from the wrong hands like the cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction," along with my words, Mio''s gaze ended at my hips. "Lily-sama, may I take your katana for a quick inspection?" "Of course," I then took my katana''s sheath and gave it to Mio. Sraakkk... With sweet and elegant movements, Mio quickly pulled out my katana and checked the condition of my katana with her focused eyes. On a winter night with limited light sources of magic lanterns and a few torches to illuminate some places, Mio looked so calm in inspecting my katana and feeling the blade of my katana. "Lily-sama, your katana has reached its maximum limit to withstand adjusting to your power. If you continue to use this katana with your great power, it will most likely explode and break when it collides with another sword," Mio said while showing a serious expression on her face. Mio''s fingers traced the blade of my katana and pressed it. Cttaakk... Kraakkk... A small crack that came from the pressure of Mio''s fingers was immediately visible. "Do you see this, Lily-sama? Just pressing it has given a large crack. This will be dangerous for you as a katana user and risks destroying this katana after just one attack." "I still have some spare katana from you, right?" "I still have a spare katana, but because the age of the metal I use is very old and Lily-sama''s sword-play ability is still developing. I think it''s time for Lily-sama to find or order a weapon that can adjust to Lily-sama''s growing power." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "..." Mio and I were silent. A weapon that could grow along with my sword-play ability? Are there any weapons like that other than those owned by my mother and my twin step-sister? Their magic staff weapons came from parts of magical plants that lived by getting their supply of magical energy. Getting a weapon like theirs... would look like me carrying a wooden katana as my main weapon. "Ukhum! It seems like I have to step forward and shine to answer the anxiety experienced by my Master..." said the cursed sword that suddenly appeared between me and Mio. "Sorry, I''m used to the shape of a katana. Seeing the shape of your sword''s body that looks ordinary makes my hands uncomfortable to hold it," I answered spontaneously to the cursed sword. "..." The cursed sword that was flying between me and Mio suddenly fell. "Sob! My Master! Please don''t bully the ugly shape of my sword!" "It''s not my fault that I was born ugly like this!" "It''s the fault of the amateur swordsmith who created this crappy sword body!" "Sob! Huuaaa!!" Right between me and Mio, I could see a cursed sword crying hysterically after hearing my rejection. "Hmm... then, do you want me to reforge you?" Mio asked the cursed sword. "Huh?" hearing Mio''s offer to the cursed sword, I secretly sweated coldly about the plan that Mio wanted to carry out. I hope that what Mio is going to do doesn''t make me look like a scary teenage girl and a troublemaker for others. Chapter 101 - Cleaning Mess What Mio was planning to do soon, has entered my ears.Turning a cursed sword into a weapon that would be able to match my growing power caught my attention. "Are you serious about this, Mio?" I asked Mio who was looking at the shape of the cursed sword. Judging from the shape of the sword''s body, the cursed sword was shaped like a large sword, still in the same family as a combination of Claymore and Greatsword. The big difference that made it look far different from Claymore and Greatswords was its body proportions, which were not ideal for a sword to be held by me. "I''m serious about this, Lily-sama," Mio replied with a small nod to me. Mio turned back to the sword''s body that was floating near me while pouting her lips as if she were muttering about something. I unconsciously saw the movement of her lips that were muttering and managed to interpret her lip movements as, "What a terrible sword, I really feel sorry for it being forged by a stupid amateur blacksmith." I felt that it was a form of Mio''s concern for the cursed sword and pity because the cursed sword was forged by an amateur blacksmith based on Mio''s observations. "Are you really okay with this, Mio?" I asked to confirm Mio who wanted to do something crazy like reforging the cursed sword to form a new sword body that suits my ever-growing sword technique skills. "Lily-sama, please do not doubt my ability to forge a sword," with a calm attitude and radiating elegance in her, Mio slowly looked at me with her thumb raised. "Whether it''s a cursed sword or a holy sword, if the shape of the sword is ugly, then it is not worthy of being Lily-sama''s sword!" "Therefore... I have to reforge them as swords worthy of being used by Lily-sama!" I could see what Mio was planning this time. A devotion of hers who wanted to give me a sword that suited for me. Should I assume that Mio''s devotion is for my good fortune in the future? Or does Mio just want to try to beat the cursed sword in the hot coals of the sword forge and torture it slowly? Whether it''s my thinking that''s too far or Mio''s attitude that can''t be predicted for sure, I hope that Mio doesn''t do anything that will hurt the cursed sword after being abandoned by the Goddess of Destruction. "I understand... please make it like the katana that was your first creation, Mio. I like the simple and elegant shape of a katana like that," I said while permitting Mio to take the cursed sword to the Mio family''s furnace. "And for you, the cursed sword. Don''t rebel against what Mio is going to do or you''ll end up as a collection sword that I won''t use," I said to warn the cursed sword of the risk of trying to act strangely outside of my supervision. "My Master... do I dare to do something that will tarnish your reputation as the Monarch of Holy Destruction? I would never dare to do something that violates your rules, such as attacking one of your subordinates who is most loved by my Master," replied the cursed sword while floating in front of me. "Although this reforging will hurt me, it is much better than becoming a collection sword that is not used by my Master." "My pride as a sword to attack and defeat my Master''s enemies will be lost if I only become a display sword like my other sisters!" shouted the cursed sword with burning enthusiasm. I immediately turned to Mio and nodded. While carrying my old katana which was now in Mio''s grip, Mio slowly also carried the cursed sword in her grip. Before Mio left me, I asked Mio a small question about her gift. "Mio, I will give you a day off according to your ability to manage the cursed sword until it becomes my main weapon. So, make good use of your time in reforging the cursed sword," I said to Mio. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. I won''t take too long to forge the sword body that has this outdated body design. I think it will take three days to reforge the body, I don''t want to be away from Lily-sama''s side for too long." The answer given by Mio made my heart beat faster. I''ve often gotten answers like that from Mio, but because my feelings and Mio''s have been very close since I was a child. This made my heart feel something different when Mio said that. "Three days to date me, you''re too cunning, Mio," I replied to Mio. "Heehe, Lily-sama noticed it." Behind Mio''s smile, as she walked towards the outermost part of Marquess Rommel''s residence, I just realized that Mio would do anything to keep me one step further than the others. My promise to Princess Anastasia, Hana, Ciel, Sia, and my twin step-sisters was a romantic date for one day after this big problem was over. Compared to them, Mio used her own way and method in taking advantage of my situation to walk two steps ahead of them. "I have a terrible and cunning Exclusive Maid, huh?" I muttered a little while suddenly emitting hot steam from my breath. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh? It seems like I''ve been standing outside for too long without being exposed to a heat source to warm my body." The winter air at night had made my body almost shiver with cold. My father and Earl Timoti who were chatting with Sebastian seemed to have reached their final decision so my father waved his hand at me. "Lily!" my father shouted from a distance. I immediately stepped towards my father and began to prepare myself for an important meeting that was only attended by people who were interested in this Golden King Bear hunting operation. "It seems like the situation has gone well under your leadership, Lily," when I arrived at the main command place in the Golden King Bear hunt, I was greeted with a warm drink from a teapot that was heated directly using a magic stove. "Yes, father. The situation has gone according to what I expected. It''s just that..." I began to answer my father''s question while placing myself on a chair that Sebastian had prepared. While sitting on the chair that Sebastian had prepared, my hand immediately reached for a cup of warm tea that had been provided in a cup to warm my body which was starting to get cold. Slluurrpp... Read new adventures at empire With one sip of my mouth drinking some of the warm tea, I felt quite calm after my throat enjoyed the warmth of the tea that began to make my body calmer without being cold. "It''s just that Lily is having trouble with what Lily will do with the cursed sword?" asked my father while enjoying a cup of warm tea poured by Sebastian. "Yes, Father. At first, I had great doubts about using the cursed sword. But that doubt was immediately refuted by Mio who was trying to make a sword that could keep up with the development of my sword technique which was increasing rapidly. Mio planned to reforge the cursed sword into a main weapon that I would use for a long time." My father just played with his thick beard while understanding what I had said. Earl Timoti who was sitting with my father also played with his hand in rolling his hair until it was wrapped around his finger. "Reforging the cursed sword to be used as a main weapon," muttered my father while pulling his long beard. "That''s a brilliant idea and comes with the ability to make it happen. Does this mean that Mio has the same talent as her father and mother at the same time?" my father muttered further. My father''s small murmur seemed to have caught the attention of Earl Timoti and slowly began to ask about what was happening to the cursed sword. "Marquess Rommel, what will happen to the cursed sword?" asked Earl Timoti who could not yet understand the situation that had occurred to the cursed sword that had become the second source of trouble after the potential invasion of the Golden King Bear herd. "Oh, Earl Timoti. This will be a problem that will involve the Marquess Rommel family and my family must be able to survive the onslaught of heretical sect attacks after the cursed sword that has made Lily her Master," said my father to Earl Timoti. "It will be a big problem if the Marquess Rommel family shoulders such a heavy burden alone," argued Earl Timoti. "It is indeed a heavy burden for our family to bear, but we have more than enough strength to carry such a responsibility on the front lines. Isn''t that right, Lily?" my father asked while glancing at me. I, who was enjoying a cup of warm tea, could only nod as I listened to my father''s words. "It will be the responsibility of the Marquess Rommel family after one of the cursed swords has recognized me as her Master. I hope you understand that, Earl Timoti," I supported my father''s statement on this. "This decision is one of the best decisions if seen from the political side of the Marquess Rommel family who has become neutral. It can be said that one of these cursed swords became the main source of power for the Marquess Rommel family when there was a big problem involving one of the nobles of the Aurora Kingdom Capital who was allied with one of the heretical sects that worshiped the Goddess of Destruction." "Sooner or later... something like that was bound to happen. I''m sure of that." I said those words based on my own perspective and my discomfort towards the Marquess Rommel family who had various public enemies. My father''s decision to face the cursed sword that was in my hands as its owner had triggered Earl Timoti''s worry for the safety of our family. I understood his feelings which were full of worry. "Earl Timoti..." "I hope you haven''t forgotten this one important thing." Saying a sentence filled with power and command in every word. A magic energy formation has gathered around my head to form a magic crown shaped like a magic halo that is often used by angels in children''s stories. Swwooppp... [ The blessing of the title King of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] "If they dare to declare war on the Marquess Rommel family. At least they will face one of the Kings who has obtained an absolute power that they would not have expected." When I said that confidently, the magic crown standing on my head was seen from the reflection of my warm tea and showed a golden yellow magic crown. I don''t look like a strange woman when using the blessing of the title given by the Goddess Aurora, right? Seeing my condition that seemed full of confidence, Earl Timoti smiled at me. "This one servant will wait patiently and obey your every command, Lily-sama," said Earl Timoti as he closed his eyes and paid his respects to me by bowing his body before me. Chapter 102 - The Monarch Marks My confident words had activated one of the blessings given by the Goddess Aurora.The blessing that made me the leader of this stealth slime herd felt very awkward and embarrassed. If only my face were full of expressions, maybe right now I would be smiling shyly in front of Earl Timoti. Earl Timoti who was paying his respects to me slowly got up after my hand signaled him to finish his respects to me. "I hope they don''t start a movement that will put the Aurora Kingdom in trouble," I said while drinking my cup of tea until it was finished. I refilled the cup of warm tea by placing it near Sebastian who was standing not far from me. With an authoritative attitude and full of politeness as a Butler, Sebastian seemed to know my intentions and goals when I handed him the empty cup. "Does Lily-sama want to get tea with the same sugar concoction as Marquess Rommel?" asked Sebastian while accepting my empty cup. "No need, I prefer the original taste of tea like the one served by Mio. Adding sugar or honey to the tea will ruin the natural flavor of the tea leaves," I replied to Sebastian. Pyyuurrr... Sebastian nodded and poured tea into my glass cup. The movements made by Sebastian looked very dignified with his sturdy posture and old age that made him worthy of being a professional Butler based on the experience he had gained. Speaking of experience, I immediately glanced at Earl Timoti and my father. Compared to them, Sebastian looked much older than my father and Earl Timoti. And that made me curious about one thing. "Sebastian, I''m a little curious about one thing. Have you worked for the Marquess Rommel family since you were young?" I asked Sebastian who was pouring tea into my glass cup. Pyyuurrr... Hearing my question, Sebastian looked calm and smiled. "I worked for Marquess Rommel from the generation before Lily-sama''s father inherited his Marquess peerage. If we compare Lily-sama and Mio with myself and Lily-sama''s father, then it can be said that Mio has the same working age range as me as one of the subjects working in the Marquess Rommel family. Even to understand Marquess Rommel''s needs and learn what he liked when he was a teenager, it had given me a headache every time at that time, Lily-sama." "Hey, I didn''t cause problems all the time with my tastes changing now and then," replied my father who seemed to want to correct Sebastian''s answer. "Same as Mio? Does that mean Sebastian worked as my father''s Exclusive Butler at that time?" I asked further. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Lily-sama. At first, I was an Exclusive Butler who worked to fulfill the needs and carry out orders that Lily-sama''s father wanted. Although every order and need of his felt very strange as a teenage boy at that time." "I told you, I wasn''t that weird in the past!" By giving a small touch to his fist that almost hit the table, my father seemed to be holding himself back from losing control after his strange youth was said by Sebastian. Earl Timoti who had returned to his chair also looked awkward when my father was having difficulty controlling his emotions from the story of the past that Sebastian said in order to answer my curiosity. I laughed after hearing this. "You can tell me the details later, Sebastian," I said to save Sebastian from my father who was trying to cover up information about him in the past. "Speaking of the past, was Earl Timoti also this close to my father before?" by throwing that question to Earl Timoti, I had done a service in saving Sebastian who was the target of my father''s small anger. "I only admire the greatness of Marquess Rommel in the past, more precisely admire his ferocity when fighting the royal family who at that time were still stubborn in their very old-fashioned stance in making a decision." "Huh? What happened in the past?" I instantly managed to trigger one of the stories in the past that started to catch my attention. "It can be said that Marquess Rommel and the royal family almost declared a territorial war to prove a truth that your father had said, Lily-sama." I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat when I heard this and glared at my father. "Father, you gave Sebastian a hard time in the past," I said to my father after hearing Earl Timoti''s statement about my father almost going to war against the royal family. "Lily, at that time, the royal family was degrading a woman who would later become the mother who gave birth to you. What man would remain silent when one of his beloved women was being degraded by the royal family!" my father shouted while clenching his fists and hitting the table that contained a topographic map and warm tea that warmed his body on a cold winter night. Baamm!! The loud bang made several wooden blocks on the topographic map fall. "One of my beloved women, huh? That means there are still other women besides my mother," I replied while sipping a cup of warm tea that Sebastian had refilled. "L-Lily... I-I just said something wrong. Not one of my beloved women but the only woman who is my heart''s adorer!" my father denied further to correct his words. "The only woman I love? I now feel sorry for Mama Amagi who seems to have lost her love confession from my father." "Kuuhhrrnn..." My father suddenly fell silent when he heard that comment from me. "Why does it seem like I''m the wrong one? That''s just a story from the past, Lily!" My father began to give up with his head down dejectedly after losing in this word game. "It seems like you two are talking about something interesting," right behind my body, Mama and my twin step-sisters were standing. I had felt their presence but Earl Timoti''s words made me forget about their presence who were walking closer. "Welcome Mama, we were talking about Father''s youth which seemed to be filled with endless problems," I said to greet Mama''s arrival and put down the cup of tea that I was enjoying with every sip. "You''re already back, Lily? I guess this is much faster than I expected, considering the overflow of magical energy from that disgusting Golden King Bear. Did the hunt this time go smoothly thanks to the adventurers from the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom?" asked my mother while creating a chair for her to sit on from one of the object creation magics often used by the Great Heroes. Swiirrlll ... Paaamm ... Ctaaakkk ... By swinging one of her fingers until it made a snapping sound, my mother had created a simple chair made of soil for herself and my twin step-sister. My mother''s skill in casting fast and efficient magic was proven by my eyes which were unable to catch the remains of her magic formation that immediately disappeared into the air. "Sebastian ..." I immediately glanced at Sebastian and let out a small glance containing a small message to prepare additional cups and glasses for my mother and my twin step-sister. Sebastian immediately rushed off to get some additional cups and warm snacks that were suitable for the Marquess Rommel family then Earl Timoti and their personal troops who were still on duty guiding the adventurers out of the forest that was the hunting ground for the Golden King Bear. After my mother and my twin step-sister sat on one of the chairs created by my mother. Their gazes never stopped on my head I was emitting a magic crown that indicated me as the leader in charge of the stealth slime herd. Their intense gazes made my body feel uncomfortable. To distracted them, I removing the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora. [ The Blessing of the King of Stealth Slime has been deactivated! ] The magic crown that surrounded my head like an angel''s halo disappeared. The golden yellow magic rays that disappeared made the atmosphere in the Golden King Bear hunting command center feel dim. "Ahhh!!" My mother and my twin step-sister sister said the same thing at the same time. Whether it was their curiosity that was the same or they were still connected by the same flesh and blood, their sad and disappointed facial expressions were visible in the same time. "Lily, you like teasing Mama in this way. Does it feel that fun when you tease your Mama''s curiosity like this?" said my mother with an expression filled with sadness and disappointment after the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora disappeared. "I don''t know what Mama talking about," I just put on a blank expression and acted as if I didn''t understand what Mom was talking about. "Hmmm... Lily..." Slowly, my mom got up from her seat and approached me. That made Alice and Alyssa also approach me with their facial expressions that matched perfectly. "W-What? Ehh... why are you approaching me like this?" I started to have a bad feeling about this. The facial expressions that looked like they wanted to prey on me because of their curiosity were very clear. "M-Mom?" "Alice?" "Alyssa?" I called the three of them while preparing to receive their attacks that would happen simultaneously. "W-What are you all going to do?" I started to feel this bad feeling getting worse. Squuiisshh... Pooommm... Paaammm... "Huh? Alice... Alyssa??" I saw Alice and Alyssa locking my body movements with a light lock like a tight hug. Meanwhile, my mother looked like she was moving her wavy fingers as if she wanted to tickle my body. "D-Don''t tell me you girls have colluded with Mama because of that one unimportant thing!" I shouted when I received a small attack given by my mother. Gururuu... Guuruuuruuu... "Ahhh!! Hahaha!! That''s so ticklish, Mama!" I accepted the attack given by my Mama. The movement of my Mama''s fingers had made my body feel tortured and filled with laughter because of holding back the ticklish feeling from the movement of my Mama''s hand that began to slowly rise to my breasts. "W-Wait, Mama! You don''t want to do it that far, do you?" I asked Mama with my eyes starting to fill with tears. "If only Lily hadn''t teased Mama, maybe the punishment wouldn''t have come to this," with a small smile given by my Mama, I began to feel the small movement of my Mama''s hand that began to explore the cleavage of my breasts. "Haauuu..." I unconsciously let out a small moan and felt that what my Mama was doing was a sexual punishment that made me feel embarrassed in public. "Ara~ Lily can moan with such a cute voice. So cute..." With both my arms locked by Alice and Alyssa, I could only express my surrender to their persistent attitude. "I-I surrender... So please let me go, Mama..." with my cleavage still getting a gentle touch from my Mama''s fingers, I am surrender to Mama. Without looking in a mirror, I could see myself who had a red blush all over my face. Chuupp... Chuupp... By saying that I had surrendered, Alice and Alyssa released my arm lock from their embrace. Alice and Alyssa kissed my cheeks as an apology because they were also curious about the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora to me. In this embarrassment, I immediately used the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora to show it to Mama and my twin step-sisters. [ The Blessing of the King of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] [ The Blessing of the Queen of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] Using these two blessings together, I have succeeded in satisfying the curiosity of Mama and my twin step-sisters. [ The Blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction has been activated and has succeeded in devouring the blessing of the ''King of Stealth Slime''! ] [ The Monarch of Holy Destruction''s blessing has been activated and successfully devoured the ''Queen of Stealth Slime'' blessing! ] At that moment the notification appeared before my eyes, suddenly, I felt a huge surge of magical energy explode above my head and form a new magical crown. Chapter 103 - The Monarch Crown Mark My eyes widened slightly when I saw the report given by my Yurification System.The report containing the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora suddenly disappeared, replaced by the blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction. "What happened to my blessing?" I muttered a little curiously after seeing the report that my blessing had been devoured by the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. Continue reading on empire ================== Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown It is a blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction and has a prophetic nature that allows it to adjust independently in the owner''s main body. Currently, it has devoured the blessings that the owner''s main body has in the form of "King of Stealth Slime" and "Queen of Stealth Slime." The two blessings that have been devoured by the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction have formed a new blessing that shows the true power and strength of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. ==================== I briefly read the report given by my Yurification System. With my two blessings that have disappeared because they were devoured by the blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction, I can only hope that the blessings that I will get through the Quest offered by the Yurification System do not overlap with each other. My mother and twin step-sister who have been curious about what happened to the magic crown mark on my head, they began to pay close attention to my head. I, who had given up after getting tortured by my mother in the form of her wavy and ticklish fingers, had brought me to show the blessings that had been given by the Goddess Aurora and the Goddess of Destruction. However, when two of the blessings was destroyed because it was devoured by another blessing, I could only show the remains of the devoured blessing with a new blessing. I focused my magic energy to form a magic crown mark that slowly decorated my head. Unlike the golden yellow magic glow, this time various colors of magic formations began to form a magic crown above my head. [ Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown has been activated! ] My magic energy overflow which was originally shining brightly and golden yellow, now had to release a magic energy overflow that was capable of destroying anything around me. I began to suppress my magic energy by performing simple magic manifestations to patch up the leak of magic energy overflow that had shaken my body. Swiiirrlll... Using the example given by my mother, I began to build the structure of the magic formation and made my magic crown made of pure magic begin to get a small touch of magic energy that had been processed and forged new form of a magic crown that fly and rotated around my head. Swiiirrlll... If the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora was an arrangement of pure magic formations that formed a magic crown with a flow of golden yellow holy magic energy, then it has changed like a crown whose main composition consists of various flows of magical energy that form a magic crown formation with an arrangement like cherry blossom petals that expand above my head. Blooommm ... Like cherry blossom petals that break and bloom above my head, I can see the reflection of my magic crown that forms five cherry blossom petals that form a pentagon above my head. If the halo magic used by angels is in the form of a circle, then the crown above my head is formed from five cherry blossom petals with various kinds of magic cores arranged on top of it. The five cherry blossom petals that form the crown have different colored sides and make me look like I have various kinds of magic cores that I haven''t used to the fullest. "Lily, doesn''t this look different from before?" asked my mother while squinting her eyes to pay more attention to every detail of my magic crown that was flying above my head. "This is the true form of my magic crown, Mama," I replied while tidying myself up to sit quietly after I was released from Alice and Alyssa''s embrace that locked my arm movements. "Magic crown? What kind of magic chant is that?" asked my mother further. While asking questions that made my head spin in answering them, I couldn''t think of anything to answer them other than with a fluent lie that I was ready to throw out of my mouth without having a true basis of responsibility. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t know, maybe like a magic spell to mark myself as the highest power holder like a King in a region?" I replied who didn''t have time to think of a lie to satisfy my mother''s curiosity. "King? Doesn''t this Crown look more like a crown worn by the Queen in a kingdom?" replied my mother who denied my previous statement. "I don''t know either, Mama, this looks like¡ª" Before I continued my words, I heard a conversation from the Soul Tame communication channel about the stealth slime herd''s plan to rebuild their slime base in the part of the cave that had been destroyed by the Golden King Bear. "I can''t believe they would do something that crazy," I said to comment on what had become the topic of discussion of the stealth slime herd. "What''s wrong, Lily? You seem to be talking to someone else through telepathy magic," my mother looked at me with a worried expression after seeing me comment on the topic of discussion of the stealth slime herd. "It''s okay, Mama. It seems that the herd of stealth slimes that previously inhabited our Mansion will build a Mansion similar to ours as their new residence in the deepest part of the cave that was destroyed by the massive magical energy outburst from the Golden King Bear," while saying that, I immediately pointed to one of the stealth slime''s viewpoints that was connected by the Soul Tame magic chant that was still active above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. Through my hand that was pointing to one of the viewpoints of the stealth slimes that were still actively roaming the hunting ground of the Golden King Bear herd, they seemed to be doing a clean-up patrol after the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword were defeated. My mind which was still connected by the conversation of the herd of stealth slimes that were still actively talking made my head a little dizzy when I heard their conversation. "Copying the design of the Mansion where we live? Does that mean they have memorized the layout of our Mansion?" asked my Mama whose curiosity was now diverted to the abilities of the herd of stealth slimes that were about to build a Mansion similar to the residence of the Marquess Rommel family. "I think they have memorized the layout of our Mansion. Since we were on vacation for quite a long time, it has become a common habit for them," I replied to answer my mother''s curious question. "Hmm... this makes me curious. When did the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd happen and how long did it take for the stealth slime herd to memorize the layout of our Mansion?" my mother continued to ask. "Huh? I''m curious about that too, Mama." What my mother said was also true. If the stealth slime herd memorized the layout of the rooms in the Mansion where I live, then they have been living in Marquess Rommel''s residence for quite a long time. That means... they have taken refuge in Marquess Rommel''s residence to the point that they have multiplied to that extent to fight back against the Golden King Bear herd. "Let me ask them first, Mama." Using the Soul Tame communication network, I immediately called one of the stealth slimes who was willing to accept my sudden interrogation. "Hey, I want one of you to meet me immediately," I said with a cold sentence that gave an order to the entire herd of stealth slimes connected to the Soul Tame communication network. My cold voice and absolute command to them had given an extraordinary silence in the Soul Tame communication channel. "I want to talk about one important thing about the Golden King Bear herd and your behavior that messed up the Mansion where I live." "Can I get an explanation like... why the Mansion where I live is messy and filled with broken things like this?" while asking them a small question, I emphasized my sentence with a cold tone and gave a small warning to answer all the question that made my mother curious. When I finished asking that question on the Soul Tame communication channel, I was surprised by the appearance of one of the stealth slimes who made a big contribution to the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd. A stealth slime who dedicated and risked her life to watch over the leader of the Golden King Bear herd, she was stealth slime number forty-seven. "My esteemed commander, I have come to fulfill your summons," said the stealth slime number forty-seven, lowering her head and kneeling in front of me. The appearance of one of the stealth slimes that did not show any presence and magical energy that surprisingly appeared in front of Mama and me had shown her great ability to hide as Noel did. The body shape of stealth slime number forty-seven already had a human body made my mother amazed and surprised. Compared to the descendants of the half-human race who had obtained their human form at an early age, my mother was more surprised at the human body shape of the stealth slime that looked like a normal human. "My eyes are not deceiving me, right?" asked my mother while glancing at me. "No Mama, this is one of the stealth slimes that is bound by the Soul Tame magic spell with me," I replied while lifting a cup of tea that was starting to get cold. "Soul Tame magic spell?" My mother furrowed her eyebrows slightly and looked up at the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Binding a herd of stealth slimes with this many Soul Tame magic spells? Doesn''t that require a lot of magic energy, Lily?" asked my mother as if she couldn''t believe that I had cast Soul Tame magic on a herd of stealth slimes. "That happened before they evolved to be able to use human body forms, Mama..." While lifting a cup of cold tea, I drank the rest of the cold tea until it was finished. "Evolution? What Lily means is... this girl is an evolution form of stealth slime?!" My mother''s eyes were now wide open as if she had received a new research material that came to her directly. "Mama... please restrain yourself who is filled with curiosity about something that has just been discovered in this world. Right now... Mama looks like a crazy doctor who wants to dissect stealth slime number forty-seven to study her internal organs that contain mucus and fluid glands," I said to restrain Mama''s curiosity in dissecting stealth slime number forty-seven''s body. "Besides that, isn''t Mama more interested in other things like... since when did the Golden King Bear invasion take place, and since when did the stealth slime herd inhabit our Mansion to have a level of accuracy in the room layout that is very similar to the original." "Isn''t that much more interesting to satisfy Mama''s previous curiosity?" By saying this sentence, at least I have managed to save one of the stealth slimes from entering Mama''s research room which contains horrible tools for dissecting living creatures'' organs. At least, this will keep my Mama busy investigating the big problem that has hit Marquess Rommel''s territory and forming a special unit to clean up the damage. Chapter 104 - The Burden And Hope For Me Stealth slime number forty-seven received an interrogation from my mother.The interrogation conducted by my mother involved a physical approach and friendly manners. During the interrogation, my mother immediately ordered Sebastian to prepare a special table for a tea party at night which was still entering the winter season. Sebastian seemed to make a small protest because the conditions at night in winter were not ideal for holding a tea party, but my mother remained firm in holding the tea party together, encouraged by her authority as Marchioness Amagi. "I hope you prepare a tea party with special dishes, Sebastian," while giving a triumphant smile at her status as Marchioness Amagi, then Sebastian could only submit to the orders given by my mother. Plokk... Plookk... By clapping her hands to attract the attention of stealth slime number forty-seven who was within the range of my mother''s light interrogation, her body trembled slightly and looked at my face as if expecting help. [ C-Commander... what should I do about this? ] Through the communication network of my Soul Tame magic spell that was still active on her, stealth slime number forty-seven asked a question in a small tone that begged for help and expected a little help from me. I just smiled at her and looked to endure the interrogation that was being given by my mother. "This interrogation is not too bad, I think it''s much more humane than the interrogation that my mother usually does," I whispered to give an answer that made stealth slime number forty-seven feel calm. [ M-More humane than usual? ] [ I-I don''t want to doubt the words of my own Supreme Commander... ] [ However, does it look very human when talking while receiving magic energy that presses my body like this? ] I could only smile calmly when I got a question like that from stealth slime number forty-seven. Just before the interrogation of stealth slime number forty-seven took place, my mother had cast magic to make stealth slime number forty-seven stand still without being able to move her body that was trying to escape from my mother''s interrogation. "If you can pass the interrogation given by my mother, I can give you a magic catalyst that can make the entire herd of stealth slimes feel very jealous of you," I continued my small mumble to talk to stealth slime number forty-seven through Soul Tame communication. [ T-The magic catalyst given directly by my Supreme Commander? ] [ I want to get it! ] [ I will do my best to survive a deadly interrogation like this. ] I smiled and chuckled again after listening to the answer given by stealth slime number forty-seven which caught the attention of my mother and my twin step-sisters. "Is there something funny that makes you laugh, Lily?" asked my mother while stopping her small interrogation. "It''s okay, Mama. I just feel like they need to be responsible for cleaning the Mansion where we live which is already full of dust and dirt after being left on vacation for long time," I replied while acting calm like a noble woman who had just finished her heavy duties as Matriarch. By playing the command baton given by my father on my wrist and throwing it up, I seemed too indifferent to the command baton that was able to move all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family. My mother who saw me playing the command baton belonging to the Marquess Rommel family immediately stopped her little interrogation of stealth slime number forty-seven and approached me with panic on her face. "Huupp!!" with a cute little scream, my mother immediately caught the command baton that I was playing and looked at me with a look in her eyes that looked like she wanted to scold me. "Lily, this is not something you can play with like that!" with her hands on her hips and holding the command baton carefully, my mother immediately walked toward the back of my body. "You really made Mama''s heart almost stop beating, you know, if this thing is destroyed then there will be no legitimate power holder to continue the Marquess Rommel family," whispered my mother when she was behind my body. "You must take good care of this item because it is the legitimate source of power to become the Matriarch or Patriarch who controls all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family," my mother continued to whisper while stroking my hair and pinning it with a hair ribbon that suddenly appeared on my mother''s wrist. "If this thing falls into the wrong hands, then our family will be under the leadership of the person holding this command baton." The small whisper uttered by my mother had given me a warning about the existence of the command stick that could end the Marquess Rommel family and its assets. "I understand, Mama. Thank you for telling me something as important as this," I replied with a whisper from my mouth. The more I understood about the burden carried by the command baton given by my father, the more I felt that this was a responsibility that I did not want to take on. I wanted to hand over this heavy responsibility to someone who had a strong desire to carry the path that the Marquess Rommel family would take. While I was lost in such thoughts, Alice and Alyssa crossed my mind. "What about Alice and Alyssa?" I muttered softly while asking my mother in a small voice. My mother who heard this question continued to move her hand in stroking my hair and put on a tight hair band on my head. "They can''t possibly carry that heavy responsibility," replied my mother in a curt tone. "If they can''t, then I can''t carry this heavy responsibility too?" I replied using an unconfident intonation. "Hahaha¡­ that''s very funny, Lily. Marquess Rommel and someone who calls herself Marchioness Amagi have agreed to appoint a girl who will become the Matriarch because it''s impossible to persuade her to find a man who is capable of becoming the Marquess to replace Marquess Rommel himself," the answer given by my mother had given a new puzzle compared to the big question about the group of stealth slimes that had inhabited the Mansion where Marquess Rommel''s family lived to the point of knowing the accurate layout of the rooms. "What do you mean by that, Mama?" I, who didn''t understand my mother''s answer, reflexively tilted my head with a questioning expression on my face. "You will know when the time comes and be grateful that you are the Matriarch that your parents who love you so much have been hoping for," while giving an ambiguous answer and another riddle, my mother gave a small kiss on my cheek after her hands finished putting the hair ribbon on my head. "You just have to wait to find out the answer I give today," with a small smile and walking away, my mother returned to her small interrogation to get an answer from stealth slime number forty-seven. My mother''s whispers and words have made me wonder about this. What made my father and mother agree that I would become the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family? That great power full of responsibility was delegated to me who still had no experience in decision making. Do I deserve to receive such great expectations from my parents? The more I try to understand and use my brain capacity to think about this, the answer I get is only that I am not worthy of such great expectations. [ You don''t understand yourself, Lily-chan? ] In my hesitation, my Goddess suddenly spoke to me. [ Lily-chan should at least look in the mirror once in a while... ] [ Belittling your abilities like that, isn''t that something that a Saintess who was personally chosen by the Goddess should do? ] "Uuhh..." I grumbled a little after hearing that. I''m not belittling my abilities... I just feel like I don''t deserve the expectations of my two great parents like that... sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you look closely, Alice and Alyssa should be much more suited to be Matriarchs who can move the entire Marquess Rommel family and its assets. [ If only the Goddess Aurora were still here, she would have uttered fiery words of wisdom about Lily-chan who was belittling herself like this. ] "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?" I said to my Goddess. "Eh? Oppss..." While I was replying to my Goddess''s words while my head was filled with burdens of thoughts, I unconsciously said a sentence that caught the attention of the people around me. "Is something wrong, Lily-sama?" Earl Timoti immediately approached me and looked worried about my words which caught everyone''s attention. I immediately shook my head and tapped my head with my finger. "No problem, Earl Timoti. Just answering a small question that made me accidentally say that sentence," I replied while smiling at Earl Timoti. The conversation between me and such a heavy topic made my body feel tired. For now, the remaining responsibilities were to collect the remains of the Golden King Bear''s herd and pay the adventurers who had woken up from their fear after being exposed to the Golden King Bear''s powerful magic wave radiation. "Lily-sama, I think you should rest now. Lily-sama looks very tired¡­" Earl Timoti lowered his head as he gave me the advice I needed right now. However, I rejected the advice. "There is still work that has not been completed and it makes me uncomfortable to rest," I replied while observing the work being done by Earl Timoti''s soldiers and looking up at the sky which showed the perspective of the stealth slime herd that was patrolling to clean the cave where they lived. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire "I think I''ll take a break after all this is over," with a small forced smile on my face that wasn''t used to smiling, I tried to convince Earl Timoti not to worry too much about me who was exhausted like this. "I understand, Lily-sama. After Lily-sama''s fight with the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword is over, Lily-sama should have the great right to rest Lily-sama''s tired body." "It''s okay, I can still survive if I just sit like this," I forced a small smile so that Earl Timoti wouldn''t worry too much about me. I could see Earl Timoti taking a deep breath before closing his eyes. "Lily-sama is really like Marquess Rommel. Not resting until this matter is over. This kind of action is very rare for the nobles of the Aurora kingdom. I am truly amazed and touched by this honorable act," Earl Timoti muttered loudly. As a result of Earl Timoti''s words, several of Earl Timoti''s soldiers and Marquess Rommel''s family soldiers looked at me with sparkling eyes. T-This feeling... It seems like Earl Timoti has unknowingly raised my status by leaps and bounds. [ Do you see that, Lily-chan? ] [ You are very suitable to be the Matriarch... ] [ So don''t underestimate yourself anymore! ] "I-I understand," I muttered softly in response to my Goddess''s command. "Uuuhh... this makes me feel embarrassed," while grumbling softly like that, I tried to hold back the gazes that were directed at my body with full respect. Chapter 105 - The Goddess of Destruction Followers The gazes given by the people around me were a form of respectful gaze towards me as a young girl who had the power to move all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family.I stared carefully at the command baton given by my father. The elegant carvings with black and gold ink patterns gave the nuance that it was a command stick that had the power of what the Marquess Rommel family had. What my mother said about this serious responsibility and the emotional encouragement given by my Goddess made me realize something. Behind the power given by the blessing of the Yurification System, there was a responsibility that I had to shoulder. This heavy responsibility was actually very suitable for me who seemed to have the opportunity to be able to bear that form of responsibility well. Although I was a little hesitant when accepting such a terrible fact. I mean... what kind of noble girl would accept the burden of responsibility by taking care of what her extended family had? Is there a noble girl who could do something crazy that requires such great responsibility? [ Isn''t that you, Lily-chan? ] My Goddess seems to have replied to a question that didn''t need an answer. [ Lily-chan, have some confidence in your abilities. ] [ Didn''t I tell you not to look down on yourself too much? ] [ Compared to Alice and Alyssa, they are far weaker than you who can defeat a monster with a danger level equivalent to a Calamity Disaster. ] [ Even for Alice and Alyssa, they will only win if their magical energy capacity and magical energy chant are fast enough to silence the Golden King Bear in one strike before the cursed sword awakens and takes over the Golden King Bear''s body. ] [ In such a grand battle, Lily-chan was able to defeat the two dangers that were threatening the world with ease. ] While receiving my Goddess''s words, I immediately leaned my back against the back of the chair. The fatigue from moving my body and bringing out the greatest potential of my katana attack technique has made me receive a side effect in the form of extreme fatigue. It was like the muscles all over my body were starting to tense up and stiffen until it was hard to move. "Sigh¡­ this is going to hurt my body to move," I muttered softly as I felt the twitching in my arm muscles that were starting to spread throughout my body. "Okay, I understand what you''re talking about, my Goddess," I began to feel that the words given by my Goddess were slightly distancing my pessimism about my own abilities through this little murmur. Thanks to what Earl Timoti had done, I was now getting a lot of attention from his soldiers. Their gazes that secretly glanced at my body seemed to be focused on the top of my head that was wearing the Monarch of Holy Destruction''s blessing. "Hmm¡­" at that moment, I realized something. "¡­" While looking at the reflection of my face reflected in the cup of cold tea, I could see that the hair ribbon that my mother wore matched my magic crown which was a blessing from the Goddess of Destruction. "Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown, huh? I wonder why it looks like seven cherry blossom petals with different colors," I continued in a small tone. I went back to enjoying the cold tea in my cup. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sensation of the cold tea made my body feel a chill that made me shiver. The cape that covered my back suddenly fluttered after Zoe crawled out of my back hair in her butterfly form. "Master, it seems like we have a serious problem that must be resolved immediately," Zoe whispered while placing herself in the form of a butterfly spirit on my shoulder. "Serious problem? Wasn''t that just resolved?" I replied in a whisper to Zoe. "The two important problems have indeed been resolved but I can feel a magical energy that makes my spirit instinct vibrate to hunt it. Can I leave for a while to hunt this spirit?" Zoe replied while spreading her butterfly wings to immediately go hunt another spirit that she had detected. I don''t know how much Zoe suffered in the past that made her have a grudge that will continue to hunt other spirits who had oppressed her in the past when she was a caterpillar spirit and a cocoon spirit. "Hunting spirits?" I tilted my head and asked Zoe this. "Yes, Master, it seems to be a spy spirit that is watching Master from a distance. That makes him a perverted spirit that deserves punishment for his perverted nature of peeping on my Master from a distance," Zoe said while releasing a small portion of her magic energy into her butterfly wings. "Watching me from a distance? Is there a spirit that is capable of doing that?" "There are some cowardly spirits who dedicate their skills as spy spirits by taking information from a distance. This perverted spirit that makes my hands itch to hunt him down." At this point, I just realized that a spirit''s grudge seems to last a lifetime. "Based on my instincts, this spirit has a close connection to a cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction because their magic formation is the same as that cursed sword," in Zoe''s words that sounded serious like this, I began to notice my magic crown which was a sign of the intervention of the Goddess of Destruction with her blessing that would shake the beliefs of the cult that worshipped her. "I guess¡­ your instincts aren''t entirely wrong, Zoe," I replied as I sipped my cold tea. "Monarch of Holy Destruction, the blessing bestowed upon me by the Goddess of Destruction seems to have caught the attention of some of those groups. If only they were fools who could be fooled¡ª" "Ehh¡­ Hmmm¡­ I guess that would work." As I was chatting with Zoe and enjoying every muscle in my body that had tensed up, I came up with a new idea that Zoe would do. "Zoe, could you create a small commotion for this cult by using a magic formation that holds the blessing of the Goddess of Destruction to trick them into destroying each other?" I said with a small smile to Zoe. Zoe, who was still in her butterfly spirit form, immediately flapped her butterfly wings after hearing my plan to split the cult into two parts. The plan I want to implement is to split the cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction into two parts, the cult that adheres to the guidance of the Goddess of Destruction in the past and the new cult that adheres to the guidance of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. With two different beliefs and supporting evidence of me having the blessing of the Goddess of Destruction, it will make the cult conflict with each other for a while. "My Master, is it just my feeling or have you turned into a cunning villain girl and become the Great Mastermind force behind this roots of problems," Zoe said in a cheerful tone. "Creating a cult that is divided into two groups because of differences in beliefs, is the smartest thing and makes me interested in doing it. Should I start with this stupid spirit?" Zoe asked in a tone full of enthusiasm. "Yes, do as you wish, I will let this Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown continue to be active and give me information about the good results," I said while taking snacks that had frozen on this cold winter night. A dry bread snack that was near me had frozen perfectly and when I returned it to its place, it made a loud sound like a stone hitting a glass. Praanngg... "I''ll go first to carry out this interesting plan, my Master," while giving her a small greeting before leaving me, Zoe released her magic energy to fly quickly. Baaammm!! Zoe''s butterfly wings filled with magic energy immediately shot up quickly. Seeing the direction Zoe was flying towards the forest that was filled with adventurers and joint soldiers who were hunting the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd, I could only hope that this plan would go smoothly without any obstacles. It doesn''t mean that I''m upset if something unexpected happens. I''m just trying to rest after the tiring battle between the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword. "Hmm?" My thoughts suddenly turned to the cursed sword that Mio was carrying. "The spy spirit and the cursed experimental sword of the Goddess of Destruction¡­" "Somehow this makes me have to immediately split the heretical sect into two factions that are at odds with each other." Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire My mind suddenly sank after trying to run a simulation of the split of two factions of the heretical sect that are at odds with each other. The old faction still believes that the resurrection of the Goddess of Destruction must be done by forcibly summoning her to descend into this mortal world once again and the new faction wants to fulfill the Goddess of Destruction''s request to prevent her from returning to this mortal world. Among the fools who are members of that heretical sect, are there people who can be incited by a rule about the Goddess of Destruction not wanting to return to this world after her avatar body in this world was killed by the Great Hero in the past? This is just my guess, but please make it possible Zoe! With the faint hope that lies in Zoe''s actions in hunting spirits, I hope that this one problem will be resolved quickly and allow me to relax after exerting myself to the point of feeling exhausted like this. When my exhausted self began to relax with the circumstances around me, I was suddenly surprised by the appearance of a girl wearing a military uniform from Earl Timoti''s territory. "E-Excuse me Lily-sama, does Lily-sama have free time for an interview about this Golden King Bear hunt?" asked the girl with her body looking nervous. I who was sitting relaxed almost gave a normal answer. "I am indeed free, is there a problem that makes me intervene again?" I answered while maintaining my cold attitude and behavior. Because the situation had become calm and the hunt for the Golden King Bear had ended, I almost forgot about my role play that was still in effect until now. "N-No, Uhhm... I-I want to interview Lily-sama to complete the military report journal of the Earl Timoti family," replied the girl with nervous body movements. I looked at her body carefully and nodded. "Ahh! Lily-sama! May I interview Lily-sama too? This is for the military report of the Marquess Rommel family!" exclaimed a military girl who I had known and felt uncomfortable with her disguise that always made my body feel disgust. "Can''t you do that later... by the way... why are you wearing a military uniform? Where is your maid uniform, Noel?" I replied to Noel who was disguised as a military girl. "Eh, what is Lily-sama talking about? I am not Noel." Hearing that unreasonable answer, I immediately gave her a sharp glare and destroyed her disguise by spreading Sakura Domain around her. "I-I was just joking Lily-sama, please don''t threaten me like that." With herself having given up, Noel began to take off her small disguise and showed her awkward facial expression. Chapter 106 - The Interview for Military Reports "Interview for military reporting?" I tilted my head after hearing the words of one of the female military soldiers from Earl Timoti''s territory."What should I do in this interview?" I asked further while moving my sitting position towards her. "L-Lily-sama only needs to answer a few questions related to the cooperation between Earl Timoti''s military and Marquess Rommel''s military. Maybe some of the interview questions will sound like they are prying... but Lily-sama can refuse to answer them," replied the female military soldier while lowering her face because she felt awkward with me. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If the questions are about military cooperation to hunt the Golden King Bear, wouldn''t it be better to talk directly with Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel directly?" I continued while directing my gaze to Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel. "A-Actually, I have tried to interview Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel. It''s just that, they said that the highest authority lies in your hands, Lily-sama." Hearing such an answer, my eyes accidentally glanced at the command baton that my father had given me. Who would have thought that a small command stick like this could make a decision that would give me a higher status than Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel? With the decision in my hands, it felt like I would have to go through some troublesome things like this in the future if the position of Matriarch was given to me. "I understand, before that..." I put the cup of tea that had cooled down on the table. Taakk... "I have to tell you that if the interview question concerns a secret that must be kept by both parties, then I don''t need to answer it and you should skip to the next interview question. Do you understand?" I asked while giving her a cold glare. "I understand about that, Lily-sama. Even if it is the most sensitive question, I can understand if Lily-sama doesn''t want to answer it." The female military nodded and began to open the small paper that she had been holding. Noel who had removed all her small disguises immediately stood behind me as if she was an Exclusive Maid who was ready to serve me at any time. The movements made by Noel who moved as my Exclusive Maid had shown that she had known that Mio was away from me and had taken her place as my Exclusive Maid. "You can take advantage of this gap, Noel," I whispered to Noel who was starting to stand behind my body. "Lily-sama? I don''t know what you''re talking about," a reply accompanied by a smile, of course, showed that she had just lied and preferred to go with the flow that Mio had given. "Make sure Mio doesn''t know about this and you leave immediately after Mio returns," I said to warn Noel about this important thing. I don''t have a problem with this, it''s just that... in the past, there had been a small war between two maids who were experts in sword techniques and maids who were experts in surprise attacks using her thin presence and were good at disguises. At that time, Noel even dared to make herself disguised using Mio''s appearance to approach me while trying to keep Mio busy with other maid work. The incident had made the temporary residence of the Marquess Rommel family who were on vacation even more tense after a small bloody fight broke out that made me step in to solve the problem that concerned me. Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire "Of course, Lily-sama. I understand the guidelines of the temporary Exclusive Maid very well. If the real Exclusive Maid returns, then I will disappear like the wind," Noel replied while giving me a small smile. I turned my gaze back to the military girl who was standing in front of me with her hand holding a magic pen that allowed her to write anywhere. "Alright, what is the first question for your military report?" I asked while lifting a cup of cold tea to finish the rest of the tea in one gulp. As I enjoyed the cold tea flowing down my throat, I heard her interview questions. "Before we start the interview for Earl Timoti''s military report, I will introduce myself first. My name is Monika, one of the military soldiers under Earl Timoti''s authority. Because I come from ordinary civilians, I only have one name without any last name following me," said Monika in her introduction. "Monika, huh? Quite a nice name for a commoner," I said with a short compliment that sounded cold to her ears. "Thank you for your compliment, Lily-sama," Monika replied while bowing her head in respect. My current sitting position and her standing position had given a clear indication of our vastly different social statuses. A noble girl and a commoner woman, those two big differences had shown that I had full power and responsibility for every word of mine that would become her military report. I immediately nodded slightly and looked at her with a cold gaze like a strict military girl. "So, are there any important questions that I have to answer in this interview?" I said to shorten the small talk that Monika would do. "Ah! That''s right! Several important questions need your answers, Lily-sama," said Monika while opening the first page of the list of interview questions that would be given to me. "The first question is... is it true that what Earl Timoti is doing right now is to fulfill the curse that you have given as a subject who has become the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family?" Monika asked with a question that made me smile sarcastically. "Of course, it is true because all of Earl Timoti''s family assets are under my control," I said with a smile and loud words. As a result of my words, I could hear some small whispers that were talking about the curse that I had given to Earl Timoti. "Does that mean, for the next few hundred years, Earl Timoti''s family will continue to be in full loyalty to all descendants of the Marquess Rommel family?" Monika asked further by writing down what I had answered. "Isn''t it obvious, that the curse I gave has no end. The Earl Timoti family will remain the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family. Actually, it will end if all of Earl Timoti''s descendants die, in other words, the mass extermination of all of Earl Timoti''s descendants," the answer I gave had a slightly dark nuance and my gaze felt cold when I said it. "O-Oohh... is that so," said Monika who suddenly felt awkward and her body seemed to tremble when writing my words on her military report paper. "Maybe that will happen if there is an extraordinary event in the future. However, if we look at the current situation, the Marquess Rommel family is not following any noble faction, and Earl Timoti is forced to be neutral like us. I hope this will make us experience peaceful days without join the power struggle between nobles," in my words which were filled with all the possibilities, I tried to give a picture of two great noble military families working together in this peaceful atmosphere. My family has been in a neutral position, which means we don''t have to bother taking care of the nobles who are in the faction that supports the royal family and the faction that doesn''t support the royal family. My family''s choice as a neutral faction has been proven by our absence from the Aurora Kingdom''s noble event after going on vacation. "I hope there are no political movements that cause chaos to the point of deploying the military in each faction," said Monika while moving her hands that were busy writing her military report. "I hope so too, Monika," I said while exhaling my breath which began to emit thick cold steam. Seeing that my breath had emitted thick cold steam, Noel immediately took out a paper that looked like a heated stone. "Lily-sama, if you don''t mind. May I give you this warmed magic stone to tuck into your elegant and beautiful military uniform?" asked Noel while showing the magic stone that was emitting hot steam. "Isn''t that your heating magic stone? If you give it to me, you''ll feel cold," I replied while trying to refuse Noel''s gift. The magic stone used by Noel was an everyday tool that was often encountered by commoners in the winter. A magic stone that had absorbed magic energy to make it hot. This magic stone technology was basic magic technology and the beginning of the creation of the magic stove that would become a commodity needed by everyday civilians. The information I had learned from the notes left by the Great Hero in his magic book turned out to be very helpful. "I''m still not too cold," I said, showing my body''s toughness that had become strong in facing this almost-ending winter. "Besides, it seems like I have to ask Ciel and Sia to clean up the snow that has fallen again. I will ask them to make the Marquess Rommel''s residence entered early spring again," I said in a slightly joking tone to Noel. Noel only lowered her eyebrows after hearing my refusal. "Lily-sama... thank you for the concern you have given me," Noel put the magic stone that was the source of heat that warmed her body back into the paper ball and put it back into her tightly closed maid uniform. I turned my gaze back to Monika who seemed curious about something. "Umm, Lily-sama, if you don''t mind answering a personal question that makes me curious... Does Lily-sama know Saintess Hana and the two Saintesses from other races very well?" Monika asked while lowering her voice for her personal question. "You mean Saintess Ciel and Saintess Sia?" I replied while covering my mouth to answer her personal question. "Unn!! Unn!!" Monika nodded her head quickly and began to act cautiously around her. "As fellow Saintesses, of course, we have to be close to each other, right?" I replied in a small tone that was only intended for Monika to hear. "W-What does that mean, Lily-sama?" Monika replied, confused by the answer I gave. Before Monika''s curiosity continued, I immediately made a gesture that silenced my mouth from saying other words. "Shuushh..." I said while closing the movement of my lips and making a small gesture that locked my mouth from giving another answer. "Continue to the second question," I said, giving Monika a small code to continue her second question." The little secret that I had given a hint made Monika scratch her own cheek and give a cute confused expression. "Unng?" Behind Monika''s confusion, Noel looked like she was digging for more information but gave the same response as Monika. If only they knew that I was a Saintess too, then that ambiguous answer would have shocked them and made them faint. Luckily... they didn''t realize it. Chapter 107 - Another Problem Solved The questions given by Monika contained some sensitive questions regarding the main reason why Earl Timoti''s family moved under the orders of Marquess Rommel''s family to concerns about the war between noble factions.The professional question also referred to my relationship with Saintess Hana and the other Saintesses. The answer I gave was a universal answer that had many meanings in each word. It could refer to me being a Saintess or me being their close friend who helped each other. An answer like that was more than enough to give me a free space without involving myself with Monika''s curiosity any further. "Then, we will jump to the next question. In this question, I just want to make sure that the magic used by Lily-sama does not interfere with security and privacy. Especially with the moving viewpoint display like this. May I know what magic is this?" asked Monika while directing her gaze at the Soul Tame magic that was showing various viewpoints from the stealth slime herd. "Are you that curious about this magic?" I asked while stroking my hair which had stiffened from the winter night wind. "..." Monika waited patiently for my answer while shaking her magic pen to write my answer. With her small nod, I told her a simple understanding of magic that was easy to use for writing the report she was working on. "The magic you saw was an original magic that came from the Great Heroes in the past. A magic that allows you to share communication with monsters that have been forcibly tamed through the Soul Tame magic chant. To complete your report, you should at least seek a more detailed explanation from magic experts who understand how to use Soul Tame magic," I said while showing the basic formula of Soul Tame magic that was not too complex. Swwiisshh... "Soul Tame magic chant?" Monika looked like she didn''t know what I was talking about but her hands professionally wrote down the answer I gave her on her military report. "Does that mean Lily-sama can control a herd of stealth slimes that have been trapped by the Soul Tame magic chant?" Monika asked further and stopped her movement while writing her report. "I don''t know if they can be freely controlled or not, want to see me try to control you?" I replied while throwing a small smile that tried to play around with this interview question. While I threw my small smile, I just closed my eyes and poured a small amount of magic energy that began to widen the basic magic formation of Soul Tame. "Oh, did I forget to say that this Soul Tame magic chant can be used on humans too?" I said while opening my eyes and stared at Monika cynically. "If I consider you as one of my pets, then this Soul Tame magic will immediately activate and make you one of the pets that can pass on your vision to me," while saying that sentence, I immediately enlarged my magic energy that was maintaining the basic magic formation of Soul Tame and directed it at Monika. Monika who had heard this surprisingly took a step back from me and gave a very interesting facial expression to see directly. The facial expression shown by Monika was the facial expression of a woman who was not ready would submit to someone''s orders by force and fear. "Hmm? What''s wrong? Why are you taking a step back from me?" I said further while staring sharply at Monika who was filled with fear after her question got a satisfactory answer from me. "Are you afraid that I will start to think of you as my pet and accidentally release this Soul Tame magic spell on you?" by playing the basic magic formation of Soul Tame that had been formed, I used the magic spell a little to play with Monika''s facial expression which looked funny. In that little game, Noel suddenly walked toward Monika and gave me a smile that made my body shiver. "Master Lily, if this girl refuses to be your pet. Shouldn''t you care more about the woman who is willing to be your pet?" Noel asked while looking at me with her behavior that seemed to indicate something. The question given by Noel had made me shiver and my heart beat fast. Her nature was starting to show signs of danger in her pupils who stared at me with full dedication and obedience. I swallowed my saliva and tried to hide my body that was shaking like this. If only my Goddess had seen this incident, maybe I would have gotten a Yurification Quest that made me do embarrassing things together with Noel. [ That seems like an interesting idea, Lily-chan! ] "Urk!" I unconsciously said that. This bad thought was suddenly heard by my Goddess and my head felt a pain that made my body shiver greatly when I felt it. Oh, my Goddess, please don''t make me do strange things in a public space like this. I know that Noel has her interest in submitting and obeying me. So, please help me who is trying to act normally without satisfying Noel''s hidden desires that are always strange in my eyes. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Isn''t that better? ] [ Making Noel accept her overly obedient and submissive attitude will make Lily-chan a loyal ally who won''t betray Lily-chan. ] [ Isn''t that a good thing for Lily-chan? ] "Guh!" I started to grumble in a small tone without changing my attitude like a cold-blooded noblegirl. "Aren''t you already one of my pets, Noel?" I said to prevent myself from getting a Yurification Quest that was much more embarrassing than Noel''s proud words. While puffing out her big breasts towards me and her thick maid uniform coat in the winter, Noel looked at me once again with pride after I acknowledged her as one of my pets. "Aahh... My master really acknowledged me as her pet," Noel sighed softly with her body shaking until it caught Monika''s attention. Monika who saw this also let out a surprised expression that did not expect me to be able to look at someone as a pet. "I-I apologize if this interview question offends Lily-sama," Monika started to walk one step back and bowed her body as a sign of respect to me. "I-I beg you... please give me some time to get to know Lily-sama more before becoming Lily-sama''s pet..." While saying that sentence and bowing her body, Monika looked like she was holding back her heavy breath and a blush filled her face. "Haahh... Ahhh... Becoming Lily-sama''s pet," Monika''s small mumble was heard clearly in my ears. "It must be so much fun to make everyone jealous of me..." "Ahh... Having a great owner like Lily-sama. It seems like I have to study harder to become a pet that will fulfill my owner''s wishes every time..." "Aaahh... Lily-sama..." I listened to every detail of Monika''s mumbling. When Monika came forward again and stood beside Noel, I could now see two women who had the same idea to become my pet. "Ugh, this is making my head spin," I muttered after seeing them both having the same idea. Queen Victoria, Noel, and Monika. Now I have three pets who are of the same race as me as fellow humans! This isn''t too crazy for me to do, right? I don''t want someone to look at me like a mean girl who sees a human as my pet! What should I do now? Oh my Goddess, do you have any suggestions on what I should do to deal with these weirdos who like to be my pets? When I was about to ask my Goddess for a solution, I suddenly heard a voice coming from my Goddess who seemed annoyed with them. [ GAAHH!! WHAT THE FUCK ARE THEY! ] [ BECOMING LILY CHAN''S PET?! ] [ I''M SO ENVIOUS OF THEM!! ] [ DAMN YOU ALL!! ] I suddenly heard my Goddess''s voice which was so pathetic and disgusting to hear. My eyesight and the voice that echoed in my mind were now divided into two parts. And it''s no different from their disgust desire! Why are they so enthusiastic about being my pets? What''s wrong with me? "Ahem! Are there any other questions?" I asked Monika who was daydreaming about herself becoming my pet with her mumbling voice that was audible. By forcing myself to act cold and look normal, I tried to make myself who was starting to tremble with disgust and goosebumps at their attitude became calmer. Monika and Noel who had been standing next to each other began to look at me with eyes that had other intentions and purposes. Noel looked at me like a master who had owned her while Monika looked at me like a pet who was trying to get to know her owner. That made my disgust even worse and tried to get rid of that gaze by taking another question to complete the military report of Earl Timoti''s family. "Ah! That''s right! I guess I was a little immersed in a situation that made me happy when I imagined it," said Monika while fixing her appearance by standing up straight. "Guh!" reflexively, I let out a small mutter and held myself back to stay calm. "Why does this strange thing always happen to me?" I muttered a little while paying attention to Sebastian who had returned with the supplies for the evening tea party that my mother had ordered. "Hey, isn''t this interview question more than enough? You can gather information from other parties like..." With my glance fixed on stealth slime number forty-seven, I tried to throw this responsibility to her. Stealth slime number forty-seven seemed to have completed her little training to survive the light interrogation that my mother had given her. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire Her pale facial expression and strange fluid that looked like sweat from her slime body had filled her human face. Oh, my Mother, what have you done to that poor stealth slime that looks like it has a heavy burden like facing a human life filled with a problems? Traakkk... Traakkk... When Monika''s attention was diverted by the sound of Sebastian''s trolley heading towards my Mother, it allowed stealth slime number forty-seven to move freely and step towards me. "Supreme Commander, I have completed the task you gave me by surviving the questions that interrogated me," said stealth slime number forty-seven with a wide smile on her face. "Oh, you''ve come back alive?" I replied, accidentally saying a sentence that sounded cold to her. "Yes, I have come back alive from the interrogation that made me have nightmares every night because of my guilt for making my Supreme Commander''s residence a mess like that." "You don''t need to worry, you just need to clean the dirty room and fix the broken things, right?" I replied with a smile towards stealth slime number forty-seven. "..." Stealth slime number forty-seven lowered her head after realizing her guilt for making my residence bad because it was used by the stealth slime herd that was trying to fight back against the Golden King Bear herd. "I understand, Supreme Commander." "We will be responsible for cleaning and repairing your residence." Getting such an answer, I couldn''t help but smile happily. One complicated and heavy job will be completed by the stealth slime herd. I like this kind of work system! Chapter 108 - Night Of Tea Party This icy night was decorated with simple dishes from a tea party that my mother had planned.With warm tea that had just been heated and warm cake snacks made from soft breads, my body felt warm from the inside. Mama, Alice, and Alyssa who were present at the tea party tonight added a very comfortable warm atmosphere. It felt like my family was gathering to do one thing together without caring about the problems that were happening around them. Several joint soldiers and adventurers who had just returned from hunting the Golden King Bear herd immediately looked at us with amazement. The location of our tea party was an open tent that looked like a public kitchen that was often used for cooking by soldiers who were on an expedition. The use of this minimalist tent was intended so that the tea party could be held anywhere and anytime, according to my mother preferences. Seeing the tired gazes of the joint soldiers and adventurers who had just returned from hunting the Golden King Bear herd, gave them a brilliant idea to utilize their food supply that had been distributed by the Marquess Rommel family to celebrate the victory party after successfully bringing home the results of hunting the Golden King Bear herd. Several joint soldiers and adventurers who had returned seemed very busy with tying up the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd that were still intact. The wounds that the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd had were only their decapitation wounds caused by a surprise attack from the Stealth Slime herd. "Those are extraordinary wounds, I didn''t know they could defeat wild monsters with just one attack that beheaded them," said my mother while sipping the warm tea that Sebastian had prepared. "Moreover, that wild monster is one of the rare monsters that can only be found freely when the Great Hero is still active in fighting the followers of the Goddess of Destruction. It would be a shame if this unique monster died in one large-scale hunting operation," continued my mother while watching the movements of the soldiers and adventurers who had just returned after recovering from their fear due to being exposed to the Golden King Bear''s powerful magic. "Hmm... speaking of the Golden King Bear. How does it feel to fight against such a unique monster, Lily?" asked my mother while directing her gentle gaze towards me. Listening to the question given by my mother, my body felt a small throb where information about the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword would be freely given to my mother. With my elegant small movements in enjoying every sip of the aroma of tea that soothed the feeling in my body, I began to prepare to tell my experience of fighting two enemies in one body. "It made me very tired and excited at the same time, Mama," I answered while giving my relaxed attitude while enjoying the tea party that was approaching midnight. "Lily is tired? That seems impossible," my mother denied after hearing my answer. "Mom, I''m really tired after facing two enemies that are on the same level of difficulty as Calamity Disaster. If I hadn''t managed to make one of them fall and surrender, I would have fallen on the ground and been knocked out all day because of the great fatigue," I replied while taking a soft bread snack that pampered my tongue. Noomm... The answer I gave made my mother look at me more closely. Her gaze filled with analysis and suspicion was fixed on my body without leaving out any small details that could be missed by my mother''s sharp instincts. "Tired from not being used to getting a new magic core?" said my mother while asking a question that made Alice and Alyssa immediately look at me. "A new magic core?" said Alice while moving her head which was nodding and closing her eyelids. "A new magic core, huh..." This time, Alyssa put her index finger on her lips as if she was thinking about something. "That means... if Lily-nee runs out of magic energy. It will take a long time for me to kiss her lips to replenish magic energy directly through kissing contact," Alyssa''s small murmur was heard clearly in my ears. Even at this close distance, I felt scared when I could hear what Alyssa was planning just by reading her lip movements and listening to her small murmurs. "That''s a very good thing for me. With this, I have to increase my magic capacity so that Lily-nee who is running out of magic will depend on me to fill the dried-up magic energy. I have to increase my magic energy capacity so that I can kiss Lily-nee''s lips... at least thirty minutes before my magic runs out," Alyssa muttered softly, making it increasingly clear what she was planning. I tried to stay calm in facing this small tea party and enjoyed every dish that Sebastian had brought. Together with Noel who acted as my Exclusive Maid, I received some small movements from Sebastian''s winks so as not to make things that would bother Alice and Alyssa''s Exclusive Maid. I tilted my head to find out what Sebastian''s winks meant and slowly peeked at the Exclusive Maid in question. They seemed to give a look that begged to help those who were going to be in trouble which confused me. However, I immediately realized the answer to that confusion after listening to Alice''s small mutter. "Do I need to practice destroying mountains so that my magic capacity will increase like Onee-sama''s too?" "But, it seems that Onee-sama''s magic energy capacity has increased greatly from the last time. I can''t even feel the overflow of her magic energy leaking out?" "If it continues like this, my magic ability is just a child''s magic ability for Onee-sama. I think I have to practice magic again to destroy a mountain in one attack." When I listened to the murmurs of Alice and Alyssa who seemed different from each other. Now I began to feel the worry emitted by Sebastian and hoped for myself to stop their madness that was about to run out of control. "For once, I was really lucky because the Golden King Bear could be defeated easily with just my basic sword technique," I said to change the direction of the conversation that was starting to bring up strange murmurs from my two step-sisters. "Basic sword technique huh... Isn''t that a technique that should only be used by the Mio family? I heard from Helena that it was a technique that was passed down from generation to generation by her extended family. Although Helena has now stopped teaching her family''s technique to Mio,... that didn''t make Lily neglect to study it further until she was able to face the Golden King Bear without any fear at all and defeat it without breaking a sweat." My mother''s words made my body feel a light interrogation aura that was unconsciously directed at me. If this light interrogation aura was directed at civilians, then they would scream and tell anything my mother wanted to know. However, I was used to the interrogation aura that my mother often used when she was interested in something I was doing. And the only way to deal with this interrogation aura was to stay calm and start answering casually. "My hard work in training has at least made me able to defeat the Golden King Bear without difficulty, Mama." "I see, you are my daughter who diligently trains even though you knows that the sword technique is difficult to master in a short time while you are very busy teaching Mama, Alice, and Alyssa about the magic book written by one of the Great Heroes." "Yes, I even sacrificed my free time to rest to train with Mio. So it is a payment that is commensurate with the results I have obtained, isn''t that very satisfying, Mama?" I gave an answer that would make my Mama feel happy and satisfied with this light conversation. "Compared to the magic book that requires intelligence and logic, does the sword technique that Lily learns also require other things such as endurance and physical limits?" When I heard that question, it seemed that I managed to change the conversation to a more relaxed direction which made Alice and Alyssa fixated on this conversation. "Of course, Mama. My body muscles scream when forced to do something that pushes my physical limits in the training given by Mio." "I know the feeling of trying to surpass physical limitations like that. I even experienced it after trying to cast magic spells written by the Great Hero himself several times until my brain almost gave up on thinking. Luckily, my daughters provided mental and emotional support that allowed me to overcome that terrible ordeal," my mother said with a smile and an aura of happiness around her. "Speaking of Mio, where is she now? Why is Noel who is currently your Exclusive Maid now?" asked my mother after realizing that Mio had disappeared from her duties as my Exclusive Maid. "Mio is currently trying to reforge the cursed sword to be used as my main weapon," I answered in a calm tone without drawing too much attention. "Eeeh?!" "Huuuh?!" "Haaah?!" The answer I had given seemed to surprise Mama, Alice, and Alyssa. Their unconcealable facial expressions indicated their curiosity about the presence of the cursed sword that was being reforged by Mio. "Lily, I seem to have misheard you. Can you repeat your answer in more detail?" asked my mother once more. "As I said Mama, Mio is currently away trying to reforge the cursed sword in order to have the same weapon posture as my katana," I answered while looking calm without causing panic. "Ahh..." said my mother who seemed speechless after hearing my answer. "Waaahhh..." Alice looked very excited after hearing about the presence of the cursed sword that was being reforged by Mio. "As expected of my Lily-nee..." Of all the complicated expressions shown by Mama and Alice, it seemed like Alyssa had another expression like she was glancing at me with a gaze filled with great respect for me. "As expected of our Supreme Commander, truly amazing," without breaking down her thin presence, stealth slime number forty-seven who was not far behind me said words that were in line with Alyssa. Because Alyssa and stealth slime number forty-seven had the same mindset about me being great in their eyes, I started to sweat coldly which made my back feel wet. "Will this go well?" I muttered a little after seeing the response that my family had given. At the cold yet warm evening tea party because of the togetherness of the family, I realized that something strange like this is not bad to feel. What is certain, I hope that my family at least has a normal standard that matches the normal standard in general. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least, I try to hope for that normal thing. Chapter 109 - The Moon and Warm Dinner Under the bright moonlight, a group of adventurers enjoyed dinner from the supply rations they get for three days and three nights of hunting the Golden King Bear herd.A bonfire that had burned charcoal and wood became their heat source to warm their bodies. Among the adventurers, there was one adventurer from the Royal Capital of Aurora who had gained a lot of reputation and led their trusted adventurer party to get a Class-A rating. While other adventurer party compositions used the right human resources for the right job, this adventurer party relied on one person to do many things and put many other things open to be filled with skills that fit the situation. The adventurer party consisted of one man and the rest were occupied by women for a total of five people. An unusual party composition but had extraordinary skills that made all male adventurers very jealous of the presence of that men in his adventurer party. The flames of the campfire that lit and burned the charcoal until it was finished made their dinner filled with warm food. While stabbing the charcoal and wood that were almost burned out, the young man was seen taking off his Medium Armor and showing his sweaty body. "I didn''t expect someone to be able to survive against two disasters like that," said the young male adventurer as he stroked his hair which looked stiff from sweat from his fatigue. "Calamity Disaster, those two unusual threats should not have been able to be fought directly. But in the end, it was the Marquess Rommel family that solved their problems without the help of adventurers. Are we needed as adventurers who help hunt the Golden King Bear herd?" said the young man as he rested his body after becoming a living witnesses to the battle that would become a legend in the years to come. The young man''s words received nods of agreement from the members of his adventurer party which was filled with beautiful and sweet-faced young women. Two of the members of his adventurer party were worshippers of the Goddess Aurora who carried religious symbols from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora, they looked like temple girls under the auspices of the Saintess. "It seems like it will put Marquess Rommel''s family in a complicated situation after returning from their family vacation. I got some information from the noble family that Marquess Rommel''s family''s neutrality has had a big impact on the noble families involved in the military," said a girl who looked like a noble in the adventurer party. "The departure of Marquess Rommel''s family who disappeared just for a family vacation seems to have opened up new opportunities in politics between the nobles. That gives our party a wide opportunity to take jobs from the noble families," continued the girl who looked like a noble. "You can take advantage of a pressing situation like this? I am truly impressed by your abilities. However, is it okay to face people who have found out your identity and who have now become an adventurer?" replied the young man while taking some of the dinner that was warmed by the roar of the campfire. The dinner they were having was baked potatoes with simple seasonings such as salt to fill their rest time at night. Ptaarr... Ptaarr... The sparks of the campfire that burned and writhed in cooking their baked potatoes began to make a hissing sound indicating that their baked potatoes were done. With a smooth movement, the young man took one of the baked potatoes that was already cooked and ready to be eaten by him. "It doesn''t matter, even though I am a noble, It just a small family who has a small title as a Baron family, with that... I can move freely compared to the Marquess Rommel family who has a title far above the Baron family like me," the noble girl also took one of the baked potatoes that was already cooked and sprinkled some seasoning on it. "This noble and that noble, such a complicated situation is not my responsibility as a witch who lives only to meet the increasingly difficult needs of life!" exclaimed a girl while moving her pointed witch hat upwards. Her body which seemed to be flying in the air immediately caught the attention of the adventurer party who was relaxing after a day of hunting the Golden King Bear herd that had been slaughtered by something. "Compared to us, you''re a free witch who just wanders around and joins other adventurer parties randomly, right?" the noble girl replied while playing with her fork, she was enjoying her dinner before got a surprise attack from the witch girl with her skirt lifted to reveal her panties to be shown to the young man who was sitting not far in front of her. Blush... "Hyaa!! W-What are you doing!" with her loud scream, the noble girl immediately jumped and covered her panties with her skirt. "Y-You! Y-You must have done it on purpose, right!" grumbled the noble girl while shouting at the witch girl. "Eh? I have no idea what you''re talking about," replied the witch girl with an innocent expression on her face. "Phew... Phew... That didn''t come from me, maybe it was the winter wind that blew suddenly to pull your short skirt," said the witch girl while floating her body following the wind. The noble girl tried to hold back her emotions and now stared at the young man with a blushing face while saying, "Did you see my panties?" The young man who quickly turned his face away immediately shook his head to prove that he did not see her panties. "I didn''t see anything," the young man answered briefly with his eyes closed. The noble girl who was not sure about the young man''s answer immediately asked her final question. "What color are my panties?" asked the noble girl with a gentle smile on her face to provoke an honest answer from the young man. "B-Black? I thought..." replied the young man who was easily provoked. Baaamm!! Plaaakkk!! The noble girl quickly slapped and punched the young man''s cheek hard. The sound produced from the slap and punch had attracted the attention of other adventurers. Braakk... After the slap and punch were given, the young man''s body fell to the ground with physical wounds that decorated his handsome face. "Pervert!" "Ecchi!" "Hentai!" Various voices that judged the young man''s perversion had been said by the noble girl and made the young man feel the cruel accusations that insulted him. "I-I didn''t do anything wrong," the young man grumbled when he felt the painful wounds on his face and the insults as if he were a perverted young man. "Even though you could have answered other colors wrong! Why did you answer with the right question!" grumbled the noble girl with an expression of annoyance and shame at the same time. "Y-You always buy black underwear... Kuuhuu!!" when the young man replied to his words based on his experience of seeing the girl buying all-black underwear, he felt a hard jolt towards his head. Thoomm!! Thoomm!! "Guuhuuu!!" The young man received a kick and a smack from the noble girl. The screams of pain from an innocent person like that made the two girls who were followers of the Goddess Aurora feel sorry and rush to provide first aid in the form of healing magic. "You are so unfortunate..." "This is the retribution for a pervert..." The two girls who were wearing religious attributes from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora expressed their respective views on the perversion shown by the young man. "I-I only guessed the color of her underwear," grumbled the young man whose handsome face had been battered by the noble girl''s feet. "You guessed it right and even knew her habit of always buying black underwear, if not perverted... what else?" an unknown voice broke the silence of the adventurer party. With a strange voice that suddenly came and gave a reality check that the young man was very perverted, it made all the girls who were part of his adventurer party nod in agreement. Nood... Nood... "Right, it''s very perverted if you already know my habit of buying black underwear, Eh?" the noble girl who suddenly realized the presence of a strange voice that appeared unexpectedly immediately directed her gaze to the figure. A girl with silver hair and light brown skin filled her eyes. The figure that reflected the moonlight on her silver hair showed her natural beauty that could not be compared to other women who stood parallel to her. The girl was wearing a black military uniform and a cape that displayed the Marquess Rommel family crest. Seeing the Marquess Rommel family crest flying in front of her, the noble girl immediately bowed her body to give a respectful greeting to the noble figure who had a title far above her noble family title. "Good evening, Lily-sama," said the noble girl while giving Lily a warm greeting. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire "Oh, good evening. You seem to know the manners of a noble who is paying respect to a noble family far above her family''s noble title. Are you a noble too?" asked Lily while giving the noble girl her red eyes. Getting a cold stare from Lily who looked at her as if she was insignificant made the noble girl feel terrible pressure after knowing that Lily was able to face two monsters on the same level as the Calamity Disaster. "I-I am just a small noble who lives with the title of Baron, Lily-sama," replied the noble girl while lowering her face. "Baron family? Were you sold by your own family to become an adventurer to fulfill the needs of your own territory?" Lily asked with her attitude that looked arrogant and cold. "N-No, Lily-sama. I was not sold by my own family. This is my decision to run away in a forced marriage conflict between nobles." "Hmm... Forced marriage huh, just like me in the past," Lily replied while looking at the noble girl carefully. "Uuhh..." the noble girl bit her lip after answering Lily''s question. "Sorry if I made you remember your bad incident of being forced to marry someone and running away to become an adventurer. Umm... maybe this sounds very sudden... would you like to accept a Quest from me for a payment of fifty gold pieces?" Lily said while giving a sharp gaze that made the noble girl''s body shudder. "W-What kind of Quest is that?" replied the noble girl with cold sweat starting to fall from her cheeks. "This quest is very simple, the female members of this adventurer party only need to kiss my lips," Lily said with her tongue wetting her lips. "Huh?" Lily''s words had made the noble girl and the female adventurer party silent for a few moments before screaming in panic. "EEHH!!" "HAH?!" "WHAT THE FUCK WITH THAT QUEST!" "AAAHHH!!" The panic made Lily receive a scream that made her ears ring and saw all the members of the female adventurer party in a state of confusion. Lily now smiled waiting for the answer. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 110 - Princess Anastasia Pouts After attending the evening tea party hosted by my mother, I immediately set foot to wander around the Mansion where I live without being accompanied by anyone.The snow that had re-appeared and the sight of the adventurers resting made me curious about what they were talking about. As far as my experience interacting with adventurers who happened to stop by a place that was my family''s vacation destination, I had heard their thrilling adventure stories several times. Their goals in becoming adventurers had various backgrounds, such as wanting to travel to numerous places, overcoming fear of past failures, escaping from responsibilities that burdened their lives, and many other reasons that made me even more amazed at their life choices to become adventurers. That admiration was shown by their two-faced attitude when dealing with clients who were able to provide large salaries for trivial, light work. Even adventurers with a guaranteed Class-A rating were not free from cheating that was only known by their abilities. A real example of that happened right before my eyes. Some Class-A adventurers who were relaxing seemed to not understand how to use the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd and lower the price of their raw corpses. In fact, in the basic book instructions owned by the Adventurer''s Guild, they had several special staff who were able to dissect the corpses of hunted animals so as not to reduce the quality of the goods and lower the selling price. However, that was not a problem for me because the point of hunting the Golden King Bear was to reduce the population of the Golden King Bear herd that had invaded with the amount of payment that had been set by me and the decision of the Adventurer''s Guild. If only they got the difference in the selling price of the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd, then it was not a problem that involved my family. Among the adventurers who had Class-A levels, several young adventurers started to bother me for a while. That was because the look in my eyes seemed to give information about themselves that would be wasted if I didn''t do the Linked Ritual. When I was attending a evening tea party, my eyes seemed to be forced by the Yurification System to establish a Linked Ritual with them. If my memory serves me right, that adventurer party only had five members with an unusual party composition. My small guess was that it was the young man who served as the leader of the adventurer party and it seemed that he had made the other men feel jealous after seeing him surrounded by women. Speaking of such an adventurous party composition. I who had read the magic book of one of the Great Heroes knew that a party composition where there was only one man and surrounded by women was called a harem party composition and for some reason... it was very popular among the Great Heroes in the past. "Should I try make a adventurer party that contains women too? Like that harem composition?" I muttered a little while walking in a random place. "If my adventurer party only contains women... can it be called a harem party too?" I continued my small mutter without caring about an answer because this was just a stupid question of mine that did not expect an answer to. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire While I was walking around the Mansion where I lived, I saw the small party that I had been looking for. At that moment, my eyes were filled with various transparent writings from the Yurification System. What caught my attention was the presence of a star witch, a strategy analyst, an overtime healer, and a walking fortress that used the blessings of the Goddess Aurora. All of that information was addressed to four girls who were currently relaxing enjoying their baked potatoes and making small jokes. I didn''t dare to approach them because of the presence of a man who made me feel disgusted at his innocent face as if he had no sins. "I want to approach them and form a Linked Ritual, but how?" I muttered a little while activated my ability to walk silently without being detected. My light and silent footsteps brought me one step closer to them. Their jokes that seemed familiar to each other seemed to show their closeness who were able to joke around in a lewd and naughty way. Especially with jokes that bring a woman''s pride through her underwear. Such jokes made me think twice about approaching them because my panties were often the subject of jokes from my Goddess like making my sweaty panties a magic catalyst. It sounded strange but somehow it became a real magic catalyst. The phenomenon that was hard to explain made me wonder if the panties I was wearing and sweating would always be the perfect magic catalyst. It was sad because the answer to that question was true. A magic catalyst created from the holy sweat of a Saintess that settled on my panties. It sounded quite perverted but holy at the same time. Ugh, is this why Zoe and her spirit sisters liked my panties that had become magic catalysts so much? If this continues, then I look like an endless supply of food sources for Zoe and her two spirit sisters. Plaakk!! Buugghh!! While I was thinking about something else and hiding myself without being noticed by them, I could hear the sound of a loud slap that knocked someone down. I immediately observed the situation near me and realized that the young man was in a state that did not allow him to pretend to be innocent after knowing the girl''s habit of always buying black underwear. I had suspected this before and this young man was a true pervert. His innocent face mask was now removed, revealing himself who looked helpless after receiving a hard slap and blow from the girl who had a polite noble-like dress style. Two women wearing robes from the Aurora Goddess Temple rushed to provide first aid by chanting a healing spell. At that moment, I started to move closer to them and released my silent technique that had made them ignore my presence. A small conversation occurred after I accused the young man of being a pervert and my desire to give a Quest in exchange for a Linked Ritual with them. "EEHH !!" "HAH ?!" "WHAT THE FUCK WITH THAT QUEST!" "AAAHHH !!" A unique reaction where the four girls screamed together and made me stand waiting for their answer. "L-Lily-sama... Forgive me for asking such an impolite thing. W-Why would Lily-sama give us a Quest like that? Does it include our adventurer party leader?" asked the adventurer girl who used the noble attribute. If I answered her because I wanted to form a Linked Ritual with them, it would raise another question and make it difficult for me to answer it. So, I decided to give an answer that would make her shut up and accept it easily. "I''m not interested in that young man, I just want to kiss the four girls who make my heart beat fast like this," while saying a cliche sentence that would make anyone who saw it shudder, I confidently said that sentence and approached the adventurer girl noble. My hand immediately grabbed her shoulder and gave a gaze that locked her gaze on me. "Is the reward from this Quest too small for a cute girl like you?" I asked further while bringing my lips closer to hers. When my lips were about to touch hers, my ears suddenly got a soft pull with a soft word that made me shiver, "What are you doing, Lily?" The cold and piercing words came from Princess Anastasia, I immediately glanced to see her and realized that Princess Anastasia seemed to have run to reach me and let her mouth exhale hot breath due to the hasty running. "Huft... Haah... W-What are you doing, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia once again while pulling my arm after my glance caught her attention. "Princess Anastasia, don''t you sleep to rest your body?" I asked while looking at my surroundings which looked awkward. "How can I sleep if I see my love partner flirting with another woman in front of my eyes!" grumbled Princess Anastasia while pulling my body to sink into her embrace. Our bodies touched each other and gave me a warm feeling that made me forget that this was still a winter night. "Muuu!! What are you thinking about? A naughty purpose to make me feel hurt?" asked Princess Anastasia as she hugged my body and laid her head on my big breasts. "I didn''t plan on doing that," I replied while standing up straight to accept Princess Anastasia''s hug as she buried her face in my breasts. "Liar! I saw you wanting to kiss another woman. Do you want to give me another love rival after my rivals have inhuman powers like Ciel and Sia?" continued Princess Anastasia, who made me confused by her sudden strange behavior. What is happening to Princess Anastasia? Why is she acting strangely like this? Does this have anything to do with the Quest I will give to these adventurers? Princess Anastasia looked at me as if she wanted to do something. Her trembling body and her gaze filled with sparks made her look like a woman who wanted to get something from me. The words given by Princess Anastasia made me look like a woman who likes to play with other women''s feelings, but that''s not true! I have no intention of playing with the feelings of other women who have a special relationship with me. "Don''t you want to see me kiss another woman?" I asked Princess Anastasia whose body was still shaking while hugging my body. Her large breasts had become an outlet for her, who looked like she was pouting at me. Princess Anastasia immediately shook her head to deny my question. "Y-You can kiss other women if you kiss me first!" said Princess Anastasia in a firm tone and pulled her head that was originally resting on my big breasts. "Is that all? I can do it as long as I can kiss their lips," I said with a soft smile to Princess Anastasia. "Kuuh! Lily is a perverted and naughty girl! Teasing me like this to get another woman. Isn''t getting a Princess like me is enough for you?!" said Princess Anastasia while giving a small punch to my body. Poomm!! Poommm!! In that small punch, I tried to push my body to give a soft kiss to Princess Anastasia''s lips. Chuussppp... The soft kiss made the adventurers who were watching me gasp and were surprised to see my closeness to Princess Anastasia. My soft kiss that touched her lips was wrapped in a soft touch that stroked her long hair. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On a winter night like this, I made Princess Anastasia breathe deeply after her lips received a passionate kiss from me. "Does this allow me to kiss their lips?" I said after releasing my kiss from Princess Anastasia''s lips. Princess Anastasia still looked pouty and her hands were holding the collar of my military uniform. "D-Don''t give them a long kiss," Princess Anastasia replied with her soft tone and a blush covering her entire face. "M-Make sure to kiss me again after kissing them, Lily..." Princess Anastasia muttered softly before she covered her face with both of her hands while blushing. Chapter 111 - Princess Sweet Jealously Princess Anastasia stared at me with her cheeks pouting and puffed out.Thanks to Princess Anastasia, several female adventurers in front of me began to look at me with awkward gazes. I don''t know why Princess Anastasia gave me such a condition when she appeared behind my body in a hurry. I didn''t do anything wrong, right? [ Oh, Lily-chan, it seems like you''ve made one of the women who already loving you feel a fire of jealousy when her pure love gets a new challenge from an unknown girl. ] My Goddess suddenly gave her little opinion which made me even more confused. Meanwhile, my eyes which were still covered by the written information floating in front of me increased my greed to get their rare skills. My goal in getting their rare skills is... they are the only ones who have the potential to become great female individuals in the future just like Alice and Alyssa. In order to balance Alice and Alyssa''s talents, I need to prepare by getting a skill that can boost my ability to be on par with Alice and Alyssa. [ I can''t understand why you would do such a troublesome thing and attract the jealousy of one of the Princesses who is famous for her kindness. Seeing a Princess who is jealous because her love interest is cheating on her before her very eyes... ] [ That makes for a very interesting love drama! ] [ I Hope, this Princess is not a Yandere. ] Yandere? Is that something dangerous? I feel like that is a dangerous term that makes my body shiver in fear when I hear it. [ Yes, it can be dangerous and it can be wholesome. ] [ The choice is in the hands of your destiny, Lily-chan. ] I scratched my cheek after getting an ambiguous answer from my Goddess. Since my information was very limited and my free time was also limited, I decided to stroke Princess Anastasia''s cheek and pull her pouting cheek towards me. "I will do as you want, Princess Anastasia," I said while releasing a gentle caress on her cheek. My gaze was now fixed on the four adventurer girls who were standing with their eyes rolling. It seems that the Quest I was giving them had made them feel confused and hesitant to accept it. I immediately approached one of the adventurer girls who was wearing a noble suit. Her slender body and polite clothes gave a special impression of her being clever. It was supported by her special skill in the form of [The One Who Can Analyze Anything by Looking at it]. An analysis skill that I needed to translate a magic book belonging to the Great Hero which was filled with implied meanings that were still mysterious to me. Even though I had the ability to translate German into the Aurora Kingdom language, it didn''t make me understand the implied meaning written by one of the Great Heroes in one of her personal notes which was in the form of scribbles without a clear meaning. I hoped that by gaining the ability of this adventurer girl, the meaning of the scribbles that had no clear meaning could be translated clear and correctly. Meanwhile, the ability of the star witch also made me a little interested, especially with her special ability to read horoscopes to draw someone''s destiny. The two girls who wore the attributes of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora also had unique abilities. Even though one of the girls had a unique weapon in the form of a large hammer and her body shape was covered in heavy armor, it didn''t make me ignore her special abilities such as wide-range healing magic and her sisters who can make support magic to providing strong defense. These four girls, it would be a waste if I let them go without doing the Linked Ritual with them, "How about it? Do you want to do this very easy Quest?" I asked to get their answers who were currently discussing the answers they wanted to give me. Squssqqhh ... Squuiisshhh ... Wiizzqqhhh ... Some small whispers from them could be heard entering my ears very clearly. "How is this? Lily-sama seems to want to take my first kiss on the lips?" whispered the noble adventurer girl while pressing her lips to one of her fingers while she blushed. "C-Calm down... Let''s understand the situation first before we take any further steps. The reward for this quest is fifty gold pieces just for kissing her lips. If it''s divided between four people, that would leave ten gold pieces unused. How are we supposed to divide the ten gold pieces unused?" whispered one of the girls who looked like a star witch and moved her pointy hat to cover the strange smile on her face. "I don''t mind," replied the girl wearing the Aurora Shrine robe. "I don''t mind either since we''re both women. If she were a man, then I could use the Aurora Shrine''s religious prohibition against women kissing a man on the lips," said one of the girls wearing the Aurora Shrine robe and moved her large hammer to lean on the mound of dirt. "Umm... Are you sure you don''t mind about this quest?" asked the noble adventurer girl while giving the two adventurer girls wearing the Aurora Shrine robe a straight look. The two girls immediately shook their heads and expressed their willingness to carry out a light Quest that had a large reward. "The reward from the Quest payment will be able to make our lives luxurious for the next few months or become emergency savings in critical moments," the words of the girl wearing the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora made all the girls who were discussing nod. "It makes sense, it will be savings for difficult situations in the future," replied the noble adventurer girl. "So, we will accept the Quest given by Lily-sama directly?" continued the noble adventurer girl in a whisper. Nood... Nood... Nood... They nodded to each other after the small whisper resulted in an important decision to accept the Quest that I suddenly gave. They turned their bodies simultaneously and looked at me who was standing together with Princess Anastasia. "Lily-sama, we will accept the Quest!" they said together. I couldn''t hold back my joy by letting out a soft smile at them and it made Princess Anastasia pull my uniform with her cheeks puffed up even more. "Lily... don''t forget to kiss my lips after kissing theirs..." said Princess Anastasia while puffing up her cheeks. "How could I forget that," I replied while smiling softly and stroking Princess Anastasia''s puffed cheeks again. "You look cute and adorable when you''re like this," I said while stroking Princess Anastasia''s cheeks so they wouldn''t puff up and show her sweet attitude as the Princess of the Aurora Kingdom. "Are you enjoying my jealous feelings, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia who started to tell me what was in her heart. Princess Anastasia''s question made me pause for a moment and stroke her cheeks again. "Hmm... Lily... Do you admit it if you enjoy me being jealous?" asked Princess Anastasia further after the previous question didn''t get an answer from me. I was still smiling and continued stroking her cheeks. "Hmph! Do whatever you want! Don''t blame me if I do something dangerous while Lily is sleeping!" grumbled Princess Anastasia who looked annoyed at me. "And... what will you do while I''m sleeping?" I asked, moving my hand once again to stroke Princess Anastasia''s cheek. "I''ll do anything! Like kissing Lily''s lips! Stripping Lily''s body while sleeping! And making Lily accept my love marks that are spread all over Lily''s body!" Princess Anastasia shouted, making the four girls in front of me blush when they heard it. Blush... Aware of her words that were screaming and pouring out her heart, Princess Anastasia immediately took cover behind my body and buried her face on my back. "Haaauuu... That''s so embarrassing," she said in a weak and cute tone. "If that''s what you want to do, I''ll gladly accept your love marks, Princess Anastasia," I said to calm Princess Anastasia who was blushing and burying her face on my back. [ Wow! Since when did my cute Lily-chan understand how to tease women like this? ] [ Has my cute Lily-chan grown up without me realizing it? ] [ The change that made me smile earlier almost made my nose bleed seeing this cuteness. ] [ Romance between women is indeed the best! ] I could feel that my Goddess was giving me a compliment and admiration. The sentence I said was not far from what one of the Great Heroes in the past had experienced. Because the composition of the Great Hero''s adventurer party in the past consisted of one man surrounded by beautiful women. It made some women scramble to get involved in the conversation and spread strange behavior as Princess Anastasia did. This method only made me look like I was following Princess Anastasia''s wishes and prevented further misunderstandings. "Alright, let''s get started," I said while giving a soft smile to the four adventurous girls in front of me. Tap... Tap... The noble adventurer girl immediately approached me and mumbled a little before giving me a kiss on the lips, "T-This is my first kiss, please don''t overdo it in kissing my lips, Lily-sama..." With her small mumble, the noble adventurer girl began to kiss my lips slowly. Whether it was because of the night conditions after doing the heavy hunting activity of the Golden King Bear herd, I felt that her lips felt rough and dry. "Huukk... Mmm... Ahh..." the noble adventurer girl moaned when she received my kiss on the lips. Sluurrpp... I gave some of my saliva to wet her dry lips. "Puuaahh... Lily-samaaaa..." The noble adventurer girl looked at me with sparkling eyes after her first kiss was stolen by me. "Did my kiss feel good?" I asked with a gentle smile towards her. "Y-Yes, Lily-sama, that was my first good kiss," replied the noble adventurer girl with a blush filling her face. "Next..." I immediately directed my gaze to the star witch. "M-Me? N-Now it''s my turn?" she replied with her awkward behavior. "Kuuhu... T-This will be very embarrassing. D-Do it quickly, Lily-sama!" shouted the star witch with her body surrendering and her lips that were ready to receive a kiss from my lips. Chuu... With a light touch from her body that was pushed towards me, the star witch girl forced herself closer to my lips until they touched mine. Sluurrpp... I don''t know if it was because she saw my previous lip kiss with the noble adventurer girl or not, she moved her tongue to wet her lips until it touched my tongue. "Hwaauuhh... Mmpphh... Awwhhh..." her little moan that received the touch of my lips until they licked each other''s lips. Sluurrpp... Sluurrpp... The licking of our tongues made a slightly lewd sound and made Princess Anastasia press my body as a sign to stop our lip kiss. "Hmph!" Princess Anastasia grumbled, sounding jealous behind my back. Chuupp... "Pwaaahhh.... I-It feels so good... A kiss can feel this good?" said the star witch girl with her face showing a strange smile. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thuuttt... Thuuutt... Before I continued my kiss, I got a small message from Princess Anastasia who whispered behind my back. "Lily..." "Don''t make me jealous anymore..." "It hurts to see you being affectionate with another woman..." Princess Anastasia grumbled jealously. Chapter 112 - A Glaring Jelly of Princess Anastasia I glanced at Princess Anastasia who was muttering about her jealousy towards me."This is the first time I''ve seen you like this, Princess Anastasia. " Before I continued to give a gentle kiss to the two girls from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora, I teased Princess Anastasia a little with my words, which began to get a little resistance from Princess Anastasia''s hand. Thompp... Thompp... Princess Anastasia''s small punch made me laugh a little when she hit my back. From behind my back, I could see the blush on Princess Anastasia''s face, which told me that she was in a jealous mood. "Lily... Do you like to tease me like this?" Princess Anastasia muttered a little while stopping her small punch that hit my back. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire "Lily... You''re stupid!" grumbled Princess Anastasia who was now burying her face in my back again. "Please hold yourself back for a little while longer, Princess Anastasia. I will finish this Quest quickly and kiss your lips again according to your request," I replied in a whisper to Princess Anastasia who had now hidden her face in my back. In a small glance of my eyes, I could see Princess Anastasia''s ears turning red and her body trembling with jealousy. Jealousy, huh? I think... I''ve felt something like that. A feeling that bothers me when I see something I don''t like. Usually, this happened to me in the past who longed for a life that tried to make peace with my brown skin color. Now... the blessings given by my Goddess made my skin color has changed to light brown. I could only feel jealousy when other girls showed off their enchanting beauty and elegance. But now it has changed with me who already considers my skin color very special because it is a natural sign for someone who has extraordinary magical capacity and energy. A situation that made me always jealous and envious of other girls, has now changed into a situation that makes me much more special compared to them. It makes me relieved and happy after going through the obstacles of the past that made me look like a clown at a noble party. Even though I couldn''t hold back my urge to kill someone when I heard an insult aimed at my skin color, at least it made me feel relieved with my ability to kill someone easily. "Huumph!!" Princess Anastasia gave me a small bite on my back. "Quickly finish what you''re doing, Lily!" she said while giving my back a small bite that almost made me laugh out loud. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. Umm... please don''t bite my sweaty uniform. Isn''t it disgusting to lick and bite my sweat?" I replied by moving my cape that began to cover Princess Anastasia''s entire body who wanted to hide behind my back. "Huummpp!!" Princess Anastasia ignored my words and still bit my military uniform from behind my back. "Ahh, hahaha..." I chuckled after seeing Princess Anastasia''s behavior which looked very childish then looked at the two girls who were waiting for their turn to kiss my lips. With small movements of their light footsteps, they tried to approach my body that was standing receiving a small spoiled bite on my back. "Lily-sama, doesn''t this make you have a problem when treating Princess Anastasia like this?" asked one of the shrine maidens who was seen wearing thick armor all over her body. "It''s okay, this Princess is just jealous and is expressing her jealousy like this," I said which made my back feel a small bite that was deeper than before. I tried my best not to scream after getting a deep bite like that and gave a small smile to let me know that this situation was under control. The shrine maiden gave a look that seemed confused and unsure of my words. "Princess Anastasia... you don''t mind this, right?" I asked Princess Anastasia to make sure that this situation was under control. "QUICKLY FINISH YOUR KISS!" shouted Princess Anastasia while tightening her grip on her hands that were now grabbing my big breasts. "Princess Anastasia, doesn''t it seem unethical for a woman to touch another woman''s breasts in public like this?" I said while saying the embarrassing thing calmly. "Hmph!" Princess Anastasia cleared her throat when she got a question from me. Her attitude of trying to ignore me and moving her hands to gently squeeze my breasts immediately attracted the attention of the four adventurer girls in front of me with eyes filled with blush. The gentle caresses and squeezes given by Princess Anastasia almost made me moans. Princess Anastasia''s treatment seemed perverted and naughty made me not understand how big her jealousy was that she dared to do something like this in public. If this continued, then there would be a big scandal that would ruin Princess Anastasia''s good name. I didn''t want that to happen and gave a small code to the two girls to approach me. With that small code, the two shrine maidens approached me and closed their eyes at the same time. "Lily-sama, this is the first time I''ve gotten a kiss on the lips like this from someone else. I hope Lily-sama will take responsibility for me if something happens after a kiss on the lips like this," muttered the shrine maiden who was wearing thick armor on her body. Because her body was wearing thick armor with a design that made it difficult for her body to move, the shrine maiden gave a small touch to her thick armor to collapse and fall to the ground. Kraakk ... Kraakk ... Baammm ... The sound of her thick heavy armor caught my attention and Princess Anastasia, I could feel her body moving slightly to peek out from my back. From behind the thick heavy armor, I could see the slender body of the shrine maiden who looked holy by the touch of human sin. I accidentally gave a compliment to her body like, "Ahhh ... you really look like an angel from heaven who just showed off her holy body in front of me." The compliment that came out of my mouth immediately made Princess Anastasia aware and made her hands squeeze my breasts hard. "Hyyaauuh !!" I moaned a little after feeling my breasts being squeezed by Princess Anastasia''s hands. My little moan made me realize that Princess Anastasia''s jealousy was getting stronger. "Lily ..." said Princess Anastasia in her soft voice that indicated something. My body''s instincts immediately felt this as a sign not to pay attention to other women''s bodies that were much more tempting than Princess Anastasia''s body. Booingg... Boiingg... The squeeze done by Princess Anastasia grew stronger until I was overwhelmed to suppress my moaning voice. In a condition like this, I tried to stay calm and hoped for a comfortable and safe Linked Ritual without embarrassing obstacles like this. "L-Lily-sama... this is very embarrassing so do it quickly... our kiss," the shrine maiden muttered after her thick armor collapsed and fell to the ground. Her body shape that caught my attention had diverted my main goal to form a Linked Ritual with her. "I almost forgot about that," I muttered in a low voice. Twiitcchh.... "Hmph!! Lily!" Princess Anastasia suddenly stopped squeezing her hands on my breasts with a strong squeeze. It seemed like a sign for me to quickly finish this kiss Linked Ritual. Ugh, it seems like my little mumble has been heard by Princess Anastasia. I have to be more careful when muttering in a situation like this. I immediately stretched my hand to receive a kiss that the shrine maiden would give before continuing to kiss the shrine maiden next to her. Chuuppp... The kiss I felt seemed warmer and more tempting than before. Her body felt stiff after removing her thick and heavy armor, it seemed to make her look like a normal, shy girl. Sluurrpp... The kiss she gave left a small lick that wet our lips, her warm saliva gave a softness of love that was difficult to explain in words. The movement of her soft tongue made me moan a little until I got a strong squeeze from Princess Anastasia''s hand which was still holding my breast. "Pwaaahhh... Lily-sama..." "I hope that makes you feel satisfied after getting my first kiss as a virgin shrine maiden about this embarrassing thing." The shrine maiden immediately put her thick armor back on after giving me a gentle kiss on the lips. Although it felt very comfortable and enjoyable, it did not match the outburst of Princess Anastasia''s expression of jealousy as she squeezed my breasts until they touched the sensitive part of my breasts. "One more thing... I can endure this painful jealousy after this woman kissed Lily''s lips," Princess Anastasia''s small mumble was heard by my ears. I understand that her jealousy is very big, but I didn''t know that her jealousy would be this big when she saw me with another woman. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is this what the Great Hero felt in the past when he was caught alone with one of the women in his adventurer party? I think... I''m starting to understand what the Great Hero felt in the past. The last shrine maiden just stood quietly and closed her eyes. Her lips slowly opened as if giving me a space to kiss her lips when the time came. With my heart feeling jealous of Princess Anastasia, I used my body''s strength to kiss her lips. Chuupp... The kiss I felt was much softer and more comfortable. With this soft and comfortable kiss, I felt that she was a shrine maiden who had a gentle and loving nature towards all humans who were in trouble. Her soft and supple lips made me want to give a long kiss but it was stopped by Princess Anastasia''s small murmur counting down. Sluurrppp... I immediately licked her soft lips before releasing my kiss from her lips. It felt really unfortunate when I had to release the kiss from comfortable and soft lips like this. "Lily-sama... did I do this lip kiss correctly?" asked the shrine maiden while holding her breasts as if she were holding back her trembling. "Umm, you did it very well," I replied while giving her a small smile. Twiitch... "Is it finished... Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia while giving a small pinch to my breasts. "Yes, Princess Anastasia. You don''t need to feel jealous anymore after this Quest I gave to them is finished," I said while stroking Princess Anastasia''s hand that was holding my breasts. "Lily... you are really mean when you do this in front of me," Princess Anastasia suddenly released her small hug from my back and immediately grabbed my front body. Twiitcchh... With a small touch from her body that was pushed forward, Princess Anastasia hugged my body and gave me a passionate kiss that made me unconsciously moan a little. Chuupp... Sluurrpp... "Hnngghh !!" I moaned a little after receiving a passionate kiss from Princess Anastasia. Princess Anastasia deliberately kissed my lips until she ran out of breath and released her kiss after running out of breath. In that state, I could see that the four adventurer girls in front of me were staring at Princess Anastasia with their cheeks puffed up adorable. Chapter 113 - The Awkward Night Time "Ugh... What happened? Why does my head feel so heavy?"Right after Lily finished kissing the four adventurer girls and giving them the payment for her personal Quest, the young man who had received a slap and a hard punch that made him unconscious suddenly woke up seeing the condition of his adventurer party that looked strange. The four girls who were members of his adventurer party looked like they were holding their lips, sulking with their cheeks puffed out. Without the young man realizing it, the four members of his adventurer party were now in a worrying situation. "It feels... like I''m being toyed with and can''t refuse Lily-sama''s request. On the other hand... I enjoy the personal Quest given by her," muttered one of the noble adventurer girls. Her murmur was heard, and the other girls nodded in agreement. "I think... now I understand what Princess Anastasia has felt," replied the star witch while pressing her pointed hat until it covered her entire face which was now covered in a bright red blush. "I can''t say anything else because it was my first kiss on the lips," said one of the shrine maidens who was now seen hugging her heavy hammer tightly. Of all the words that were full of implied meaning, there was one shrine maiden who seemed to smile and give off a happy aura because she had just had her first experience which made her heart flutter. "The nervousness of kissing someone''s lips and the feeling of loss after giving my first kiss, this feels very happy and also sad at the same time," she muttered softly with her face downcast but smiling. The young man who had just woken up from his slight fainting could only stare at his adventurer party members with a look of astonishment. "What happened actually?" Even though the young man asked a second question and repeated the question filled with curiosity, not a single girl in his adventurer party wanted to answer it. Because his curiosity was ignored by the girls, the young man went back to grilling potatoes for his dinner. "Hey, does this mean that Princess Anastasia has a special relationship with Lily-sama?" the star magician girl asked a noble adventurer girl. The question made the young man who was roasting potatoes prick up his ears to eavesdrop on their conversation. "I think Princess Anastasia has a special relationship with Lily-sama. Without Princess Anastasia''s help, the news of the Golden King Bear herd hunting quest would not have reached the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital and received full support from the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital''s Adventurer Guild Master," replied the noble adventurer girl. On that increasingly cold night, the only source of warmth for them besides the burning campfire that was roasting potatoes was the flashback of their lips feeling the softness of a girl who had caught their attention. "Tch~ so this Princess can use her authority even though she doesn''t have enough power to participate in the political power struggle between nobles," grumbled the star magician girl. The noble adventurer girl shook her head. "I doubt that." "Huh? Does that one Princess have enough power to change the course of the ongoing political power struggle?" "No, that''s not what I mean. While I was still part of the Baron noble family who actively followed the news from the nobles of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital, I had heard mixed news about a Princess who was able to control the Aurora Kingdom from behind the scenes." Ctaakkk... Cttaakkk... The words of the noble adventurer girl made the flames of the campfire now change into a warm atmosphere filled with mystery. "Don''t tell me... that Princess is... Princess Anastasia who we just met?" asked the star witch girl with cold sweat starting to wet her neck. In the cold conditions of this winter night, her cold sweat could not lie to her who looked excited and liked the mystery story that was slowly revealed. The noble adventurer girl only nodded when she heard the guess given by the star witch girl. Even within the scope of her small Baron family, rumors about Princess Anastasia who was like a living legend who controlled the kingdom from behind the scenes had been told hundreds of times. Without knowing her figure, the noble family who heard Princess Anastasia would obey all orders given by the royal family and try as much as possible not to attract further attention from the Shadow Princess. Seeing the figure of the Shadow Princess in person had made the noble adventurer girl shudder in fear. "Yes, you could say, she is a Princess who can control this kingdom just by saying her name." The words of the noble adventurer girl made her feel afraid after realizing her jealousy after kissing Lily had to compete with someone who might be an obstacle for her adventurer party in the future. "That''s a really interesting story. Competing with someone who uses her intelligence and cunning to move a large kingdom from behind the scenes. Isn''t that worthy enough to be my rival?" said the star witch girl while showing her face filled with a confident smile. "I''m sure that Princess Anastasia will be a rival who will make you dizzy and look stupid in front of Lily-sama." "Hey, at least don''t make me look like a stupid girl after saying something cool like this!" Ctaakk... Ctaakk... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the campfire began to burn the potatoes that were now ready to be eaten again by the young man, his ears had heard the contents of the conversation between the noble adventurer girl and the star witch girl began to interpret what had happened when he fainted. His hand that was now holding the baked potato began to feel as if he had been stolen by someone. This theft was not a theft of an object but rather a theft of a feeling that was still vaguely felt by the young man. With a feeling of discomfort after being stolen by something he was not aware of, the young man began to eat his baked potato slowly. Cttaasss... "Aahh!! Hot!!" shouted the young man after feeling his tongue burn. His baked potato fell to the ground and his gaze was fixed on the two shrine maidens who came from the follower of the Goddess Aurora. The young man stared at the two shrine maidens hoping that he would immediately get first aid after his tongue was burned by the still hot baked potato. However, a surprising sight was seen before his eyes. Chuuppp... Sluurrpp... The young man who had an innocent face and seemed to have not known the sins of mankind had received an undeniable divine revelation before his eyes. Both of his eyes widened after seeing the two shrine maidens kissing each other in front of his eyes. Chuuupp... Sllurrpp... "Hmmph? This feels different from before?" After giving a kiss by demonstrating what had happened before, the two shrine maidens gave each other an assessment of their kiss that felt different from kissing Lily. "Why does this feel different? Are we doing it the wrong way?" asked the other shrine maiden after losing something that made her mood even more chaotic than usual. The two shrine maidens looked at each other and wiped their lips that had been wet from the previous kiss. The young man who saw this looked surprised again after finding his adventurer party feeling strange. It was like he was getting a hallucination magic attack that made his eyes see strange things that rarely happened to his adventurer party members. "W-What exactly happened?" The same question was asked again by the young man. Without getting a clear answer, the young man only got a strange response from the girls around him who started looking at each other with strange eyes. The gaze contained a feeling of jealousy, curiosity, and a strong desire to get to know Lily better. Degg... Deggg... "Huuuhh... my heart is pounding when I think about Lily-sama," said the two shrine maidens at the same time. "Could it be... I have fallen in love with Lily-sama?" said one of the shrine maidens who suddenly attracted the attention of her adventurer party members. "EEHH?!!" shouted the young man after hearing the shrine maiden''s words. "What exactly happened!" shouted the young man who was now trying to satisfy his curiosity about what had happened when he fainted after falling to the ground. The wounds that covered his entire body due to the slaps and punches from the noble adventurer girl made him recover from the curiosity that began to flood his mind. "What happened?" "What happened!" "Am I the only one filled with curiosity like this?!" The young man''s scream made his adventurer party members bow their heads and mourn their faces with a red blush. The shame that spread quickly filled the young man with curiosity that needed an answer as soon as possible. "Hey, is there none of you who want to tell me about what actually happened?!" with a tone filled with his strong curiosity, the young man only got an answer from the behavior of his adventurer party members who were very strange. "Y-You all don''t want to tell me?" the young man tried to look calm with his authority as the only man in this adventurer party. Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire With his mature attitude that tried to look like a tough stud, the young man hoped that his attitude filled with responsibility would give him the answer that he was looking for. "..." "..." With his patience almost running out and time also running out, the four members of his adventurer party now stood up to do something. "I-I''m going to set up a tent to sleep," said the noble adventurer girl as she left the young man first, her face still bowed with a blush covered by both of her hands. "I-I''m going to prepare a spell to protect us while we sleep," said the star witch girl who was now rushing off to prepare a high-level protective spell for all members of her adventurer party. The young man who saw this began to feel that the four girls in his adventurer party seemed to be hiding something from him very clearly. The rejection he experienced showed that this was a situation that threatened him as the leader of this adventurer party. The young man began to scratch his cheek while maintaining his curious attitude so as not to peek too far ahead. The simultaneous secret of the four members of his adventurer party, made him feel ostracized and abandoned by his adventurer party members. "I don''t know why... this feels painful and sad." "Oh, my poor self..." "What happened to my adventurer party members!" By shouting about his heart and his current bitter experience, the young man tried to assume that this was his bad experience and bad karma for understanding the color of women''s underwear to be answered with the right answer. "Oh, Goddess Aurora, what did I do wrong?" the young man muttered when he realized that he was suddenly left alone and only had a bonfire to accompany him. Even the two shrine maidens who were very close to him had left him without saying a word. Chapter 114 - Good Night, Princess Anastasia "Hmmphh..."After I returned from walking around the Mansion where I lived which was now covered in snow that had piled up again, the Princess still sulking and puffing her cheeks until she looked cute squirrel who was hiding behind my back. Princess Anastasia seemed to be giving me an emotional attack on me who had given a Quest to Adventurer girls that made her act strangely like this. Even when the adventurers and soldiers were resting after hunting the Golden King Bear herd with satisfactory results, it did not make Princess Anastasia let go of herself who was hugging my back. "Hmmpphh..." The Princess still let out a sharp snort from her mouth as if she was showing her sulking heart to me. I don''t know what Princess Anastasia was doing, but it attracted the attention of the people around us. Even Noel who wanted to rush to greet my arrival after walking around alone for a while, gave up her intention to meet me. I could only let out a small smile at the sulking Princess and rushed into my private tent to sleep. Sraakkk... After I entered my private tent and realized that it was past midnight, my body was suddenly possessed by a feeling of laziness that made me want to lie down on the bed immediately. Thuukk... Thuuudd... The thick shoes I was wearing immediately came off along with Princess Anastasia''s movement of quickly removing her footwear. Our shoes that were covered in snow were neatly lined up and my body immediately brought my consciousness to the comfortable bed to lay down my tired body. "Princess Anastasia, do you want to sleep with me?" I asked Princess Anastasia who was still attached to my back without any sign of letting go. "Hmmpphh..." With a small nod from her mouth that still showed her attitude of sulking at me, Princess Anastasia now pushed my body to fall on my soft and comfortable bed. Buuugghhh... My body which was pushed down onto this soft and comfortable bed immediately felt a strange movement from Princess Anastasia. The strange movement was like her hands actively loosening the ties of my military cosplay uniform to strip my body. "Lily... Do you like adding love rivals that make me jealous like this?" asked Princess Anastasia along with her hand movements that were trying to strip my body. "Eh? I didn''t intend to do that," it seemed like I had made Princess Anastasia misunderstand a little about what had just happened to me with the four female adventurers. "Hmmpphh... Lily... Do you know that I have a little difficulty in getting an advantage when there are more love rivals to win your heart?" With my body still prone in bed and feeling the movement of Princess Anastasia''s hands that began to untie the skirt of my cosplay uniform, I could feel that Princess Anastasia would do something that she had said when I fell asleep later. "Are you afraid that I will look like I''m leaving you when I''m close to another girl?" I asked after getting a conclusion from Princess Anastasia''s question along with her strange attitude like this. Although I am still a novice in love, I have learned to understand love from the guidance given by my Goddess and the direct experience of the Great Hero in the past through his magic book filled with his notes hidden in words that only he understands. Through the skills given by the noble adventurer girl, I will at least understand a thing or two from the personal notes left by the Great Hero in the past through small notes in his magic book. I also realized that Ritual Linked and the Yurification System are extraordinary techniques that make women easily fall in love with me just by making small physical contact such as touching or kissing. However, the thing I do not understand is my relationship with them. The relationship that is difficult for girls to understand always makes me wonder. Is this a normal relationship for a girl to be jealous when I am close to another girl as my Goddess said? Or is this a form of Princess Anastasia''s feelings who wants to get free time to be with me and does not want other girls to interfere with our free time? Such questions filled me with questions that needed answers regarding the strange behavior that Princess Anastasia was showing. "Lily, can you lie down facing me? It''s a bit hard to see your face when you''re lying on your stomach like this," Princess Anastasia whispered as I felt my cosplay uniform skirt disappear, leaving only my sweat-covered panties. Ruubb... Intentionally, I could feel that my panties were now being stroked, causing my body to receive a stimulation that felt very pleasurable. "Haahh..." I unconsciously let out a light moan after feeling the sensitive touch on my panties and it made Princess Anastasia giggle in her whisper. "Fufu~ it seems like you like this kind of touch, Lily," she whispered as she slowly turned my body to face her. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire I was forced to turn my body to face her and saw Princess Anastasia''s facial expression which was now filled with a red blush after doing a small stroke on my panties. "Haahh..." My breathing was now heavy and I could feel that my face was also flushed with shame. We who were staring at each other like this began to be silent for a few moments before I stretched my arms. "You want to strip me in winter like this?" I asked with a feeling of shame that began to fill my entire face. "..." Princess Anastasia fell silent after hearing my question. The sound of our heavy breathing only gave an embarrassing nuance and looked even more perverted. The sound of the night wind that began to hit my tent had managed to enter and hit our bodies. "Umm... doesn''t it feel very cold already?" I asked further. Princess Anastasia who was on top of my body and was silent began to lie down on top of me, Princess Anastasia then pulled one of the blankets on my bed to cover our bodies from the winter wind at night. "Too bad, I wanted to do something more but was hindered by the situation that did not support it," whispered Princess Anastasia while lying down on my body which was already covered by the blanket. "Aahhh... warm..." Princess Anastasia sighed after lying down with my body which was covered by the same blanket. "Hmm... it seems like sleeping in a situation like this isn''t too bad. Although I want to sleep after stripping Lily, hehe..." said Princess Anastasia while giving her a little joke that sounded perverted and naughty. "I feel like I''m listening to the words of a naughty and perverted Princess. If news of this spreads, you''re in danger." "What kind of danger? Shouldn''t you take responsibility by marrying me after such embarrassing news spreads?" "I heard that women are not allowed to marry in this kingdom." "Urrghh... T-That... I can still get around that rule with the new kingdom''s regulations in the future." In this fairly relaxed and warm situation, I chatted a little with Princess Anastasia who had given up her intention to do strange actions that would attack my body after falling asleep. The sound of our breathing, the warmth of our bodies, and the sound of the winter wind blowing through my private tent. All of that had made me sleepy and wanted to fall asleep in a condition that would make everyone misunderstand. My cosplay uniform is half-naked and my skirt uniform is gone leaving only my underwear, plus Princess Anastasia who is now under the same blanket as me. If Alice and Alyssa saw this, they would scream demanding equality and seeking the same fair for sleep naked with me. I know that a relationship like this will one day force me to act fairly. But I still don''t know whether the actions I took were fair or not. Letting Princess Anastasia sleep in the same bed with my half-naked body, doesn''t that mean I need to do something like this with the girl who has undergone the Linked Ritual with me too? Uuuhh... the more I think about this, the more my head hurts in dealing with it. I hope if Alice and Alyssa don''t come into my private tent in the morning, it will trigger a big commotion between them and Princess Anastasia who is sleeping with me. "Haaahh... Lily..." "I like the smell of your fragrant sweat." "Can I inhale it a little deeper?" Princess Anastasia began to move herself closer to my cleavage. Supporting Princess Anastasia''s body that was pushing her body closer to mine gave me a deep sense of worry. "Lily..." With her gentle movements, I felt Princess Anastasia''s hands begin to unbutton my cosplay uniform and release my upper body to reveal the lacy bra I was wearing. Even though half of my body was wrapped in a thick, warm blanket, it didn''t make me look okay. As a normal girl, I could feel embarrassed after my body was completely half-naked and only covered by a thick blanket. "P-Princess Anastasia..." I said to stop Princess Anastasia''s hand movement that began to trace the cleavage of my breasts. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Lily?" replied Princess Anastasia while showing her gentle smile that made it a little difficult for me to stop her hand movement that began to give a strange touch to my breasts. "It seems like we should sleep now, before being busy with heavy tasks in the morning," I said while pressing Princess Anastasia''s body to be parallel to our lying position. "Ahhh..." Princess Anastasia who was now parallel to my lying position let out a small moan. "Even though I wanted to feel the softness of Lily''s light brown breasts for a while longer," said Princess Anastasia in a weak tone and was now held back by my embrace that had limited the movement of her body to her hands. "But... this isn''t bad either. Sleeping while being hugged by Lily. I feel happy now..." When the night was almost approaching morning and my exhausted body was screaming to sleep soon, I suddenly thought of an action that was brave enough to do to a Princess. "Princess Anastasia..." That brave action made me immediately call her name softly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Lily... Do you want to say something?" "No, I just want to say good night." "Ahh... I thought you would say something that would make my heart beat fast." Chuupp... Without preparation and it seemed like a sudden surprise, I immediately kissed Princess Anastasia''s lips who was lying beside me. Our faces were quite close, making my lip-kissing movement feel easier to do just by pushing my body. "Good night, Princess Anastasia," I said while closing my eyes after kissing her lips. My body who hug her right now felt a soft vibration from her whole body. I peeked a little to see what was happening and was surprised by Princess Anastasia''s cute face which was now covered in a blush. "Lily... you''re cheating when you suddenly kissed me like this." "Lily... pervert... but I like it." With that little remark, Princess Anastasia and I fell into a deep sleep until we were woken up by a scream coming from my twin step-sisters. Chapter 115 - Morning with Sweet Greetings In my deep sleep, I woke up several times after feeling Princess Anastasia''s warm hand on my body.The movement of her lips which seemed to be talking in her sleep made me want to wake up immediately and tease her by giving a red kiss mark on the nape of her neck. My body which was used to short sleep and waking up early like this could only stare at Princess Anastasia''s cute face filled with natural beauty from her facial features. "Ugghh..." I sighed a little after waking up and feeling this was an early morning atmosphere. I wanted to go back to sleep but was thwarted by my curiosity about Princess Anastasia who was now seen hugging my arm tightly in her sleep. "Lily... Uhhh..." "Don''t go and leave me again..." "You are mean to leave me without any news like that." I could hear every word of Princess Anastasia who seemed like she was sleep talking. "It seems like I made Princess Anastasia worried about my vacation a few years ago," I muttered softly while turning my body position to tilt and hug her. The tears that came out of Princess Anastasia''s eyelids immediately got a warm wipe from the touch of my soft fingers before dripping onto her cheeks. Seeing the sad expression of Princess Anastasia who was sleeping, I wanted to give her a surprise that made her scream in the morning. Wuusshhh... The gust of winter wind in the morning had hit my tent. The cold wind was like a natural time indicator for my body to wake up immediately and enjoy the fresh air in the morning. Wuusshhh... The blowing wind immediately hit Princess Anastasia''s face which made her eyelids twitch as if she was forcibly awakened from her sleep. Twiitchh... Twiitcchh... With the twitching of her eyelids, I could feel signs of Princess Anastasia who had woken up from her sleep and I waited for her to open her eyelids. Shuuttt... I could see the movement of her eyes which looked like she was peeking from between her eyelids. The movement of her eyeballs was visible from the reflection of the magic lantern light inside my private tent. In this condition, I could feel that Princess Anastasia''s face was starting to feel warm after peeking my face. My hand which was still stroking her cheek and eliminating her nightmares immediately stopped moving. My arm which was still in her embrace now felt a small vibration that made my arm feel closer to the squeeze of Princess Anastasia''s cleavage. In this moment that looked like a lewd and naughty act, I could see a small smile coming out of Princess Anastasia''s facial expression who was pretending to sleep in front of me. Pretending to sleep, huh? I think... that made me filled with a handful of brilliant ideas to make Princess Anastasia regret pretending to sleep. With a sly smile and my face filled with a dark expression, I had determined a little prank that would be given to Princess Anastasia. My little prank would start by stroking her cheek and making her feel annoyed by the touch of my hand which was starting to feel naughty. I immediately moved my hand from her cheek to her lips. When my hand was close to her lips, I could feel her facial muscles twitching as if holding her face back from smiling. My hand movement immediately massaged her lips and gave a small caress that made Princess Anastasia''s eyebrows pull up. Ah, that was an extraordinary response to her pretending to sleep and remaining calm in the face of this mischief. The movement of my hand that was playing with her soft lips immediately moved to her ears. An ear that was already warm and filled with a red blush made me even more curious about the response that Princess Anastasia would give. Princess Anastasia''s ears felt very warm and began to heat up along with the small vibrations of her body that I could feel through her body''s embrace that was tightly hug my arm. Seeing my arm that seemed to be hugged tightly by Princess Anastasia. I immediately thought of another idea to tease her who was pretending to sleep like this. A small idea came to me again. I immediately rushed to get up from my sleep and let go of the tight hug that Princess Anastasia gave to my arm. Sraaggg... The pull of my blanket that kept my body temperature warm was suddenly slapped by the cold air from the winter wind that managed to enter through the gaps in the holes of my private tent. "Fuuhh... the wind in winter feels very cold in the morning," I said while feeling the cold steam coming out of my mouth. Grrrttt... I heard a squeak from Princess Anastasia''s body that suddenly shivered after feeling the winter wind after the blanket that covered her body was pulled by me. "Aahh, forgive me, Princess Anastasia," I immediately pulled my blanket to cover Princess Anastasia''s body and watched her start to feel warm again. In her body position she was pretending to sleep like that, I almost laughed a little after seeing it. I then gave a soft caress to her hair and pushed my face to give a kiss that stuck to the nape of her neck. Sqquusshhh... The nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck felt warm making the kiss given by my lips get a warm welcome from the sound of Princess Anastasia''s small moan. "Mmm..." Princess Anastasia moan and started to feel my lips kiss on the nape of her soft neck. "Ahhnn..." When my lips kiss showed no signs of leaving the nape of her neck, I began to realize that Princess Anastasia was getting harder in maintaining the pretense of herself sleeping. The kiss I gave now moved towards the edge of her nape that borders her ear. Bite... I accidentally gave a small bite to her ear gently and made Princess Anastasia moan again. "Kuukk!!" The small moan given by Princess Anastasia made me feel guilty. For that, I immediately sucked her ear that I had bitten a little and gave first aid from the warmth of my tongue to relieve her pain. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My tongue that was sucking Princess Anastasia''s ear immediately gave a touch that began to make her ear throb as if enjoying every movement of my tongue that traced her ear. I moved my tongue that was licking Princess Anastasia''s ear again to go down to the nape of her neck again. Bite... I have left a small bite again along with Princess Anastasia''s moan that began to sound loud in my ear. The small bite mark is now red and like I did before, I gave first aid by sucking my bite mark on the nape of her neck. When I lifted my tongue and lips that had given a bite mark on the nape of her neck, I could see a naughty and perverted masterpiece of my little prank. A love bite mark that I had given, was now clearly visible on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck. If Princess Anastasia didn''t cover it with a ribbon choker, it would make her show a love mark that I gave on the nape of her neck all days. Wait a minute... a love mark, huh? I think... I need to make my love mark on the nape of her neck even clearer. I licked my lips again with my tongue and bit the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck again in another position. Chuuppp... Bite... The kisses and small bites that I left on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck were done with great care. I didn''t want to make Princess Anastasia feel the pain of my little prank this morning. Chuupp... Sluurrpp... Bite... The nape of Princess Anastasia''s felt very soft and the response of her mouth''s moans that sounded sweet to my ears made me enjoy this activity that looked perverted and naughty. Until the light of my private tent''s magic lantern illuminated Princess Anastasia''s nape which was covered by my blanket, I just realized that what I had done had been excessive. "Uuuhh... Lily..." That was proven by the small moans from Princess Anastasia''s mouth who began to call my name and wake up of her behavior that was pretending to sleep. "You act like this when I''m sleeping?" asked Princess Anastasia who began to make her eyelids looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Shouldn''t I be the one doing such a perverted thing to you?" "Can we take turns doing it? I feel like I can''t stand it anymore and will explode if I get any further marks of love..." Princess Anastasia''s facial expression was like being hit by a storm of red tomatoes and her heavy breathing seemed to be holding back something from inside her body that seemed to want to explode out. I, who was enjoying the beautiful view of a Princess who was waking up from her sleep, accidentally stroked her face and greeted her good morning with an embarrassing sentence, "Good morning, Princess Anastasia. Did you sleep soundly while hugging my arm?" Umm... Yes... I understand that it was an embarrassing sentence. That''s why I''m shaking right now while holding back the shame of the sentence I said. This really felt so embarrassing and I wanted to turn my face away after seeing Princess Anastasia''s beautiful face who had woken up from her sleep. "Un, I slept soundly and woke up feeling happy like this," replied Princess Anastasia while rubbing her eyes. Princess Anastasia''s beautiful hair that looked straight after waking up really looked like an elegant princess who wanted to start her activities from bed. "I''m glad to hear that," I replied to ease my embarrassment after saying my embarrassing sentence. "By the way, Lily... Umm... Do you mind kissing me from my slightly smelly lips in the morning like this? I-I know... maybe we should clean our faces and mouths first before kissing. But... Uhh... after what you did to the nape of my neck and made me wake up feeling happy like this. P-Please take responsibility by giving me a gentle kiss on my lips," said Princess Anastasia suddenly as if she was mumbling when she woke up. Princess Anastasia immediately pushed my body to fall into bed and my lips received a morning kiss forced by her. In that kiss, I could feel a softness, comfort, and drowsiness that returned after waking up. Chuppp ... Sluurrppp ... With an intense kiss and the morning that was still too early to wake up, it felt a bit of a waste to miss this opportunity to enjoy a kiss from Princess Anastasia''s soft lips. Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire Buughhh ... Srruugg ... My body was trapped back into the blanket and enjoyed Princess Anastasia''s kiss while falling asleep again with her. The soft kiss made us fall asleep again in a hugging position that looked strange and quite attached to each other. In the softness given by the blanket and Princess Anastasia''s body, I returned to dreamland after getting a soft kiss from Princess Anastasia. I didn''t expect that a kiss like that could make us fall asleep again. It seemed like an effective and dangerous weapon for me. In this short sleep, I could feel that the connection between me and Princess Anastasia was getting stronger until... my twin step-sister came to wake me up who was being hugged by Princess Anastasia. "Morning... Onee-samaa!!" "Good Morning... Lily-nee!!" With that scream, I woke up together with Princess Anastasia who screamed in surprise. "Hyaaa!! I-I didn''t do anything, Mama!" shouted Princess Anastasia who was forcibly awakened by Alice and Alyssa''s screams. When the real morning had arrived, I and Princess Anastasia were greeted by a dangerous smile from my twin step-sister. Chapter 116 - A Passionate Morning "Oh my, what have we found here?" Alyssa said, making a very scary facial expression. Then, with a terrifying magic flow coming out from between her body, she stared at me."A-Alyssa?" with my position that I was doing something dangerous and naughty to Princess Anastasia, I could not escape from irresponsible accusations. "I can explain what happened," I said further with a facial expression as calm as possible. My calm position was suddenly destroyed by Princess Anastasia''s behavior who looked restless. She couldn''t stop shaking after getting a good morning greeting from my lips and now looked like a holy girl who had sinned. "Onee-sama, rather than explaining about what happened. Maybe it would be better if Onee-sama immediately fixed your uniform. For some reason... seeing the two big breasts of my own Onee-sama... it makes me feel embarrassed," with a face filled with a pink blush, Alice gave me a suggestion that I should do as soon as possible. "Ooppss... I almost forgot about this one," I replied while getting up from my bed together with Princess Anastasia who still couldn''t wake up from her panic after successfully doing something to my body. "Umm... Onee-sama... before Onee-sama finishes dressing and gets out of Onee-sama''s private tent. Can we borrow Princess Anastasia for a while? There''s something we need to ask because her uniform also looks messy after sleeping in the same bed as Onee-sama... moreover..." while saying that, Alice also did the same thing as Alyssa did. Her body which looked ordinary was now devoured by a surge of magical energy that made Princess Anastasia''s body tremble even more in fear. Alice and Alyssa''s gazes were fixed on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck that received a love mark from me. If I think about it further, maybe the love mark I gave was too excessive and made Princess Anastasia do something perverted to me. "Umm?" realizing this, I inadvertently tilted my head. "Could it be..." with that small murmur, I immediately stepped towards Alice and Alyssa while stroking their hair at the same time. "Good morning, Alice," along with my good morning greeting, I gave a soft kiss on the nape of Alice''s neck and gave a bite that made her squeal lightly. "Hyaah!!" Alice screamed after receiving a small bite from me along with a soft kiss that made the nape of her neck now red. "O-Onee-samaaa!!" with a small scream coming from her tiny mouth, Alice tried to hold back the small kiss that I was sent full of love. Chuuppp... Sluurrpp... The small licks and kisses that were aimed at the nape of Alice''s neck managed to get a fresh red love mark that made her clean skin stained with a tempting red color. "Haauu... Onee-sama..." After receiving a love mark that made the nape of her neck red, Alice whose body was overflowing with magical energy now became calmer. Meanwhile, I could feel a soft touch coming from Alyssa. "Fifteen seconds, Lily-nee must give a kiss with the same time limit as Alice on the nape of my neck too," forcing her face into a smile that looked sweet and elegant, Alyssa whispered to me with such soft words. "I understand, Alyssa. You want a fair kiss together with your sister, right?" I replied by giving Alyssa a soft smile in the morning. The surge of magical energy released by Alice and Alyssa slightly decreased when I did this, it was a good thing to make Princess Anastasia not afraid like this. Her body which was shaking as if afraid of Alice and Alyssa''s presence now calmed down with a gentle and elegant smile on her face. Alyssa immediately positioned herself to stand right in front of me with her hand that was holding my arm. "Lily-nee..." With the movement of her soft lips that slowly closed and bitten, Alyssa gave a form of self-sacrifice that was handing over the nape of her neck to be bitten by me. "You seem impatient to get my love marks in the morning, Alyssa?" I whispered to tease her. The blessing of my life experience in being able to control the behavior of my twin step-sister who was behaving strangely like this seemed to give clear and real results. The thing I need to pay attention to is their gazes that show the source of their anger about something. In this case, I can see their gazes that are directed at the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck which has been filled with my love marks. By giving them my love marks fairly, this deadly little dispute can be avoided. I give a special touch to the nape of Alyssa''s neck. Compared to Alice, Alyssa should get special treatment because this little sister of mine has a different uniqueness from Alice. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Alyssa tends to be more calculating than Alice, so if there is the slightest mistake, Alyssa will think I am being unfair to her. Some time ago, I even made Alyssa cry because she was treated unfairly and not equal to Alice. Alyssa''s troublesome nature tends to make my head hurt and dizzy, but she is still one of my beloved little sisters. Chuppp... Sluurrpp... "Ahhnn..." Alyssa let out a small sigh after feeling my kiss and bite on the nape of her neck. "Lily-nee... I love you..." Alyssa also gave a small whisper that made my heart beat suddenly. In this loving kiss and bite, I felt my heart keep beating when I gave her a love mark on the nape of her neck. "Nyaahh... Lily-nee..." These fifteen seconds that felt very long made me almost bite Alyssa''s nape until it left a sharp bite mark on my teeth. Luckily I was able to control my soft bite that focused on giving a red love mark on the nape of her neck. While enjoying the kiss and lick on the nape of her neck, I could hear a small moan coming out of Alyssa''s mouth. That small moan made Alyssa close her eyes and whisper to me about her feelings of jealousy towards Princess Anastasia who slept with me. "Lily-nee... so mean to sleep with Princess Anastasia secretly." "Alyssa also wants to sleep with Lily-nee." "If Lily-nee sleeps with Alyssa, maybe we''ll sleep with our whole bodies covered in these love marks." I could hear Alyssa''s mumbling and small whispers. The mumbling and small whispers suddenly made my body''s instincts scream until I let go of the love mark that I gave right at the fifteenth second. "Ahh..." the kiss and lick from my lips made Alyssa covered in a bright red blush. "Fifteen seconds passed very quickly," said Alyssa while letting out her heavy breath that was starting to have difficulty breathing. I''m sorry Alyssa, but fifteen seconds when giving you a love mark felt very long to me. I also feel scared by your mumbling and small moans that make my danger detector activate instantly. After I gave the love mark to Alice and Alyssa, I could see the two of them having difficulty breathing after the nape of their necks got a fresh love mark from me. "Then, let''s greet the morning with a new activity after breakfast," I said in an awkward tone and wanted to immediately leave my private tent to avoid my danger detection senses that were always active when I was near Alyssa. Sraakkk ... Thuuuddd ... I quickly tidied up my military cosplay uniform and put on thick footwear to get out of my private tent. Tappp ... Tappp ... When I stepped out, a sight that surprised me felt like a slap on my cheek in the morning. Right in front of my private tent, I could see a row of Stealth Slime herds standing in full discipline. "Good Morning! Supreme Commander !!" they said at the same time as their arm movements gave me a salute. "Urk, what happened?" because I had just woken up and didn''t understand the situation that was happening when I was sleeping, I could only ask a question that seemed stupid out of my mouth. "Supreme Commander, it''s as you said before. We have to take responsibility for renovating and cleaning up your residence after it was destroyed by our uneducated behavior," like a sudden gust of wind that quickly came and disappeared, I detected the presence of stealth slime number forty-seven too late. This stealth slime... Could it be that its presence has become thinner than before? I can''t even feel its presence that is so thin like this. Could it be... Has it evolved again? Since I had just woken up from my sleep and was still feeling heavy drowsiness after waking up twice because of giving affectionate touches on Princess Anastasia''s nape, it made me feel calm with the presence of stealth slime number forty-seven who suddenly appeared right beside me. "Umm, Supreme Commander, aren''t you surprised by my sudden appearance?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven. "Why should I be surprised by your appearance?" I replied by asking stealth slime number forty-seven another question. "Huh?!" "Eh?! Supreme Commander isn''t surprised by stealth slime number forty-seven''s developed skills?" "As expected by our Supreme Commander, this kind of ability still can''t surprise her." "Of course, our Supreme Commander who can defeat the Golden King Bear with one punch is indeed great!" "Yes, that''s true. Our abilities must improve again to be able to surprise her." "Alright, looks like we have to train harder to surprise our Supreme Commander!" Various words from the stealth slime swarm rumbled in my ears. I felt like what they were doing was meant to surprise me in the morning. Like improving abilities... that was something they had to achieve after going through the evolution phase. My mind was now filled with various possibilities that the stealth slime swarm could achieve after evolving. "It would be better if you developed following a human lifestyle like focusing on special skill that makes you very good at its technique," I muttered unconsciously. "..." "..." When I muttered like that, the stealth slime swarm that was giving me a salute suddenly fell silent and looked like they were contemplating something. "That''s... a great idea, Supreme Commander!" said stealth slime number forty-seven. "Uhhmm..." when I was about to call her name. It felt like calling stealth slime number forty-seven too long. "You''ve worked hard, Aiko," I said while gently touching stealth slime number forty-seven''s hair. "Take a moment to find what you do as an expert that I can rely on at any time," I continued my words while getting a shining gaze from stealth slime number forty-seven. "Hmm... What''s wrong?" I continued to ask after realizing her shining gaze. "S-Supreme Commander... Aiko... Uhmm... Is that my name now?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven with her eyes shining brighter towards me. "Eh? Y-Yes?" Kraakk... Like getting an invisible heavy burden. It seems... I have triggered something that makes the stealth slime swarm try hard to surprise me in hopes of getting a nickname like what happened to stealth slime number forty-seven. By turning my gaze, I was hit by the fire of the stealth slime swarm''s enthusiasm. Chapter 117 - The First Mission Take for Stealth Slime My morning was greeted by a line of stealth slimes paying their respects to me. When I accidentally gave a name to one of the slime girls numbered forty-seven, they now looked like a group of stealth slimes who wanted to get a name by working hard under my command. Their gazes filled with the fire of enthusiasm almost made me want to immediately go back into my private tent and sleep some more. Sraakk... While I was thinking about that, Princess Anastasia and my twin stepsister stepped out from behind my private tent, their clothes showing the napes of their necks. Of course... that made them show a red love mark that I had given earlier. Uhh... that made me a little embarrassed and wanted to hide in a cave. Seeing the people who were very close to me come out of my private tent, the entire line of stealth slimes paid their respects once again. "Onee-sama, what should we do today?" Alice asked while tying her hair to the side and showing the red nape of her neck. "It looks like we''re going to be busy today," said Alyssa, who also tied her hair to the side of her shoulder to show the nape of her neck that was covered in red kisses left by me. Seeing Alice and Alyssa acting like this, I wanted to bury my face in the pillow and continue my sleep filled with shame. I didn''t expect that my kisses and licks that gave a sign of love to them would feel so embarrassing like this. "Alice..." "Alyssa..." "You don''t need to show the sign of love that I gave with a confident smile like that," I said to reduce the shame that almost filled my entire face. Without a mirror, I could feel that my face was covered in a very embarrassing red blush. "Hehe... Onee-sama... this is a form of my arrogance that has been marked by Onee-sama''s love..." said Alice with a gentle smile towards me. "Lily-nee, what we''ve done is still better than what Princess Anastasia has experienced," said Alyssa who was directing her gaze towards the entrance of my private tent. Sraakk... When the voice that caught my attention was heard along with Alyssa''s words that made me curious, I could see Princess Anastasia coming out wearing the cosplay uniform that I had given her along with her bun hairstyle that showed various positions of the love signs that I had given her. Puufff... Poommm... At that moment, I could feel an attack of shame peaking inside my body. A shame that was very difficult for me to express but could be felt entirely by my body. My face looked like it was boiling when Princess Anastasia came out of the private tent with full confidence and opened part of her uniform collar so that her bare neck was visible. "Wuahh... a very daring appearance," said Aiko in a small whisper while directing her gaze between me and Princess Anastasia. With the words of her small whisper, I immediately glanced at Aiko who was currently experiencing the same thing as holding back embarrassment. Ehh... Wait a minute... Isn''t Aiko a slime girl who shouldn''t understand what happened between me, Princess Anastasia, and my twin step-sister? Then... why does Aiko seem to understand what I''ve done to these three girls? "Could it be..." I muttered a little about this to myself after realizing this and became suspicious of Aiko who followed me closely while I was in my private tent. "Aiko..." I called Aiko with a smile that seemed to dampen the embarrassment that had filled my entire face. "Is there someone who wants to meet me at night?" I asked to confirm my suspicions about Aiko. "Hmm?" Aiko seemed to be thinking about something when she got a question from me. "It seems like there were three old men who wanted to enter the Supreme Commander''s private tent but were blocked by a woman who seemed to be scolding them," Aiko answered while replaying her memories. "Three old men and one woman?" I replied, thinking of other possibilities of people who could freely enter my private tent. Plookk... "Ah! I remember now, Onee-sama!" Alice suddenly shouted. "Mom said that today there is a family meeting because we got an invitation to a noble party to celebrate the birthday of a twin girl and boy," said Alice while clapping her hands as if remembering something. "A noble party that is having a birthday?" I asked to confirm the information given by Alice until it became clearer. "To be more precise, it is an invitation to a birthday party from a noble family engaged in trade. Right after Lily-nee gave a curse to the noble family engaged in trade and now they are a noble family engaged in charity. This merchant family became the new trade leader after we went on vacation," said Alyssa who tried to add other information in detail. "This sounds like a very troublesome invitation," I complained in annoyance when I heard the information that Alyssa had conveyed. "I don''t want to ruin that beautiful birthday party by my presence that looks like a disaster, hahaha," I said while giving a joke in the hope of getting laughter from those who listened to it. "..." "..." "..." "..." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire Princess Anastasia, Alice, Alyssa, and the stealth slime group fell silent after listening to my little joke. No one laughed? Could it be... this wasn''t a funny joke? "Maybe... we shouldn''t come to a noble party like that with an excuse like renovating a dilapidated mansion after being left on vacation?" I asked to shake up the suddenly heavy topic of conversation. "Maybe we should do that, Lily-nee. Because right now we are in a faction that doesn''t support the two factions that are at odds. The neutral attitude we show would feel very appropriate with the disastrous situation we are currently experiencing," said Alyssa while thinking of a solution to my random talk. "I think that''s a very good idea, Alyssa. Refusing an invitation to a noble party with the excuse of a disaster emergency along with sufficient evidence will make the Marquess Rommel family look like they care about the people under their jurisdiction," said Princess Anastasia who seemed to support Alyssa''s statement. Thudd... Thudd... When Princess Anastasia and Alyssa seemed to be discussing something important, Aiko pulled my uniform sleeve and seemed to want to talk about something. "S-Supreme Commander, if you are worried about this noble family. You can send us to observe the situation with an accurate report," whispered Aiko who seemed to want to be on duty by getting official orders from me. I considered the request conveyed by Aiko who represented her stealth slime group. "I can give you such a task, but there must be a stealth slime staying here to help our chaotic situation like this," I replied while observing the situation around me which was starting to be busy with small activities. The combined soldiers of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti''s soldiers seemed to be preparing to start their heavy activities again. Meanwhile, the remaining adventurers seemed to be enjoying the rest of their supplies and waiting in line for the Quest payment for the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd. "We''re really busy here," I said while putting my hands on my hips after looking around me. "I-I understand, Supreme Commander. I will convey this to the eight pillar stealth slimes who are currently became special staff who receive official orders directly from you," replied Aiko while giving her attitude that looked like she wanted to carry out my orders directly. "Does that mean... this is the first order given by the Supreme Commander for our first task as stealth slime unit soldiers?" Aiko asked further with a shining gaze. Uhmm... it seems like I heard a unknown word that just entered my ears. Stealth Slime Unit Soldiers? Are there soldiers like that? "Do as I command," I gave up thinking further and simply permitted Aiko to carry out my orders. "We are ready to carry out your absolute command, our Great Supreme Commander!" Aiko said with a curtsy before leaving into the ranks of the stealth slime herd. "You have heard the orders of our Supreme Commander, haven''t you?!" Aiko shouted, looking excited with her cheerful smile. "We will infiltrate and gather information from our Supreme Commander''s potential enemies!" Aiko shouted further with a tone full of passion. "Hmm?" I tilted my head slightly after listening to Aiko''s shout filled with words of encouragement. Even though I heard dangerous words like investigating my potential enemies, I hope that the enemies of the Marquess Rommel family don''t increase after the Marquess Rommel family declared themselves as a noble family that is neutral in the politics of the Aurora Kingdom. However, with Princess Anastasia in a place like this. Can we still be seen as a neutral noble family in the eyes of other noble families? I don''t know... And I need that answer to calm my mind. I Hope, the group of stealth slimes who have called themselves the Stealth Slime Unit Soldiers managed to get some information about what is happening in the Aurora Kingdom. Twiitchh... "Onee-sama, are you thinking about something important? Your facial expression looks like you''re thinking about something complicated just like Alyssa and Princess Anastasia," said Alice who was now standing beside me and pulling my arm to draw my attention to her. Alice who didn''t seem to think too much about this situation only felt confused when she was faced with two types of realistic critical thinker women along with herself who seemed relaxed in facing all the important things in her life. "No, I was just thinking about why Father and Mother were looking for me in the morning before I woke up?" I replied by diverting myself to another concern. "Ahh, that''s because right now Onee-sama is acting like the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, right?" replied Alice who suddenly made me realize something. "So that''s why... Father and Mother tried to tell me information about the invitation to the noble''s birthday party just because I am currently serving as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family?" I asked with an expression on my face that seemed unfamiliar with a position that gave me great responsibility like this. "I think so, Onee-sama." "I think... I should quickly return the Command baton that Father lent me. I can''t bear the burden of responsibility that feels so heavy like this. Especially when my parents seem like they''re waiting for my decision after getting an invitation to a noble party like that." "Eh? Isn''t that better because Onee-sama can easily refuse all invitations to noble parties?" Alice replied with a confused look as if she didn''t understand the great burden of responsibility as a Matriarch. "Alice... want to try being a Matriarch for one day?" I asked Alyssa with a light smile. "N-No need and thank you for that terrible offer, Onee-sama," after I gave that light smile, Alice seemed to realize that the responsibility of a Matriarch was very big. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It made Alice look like an innocent girl who was scared when given a choice to become a Matriarch. Chapter 118 - The Love Mark of a Dragon After the morning, I got a surprise from a group of stealth slimes who were expecting to get their first assignment after becoming shadow soldiers working under my command. I felt a small annoying power that would soon keep me busy as I got older. Becoming a Saintess... one of the Goddesses that is not generally known by mankind. Becoming a Monarch of Holy Destruction. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire And now becoming a Matriarch who controls the Marquess Rommel family. All this power has made my head dizzy, especially with the group of stealth slimes who are currently acting as special forces under my command through the Soul Tame magic chant. With my very busy condition like this, I began to divide the group of stealth slimes to carry out a noble task to infiltrate and carry out illegal spying on a noble family which is currently in my concern. A family that seems to be spreading hostility but invites all the noble factions of the Aurora Kingdom Capital to celebrate the birthday of their twin son and daughter. "This would be a tense noble party if I were to attend the party invitation," I muttered softly while looking at the sky that was slowly being illuminated by the sunlight that showed its beautiful blue color. Accompanied by the sunlight that began to shine warmly hitting my body, I was now sitting relaxing in the gazebo with Hana, Ciel, and Sia. Their duties as Saintess seemed to have been completed properly and correctly. All the fatalities from the combined soldiers between Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti had received their first aid without suffering any physical injuries that required serious special treatment. The injuries suffered by our combined soldiers were only fatigued after waking up from the nightmare brought by the great magic outburst from the Golden King Bear. "Is there a problem, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel while swinging her fox tail that was receiving a gentle caress from her hand. On this cold morning, Ciel was a little troubled by her fox tail that had grown tall, spread out, and expanded like a lump of fat tail meat. My mind that was flying thinking about an invitation to a noble party along with my responsibilities as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel noble family had brought me to a small murmur that caught Ciel''s attention. Her sensitive fox ears seemed to hear my small murmur clearly until all the attention of the Saintess girls who were enjoying their morning turned to me. I just smiled and shook my head to quell their curiosity, but they keep pay close attention to me. "It''s okay, this is just a decision about me who has to make a decision to attend the noble party or not. Because my family''s situation is now in a neutral condition without power from other factions. This will make my family''s movements get full attention from various factions," while saying that, I looked like a woman who had not had time to rest from work for the past few days. My physical body may look ordinary but the burden on my mind has been at its limit. I feel like my head is ready to explode at any moment when I think about it. "A noble party, huh? I think that''s a good thing if you look at the actions of the noble himself," when my conversation had moved to something more serious, Hana replied by giving a soft smile on her face while her eyes seemed to be observing the movement of my lips. Seeing her attitude, I felt a bad feeling and a good feeling at the same time. The smile given by Hana seemed to indicate that she was targeting something related to my lips. "Seeing the actions of the noble does sound good, I will convey this to the stealth slime group who are on duty to dig up information from the noble," I replied while looking at Hana with my warm smile to dampen the bad feeling that I was feeling. "Lily, if I may ask. Which noble is trying to invite the Marquess Rommel family to attend their party?" asked Hana who looked like she was looking for information about the party invitation that my family received. "I don''t know the details but it''s related to a noble family who had twin boys and girls," I replied while watching Hana''s facial expression which now changed as if she was planning something. "That noble family again? Aren''t they a bit famous lately..." Through Hana''s lip movements that were saying something through her small murmur, I unconsciously read her lip movements. It seemed like there was too much information that I had to dig up after being isolated and on family vacation for too long. Seeing Hana''s response, it seemed like she knew about this noble family. "It seems like that noble family is famous lately, is that true, Hana?" I asked while giving Hana a gentle smile and sneaking a conversation that stole information about the noble family. "That''s true, Lily..." replied Hana who didn''t seem to realize that I was trying to direct the conversation to dig up information about the noble family. "I can''t even stand the behavior of that disgusting young man who always charms every girl he meets. Seeing his behavior like a cat eager to mate makes me feel disgusted to be approach by him..." Hana looked like she was angry about something with her hands clenched and hitting the gazebo table. Buukk.. Buukkk... The small impact made the gazebo table vibrate and showed Hana''s facial expression which looked disturbed after talking about the young man who was my main topic. "A young man who spreads charm to attract girls? If it was a male dragon who had just been born from a dragon egg, then he would get a traditional punishment to appreciate the behavior as a good and noble dragon race," said Sia who seemed to want to join in this conversation. I didn''t understand Sia''s words a little but by looking at her facial expression which was filled with annoyance, it seemed that it was a racial behavior that should not be done. "Umm? Does the entire dragon race have to be polite to every woman and not spread charm like this young nobleman?" asked Hana while tilting her head filled with curiosity. "Yes, as a male dragon race. They are required to follow the dignity and code of ethics of the dragon race which must not bring down the dignity of the dragon race itself. Spreading charm is a despicable act that can get him expelled from the dragon race''s residence," Sia answered while moving her dragon tail which seemed annoyed with something. "Even though the old regulation that kills them is much better than expelling them. It''s much better than seeing a half-dragon race that is combined with another race. It makes me feel sorry after they grow up without knowing that their dragon blood will have a big responsibility in the future," Sia said while adding important information that made my body shiver. "Could it be... I also have to bear the same responsibility as that too?" I asked Sia. My question seemed to have invited all eyes to look at me. Hana, Ciel, and Sia seemed to give a look that seemed to be waiting for the continuation of my words which made them curious. "What does that mean, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel who seemed very curious about the responsibility for the dragon race. Sraagg... I immediately stood up from one of the gazebo chairs and changed my appearance to become a dragon girl. This sudden change made my head feel heavy after my head was decorated with black dragon horns that looked threatening. My butt also felt ticklish after adding a small weight from my dragon tail that grew dangling with its hard scales. Paamm... Paammm... With this sudden change in my body, I almost tore my cosplay uniform and made my body look like a naughty girl who liked to show off my skin. The dragon horns and tail that came out of my sudden body change, made Sia chuckle after seeing it. "Ah, hasn''t this cute Lily-chan carried out her responsibilities the same as us?" said Sia with her small laugh that invited Hana and Ciel''s curiosity. "The responsibility that Lily-chan bears is heavier than the responsibility that the dragon race has to guard... for example, guarding one of the cursed swords after she received a blessing from the Goddess of Destruction, wouldn''t it be fair if Lily-chan at least shared the responsibility with me as a good... cute... lovely... little sister?" while saying that, Sia started to walk closer to me who was adjusting to my dragon girl transformation. My body size which seemed to have changed drastically was triggered by my cosplay uniform that looked tight with the appearance of my fat dragon tail like this. On this cold morning, I suddenly felt another warmth after my body was covered by hard dragon scales. Sia began to circle my dragon tail together with her dragon tail, the friction of our scales touching each other looked like two dragon girls doing lewd touches on the sensitive parts of our dragon tails. My dragon tail should have been protected from the touch that made my tail feel very strange and funny. It felt like my dragon scales received a soft touch that made me feel a ticklish sensation that began to cover my entire body. "Haauuu ..." I accidentally let out a small moan that made Sia smile at me. "It seems like you enjoy the soft touch of my dragon scales, Lily-chan," with a smile that looked like childish mischief, Sia let out a smile on her face that couldn''t wait to tease me further. Squishh ... Squuiishh ... Even though my dragon scales felt hard and collided with Sia''s hard dragon scales too, it made my dragon skin feel more sensitive than before. The friction of our dragon scales was like a soft sensitive skin that couldn''t keep my mouth silent to hold back the strange and funny sound that slipped out from between my lips. "Hnn... S-Sia..." I tried to whisper to Sia who started hugging my body and making her dragon horns touch my dragon horns. Thuddd... Sruugg... When our dragon horns touched each other, I could feel a vibration of sensual stimulation that made my lower body scream. "Huuumm... S-Sia..." My mouth started to tremble after feeling a funny ticklish sensation that filled my lower body. Unlike the touch given by human skin between human skins, the touch of hard dragon skin made me enjoy the sensual touch on my sensitive dragon girl body like this even more. "Lily-chan..." I could hear a small whisper from Sia with her face position starting to get close to my lips. "I want to ask Lily-chan." "Does Lily-chan know how a dragon girl leaves a love mark on their mating partner?" In my immobile position, my dragon tail and body were locked by Sia, I could only let out a small breath along with the sound of my moans starting to subside. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Twiicchh... "Uuhh... I-I don''t know..." I replied while holding back the sound of my moans that looked like a perverted and naughty dragon girl. When Sia''s dragon tail''s touch started to pull my dragon tail that was touching her dragon tail, I had a bad feeling about this. "This is what an adult dragon girl should do to mark her love partner." Choompp... "Haauukkk!!" Without giving any signs of her sudden attack, I could feel a small bite coming from the tip of my very sensitive dragon tail. Along with that small bite, I let out a moan that attracted all the attention in an open place like this. Author Note: Great job! You have been continuously reading for 2 months, and I can give a redeem code for you as a reward. The code can be redeemed code for 10 different users with 10 FPs/user. Your code number is and you can find the redeem center at Profile-Redeem. Chapter 119 - The Feeling of Being Fox Girls in Winter Sia gave me a look of herself who couldn''t stop her attitude that was marking my dragon''s tail with a kiss that came from her soft lips. Even though the tip of my tail received a soft kiss from her lips right above the tip of my hard dragon''s tail scales, it couldn''t free me from the strange and funny feeling. Sia seemed not to care about the looks given by other people, especially to fellow Saintesses who gave her a look that wanted to separate me from her immediately. It''s just that... That couldn''t be done after Sia''s dragon tail was tightly attached to my dragon''s tail as if they were locking each other tightly. "S-Sia..." I moan softly while calling Sia''s name who was busy giving a soft kiss on her lips right at the tip of my dragon''s tail. "D-Do it slowly..." I said in a soft tone while holding back the sound of a moan that slowly came out loud from inside my mouth. "I-I feel like my body won''t be able to withstand the soft touch of your lips that are giving a sign of your love to the tip of my dragon''s tail." With my mouth starting to babble incoherently and holding back the moans that slowly leaked out of my mouth, I enjoyed every kiss until Sia''s tongue licked the tip of my tail gently. Without looking at a mirror to see my current condition, I could feel that this was a very embarrassing act that made my entire face covered in red. The kisses and licks given by Sia lasted so long until they were stopped by Ciel who seemed unable to bear seeing me receive such embarrassing mental pressure. "Sia, it seems like you''ve given enough of your affection to Nee-sama," said Ciel who now seemed to be separating my dragon tail from Sia''s dragon tail which was tightly tied. With a gentle touch from her warm hands, my dragon tail could be easily released from Sia''s dragon tail which was tightly wrapped like a bundle of thread. "Eehh... even though I still haven''t given her a lick of my tongue that will make Lily-chan fly with pleasure and feel the funny tickles that will make her addicted," said Sia with a small protest while showing her pouting face after her dragon tail was separated from mine. "That will put Nee-sama in trouble. Isn''t that right, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel with a soft smile towards me. I tried to calm my small breath which made a soft moan sound. In every small breath filled with shame, I could feel that my body felt something strange and funny at the same time. The funny thing made my lower part feel wet until it made my underwear wet as if it was hit by the liquid coming from inside my underwear. "T-This feels so funny and makes me feel embarrassed at the same time," I muttered a little while suppressing the embarrassment that was visible in my facial expression. Ciel who had separated my dragon tail from Sia''s dragon tail began to move her fox tail closer to my face which was filled with a blush and unbearable shame. The small moan that came from my small breath was now slowly covered by my attitude which returned to normal. "That was my first experience as a dragon girl who felt the bond of love from another dragon girl," I commented in a flat tone without showing my facial expression which had just felt a huge surge of shame. "Really? Isn''t that similar to what we did in the past?" replied Ciel while tilting her face. "In the past?" now Hana began to enter the flow of conversation which sounded quite perverted and naughty. "Did Lily do this too in the past?" with a nervous tone and as if wanting to get an answer that matched her expectations, Hana began to step forward approaching me who was having a small talk with Ciel. Hana''s expression on her face which looked flat and her radiant smile triggering my danger detection skill which suddenly activated. This dangerous feeling was directed at Hana who seemed to be flashing a flat smile and her pupils seemed to have lost their light. "Ah, that was quite a long time ago for a human. For our race who is not bound by human age calculations. It seemed like a few years ago when Nee-sama was still a little girl who didn''t know anything," Ciel said with her gaze starting to focus on me. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire "Speaking of human lifespan... wouldn''t it be better if Nee-sama turned into a fox girl so that I can give my love for my beloved Nee-sama that I respect..." Ciel began to approach my body with her breathless breath. Her pupils seemed to be filled with small winks and her breaths began to increase made me confused after facing her who looked like she wanted to hug on me. "Nee-sama... quickly turn into a fox girl so that I can give my love to Nee-sama''s fox tail too," with her breaths that were sighing like a fox girl who couldn''t hold herself back anymore, Ciel seemed to be holding herself back from immediately pressing on me who was currently right in front of her eyes. Ciel''s actions made Hana also stare at my body with her dead pupils. Hana looked like a woman who had just lost her purpose in life and was currently in a state of chaotic thought. Faced with a difficult choice like this, the time that passed around me felt like it slowed down. I want to run away as much as possible from the situation that makes my body feel a constant danger. What should I do with this? Face Ciel, who is excited to give a sign of her love first, or calm Hana who looks like a girl who has lost her love? I don''t know which is more important! Someone... help me! Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nee-sama... can I see Nee-sama''s form as a fox girl now?" Ciel asked while holding my palm tightly which began to feel the soft touch of her hand. Ciel''s fox tail expected me to turn into a fox girl immediately curled along with her tearful gaze. "Nee-sama..." With her cheating that began to call me in a soft and affectionate tone, it made me have to fulfill Ciel''s request no matter what happened even though there were obstacles that limited it. "Tch!" right behind Ciel''s body who was moving her fox tail that was curling and her eyes that were pleading with me. Hana looked like she had just let out a rude click of the tongue that a Saintess shouldn''t have done. Hana and Ciel''s contradictory behavior made my danger detection ability scream even more, it was like a time bomb that was going to explode at any moment. "Hey, don''t be too obvious about showing your little jealousy. As Saintess, we must be able to control our jealousy and happiness as holy girls who were directly chosen by the Goddess we believe in," Sia whispered softly into my ear to control Hana''s behavior that was about to explode, conveying her discomfort that began to be seen from the tremors of her small body. Whether this was help given by Sia or luck was present in my life, I felt like I had just avoided a major conflict that occurred between Saintesses. "Didn''t we agree not to dominate our love for my cute little sister?" "Can I assume that the agreement was just nonsense that had been agreed upon beforehand?" With her small whisper that slipped the magic energy from her big dragon girl''s magic core, it seemed that I heard information that I shouldn''t have heard. The overflow of magic energy that came from Sia''s body looked like the overflow of the magic core of an adult dragon that could destroy a Royal Capital with just a dragon''s roar and the breath of dragon fire that came out of its mouth. Just by feeling the overflow of her magic energy that slipped out, I could feel that Sia''s whisper was directed at Hana to obey the agreement that was made previously. I don''t know the agreement they made clearly, but if it was related to world peace that involved harmony between Saintesses. At least that could make me feel comfortable for a moment in living in this world. Uhh... it felt like I was watching an adult dragon that almost destroyed Marquess Rommel''s territory with her dragon''s breath of fire. Luckily, that didn''t happen and Marquess Rommel''s territory still stood tall. "Nee-sama..." When my thoughts were diverted to Sia and Hana who were suppressing something related to jealousy and the agreement between them, I was surprised by the appearance of Ciel''s face that suddenly filled my entire view. "Y-Yes, is there any problem, Ciel?" I asked her a stupid question. A question that didn''t need an answer at all after her fox tail was wagging in my face. Ciel''s facial expression that was close to me suddenly changed into a frown quickly. "Nee-sama..." "Could it be that Nee-sama doesn''t like her fox girl form anymore?" with a frowning facial expression like that, I felt a pain that penetrated my chest. A pain that hurt the feelings of a Saintess and a fox girl who had given me a chance to enjoy the holy blessings of being a fox girl. This made my heart feel the same pain. It was like I felt a cruel rejection of my small request. "Please don''t make me look like that, Ciel," I replied with a small movement that showed my dragon horns that were changing into soft fox ears. Twiitch... Twiitch... The movement of my fox ears which twitched and gave small movements like that got a positive response from Ciel. Her gloomy face smiled again until it was radiant as if facing spring filled with happiness. Speaking of the coming spring, it seems that I have to push my body to work even harder in dealing with every problem that is happening to my family. Like fixing the damage to the main mansion until it becomes a decent place to live. Looking again at the furniture that have been damaged because they were left neglected during the family vacation. Even arranging the layout of the mansion with new suitable furniture. That will make me look like a very busy girl. "Huft ..." with my small mutter that shows my fatigue that is starting to pile up as a burden on my mind, I try to enjoy small moments of relaxed togetherness like this as my free time to rest. Slowly, my body which was originally a dragon girl has now changed into a fox girl who has just woken up in this winter. My thick fox tail and fox ears feel very heavy when they come into contact with the strange winter air. "Ciel, is it just my feeling or does my fox tail feel strange," I said while moving my fox tail which felt strange and heavy when it came into contact with the winter air in the morning. "Nee-sama, that''s what I feel every winter. The winter air always makes the fox girl''s body feel strange and uncomfortable. But that''s also what keeps Nee-sama''s body warm too, right?" Ciel replied with a soft smile on her face. "Just think of Nee-sama wearing a very thick warm coat in winter," Ciel continued with a smile on her face that started to get closer until she licked my face. Slurrpp... "Nee-sama..." Through those soft words, I felt that Ciel would do something perverted and naughty like what Sia did. Chapter 120 - The Warm of Wraps Fox Tails Cold sweat flowing down my back immediately wet the cosplay uniform I was wearing. In the whistling winter wind that was so cold hitting my back, I could feel every touch of the coldness that indicated the journey of my cold sweat flowing down to the lower part of my back. The bad feeling I felt became clearer by Ciel''s behavior who was now busy wagging her nine fox tail in front of my face. As one of the fox races with nine tails, giving all nine of her tails to be wagged towards my face is unusual behavior, isn''t it? "C-Ciel... what are you doing?" I said while pressing one of Ciel''s fox tails that was covering my face. "Is there something wrong with me, Nee-sama?" replied Ciel while continuing to play with her nine fox tails that continued to wag in front of my face. "Don''t you feel cold after doing this?" I asked further, now feeling that Ciel''s nine fox tails were starting to feel cold and heavy. The nine soft tails filled with cold air hit my face again intending to fill my entire body in the soft embrace of her nine fox tails. "I don''t feel cold at all after getting used to it for a while," Ciel replied in a fast tone. As soon as I heard that answer, I could feel a small lie from her by my fox girl instincts. Woosshh ... Her nine fox tails that were covering my face and body suddenly stopped after the winter wind blew against her body. Brrrttt ... The small vibrations from her nine tails and Ciel''s body that was hit by the winter wind immediately showed her small lie that was not used to winter like this. "Ciel, you can pull back your nine fox tails if you feel cold," I said, not wanting to see Ciel pretending to be strong from the cold brought by the winter wind. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire "W-What did Nee-sama say? I was just playing with my nine tails to cover Nee-sama''s body," replied Ciel who was still stubborn in maintaining her sweet lie. I could only exhale my light breath which was now covered by heavy steam due to the cold air given by the morning winter. The sunlight that had shone seemed unable to provide enough warmth to remove the cold air that had covered the Marquess Rommel Mansion again. The spring given by Ciel and Sia in their special blessing as a Saintess had completely disappeared. All that was left today was a winter morning with snow falling covering the ground of the Marquess Rommel residence. "Ciel..." "You don''t need to force yourself when you feel cold like this." I gave a soft word to Ciel after feeling her nine thick tails suddenly harden. Her tails which looked softly arranged after being combed by her hands puffed up again like a little fox who felt cold. While saying such gentle things to Ciel, I also gave a gentle touch and felt the tips of her tail hair that stood stiff like needles that were exposed to cold water. "Brrttt... N-Nee-sama..." Ciel screamed in surprise when she got a small touch that hit her fox tail. Ciel''s response made me laugh a little after seeing her like a small fox curled up in the cold of winter. "I-Is Nee-sama teasing me who looks like a fragile fox girl in winter like this?" Ciel muttered a little while moving her nine fox tails to get away from stroking my face and body. The warmth given by Ciel''s nine fox tails had disappeared quickly and the cold air of the winter in the morning was felt hitting my body again. Brrtt... The cold air in the winter morning had made my fox tail scream suddenly and every strand of my fox tail hair stood up. "This cold makes my body want to warm itself up by sleeping on my bed," I muttered softly while closing my fox ears which were too sensitive to the winter wind blowing in the morning. Feeling the cold that began to spread throughout my body, I suddenly felt a naughty little idea like Ciel did earlier. With my face covered by a naughty little idea, I immediately deployed my nine fox tails to cover Ciel''s body which looked cold. Slluurttt... Pooofff... My nine warm fox tails were now slowly circling Ciel''s body. "Nee-sama?" My actions seemed to have caught Ciel''s attention who was standing with a confused expression on her face. Pooofff... My nine fox tails had filled her body and left Ciel''s head looking like a panicked fox girl. "Uuhh... Nee-sama..." "D-Did I do something wrong?" asked Ciel who seemed to not understand what I was doing to her body which was entangled in the warmth of my nine fox tails. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When my nine fox tails had surrounded her body and provided warmth, I could feel what Ciel had felt before. The fox tail of a sensitive fox girl could easily vibrate when feeling changes in the air around her. I felt the changes in the air around me thanks to my sensitive fox tails. Twiitcchh... Twtiicchh... By moving my nine fox tails that began to wrap around Ciel''s body tighter and provide additional warmth to her body, it looked like I was trying to make Ciel being dominated with my fox tails. "W-Wait a minute... Nee-sama..." "I-I''m still not ready to feel the love that Nee-sama will give..." I heard Ciel''s babbling voice along with the wraps of my fox tails that pressed even tighter against her body. The wraps of my nine fox tails seemed to make Ciel look like a fox girl who was being bullied by me. I didn''t do this at all to bully Ciel. I was just giving the sweet reply that Ciel had given before. However, for some reason, it looked like I was dominating Ciel''s body which was currently in the soft embrace of my nine fox tails. "Nee-sama..." with a look of sparkling tears and a wide smile on her face, Ciel gave a very surprising facial expression. A fox girl who seemed to enjoy every wraps of my fox tails gently stroked her body along with a soft smile on her face that was starting to be filled with a blush that could make other people misunderstand what I was doing. "Nee-sama''s soft fox tail..." "It''s like I''m on vacation in Nee-sama''s heaven..." Ciel''s words made Sia and Hana swallow their saliva and cover their eyes with their hands. Glluupp... Gluupp... As if she was watching my actions that seemed indecent to Ciel, Sia began to move her dragon tail to cover Hana''s eyes who was having trouble controlling her small screams. Small whispers immediately occurred because Hana looked like a Saintess girl who was excited about something. Umm... am I doing something that makes Hana look that excited? I could even see her facial expression filled with blush and her body shaking as if she wanted to separate my nine fox tails from Ciel''s body. And Sia... she looked like she was having trouble holding back Hana''s movements who seemed to want to run to hug me immediately. By controlling her dragon tail that restricted Hana''s movement, I could hear a small whisper from Sia who was trying to calm Hana down according to the agreement that had been agreed upon by fellow Saintess girls. I don''t know what agreement happened between Hana, Sia, and Ciel. But I could feel something bad when I was being unfair to them. "Puuhhaaa... Nee-samaaa..." With her breath catching as if inhaling the smell of my nine fox tails, Ciel looked like she was drunk after smelling my fox tails. "P-Please give me more... your love..." Ciel suddenly asked with an expression on her face that looked like a fox girl who had just been drunk by the smell of my fox tails. Twiitchh... Twiitchhh... Umm... my fox tail doesn''t have a smell that can make Ciel drunk, right? What''s going on? Why do I feel like the actions I took were provoking something inside Ciel that didn''t match her as a Saintess girl from the nine-tailed fox race? Seeing Ciel''s changes that were becoming more and more obvious before my own eyes, I could feel that Ciel looked like a fox girl who had submitted and tamed by me. "Ciel, is it just me or do you look like you''re enjoying the wrapping of my nine fox tails?" I asked while pressing her body tightly using my nine fox tails that had wrapped around her body. Srrttt... A small jolt from my nine fox tails now covered Ciel''s face. With her snore breathing and following the direction of the wraps of my nine fox tails, now I could see Ciel''s facial expression filled with satisfaction after smelling the scent of my nine fox tails until her saliva dripped which began to wet my fox tail. It looked so weird and somehow it made my fox tail want to wrap around her body even tighter. "Nee-sama... Ahhh... Nee-sama... I really feel every love given by Nee-sama..." "Please give Nee-sama''s love even tighter to my body..." My fox ears twitched when hear a whisper from Ciel''s mouth that I accidentally heard. With her breath starting to relax along with her nine fox tails that went down until touch the ground, I could see that Ciel had been completely trapped in the prison of my nine fox tails. Ciel seemed to give a smile of pleasure after feeling the soft wrapping of my nine fox tails that had filled her entire body without any gaps. "Will it be okay if I do something that looks dangerous and naughty like this?" I asked while directing my gaze to Sia who had held Hana tightly so that she wouldn''t run towards my body. Sia just smiled and gave a small nod indicating that what I had done wasn''t that dangerous. Although I was a little doubtful about the answer given by Sia, my nine sensitive fox tails said otherwise. "Nee-sama..." through Ciel''s small whisper that blew out of the prison of my nine fox tails. I could see that Ciel enjoyed every caress of my nine fox tails that had locked her movements. Without giving any signs of wanting to release the trap caused by my nine fox tails, Ciel felt every soft strand of my fox tail that touched her skin until I felt a strange sensation from her lower body that began to feel warm. "Ciel, is this just my feeling or are you using my fox tail to rub your lower part until it''s wet like this?" I asked while loosening the wraps of my fox tail to see what Ciel was doing to one of my fox tails. Swiipp... Swiippp... After I loosened my fox tail to see what Ciel was doing, I accidentally saw her lower body that had been... wet? A scene that made my eyes widen and almost scream happened before my eyes. When my fox tail wrapped around her lower body. It seemed that it had made Ciel feel comfortable until she rubbed one of my fox tails on her lower sensitive part. Realizing Ciel''s actions that looked naughty and perverted like this, I blushed and tried to control this shame fill over my face. Chapter 121 - Hana Want A Fair Kiss Too After feeling Ciel''s lower part which had been wet by the slight friction of one of my fox tails, the shame that had filled my face immediately spread throughout my body. What Ciel did was a condition where a girl lost control and did everything she could to make her sensitive lower body feel a friction of pleasure until the liquid filled with love came out of her body. Maybe it sounded perverted and naughty, but that was what was happening to Ciel. After her love liquid wet her sensitive lower body, I could see the naughty smile given by Ciel. "Nee-sama... uhmm... can I feel the soft friction of Nee-sama''s fox tail again?" Ciel asked with a gentle smile, which made me not know what to do. What I was witnessing was a sensual seduction tactic given by Ciel and I would feel guilty if I refused the invitation to provide Ciel with a love that came from the soft friction of my tail. With a snore that sounded cute and teased me, Ciel seemed to have lost control of her own body until one of her hands untied the skirt she was wearing. "I think this is too disturbing for our love relationship ..." without any guilt after becoming a perverted and naughty Saintess girl, Ciel slowly took off the panties she was wearing until it fell to the ground. Ciel''s strange attitude was triggered by her heavy breathing and the blush on her face that looked like a drunk fox girl. Yes, I can''t do much if the drunkenness suffered by Ciel becomes love drunk after she accidentally smells the scent of my nine fox tails which gives a sensual stimulation to do something called "knitting love". Um, could this be my fault for letting Ciel smell the scent of my nine fox tails? I feel... I have to take responsibility for this! Boonk!! Before Ciel did anything more perverted and naughty, I could hear the sound of Sia''s dragon tail covered in hard dragon scales hitting Ciel''s head. It made Ciel look like a fox girl who was dizzy and staggering. Buugghh... Her body slowly fell before she completely removed her lower skirt to reveal a sensitive part that was perverted and naughty. "Phew... I almost saw a pure and innocent girl like Ciel look like a perverted woman who has no shame in showing her lower body," Sia grumbled who was still holding back Hana''s body movements who seemed to be trying to escape from the restraint given by Sia. I saw Hana repeatedly trying to free herself from the small prison that was holding her back to run toward me. "Lily!!" with her small scream and the overflow of her holy energy that gradually filled her body, I saw her gaze firmly directed at one of my fox tails that Ciel had used to rub her lower body. "Let go of me!" "I need to clean Lily''s fox tail before it''s too late!" shouted Hana who tried her best to escape from the restraint given by Sia. In the distance between me and Hana which was quite far, I could see that she wanted to run towards me with her hands trying to grab something. Sia who faced these two difficulties calmly held back Hana''s actions who was struggling in her small restraint and her dragon tail which was busy holding Ciel who was unconscious after her head was hit by Sia''s dragon tail. Seeing a condition like this, for some reason it felt funny. "Heh..." I let out a small breath to hold back my laughter seeing an incident like this very funny. "This is a very funny sight," I muttered in the smallest possible tone. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire When I muttered in the smallest possible tone, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps running towards me. Tapp... Tapp... "Lily!!" Bughh... I felt like a hard and soft blow at the same time. The hard blow made my body take a few steps back and the soft blow again led to the collision of our two breasts that were touching each other. The pain from the push caused by the blow almost made my body''s balance collapse and fall. Seeing someone running fast towards me that caused a blow like this, I could only laugh a little after feeling the blow. "Ahhh... what are you doing, Hana?" I said while straightening my body that had received the blow from Hana''s body. The surge of her holy magic energy that filled her entire body was still clearly visible and it made me feel an emotional urge to calm Hana''s holy energy turmoil that responded to her heart''s desire. "Lily," I heard a small reply given by Hana who was controlling the surge of her holy magic energy that was exploding uncontrollably. I, who was still in my fox girl form, immediately hugged Hana''s body while providing comfort from the softness of my fox tail fur. Swiippp... My nine fox tails immediately wrapped Hana like a baby in the warmth of her own mother''s blanket. "If possible... please calm your holy magic energy that seems to be about to explode, Hana," I said in a calm tone while wrapping Hana in the softness of my nine fox tails. "Umm..." Hana with her obedient attitude after being wrapped by my nine fox tails immediately tried to calm her holy magic energy that was overflowing uncontrollably. With her body condition filled with holy energy, it made my fox tail feel a hot sensation where Hana''s magic energy seemed to resonate with my nine fox tails. Because my fox tail is sensitive to changes in magic energy, it makes my tail a measuring tool for Hana''s magic energy which is currently trying to reduce the intensity of her overflowing magic energy. I gave a gentle caress on Hana''s head and a small touch from one of my nine fox tails to her lower body like Ciel did. "Hmm? L-Lily..." It seemed like Hana realized what I was doing to calm her down and managed to control the overflow of her holy magic energy which was exploding beyond her control. "Please calm yourself down and control the overflow of your magic energy so that it doesn''t get out of control, Hana," I whispered to Hana while giving a small caress to her hair. When my body became her support after being pushed to the point of almost falling, now I looked like an anchor that held her weight. My body consciously had to be able to support Hana''s weight who was having difficulty controlling the power of her holy magic energy. I gave Hana a gentle caress and tried to make her more comfortable in the embrace of my body which was becoming a fox girl. Swiipp... Swiipp... The caress I gave was in tune with the movement of my fox tail which was gently stroking Hana''s body to keep her in my embrace. I could slowly feel that Hana''s holy magic energy overflow had become more stable before and she now looked like she was enjoying the hug I gave. In that gentle embrace, I gave a light touch to one of Hana''s napes with a light kiss on my lips. The kisses I gave happened slowly while watching every overflow of Hana''s holy magic energy that returned to calm. When Hana''s body overflow became calmer and did not explode like before, I pressed her body even tighter in my embrace so that the distance between my lips and the nape of her neck became closer. Sruugg... As my caress and embrace of my body got closer to Hana, I could feel her breasts rising and falling along with her increasingly heavy breathing. At a close and intimate distance like this, my fox tail could feel a drastic change in Hana''s attitude which became calmer than before. After the overflow of her magical energy became calmer again, and I could feel that it was safe to continue my gentle caress of her body. "Lily..." with a weak and tired tone of voice, I noticed Hana''s face which was covered in red as if she had a fever. "Hana, are you okay?" I replied while loosening the embrace of my nine fox tails that wrapped her. "I-I''m fine, it''s just... can I do something that will make me feel comfortable and not abandoned by you?" said Hana while showing a lonely look in her eyes and wanting something from me. In Hana''s gaze that was filled with such lonely lamentation, I felt uncomfortable and my fox girl body detected an emotional change from within Hana''s body. Somehow... this made me put on an expression full of suspicion when facing Hana''s sudden change. "Am I going to leave you who already have an important bond as fellow Saintesses?" I replied to quell Hana''s loneliness. "Lily... I saw what happened to Princess Aurora and your twin step-sister," Hana said with her gaze shifting between me and ground beside me. Hana''s attitude which seemed like a fickle and careless girl was so funny that it almost made my mouth open wide to kiss her. Hana started to be silent for a moment before saying something that made me speechless. "S-See what, Hana?" besides my calm feeling that had seen the condition of Hana''s holy magic energy overflow had stabilized, now I was faced with a new problem about Hana who seemed to see what had happened to Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister. A condition that would make Hana look like a woman who had just been abandoned by her love. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You already know about that, right, Lily?" instead of answering my question, Hana gave a sweet smile and another question that made my heart feel guilty for leaving her who did not get the same opportunity as Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister. Hana did not give her childish attitude and wanted to get the same thing as I had done by giving a love mark on the nape of another girl''s neck. However, that was what made me wonder now about what Hana would do as a small reward that could make herself equal to the small reward that Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister got. Srruuttt ... In front of my own eyes, I could see that Hana was loosening the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora and showing her neck covered in sweat. "Please mark my neck with your love too, Lily." "Shouldn''t you be fair to do it?" "You won''t leave me who doesn''t get your love mark after Sia and Ciel give their love marks according to what their respective races do, right?" "Lily ..." The emotional attack given by Hana made me unable to refuse her request. It was a cheating act where Hana was the only woman who had not received a love mark from my soft lip licks and kisses. With a feeling of wanting to make this situation fair, I immediately gave a kiss and a soft lick to Hana''s neck. Chuupp... Sluurrppp... With this soft lick and kiss that I have given, I gave a sign of love to Hana''s neck which will later be covered by her robe of the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Ehehe... Haaahhh... I feel like I''m one with Lily," Hana muttered softly with a cheerful laugh. Chapter 122 - The Morning Baked Bread Hana accepted the kiss and small lick that I gave her neck. A red kiss and lick mark from my lips on Hana''s neck made her look like a woman who had just received a reply from her secret love. The smile on her face, which was decorated with a happy and flowery feeling, made Hana unconsciously giggle. Her little murmur that said that she had united with me had filled her entire mind. The happy smile that looked strange could not be separated from her small chuckle. "Muehehe... Lily..." "Your lips feel soft on my neck." While fixing the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora attached to her, Hana tried to return to acting normal after my kiss made her feel happy. "Ahem! That was a gentle kiss that was fair for fellow humans to get," said Hana while fixing the collar of her robe to cover the kiss and lick marks that left small red marks on her neck. With her face beaming after receiving a smile that returned her love, Hana now looked like a normal girl who was in a stable mental state. Sia who was observing Hana just swung her dragon tail that was covered with hard dragon scales. In the small bump of Sia''s dragon tail, she seemed speechless after seeing Hana''s behavior that she didn''t understand. In contrast to Sia who was trying to understand the situation that was happening, I was cleaning my lips from my saliva that seemed to be flowing like river water. The kisses and licks left on my lips had left a trace of saliva that was a bit strange for others to see. I looked like a perverted girl who liked to play with other women''s feelings and had to be fair when I gave a sign of love. [ Isn''t Lily-chan like that? ] [ That is the responsibility that Lily-chan must have as a Saintess who use the blessing of the Yurification System! ] [ A big responsibility where Lily-chan must be fair and make the woman who has formed a Ritual Linked contract happy! ] My busy morning now gets a greeting from my Goddess that makes me feel a little annoyed after hearing it. The annoyance was triggered after I gave a marks of love to Hana and had to experience an embarrassing situation after giving a marks of love to Ciel. Making a fox girl who looked happy in receiving my marks of love, already made me feel annoyed at the attitude of my Goddess who enjoyed every incident that happened to me this morning. [ Please don''t be annoyed with me, Lily-chan. ] [ Isn''t that also one of Lily-chan''s faults for almost making Hana, Ciel, and Sia get dumped without getting a marks of love like what happened to Princess Anastasia and your twin step-sisters? ] "Uuuhh..." what my Goddess said was like a hard slap to my cheek. That statement was not wrong because I looked like an unfair woman after giving Princess Anastasia, Alice, and Alyssa a marks of love. "Lily, are you hungry and want to have breakfast with me?" asked Hana who was now approaching me. My little murmur seemed to have been accidentally heard by Hana and made her rush to pull one of my arms. "Let''s eat together like a big family," with a smile filled with joy after getting a marks of love from me, Hana immediately pulled my arm to walk with her towards one of the gazebo tables containing a food basket covered by a knitted cloth with the symbol of the Aurora Goddess Temple on it. The knitted cloth looked like it was emitting hot steam as if indicating that there was warm food inside. "Lily, please sit next to me." "Oh! And Sia... please use one of the gazebo chairs to put Ciel''s body who seemed to be about to wake up from her little faint." Hana''s sudden change in behavior made Sia chuckle and follow Hana''s words by placing Ciel''s body on one of the gazebo chairs filled with snow. Sia moved her dragon tail to clear the gazebo chair for herself and placed the unconscious Ciel. "Ciel, it seems like you owe me a lot today," Sia muttered softly as she sat down and laid Ciel right next to her body. I, who had been sitting next to Hana, suddenly felt a touch that moved my hand to pull the thin cloth covering the food basket in front of me. Sraakkk... When my hand reached for one of the thin cloths and pulled it, my nose suddenly felt a warm aroma of bread that smelled very delicious. The aroma of evenly baked bread crust without burning and the coolness of the winter air in the morning made me feel an unbearable hunger. Sniff... Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire Sniff... My sensitive nose as a fox girl couldn''t resist the sweet and delicious aroma of the food that Hana had prepared. "Doesn''t my homemade baked bread give off a delicious aroma that arouses curiosity about how it tastes?" said Hana who seemed to be teasing me by pulling my arm to touch one of the baked bread in the food basket. The aroma of the bread that Hana had baked made me look like a fox girl who was hungry in the morning until Hana''s temptation continued by moving one of my arms to take one of the slices of baked bread she made. "Lily, there''s no need to hesitate to take it and eat it all." "I have baked enough bread to be shared by the Marquess Rommel family and some of my acquaintances here." Hana''s change in attitude looked like a Saintess girl made me doubt what had happened to Hana before. This big change in attitude looked like Hana''s personality which could change quickly based on the situation. "Umm... can I eat it now?" I asked after one of my arms which was being controlled by Hana had touched one of the toasts that she had made. "Huumm? Can''t wait to taste my baked bread, Lily?" with a smile filled with arrogance and a smile, Hana teased me a little by moving one of my arms above her baked bread. The hard texture of the baked bread and the aroma of the butter that was spread evenly made my hands feel like they were top-level baked bread that was often made by the people of the villages on the outskirts of the Aurora Kingdom. "The crunchy texture is not too bad, Hana," I praised after my palms felt the texture of Hana''s baked bread on the top. My arm which was being controlled by Hana also held one of her baked bread that was still warm. "Do you like this baked bread with a perfect texture?" "Although the top feels hard as if it was evenly baked, this is baked bread that has a soft texture on the inside," said Hana while moving her body closer to hug my arm that was under her control. Hana''s movements which seemed to be attached closely to me seemed to give a small temptation about my attitude that seemed curious about the taste of Hana''s baked bread. Woosshh... When the winter wind moved across this open gazebo building, I could feel my fox ears moving up and down like a fox girl who was curious about something. My ears moved up and down unknowingly and were in tune with the movement of my fox tail which was wriggling when it felt the texture of the baked bread that Hana had made. Woosshh... My nine fox tails that were wriggling without me controlling them seemed to reflect my true feelings. That made it easier for Hana to tease me just by watching the movement of my fox tail and fox ears. Woosshhh... "Uuhh... this makes my body more sensitive to the cold. I better return to my human girl form," I said while removing my fox girl form who was too honest in showing my heart to Hana. "Ah! Lily! Don''t change your form before you taste my homemade baked bread!" Hana looked panicked after my body which was a fox girl suddenly turned into a normal human girl. Slowly, I used my transformation which removed my fox ears and nine fox tails until the cold air that blew felt normal. When my form returned to a human girl, I immediately summoned my storage magic and took out a warm coat to cover Ciel''s body which looked cold when the morning winter wind blew. Flooopp... Flooppp... "Gosh, Ciel." "You''ll get a fever when your body which is sensitive to the winter wind hits you like this." Along with my words, while tidying up one of my warm coats, I immediately stood up and put on a warm coat to cover Ciel''s body who was sitting on one of the gazebo chairs. "Hmm... Munyaaa... Nee-sama..." Swiippp... Shwwiipp... While I was covering Ciel''s body with one of my warm coats, it seemed that Ciel had woken up from her small fainting after getting hit by Sia''s dragon tail on her head. "Haha... enjoy your short sleep in the morning, Ciel," I said in a soft tone to Ciel while covering her body with my warm coat. Hana and Sia who saw me caring about Ciel chuckled. "Fufu... my cute little sister looks like a grown-up girl when she cares about one of her women," said Sia while closing her eyes and nodding her head. "Uhhh... Nee-sama... Ehehe..." Ciel muttered as if she was dreaming of something in her current condition which was fast asleep enjoying the warmth of my blanket. The warm blanket that I often use has stored my body odor so that it makes Ciel''s nose twitch along with her fox ears. Seeing her cute reaction like this, I can''t blame Hana for taking advantage of my very honest fox girl''s biological condition as Ciel is showing. "Muuaahh... Nee-sama..." "Nee-sama''s body odor must be..." Ciel was a little delirious when my warm blanket covered her upper body. In the embrace of my warm blanket, some parts of the blanket got a sharp sniff from Ciel''s nose. Sniff... Snifff... "Ahh... Nee-sama..." "Please rub deeper..." "I-I want to feel the love given by Nee-sama''s fox tail rubbing against my sensitive parts..." Like a sudden attack, Ciel who was delirious in her sleep and had recovered from fainting had given me a mental attack. I, who was giving my blanket to embrace her in warmth suddenly stood frozen after hearing that sentence. My face felt stiff after hearing the moans and words from Ciel''s mouth that made me feel awkward and embarrassed. "Ahem! It feels like I''m doing something strange and perverted in Ciel''s dream," I muttered softly while speeding up the movement of my hands to cover Ciel''s upper body to make it warmer. Sluuuuppp... When Ciel''s upper body was hugged by my warm blanket, now I had to face the awkward feeling where the small murmurs and moans that came out of Ciel''s mouth had caused a psychological attack that made my body feel embarrassed. Without looking at the mirror that showed my body condition, I could feel that the shame and awkwardness that had filled my body had made me like a girl who had just received a sudden love attack. My heart was beating fast and my behavior was a little stranger. In this rapid heartbeat, I immediately calmed myself down by sitting on the gazebo chair and eating baked bread. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 123 - Stealing Baked Bread I felt calm despite the shame that filled my face, and I enjoyed the baked bread Hana had made with great happiness. Kreess... Kraaass... The hard and crunchy texture on the top of the baked bread filled my mouth. The butter sprinkled on top gave a salty sensation that fit perfectly with the soft inside of the baked bread. That made my breakfast filled with simple dishes that made my heart happy. Kreesss... Kraasss... While I was enjoying breakfast this morning, I could hear several footsteps coming from behind my body. The footsteps came from several people who felt awkward approaching me and were gathering with three Saintess women. If I were added to that, at least it would be a gathering of four Saintess women. If only I had been recognized as a Saintess in this world. Kreesss... Kraasss... I greedily ate the baked bread that Hana had made until I finished one. The warm baked bread made my stomach feel comfortable with the warmth provided by Hana''s handmade baked bread. If only this baked bread was served with warm milk, it would make this morning''s breakfast more delicious. When my ears twitched at the sound of footsteps approaching me, I was suddenly surprised by the appearance of two strange shadows behind my body. Based on their magic waves, it was Noel and Aiko who seemed to be doing something to surprise me in the morning. With their thin presence and undetectable by Hana and Sia, it made them look like assassins who were sneaking up on their targets. Even though their presence was thin, my eyes could see their magic waves thanks to the Linked Ritual that I did with Alice and Alyssa. I was really lucky when I could detect sensitive magic currents thanks to my twin step-sister who was a genius in the field of magic. While taking two pieces of baked bread from Hana''s food basket, I immediately offered the two pieces of baked bread to Noel and Aiko who were hiding with their thin presence in front of me. "Do you want to have this for breakfast too?" I asked Noel and Aiko who still hadn''t released their technique of sneaking around with their thin presence in front of me. Thanks to the winter weather in the morning, the cold steam from my breath had hit their bodies and revealed their position standing right in front of me who was sitting here. Suuurtt... Ppooff... Slowly, Noel released her sneaking technique and her body''s presence became more pronounced in front of my eyes. Her body which was wrapped in invisibility magic immediately showed herself bowing respectfully like an Exclusive Maid who was on duty serving me. "Good morning, Lily-sama," said Noel while bowing respectfully and lowering her head to greet me. Along with Noel''s increasingly visible form, Aiko also showed her form by giving a military salute that seemed to have just been learned by her because her military salute movements looked more awkward and unnatural. "G-Good morning, S-Supreme Commander!" Aiko said in an excited tone. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire A Maid who is part of the Black Maid Division and a girl who comes from the evolution of stealth slime, this is an unusual combination of two individuals who are able to sneak around and do suspicious things with their thin presence technique. Luckily for me after knowing that these two individuals are figures who have sworn loyalty with their high self-esteem. If only they were both enemies, perhaps the Marquess Rommel family would have had a hard time before being able to fight back. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My hand was still holding two pieces of baked bread that were heading towards Noel and Aiko. Those who were still giving me polite salutes made my hands a little sore after offering them two pieces of baked bread. "Yes, good morning to you girls. Now... do you want to eat baked bread with me or not?" I replied while feeling my wrists starting to ache as I was offering them two slices of baked bread. The still-warm baked bread was emitting hot steam that made the cold air of this morning clearly visible to the naked eye. The cold steam from the winter and the hot steam from the fresh-looking baked bread just taken off the grill, would make everyone not think twice about rejecting it, right? Noel immediately stood up straight and showed her alert attitude as the Exclusive Maid who replaced Mio, with her awkward hand movements, she looked like she wanted to grab the baked bread from my hand but was restrained by her respectful attitude that did not want to cross the line between her job and being my Exclusive Maid. "It seems that I must refuse that, Lily-sama," with her graceful attitude, Noel seemed to be about to refuse the baked bread offered to me. "In the norms of politeness carried out by Exclusive Maid, I actually should not eat what my own Master has eaten," Noel tried to act like an Exclusive Maid who had been educated with strict discipline, but I could see her eyes peeking and observing my hand that was holding a piece of baked bread. "So, you want to refuse my gift?" I refuted with a gentle smile towards her. "You want to refuse this gift from your Master just because you follow the Exclusive Maid etiquette guidelines?" I seemed to have found a gap to tease Noel with my slightly childish attitude. "Uuhh... it feels like I''m not worthy to give a bribe to my Exclusive Maid. Even though I always feed Mio from mouth to mouth," I continued my words with a little mischief to Noel. Braakk!! Braakkk!! "Huh?" when I said that sentence, I accidentally provoked something very dangerous. Right beside me, Hana seemed to be clenching her fists, and her facial expression was filled with her dark eyes. Her facial expression seemed to be filled with a black shadow that didn''t know where it came from but I could feel that Hana seemed to be thinking about something. Ignoring Hana who was thinking about something, I slightly pushed aside the bad feeling that was slowly filling my body. Swallowing this unusual bad feeling, I immediately bit one of the pieces of baked bread into my lips and approached Noel. "Would you rather receive a bribe from me than receive a piece of baked bread from my hand?" I said to tease Noel further. When I asked that question to Noel, I could feel someone pulling my arm and it turned out to be Hana. Hana''s attitude and behavior changed again from usual. Her trembling body and the hand that was pulling my arm seemed like she wanted to say something from her small mouth that was covered by a black shadow on her face. "Lily... do you always do things like that to your Exclusive Maid?" Hana asked suddenly with her face now looking at me. Her facial expression was filled with curiosity and a little jealousy was very clear on her face. A pure picture of a Saintess girl who couldn''t lie about her feelings of jealousy. "Yes, I often do that considering Mio is my Exclusive Maid who has taken care of me since I was little," I replied by turning my gaze to Hana. "Is that so? Does that mean Mio is more special in your eyes?" Hana replied with a look in her eyes that was filled with tears and suddenly showed a fire filled with rivalry. "Of course, she is one of the special people in my eyes because our relationship was formed when I was a little girl," I seemed to start to understand what Hana wanted to talk about. "Muuuu... I feel upset after hearing that. At least lie to me a little to reduce the jealousy I''m feeling, Lily..." Hana suddenly pushed her body closer to my lips which were biting one of the pieces of baked bread. The conversation that I had been doing since earlier still had not received an answer from Noel who left the piece of baked bread on my lips. The piece of baked bread was suddenly stolen by Hana who was now biting the edge of the baked bread. Kreesss... Krruusss... The sound of Hana biting the piece of baked bread that was being stolen by Hana herself began to enter her mouth. In a condition like this, I couldn''t do much and immediately held the piece of baked bread from falling after being stolen by Hana''s mouthbite. Talking and holding a piece of baked bread in my mouth is easy, but it feels different after feeling a beautiful and cute thief biting a piece of baked bread on my lips. Kreesss... Kruuuss... Piece after piece stolen by Hana''s bite immediately approached my lips. My lips which were holding a piece of baked bread at the end immediately got a sudden attack that required my lips to touch Hana''s lips. In one last piece of Hana''s bite, I could feel that Hana''s lips had touched mine and accidentally crushed them as if she were trying to eat my lips. Sluurrppp... Chhuuu... The kiss that happened suddenly was triggered by Hana who stole the piece of baked bread that was being bitten on my lips. The kiss could be said to have happened suddenly and intentionally by Hana because she was annoyed by the answer I gave earlier. My lips accepted Hana''s lips which were given with a soft and sensual touch. Our lips that touched each other began to lick our tongues alternately. This looked like a soft kiss that came from the annoyance of a Saintess girl who suddenly did a despicable act by stealing a piece of baked bread on my lips to vent her jealousy. In the kiss that turned into a sucking tongue, I felt a strange, and make a funny sensation in my lower body. A warm feeling where this would be filled with more love when my body could hug her tightly. My hands reflexively circled Hana''s hips who had moved closer to me. "L-Lily?" Hana released her tongue that was sucking my tongue until she broke our sticky kiss. "I-It''s too early to go any further..." Hana said with her face filled with a pink blush. "Haven''t we gone this far?" I replied while observing Hana''s face which was being choked by her heavy breathing after kissing me. After one of the pieces of baked bread on my lips was stolen by Hana, there was only one piece of baked bread left in my grasp. "Uuhhh... I-I know but... this is too embarrassing to do further!" Hana grumbled who was now turning her body to cover her awkwardness and embarrassment. Hana who had turned her body suddenly took a step back and sat on one of the gazebo chairs, her face filled with a pink blush was immediately covered by her hands and she looked down. "Kuuhhuu..." "It''s so embarrassing if it''s done further..." I could hear a small murmur from Hana''s mouth who seemed to have realized her embarrassing act of sucking my tongue in her lip kiss. "W-Why can I do such a lewd and naughty act without hesitation?" continued Hana''s mutter which made me feel a little guilty after receiving her kiss and tongue licking that caressed my tongue. I unconsciously licked my lips with my tongue which still felt Hana''s tongue licking. It tasted sweet. Chapter 124 - Underwear as A Girl... Aiko! A piece of baked bread in my hand was still waiting for someone to eat it. My heart was still trying to calm down after experiencing what happened between me and Hana. It made me understand a little about Hana''s nature, which easily changed according to what she saw. My action of provoking Noel to do something with my lips had been stolen by Hana without leaving a trace. The trace left from the bitten baked bread on my lips had been replaced by the sweet taste given by Hana''s lips. "Lily-sama, should I prepare warm tea to be your dessert after this... sweet breakfast?" Noel asked while showing her attitude of standing upright while waiting for my order. My hand which was still holding a piece of baked bread that was slowly getting cold immediately threw it into the air with the final goal of landing in Aiko''s mouth. "Aiko, bite my baked bread," I said while giving a sudden order to Aiko. In the fast movement and speed of my throw in the air, Aiko who had been giving me a military salute tried to let go of her salute and adjust herself to get the baked bread thrown from my hand. "Huuee?!" with a swift and slightly clumsy movement, Aiko tried her best to bite the baked bread that I threw at her. Rather than getting the same rejection as Noel did by her behavior following the Maid Exclusive guidelines, wouldn''t it be better if the gift of warm baked bread got an owner who would eat it? By throwing the baked bread at Aiko, I could see her moving quickly turning her body in the air and her mouth widening like a slime moving to catch something. Choomm... Aiko''s wide mouth which looked like a slime''s mouth caught the baked bread I threw along with her body in the air. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her body spinning in the air showed the contents of her uniform skirt which revealed a body shape that had no genital. Uh, a body that had no genital? It seems like I accidentally peeked up the skirt of a stealth slime who still doesn''t understand that women''s skirt uniforms should wear panties compared to legs that are joined like tree trunks on their branches. The innocence of a newly evolved stealth slime that doesn''t know human clothing tastes must be straightened out as soon as possible. Thhooppp... When the stealth slime''s body stopped spinning in the air and landed on both of its feet, the first sight that appeared in front of me was Aiko''s smug smile who was able to eat my baked bread thrown in the air. "Thank you for your delicious gift, Supreme Commander." "That was the first time I tasted food that made my slime body feel warm after digesting the food quickly," Aiko patted her cheek before scratching it with an awkward smile. After the smug smile and awkward smile were removed from her facial expression, Aiko now acted like my personal troops who were responsible as representatives of the stealth slime herd. "Does it feel good, Aiko?" I asked while wiping my hands with one of the handkerchiefs that Hana had provided in between her food baskets. "Un! That is a very delicious food after I taste it directly from the Supreme Commander''s hands!" Aiko exclaimed while giving a reply with her eyes shining brightly. If you look at it from my point of view, it wasn''t actually tasting it directly from my hand, but rather tasting it in the air that came from my hand throw. Well, whatever it is, if Aiko looks happy like that. Then I don''t need to question this further. "I''m glad to hear that you like Saintess Hana''s baked bread," I replied while giving compliments to Hana who was sitting lamenting her shame after openly stealing something that wasn''t intended for her after feeling jealous. "Huuuu... huuu..." Hana still looked like she was lamenting her shyness and gave a view of a holy Saintess who had just shown her jealous, shy, and overly eager heart that I usually did to the people around me. I don''t know if it''s just my feeling, it''s like the women who have done the Ritual Linked with me have a nature that is difficult to understand by common sense. A nature that is similar to an obsession or possessiveness. If this happened to me, is there a possibility that I would suffer the same fate as the Great Heroes of the past who had to face their adventurer member who were mostly filled with women who had traits not far from obsession or possessiveness like that? For some reason, it made my body shiver and feel cold along with my woman''s instincts that felt a sign of danger about this. "Yes, it seems that for the time being, Saintess Hana is a little busy calming her emotions of shame that are hard to hold back," I said while turning my gaze from Hana to Aiko. "Huh? What does that mean?" Aiko looked a little confused about the answer I gave her. Living as a slime monster probably made her have no sense of shame until her gasping skirt uniform revealed her body parts that had no genital. Uh, I feel like it''s an impolite sight but since Aiko doesn''t have a clear gender. Then this feels like a normal sight if you think about it using normal logic. Just in case, I''ll ask Aiko something important. "Aiko, do these evolved stealth slime swarms have genders or not?" I asked in a casual tone about this slightly lewd and naughty question. My question seemed to arouse curiosity in the other girls. That was proven by their attitude which seemed to be one step closer to me. Even Hana, who had been lamenting her embarrassment, immediately stopped after her ears heard the question that interested her. "Aahh... Uhh... T-That''s a little complicated to explain, Supreme Commander," in a small tone, Aiko answered my question with her attitude that made me a little curious. Her attitude which looked like a normal girl now seemed to be shaking and moving her fingertips to touch, an attitude that seemed to show that she was trying to think hard by using all her brain power. [ Everyone!! This is an emergency! ] [ How do I explain to our Supreme Commander about our gender which is still ambiguous like this? ] [ Even though in our previous decision, we had agreed to change our gender to female to be close to our Supreme Commander?! ] My mind was suddenly filled with Aiko''s screams that were connected to my Soul Tame magic chant. Whether she had forgotten or was panicking, Aiko seemed to not realize that her panic had made her forget about me being able to hear her words on the Soul Tame communication. An answer came from the seven pillars of stealth slime who held the highest positions in the stealth slime herd. The answer given contained a simple solution to the problem along with their small anger that was carrying out my mission to spy on the noble family who had invited my family to attend their twins'' birthday party. That made Aiko who was standing with an awkward posture move her face that looked like she had been hit by the rage and anger of the other stealth slimes who were busy on spy duty. "Uuhhh... Huummm..." Aiko quickly moved her hands to cover her restlessness after getting the rage and anger of the other stealth slime herd. I felt a little sorry and wanted to help her immediately. "Did all the evolved stealth slime herds choose to use a female-like appearance in the human race?" I asked to reduce the burden carried by Aiko. Aiko who was still overwhelmed by my previous question now seemed to get the answer that she was looking for. "Huum!! Y-Yes! W-We are now using a female genital appearance like the human race, Supreme Commander!" said Aiko in a firm and confident tone. I could see her awkward attitude trying to avert her gaze from me. "Then, please at least wear panties to cover your lower body." "Um, how should I explain this." "Wearing panties is part of a woman''s effort to show the certainty of their gender." I know and am aware that this one explanation of mine sounds perverted. However, to make Aiko realize that a woman of the human race must wear panties in any condition, at least I have to make her realize one important thing about panties like that. Aiko tilted her head as if not understanding what I was saying as she said, "Panties? What kind of food is that, Supreme Commander?" With her cute face that looked innocent and didn''t understand the meaning of the words that were spoken to me to better understand a woman who had to wear panties, I seemed helpless to explain to her about panties in detail. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire "That''s not food, Aiko," I replied while giving her a warm look. "It''s a type of underwear that women should wear to cover something sensitive for their lower body." "Even though you don''t have it... Urrhh... I mean even though you don''t show what should be on your lower body. It would be better if you wear panties as a form of a cultured woman." I had a little difficulty using my tone to sound as formal and polite as possible. Explaining panties in front of three holy women who had become Saintesses, made me feel a little embarrassed about something that sounded lewd and vulgar like this. "Do we have to wear it, Supreme Commander?" a voice that made me a little tense came from Aiko''s mouth with her hand movement that seemed to be biting her index finger as if she was thinking about something. "If I wear panties that are magic catalysts, wouldn''t that be rude to the magic catalyst that the Supreme Commander once gave me?" Aiko continued, making me realize what I had done to Aiko to make her more special in front of other stealth slimes. Thanks to the touch of my magic catalyst that Aiko secretly used, it seemed that it made her perception of magic catalysts and panties a little different from the normal understanding in general. I, who realized this fatal mistake, hesitated a little to reply with a suitable answer. "Those are two different things, Aiko," I said to correct the misunderstanding of Aiko''s perception that equated panties to being a magic catalyst. "What I gave you is a pure magic catalyst and panties are just an object that a woman must wear!" I said with a firm tone and a cold facial expression. "Don''t equate the magic catalyst that I created with a woman''s honor that lies in her panties!" "Without panties, we are just women who can be degraded morally and legally!" With my words that seemed like a pervert and a cold facial expression, I gave Aiko a new understanding about herself who had misunderstood the object that had become the magic catalyst with panties. Technically, it was my fault because the catalyst I used was panties that contained my sweat that Zoe often used as her emergency dinner. At least I hoped that this would make Aiko look like a normal girl when she used her human form in a public place inhabited by social groups. Chapter 125 - Aiko Teaching for Underwear and Shame "I-I understand, Supreme Commander. I need to wear panties as proof that I am a woman in the human ecosystem, right?!" Aiko said seriously with a fiery gaze in her eyes. My explanation seemed to command its own authority, and it made Aiko realize that the need to wear panties was an obligation that women must carry out. Her eyes seemed to be enlightened by something related to the absolute command I gave, it made Aiko look chatty as her voice echoed inside my head. The echo of her overly excited voice made me think that Aiko had completely forgotten that I could still hear her screams in the Soul Tame communication. [ Everyone! Please listen to an important order given by our Supreme Commander! ] [ As a woman who has a human body shape, we are required to wear panties to clarify our status as human women. ] [ I don''t know for sure, but I will look for one thing about these panties based on the instructions given by our Supreme Commander! ] Aiko''s face was now filled with light breaths and her fists looked excited. "Underwear, I have to learn about these underwear soon before learning anything else to blend in with human social life!" Aiko exclaimed in a tone of voice that didn''t sound embarrassing, it made several girls who realized that the fire of enthusiasm emitted by Aiko came from her interest in underwear immediately blush. "Aiko, it seems like you have to understand that underwear is a taboo that shouldn''t be said so happily like that," I said to make Aiko realize that she should be embarrassed about the vulgar conversation that was discussing this underwear. "Underwear is a woman''s last form of defense before her genitals are seen by someone, it''s not a word that can be said without feeling embarrassed like that," I continued by giving an additional explanation. Aiko who heard it seemed to understand the words that had been said by me. Her head seemed to nod with a facial expression that seemed to understand every word I said. Well, I don''t care whether Aiko understands this. But I have to give her an example that panties are something that must be considered by a woman. "I know that this is a concept of shame that is very difficult for the stealth slime herd to feel. But you have to pay attention to this well, Aiko," to give an understanding of the concept of shame by panties, I immediately stood up from the gazebo chair and moved towards Noel who was standing elegantly. Noel''s elegant movements reflected a real example of a woman who was worthy of being imitated by Aiko. "You can see Noel who is standing elegantly and politely, you can feel that she is a respectable woman just from her attitude." "But if Noel gets attacked like this," I suddenly pulled Noel''s skirt uniform and revealed the white lace panties that Noel was wearing along with the garter belt that hooked onto her white panties. "That would make Noel feel embarrassed and act like this," I continued after making Noel accidentally show the white lace panties she was wearing. Noel''s expression which looked like a polite and elegant Exclusive Maid was suddenly replaced with the expression of a girl who had just been sexually harassed by me. "Uuhh..." Noel who had just received a sudden attack from me was immediately filled with her strange behavior. Her heavy breathing and her face filled with a pink blush had shown the right embarrassment as a real example for Aiko. That right facial expression made me like a perverted and naughty Master, until Noel''s heavy breathing turned into a sensual moan that made Hana and Sia hold back their behavior who seemed unaccustomed to hearing the sound of a moan coming from a woman. "Huh? Noel?" I immediately glanced at Noel whose embarrassment had turned into satisfaction with her facial expression starting to smile and drool. "Please control yourself better to set an example for Aiko," I whispered softly to control Noel so that she wouldn''t act strangely for Aiko to emulate. When I whispered that sentence, I immediately glanced at Aiko who suddenly disappeared from the corner of my eyes. In the corner of my eye suddenly saw Aiko''s hair blowing in the wind and accidentally saw her crouching down observing Noel''s maid skirt uniform and her white lace panties. "Hmm... so this is the panties recommended by the Supreme Commander?" Aiko muttered softly as she was observing Noel''s panties from a close distance. Seeing her crouching down and observing Noel''s panties with enthusiasm, actually made me feel an unbearable sense of shame. Her attitude that was too free as if she didn''t understand manners and politeness was very inappropriate for giving a mission or task related to social circles. Luckily the mission I gave earlier was a spy task that wasn''t too difficult for the stealth slime herd to do. By using their ability to sneak around and do things that could blend in with the surrounding environment, I could feel a little relieved that the spy operation that was being carried out would succeed. "I have to memorize the design of these panties." "White lace panties." "Panties with a nearly see-through design." "Panties with thin hairs growing around the lower part of her navel." "This is information that can be developed to blend in with human life!" "I learned a lot about this!" Without waiting for my order, Aiko took the initiative to learn unnecessary things from Noel. Something that should be a choice of personality and unique traits of humans was being imitated by Aiko. I had to be able to limit the slightly wrong information so that Aiko would not learn it further. I wanted to teach her about shame but it seemed to have gone beyond what I had not determined. "Aiko, please focus on her white lace panties only. Please do look at anything else related to Noel''s embarrassing personality," I said in a flat tone without showing any expression of regret after using Noel''s panties as an example for Aiko. "And Noel, at least pay more attention to your hygiene. You almost made a herd of stealth slimes follow your dirty standards," I said to Noel with a slightly harsh tone of discipline because I realized Noel''s dirtiness had been hidden. "You understand what I''m talking about, right?" I continued to make sure this conversation was well-known by Noel and Aiko. Noel who had just felt embarrassed because of my attitude of suddenly lifting her maid uniform skirt immediately nodded her head. Together with her remaining shame, Noel got an additional job to pay attention to her hygiene of a hair that grew around her sensitive area as a woman. "Kuuhh... I-I understand..." "But as a Black Maid who always moves behind the scenes and doesn''t have free time to take care of herself, I should get a fair share of Lily-sama for my dirtiness like this," replied Noel while lowering her head filled with shame. "At least... give me a reward that is fitting for my devotion as a Black Maid for the Marquess Rommel family." Noel suddenly acted strangely again after I mentioned her cleanliness and that grew hair that was not in the right place. "Isn''t seeing me already a reward that makes you happy?" I replied coldly and showed my power as one of the candidates who could move the Black Maid unit with the permission of my own father. What I said was a small temptation for Noel who rarely met me at any time. She who always worked behind the scenes as a Black Maid had little free time to take care of her own body. Her work as a Black Maid had made her not care about what happened to her own body with the main focus on carrying out the tasks given by the head of the Marquess Rommel family. Because I had teased Noel to give a real example to Aiko, I felt a little responsible after making her realize how dirty her body was after some hair grew in places that Aiko shouldn''t have seen. Paaammm... Paammm... With a small pat on her head, I gave a small caress to Noel''s long hair. The hair that felt soft but left dandruff that was not properly cared for gave information that she really didn''t have time to take care of her body better. Noel who was always on duty here and there without stopping was like a ghost who didn''t know the feeling of tiredness to continue on duty. If this continues, then I can predict that her disguise will be easily blown away after one small mistake because her body is too dirty to hinder her movement. "Hmm... it seems like I need to give a reward to the Black Maid who has carried out her duties with great difficulty," I muttered a little while thinking of a small idea about a reward that I could give them. One of the reward options that I could give was body care from the Yurification Shop by using Yurification Points that I rarely used to splurge. Because my relationship with Mio and several other women was close enough to be able to generate Yurification Points through physical contact alone, it was enough to reward the Black Maid worthy of their performance of their duties. By concentrating the flow of my magic that seemed to be searching for something from my storage magic chant, my eyes immediately saw the contents of the Yurification Shop which had now become more filled with goods from another world. The intervention given by my Goddess and Goddess Aurora made the Yurification Shop experience several new items that I had not tried and used. "Hmm... where did that stuff go?" I muttered as if looking for something from inside my storage magic. With my eyes looking at the contents of the Yurification Shop, I at least found some items needed to take care of myself and make a woman''s body shine like an angel who came down from heaven. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe that''s a bit excessive but with proper self-care. Then a woman will have beauty that is equal to beauty that cannot be reached by words. [ Yurification Shop: Lily-chan has exchanged 10,500,000 Yurification Points for a set of beauty lotions and a set of beauty bath, please use these otherworldly items wisely, Lily-chan! ] Baamm!! After the transaction process was complete, I took out the otherworldly items from the Yurifcation Shop from inside my storage magic. A thick transparent box containing beauty lotion and set beauty bath immediately appeared before my eyes. "Noel, please use this beauty lotion and set beauty bath to take care of yourself and when taking a bath." "Oh! Make sure to divide it evenly among all the Black Maids, okay!" Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire With the strange items coming out of my storage magic, it seems like I''ve caught the attention of some of the girls nearby. Hana and Sia, who had been silent until now, slowly walked towards me to see what going on. Chapter 126 - Girls Priority The two types of tools that I had taken out from my storage magic were a beauty lotion kit that Mio, Mom, and my twin step-sister often used. I used it a little according to my needs and based on the recommendations given by Mio. For some reason that was hard to understand, Mio seemed to be too good at giving advice and the right composition to take care of my body''s beauty in detail. This beauty care item came from one of the recommendations given by my Goddess. A recommendation that made me think twice before using it because it sounded very suspicious to use when it came into contact with my skin. "I hope you can read the instructions for use," I said while showing a note on the instructions for use of this beauty lotion. Since these were items from another world and were sold at the Yurification Shop, I made a little request to my Goddess to give me the instructions for use. So far, I have only often used lip balm and skin moisturizer before going to hot places that get hot sunlight. It makes my dark skin more moist and shiny as if it is well cared for. "T-Thank you, Lily-sama. But do I deserve something like this?" Noel replied, receiving a note of instructions for using the beauty lotion that was intended as a gift for herself and the other Black Maid members. "Yes, just think of this as your overtime pay for not having time to do body care. In addition, this is a beauty lotion that I often use together with the other Marquess Rommel family. For Father, it requires a little violence and strong coercion from Mother to use the lotion that makes the wrinkles on his face disappear and look youthful," while saying that, I was slightly reminded of an incident in the past where Father had to accept coercion from Mother to apply facial care lotion so that the wrinkles on his forehead disappeared. "I am very sure that this additional salary will add to the beauty of your bodies being well-maintained," I continued while smiling at Noel. Noel received the note of use for the beauty lotion that looked like various things. Her eyes were busy reading the instructions before her mouth smiled widely. "This is a decent additional salary for us as Black Maids who work non-stop in carrying out the orders of the Head of the Marquess Rommel Family," Noel looked very happy after she received her additional salary in the form of beauty equipment filled with various kinds of lotions. Meanwhile, Hana and Sia who had been curious about the beauty lotion that I gave to Noel as an additional salary started to touch my back as if they wanted to say something. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" I replied after feeling the touch of their hands on my back. "My cute little sister, I think I''m a little interested in that beauty lotion. Do you have a beauty lotion that is suitable for use by a holy dragon girl like me?" Sia asked with her gaze fixed on one of the beauty lotions that contained a bright yellow liquid. "Lily, can I buy the beauty lotion that you often use? It seems like I have to use beauty lotion to take care of myself who is in a growth period like this. You know that women at least need a lot of time to take care of themselves before doing their activities?" said Hana who was also interested in one of the glass bottle lotions containing a bright blue liquid. The two girls who were curious about the beauty lotion made me receive an attack of blinking eyes that wanted to get what was in front of their eyes. Zeeee ... Jiiieee ... The gazes of Hana and Sia who kept staring at my face made me feel guilty after showing off beauty products like this as an additional salary for Noel alone. Swiirrll ... I returned to focusing my magic energy to open my self-storage magic spell. Various kinds of beauty lotions that had been used came out of my self-storage magic spell. Some of these beauty lotions were stored in a sparkling glass bottle container that Mio often used to care for my body after finishing bathing with her. "For starters, we should use a beauty lotion that can moisturize the skin to keep it soft in the winter. I think this is a good thing to do after you see Noel getting extra pay for her never-ending little job," I said while opening the lid of the glass bottle containing the winter skin moisturizer. With the cold winter morning air, I could feel that this was not the right time to do self-care outdoors. However, I had to do this to give a small demonstration of the instructions for using this beauty lotion. Pwwiippp... Pooosshh... With the lotion slowly coming out of the glass bottle, I felt the cold sensation of the beauty lotion that was tasked with moisturizing the skin in the winter. I think this is more suitable for doing indoor activities but for the sake of demonstration activities, I had to do it as an example of use. "This is one of the lotions that can only be used for indoor activities. If you use it outdoors like that, then you will feel a cold sensation like this." Paamm... Paamm... Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With my little words followed by a surprise attack that attached the cold beauty lotion to the skin of Hana''s and Sia''s arms, I could see their facial expressions suddenly change and their cute little moans. "Nyaaahh!!" Hana moaned her body shaking slightly. "Kyaaa!!" Sia moaned while moving her dragon tail scales up and down until they slapped the snow-filled ground. My little prank seemed to make Hana and Sia feel a sudden cold sensation from my palms that was filled with beauty lotion liquid. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire Caress... Caress... With a little feeling of guilt that was satisfied after teasing them, I immediately rubbed the beauty lotion liquid so that it could be absorbed into the skin of their arms. The rubs I gave made Hana and Sia experience a cold sensation that massaged their arms until they closed their eyes enjoying every rub I gave. Both of my hands were busy rubbing their arms felt a cold sensation that made a reason why this beauty lotion was not suitable for outdoor activities. "Yes, as I said before. This winter beauty lotion is not suitable for outdoor activities," I said while rubbing the beauty lotion until it was absorbed into the skin of their arms. "It feels a little cold and moist on the skin, right?" I observed Hana and Sia who had felt the beauty lotion liquid that had been absorbed into the skin of their arms. The sensation of their skin that had received a gentle caress from the beauty lotion and the touch of my soft hands, made their skin feel tighter and healthier. "Yes, this is the kind of healthy skin that young girls like us should have." Ah, it seems I am too good at misleading someone into entering my lifestyle standards that have started to depend on otherworldly goods sold at the Yurification Shop. Without feeling guilty about the poison that I am spreading, I give the girls around me hope to take care of themselves using beauty lotion that must be purchased directly from me. "For now, keep in mind that this is a beauty lotion that I am developing to meet the needs of my skin so that it is well maintained. It would be a bit embarrassing if the only ones using this beauty lotion were me, Mio, Mom, Dad, and my twin step-sister." "I hope that if there is a problem with your skin, you will report it to me immediately, Noel." "I will try my best to re-mix the beauty lotion that can be adjusted to your skin sensitivity." I gave some veiled warnings to Noel, Hana, and Sia that this was a beauty lotion made from my concoction. I often concoct several potions and Alchemist potions in my spare time. My habits that Noel had known, made her let out a small voice that was praising me with her sparkling eyes looking at me. I could assume that this was a safe action to hide the Yurification Shop. Noel started to take several glass bottles containing beauty lotion. Her eyes were busy matching the color of the liquid with the instructions for use that I had given her. From the look in her eyes that quickly read the label on the glass bottle and the small movement of her lips as she read, I could hear Noel who was studying this set of beauty lotions as her additional salary. "This is truly an interesting invention from Lily-sama." "Just by applying this to the skin, it can make it feel moist and comfortable with all-day durability." "Then with a shampoo that can treat tangled hair and hair loss, this allows me to get healthy hair after disguised as someone else several times." "Hmm... this is suitable as an additional salary for the Black Maid who always works hard non-stop all day long." "Aahh... this is a salary increase that fits all the problems that the Black Maid is experiencing. I must immediately give them the additional salary that Lily-sama has given me." "I can''t wait for the day when Lily-sama will take the pinnacle of power of the Marquess Rommel family as a Matriarch." In her little happiness, she has received an additional salary from me. It seems like I heard some small words and her little murmurs that made my body shiver a little when I heard them. It was a feeling of gratitude for the additional salary given by me along with a small hope from Noel who wanted me to immediately take the pinnacle of power of the Marquess Rommel family by becoming a Matriarch. I think it''s too fast and still too early for me. Can''t I just relax for a moment and enjoy my teenage girlhood filled with people who care and know me well like this? While I was enjoying the responses given by Noel, Hana, and Sia about the beauty lotion that I often use with the Marquess Rommel family. I was surprised by Hana who pulled my arm again to whisper something. "Lily, did Princess Anastasia buy this beauty lotion equipment from you too?" whispered Hana while tugging on my arm. Unlike Hana who gave a whisper filled with curiosity. I saw Sia who looked amazed by the moisturizing effect given by my beauty lotion that touched the skin of her arm. The cold sensation of the winter air seemed to have made Sia enjoy every touch of the air that hit her arm which was moist after being smeared with beauty lotion. "No, I only told this to Noel, Sia, and you." "Princess Anastasia has no idea at all that I made this kind of beauty lotion in my free time when I was bored." When I answered Hana''s question, it seemed like I had made a small mistake until I saw Hana''s smile which seemed filled with victory. "It seems like I found the ultimate weapon to tease Princess Anastasia," Hana muttered softly with her mysterious smile. It seemed like I had created a complicated conflict between Princess Anastasia and Hana. I had no idea why they often fought and tease like this. However, it was none of my business because they had become responsible teenage girls. Chapter 127 - Cleaning Duty After my additional salary to Noel was well received, I immediately continued my activities of wanting to tidy up my messy residence after being left for quite a long time for a family vacation. Leaving Hana and Sia who were busy trying out the beauty lotion that I gave them as a test on their skin. I was now busy with strange gazes that were directed at me. By touching a broom and duster to clean the small dust inside the entrance of the Mansion where Marquess Rommel lived, I got a gaze that seemed to want to stop me. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-sama, it seems a bit too much for a noble like Lily-sama to help us clean this Mansion," said one of the maids looking at me with anxiety. After eating a simple breakfast of Hana''s handmade baked bread, I got a supply more energy to participate in the dust cleaning operation and rearranging the damaged furniture inside the Mansion where my family lived. Of course, I did this on my own initiative not wanting to add to the hassle as one of Marquess Rommel''s Maid who already knew a good and proper cleaning technique. Unlike Noel''s cleaning technique which was intended to remove traces that could trace back to Marquess Rommel''s family, the cleaning technique I meant was a technique for cleaning dirt and stains like a maid would do in general. "Don''t worry, I understand what I can do without hindering your workload. Isn''t that right, Aiko?" along with myself who had prepared myself to carry out the dust and dirt cleaning operation at Marquess Rommel''s Mansion residence, I was with the stealth slime herds who had now shed their bodies into slime balls that could eat dirt without a trace. Booiiinngg... "We are ready for duty, Supreme Commander!" Pooiinngg... "Supreme Commander, please give us the order to immediately clean your residence and exterminate insects and rodents that might make you feel uncomfortable sleeping in this residence!" Booinngg... "Supreme Commander''s comfort is our priority! So don''t worry about unwanted things, Supreme Commander!" Along with the fire of enthusiasm that can spread by burning souls that are excited like this, it seems that I have a hard-line army that is waiting for every order from me to be given to them like carrying out a noble task. Seeing the attitude of Aiko and the herds of stealth slimes who are enthusiastic about cleaning the Mansion where I live, I can only breathe a sigh of relief and give a soft smile to entrust them with the cleanliness of my residence which is already very dirty and messy. "Did you hear that? There''s nothing wrong with me joining in cleaning together with my private troops, right?" I said while giving a warm look to the group of maids who looked worried about me joining in cleaning together with them. Yes, I can say that I understand their concerns about not wanting to involve me in this cleaning operation because of one reason, but I already worn a Victorian maid uniform that I wore before. Some maids have never seen me wearing this Victorian maid uniform, so its invite their curiosity about my attitude as a professional maid. Because my role plays as a cold and strict military girl is over. Now I have changed my role to become a professional maid who has a high level of cleanliness and layout standards that are no less than a real professional maid. "S-Sorry for being rude before, Lily-sama." "I don''t know if this will be okay for Marchioness Amagi to see?" asked the maid with a worried expression on her face towards me and her fear of my mother who is responsible for managing the maid affairs at Marquess Rommel''s residence. "You don''t need to worry, it seems like my mother has agreed to what I will do next considering that I still have this," in a soft tone that did not want to add to her panic and did not want to be scolded by my mother. I immediately reached into the pocket of my Victorian maid uniform and took out the command baton that signified that I was the current Matriarch leading the Marquess Rommel family. When I showed the command baton, all the maids lined up neatly in front of my eyes. Their worried and doubtful gazes had disappeared, replaced by their firm attitudes awaiting further orders from me. By giving their elegant manner, I heard a small voice coming from one of the maids who had looked at me with worry before. "We are ready to accept your orders, Matriarch Lily-sama," with her small movements bowing in an elegant manner, I could see her attitude change drastically after I took out the command baton. "As I said before, I will be watching your cleanup progress together with the remaining stealth slime herd. I want you to be able to work together to carry out the cleanup operation with the hope that my eyes will not find a single speck of dust in front of my own eyes!" I exclaimed while giving a firm attitude like a professional maid. "Do you understand?" I continued my words by asking a question that would trap them with a reply about their ability to accept the task I gave. Braakk!! "We understand, Matriarch Lily-sama!" they replied in one tone at once. I felt like I got an answer and a sense of respect that overwhelmed me even more when I received it. Because I didn''t know what else to do with this kind of respect, I decided to share some of the maids on duty with one stealth slime that would be their portable trash can. Yes, I know that using stealth slime as a portable trash can is a bad thing but that''s not wrong because they can easily digest dirt like dust with their slippery slime liquid. "First of all, you have to form a group with one of the stealth slimes that has returned to being a slimy slime ball... that is a bit... disgusting to look at," with my words like this, I occasionally glanced at Aiko who had turned into a slimy slime ball that made me reluctant to look at her. "Even though their bodies look disgusting, they can be the main weapon to fight dust and dirt!" "Be brave for this noble task!" Like delivering inspiring words before entering the battlefield, I gave a conviction to make some maids view the stealth slime as a comrade in arms in the noble task of cleaning Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Oooohhh!! Yeeahhh!!" replied all the maids with an enthusiastic tone. "We must be able to clean this residence in one day before winter ends!" I shouted with an enthusiastic tone and added to their workload secretly in this enthusiastic shout. I know that this is a cheating way to make them work hard with full pressure but with the help of a herd of stealth slimes. At least it can cut the time needed to clean the entire Mansion where Marquess Rommel lives. "Yeeaahh!! Ooohhh!!" continued their shouts with full enthusiasm. I was a little worried about them giving in to the demands of the work given to me. At least I wanted to see one of them who objected to my orders. But it seemed like no one dared to oppose the orders I gave with such enthusiasm. "Everyone! Get ready!" I shouted while swinging the duster in my hand. "Ready!!" like giving a signal to run fast in a race, I swung my duster up a little. "Start!!" by giving this one small push, I began to see several maids starting to form groups with the stealth slime herd before entering the Mansion of Marquess Rommel. Their speed in managing the cleaning group looked very fast. Unlike me who was very unfamiliar with the tasks carried out by the maids, I only observed what was happening from a distance while slowly walking into the entrance of the Mansion towards my private room that had been left for a long time on vacation. "Hmm... Hmm..." with a small mutter, while observing my surroundings, I saw how dirty the Mansion where I lived was that had been left for a long vacation. My gaze was fixed on the dust and dirt that was difficult to reach with the equipment I was carrying. My main focus right now was cleaning my private room which was located deep inside the Mansion. While walking through the dusty and dirty corridors, I saw a stealth slime following me from behind. Seeing the large formation of magical energy, I could guess that it was Aiko in her slimeball form. For some reason, I could feel that she was keeping her distance from me. Booinggg... Pooinngg... Every time her slimeball body touched the floor, I could hear the sound of her slimy stomach gurgling which made my ears feel uncomfortable when I heard it. Ahh... does Aiko already know that I hate a disgusting slime body like that? If I think about it further, it seems that I look like a cold woman who hates a disgusting slime body. That''s not wrong... I once forced myself to accept the existence of a disgusting slime body, it''s just... Uuhh, it''s too disgusting for my body to easily feel disgusted like this to endure! "Aiko..." I called Aiko who was following me from behind. "Do you think this kind of work can be finished before winter ends?" I asked to reduce my boredom while walking through the corridors that were only filled with dust and dirt. Pooinngg... Booinngg... The sound of my footsteps and the reflection of Aiko''s slime body filled the echo of the sound that accompanied our steps. "With the help of the entire stealth slime herd, it should be able to be finished before winter ends, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko with her voice that sounded far behind me. I felt a little awkward after Aiko kept her distance so far. "Aiko, can''t you get closer using your human girl form compared to keeping this distance using your slime body form?" I said while glancing at Aiko who obediently followed me. "Ooohh..." When I peeked at Aiko who was following my footsteps, I was surprised by what had happened behind me. While following me from behind, Aiko used her abundant magic energy to clean everything that had passed by her. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire The floor filled with dust and dirt seemed to be washed clean by her slime body and the dirty air was sucked into her body until it was replaced with clean air that was fit to breathe. My eyes witnessed a stealth slime cleaning method that was able to clean every stubborn dirt stain. "P-Please excuse me for being so slow, Supreme Commander." "I-I''m having a little trouble following Supreme Commander while cleaning up dirt like this," replied Aiko who seemed to be having trouble as she followed me while cleaning up the dirt around her slime body. It seems like I underestimated slimes when they could make optimal and perfect cleaning tools like this. Fufu... in that case, I''ll gladly take advantage of it! Chapter 128 - My Room... Grown-Up Something? My eyes were immediately filled with the sight of a stealthy slime that had worked hard to clean all the dust and dirt that passed through its slimeball body. Booiinngg... Poiingg... With a body that moved like a ball bouncing on the floor. I was a little aware of the other potential of the stealth slime herd besides spying and infiltration activities. As a personal troop that was obedient to my command and connected to the Soul Tame magic chant, I would use this opportunity to utilize their natural abilities as slimes which turned out to be great within my expectations. I have read various books about monster ecology, especially slimes which are the standard measure of cleanliness of a dungeon or monster nest. If there are slimes in a dungeon or monster nest, then it is certain that the air that is inhaled is relatively safer and there is no pungent odor from dirt such as poop. That''s because slime monsters are known as dirt controllers and the peak of all food decomposers, and they cannot be replaced by other monsters. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had indeed read books about it, but now my eyes saw real evidence of what was written in the book. "You really can eat anything huh? Does it taste good when cleaning dirt like that, Aiko?" because I was a little curious about the taste of the dust and dirt that Aiko ate through her disgusting slimy ball body. I dared myself to get a little closer to her body. The slimy ball body shape that showed a disgusting liquid made me reluctant to approach it any closer. From a safe distance, I could see Aiko really enjoying the dust and dirt that was walking into her slime ball body that was filled with disgusting slime. Plooppp ... Pooiinngg ... I seemed to see a strange movement from Aiko''s slimeball body that began the process of digesting the dirt that was happening in her body. "It tastes a little bland when eaten without using ingredients that can add to the taste of dirt, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko who had finished digesting the dirt in her slime body. The lump of her slimeball body was now shaking as if showing the dirt and dust that had disappeared inside her slimeball body. "Besides, compared to eating dirt and dust. We are just decomposers of dirt and dust to take the remaining energy needed by our bodies, Supreme Commander," continued Aiko who seemed to be looking at me with an enthusiastic gaze. Because her slimy slimeball body did not have eyes, I could only throw my little imagination to see where her eyes were. Even though it felt useless because her body was in the shape of a slimeball like this, I preferred to give up and just stare at her slimeball body while talking to Aiko. "I know about that, a food decomposer that occupies the last caste in the food chain, right?" I asked to reply to Aiko who looked happy after eating dust and dirt while accompanying me walking along the hallways of the Mansion leading to my private bedroom. "That''s right, Supreme Commander. From a human perspective, we look like the last of the food chain that can only decompose the remains of food left by other monsters or other animals. However, what we eat is not the remains left behind but the residual magic core left behind when they eat," Aiko replied while following me from behind according to my walking speed. "Like what I''m doing right now, it might look like cleaning dust and dirt while sucking in the dirty air that my slime body cleans. But what I''m doing right now is sucking in the residual magic core left inside it. At this moment, I can even feel the residual magic core of the Supreme Commander along with the residual magic core of other people too." My sensitive eyes suddenly saw a small particle floating into Aiko''s slimeball body. "Oh, is the residual magic core in the form of a small particle that is difficult to reach by normal eyes that are not sensitive to magic?" I asked while watching Aiko who began to suck in the residual magic and throw away the residual magic that had become cleaner. "Yes, Supreme Commander. To see the residual magic core requires high sensitivity. However, for slimes like me, sucking up the residual magic core is necessary because the residual magic core can be dangerous if not cleaned properly. It''s like processing waste that has been thrown away to be reprocessed into healthy waste materials that are ready to be reused as residual magic core." "Can residual magic be that dangerous?" "Unn!! It''s very dangerous if it''s not cleaned properly. For example, a wild dragon''s nest is easily flammable even though its nest is an underground cave. Does the Supreme Commander know that what causes a wild dragon''s nest to easily catch fire is the intensity of their residual magic core that has accumulated and polluted the air with the remnants of their residual magic core that has settled as dirty fuel that is ready to burn at any time using their fire breath? That''s what makes a wild dragon''s nest a terrifying specter like a place that can explode at any time." "And that happens because the residual magic is not cleaned properly?" "Unn!!" Aiko gave a small answer along with her slimeball body steps that began to match the speed of my footsteps. "Can this Mansion explode if the residual magic core deposits have accumulated drastically?" "That could happen, Supreme Commander. For humans, it is usually indicated by signs of their magic chants that are easily triggered at any time. Especially if the magic chant is not done properly and spreads residual magic cores with each chant." Hearing Aiko''s answer, I started to sweat coldly after realizing that the magic training I was doing secretly had the potential to leave a thick magic core residue that had settled to a worrying level. It made me a little uncomfortable and had to take precautions before it was too late. "Aiko, this might sound like a heavy task for you and the other stealth slime herd." "Unn? Does the Supreme Commander want to give us another additional task with the few remaining stealth slime herds?" "Yes, it''s an additional task that makes you a little troublesome. Can you divide the standby duties between being a Maid in this place to clean up something dangerous like the residual magic core and the special forces that move behind the shadows according to my orders?" I was a little worried when I said this because the stealth slime herd''s task would become increasingly difficult according to the increasing random information I got. Magic residue, huh? If Mom hears new information like this. Maybe she would be immersed in her research and begin to observe if every magic chant that was released would cause residual magic that could pollute a place without her realizing it. "That''s no problem for us, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko who agreed to my sudden request like this. "The Supreme Commander''s request will be a great motivation for other stealth slimes who are starting to expect a nickname from the Supreme Commander by working harder than before," continued Aiko''s words in a happy tone along with her chatty voice on the Soul Tame communication channel. In her chatty voice on the Soul Tame communication channel, I heard that Aiko''s information was welcomed by the entire herd of stealth slimes with the highest hopes of those who received a nickname directly from me as Aiko experienced. It seems that giving a nickname to a stealth slime has had a big impact on them. Even though I have given them a nickname with a serial number. Now I have to give a nickname that is like what humans use to indicate their identity. Wouldn''t that make me a hassle and a headache? Oh.. no! What should I do later? Your journey continues on My Virtual Library Empire Ahh... at least... let it be a problem for Lily in the future. Oh my future self, please be patient with your past behavior. My footsteps have now approached my private bedroom, a door that I haven''t seen for a long time along with rust stains that have begun to decorate the iron doorknob. "Ah, this feels like a family vacation that has happened for years without thinking about returning to my hometown," I said in a nostalgic tone of longing. Slowly and with gentle movements, I began to grip the rusty iron doorknob and began to turn the doorknob. Kraakk... Prriiikkk... With my hand slowly pushing the door, I could hear the noisy sound of the creaking between the rusty door and echoing throughout the room of my private bedroom. When the entrance to my room was wide open, I could see a long-abandoned bed overgrown with mushrooms that radiated a beautiful light with an abundance of magical energy. The mushrooms that grew around my bed seemed to form their own ecosystem that emerged from nothingness and radiated their presence as if they were taking shelter from the harsh winter. Plooppp... Paaallll... "Supreme Commander, it seems like your private room has been occupied by forest pests that we didn''t detect before," with a cold tone that sounded harsh, I slowly glanced at Aiko who was reforming her human body from her disgusting slime clumps. "Huh, Aiko?" I who didn''t know what had happened immediately glanced at Aiko who looked unhappy with the mushrooms growing in front of her. "Supreme Commander, allow me to clean your private bedroom until it''s clean without a trace," said Aiko with a small movement of her footsteps that began to move towards my private bedroom and passed my body. I don''t know what she said, the forest pests seemed to have disturbed her to show her attitude that became rude like this. "How dare you grow in a place like this, you shameless mushrooms!" shouted Aiko while jumping towards the mushrooms but a vine immediately whipped her. With a twist that avoided the direction of the whip, Aiko managed to avoid one of the sudden attacks. "Tch, sentient forest pests are troublesome," Aiko grumbled while showing herself to be annoyed with the mushrooms growing before her eyes. "Supreme Commander, it seems like you have to be careful with the mushroom spores that have become sentient forest pests like this. If one of the spores manages to hit you, it''s the same as swallowing a death pill that can kill an adult wild dragon in one breath," Aiko said to warn me about what she was facing. When Aiko said something like that, I could only think that it was something excessive when it grew in my private bedroom. How could mushrooms like that grow in a place like this? Why could my private bedroom grow such dangerous forest pests? As the battle between Aiko and the living mushrooms took place before my eyes, I couldn''t stop thinking about the right answer to those two simple questions. Is it possible that I''m just unlucky? Chapter 129 - The End of Forest Pest Baaamm!! Kaabaaaamm!!! Daabaaamm!! The battle between Aiko and the mushroom that she thought was a forest pest was fierce. Various kinds of magic were cast by Aiko until she looked like a magic maniac girl who tried to cast all her magic to kill the forest pest mushroom that was growing in my private bedroom. This was the first time I saw Aiko showing an expression on her face that seemed to hate the mushroom that was growing and had self-awareness. Standing in front of the entrance to my private bedroom, I was greeted by an attack of root vines that began to move to attack me, who was standing still. My eyes, which were used to seeing fast attack movements, immediately avoided it by stepping to the side calmly. Syyuuttt... Ctaarr... The squeak of the plant vines that moved to attack me seemed to indicate that I was Aiko''s ally, attacking something invisible before my eyes. However, her body, which was able to sense danger, seemed to know that what Aiko was fighting was something dangerous if left to live any longer. Moreover, Aiko''s explanation made my body shiver with spores that were difficult to see with the eye, and then one breath I accidentally inhaled would take me one step towards death. Seriously? I felt like I was being hit by misfortune and bad luck. A dangerous fungus like this could grow in my private bedroom. I''m sure I saw the condition of my private bedroom was fine before! Or I just didn''t see it carefully. Whatever it is, do your best Aiko! Destroy the dangerous forest pest before my mother finds out that there is something interesting growing in my private bedroom! Taapp... Taapp... Cttaass... The fast attack given by the thorny plant vines was like a whip that continued to move toward my body. My eyes were starting to see slow down, I could see that the plant vines had fine thorns that would be very painful if they hit my skin. "Gaaaahh!!" Cttaass... While I was thinking about something while avoiding the attacks that came towards my body, a scream came from Aiko who was hit by one of the vines with fine thorns spread on each vine. Srraakk... With one quick pull of the vine, it made Aiko''s body torn and destroyed. With thin thorns growing around the vine, it made it look like a saw that was often used by forest lumberjacks. Getting one attack from that vine would cause one of my limbs to be cut like butter hit by a blunt knife. I don''t want to exaggerate but it was very dangerous if I got hit by just one attack. "Huufftt... Haaahh..." Aiko suddenly retreated towards me with her human body that had been cut off at the arm. Teess... Teess... A bright blue liquid that didn''t look like blood began to drip from her severed limbs. "Forgive me for never fighting before, Supreme Commander." "I''m too bad at fighting and get seriously injured in my first battle experience," Aiko said as she reformed her severed limbs from the whip of plant vines. "I will make sure that this first experience will make me one step ahead as a stealth slime fighter that my Supreme Commander can rely on!" shouted Aiko as she began to attack the plant vines that had been waiting for her to attack again. The twists and turns of the whip made me wonder about a plant that had its own awareness. Unlike the Elf race who could control the power of nature with frightening movements such as bending woody plant stems, this was much more complex with small particles that triggered my danger detection ability. With my body starting to feel the signs of danger approaching, I tried my best not to go too far into my private bedroom and chose to leave all of this to Aiko. Without any weapons to use, it seemed like I would have to rely on my magic-casting abilities as backup support. Luckily, I had a variety of support magic spells that could be cast from a distance. Stretching out my right hand, I drew a support magic circle pattern to cast on Aiko who was struggling to attack a vine without knowing the original target that should have been easily attacked. "This is my first time doing this, so forgive me if it makes your body feel a little strange." "O darkness that is hard to see without the reflection of light... shine in the true darkness... Blackout!" with the chant of this one magic spell, I triggered a darkness of night around me and made Aiko into a speck of darkness that tried to eat the light around her. The view of my eyes was starting to get dark saw several small dots in the air that became a gap from the body that was invisible and well protected by camouflage magic. "I-It''s so dark. But I can see what I should attack!" exclaimed Aiko who started to become a speck of darkness that tried to eat the light that was shining brightly in front of her. In the darkness that slowly started to eat the sunlight began to shine brightly through the window of my private bedroom. I could use the momentum of this darkness to move towards a safe point after the vines of plants that attacked me had lost their attack target. "Ah, so that''s how it is. As a plant, you need sunlight as a source of your power, huh?" My little whisper that began to look in this darkness carefully and observe the movement of the whip-like plant vines had lost its accuracy. The support magic spell that I had activated was Blackout. As the name implies, it is a magic that creates a space where light will be devoured by darkness. My private bedroom which was brightly bathed in sunlight was suddenly swallowed by a pitch-black shadow that made it a little difficult for sunlight to penetrate it. In that darkness, only Aiko and I could see clearly like a night hunter who was able to see her surroundings. "Aiko, I have given you a favor that makes that things unable to see you in this darkness." "Show your best ability to defeat the mushroom that has become a forest pest!" I shouted which echoed throughout my private bedroom. Like an echoing voice that rang here and there, it created a sound wave that restricted Aiko''s movements in fighting the mushroom that had consciousness. "I understand, Supreme Commander!" Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "I will finish this immediately and clean your private bedroom with all my might as a slime who is at the top of the food chain decomposer!" Aiko shouted with her loud voice that echoed around the room that had become dark. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though the room around us had become dark and there was not a single point of light shining, it did not make it difficult for Aiko to deliver a counterattack that was able to cut one of the vines that functioned as a whip. "Hyyaahhh!!" with a roar that showed her position in this darkness, I seemed to understand that Aiko really did not understand the concept of utilizing a dark room for a sneak attack. Slllaasshhh!! Paaannggg!! When Aiko''s scream echoed along with one of her hands that turned into a sharp sword blade, it made her hand penetrate the vines that functioned as a whip to attack and made her accidentally deliver a fatal attack that hit one of the walls of my balcony that was filled with iron poles. My long-range support magic chant seemed to give Aiko too much of an advantage. She never missed a single deadly attack while her opponent often missed until some of the furniture in my private bedroom was destroyed by her attacks. Baaammm!! Kaabbaaamm!! I, who was watching this from a distance, could only sigh lightly. "Looks like I have to buy new furniture again after all this is destroyed," I muttered softly while continuing to watch the room that had become pitch black and saw the thin silhouette of Aiko moving nimbly in the darkness. Swiisshh... Sllaasshh!! Ccttaass!! Aiko''s agile movements and the unsheathing of her hands that had become deadly sharp swords made me a little interested in teaching her a sword skill that came from the Mio family. With her amateur technique, it would be a shame if Aiko''s abilities were hampered because she was the first to experience a fight like this. "Ahem!" I cleared my throat a little and give a small touch of Aiko''s sword-fighting style. "Aiko, can you listen to my words through the Soul Tame communication channel?" While using the Soul Tame magic chant that was personally connected to Aiko, I tried to give a little direction to Aiko to use this darkness as a deadly attack for herself as a stealth slime that is truly a terrifying specter behind the darkness. [ S-Supreme Commander?! ] Aiko replied to my question with her body movement suddenly stopping. "Continue your movement, there are some vines that will attack you blindly in the darkness," I said to warn Aiko about what would happen next. Following my words that were connected in the Soul Tame communication channel, Aiko looked around her dark surroundings and felt a whip attack that was spreading towards her through sound vibrations. Aiko immediately jumped and avoided every vine that shot toward her body. Baaamm!! Kaaabaaamm!! Baaammm!!! Daabaaamm!! The blind attack made my private bedroom a mess with all the broken furniture that began to scatter. In the darkness filled with this eerie aura, I felt that the main body of the mushroom that Aiko was fighting began to show its presence slowly. This dark but clear view gave a surprise to the mushroom''s body which was shaped like an umbrella head with plant vines that were shaped like tentacles. "Ugh, tentacles again?" I grumbled as I continued to watch the mushroom from a distance. "Are tentacles the highest anatomical form that a living creature like this can evolve?" I continued while turning my face away when I saw such a disgusting form. [ Supreme Commander, I know that the shape of tentacles like that looks bad and a little disgusting. ] [ But it is the most suitable form to use in all conditions. A form that can coil, strangle, and grip an object tightly is the right choice for monsters like us. ] "I don''t want to hear about those tentacles that lack creativity!" I denied it directly, not wanting to hear any answers that defended the tentacles. [ E-Eeehh... Uuhh... ] Aiko tried to give another answer but her body was too busy avoiding the attack that was heading towards her. Sllaamm... Baaammm... With that one last attack, I could see the shape of a fat mushroom body with a strange liquid that looked like it was leaking out. [ Hoohoo... so that''s how it is. ] [ A dying forest pest... ] [ It feels good to kill a dying forest pest. ] I don''t know what Aiko said with her sudden movement of stabbing the mushroom''s stomach until it exploded. Blllaarrr... The explosion destroyed my bedroom''s furniture destroyed. Chapter 170 Volume 2 - Epilogue - The End of My Winter Holiday The last attack launched by Aiko had made the fat mushroom''s body explode like a bubble of soap that had been hit by a small sharp object. With the loud explosion sound, I could feel that it would attract everyone''s attention. That was proven by my mother who suddenly moved quickly using the teleportation magic chant that was accurately beside me. The transportation magic circle suddenly expanded rapidly as if opening another path to add someone who wanted to teleport with my mother. Seeing the complexity of my mother''s teleportation magic circle which was getting bigger and branching, it seemed that the sound of the explosion had made my entire family panic. "Wow! It''s so dark!" my mother screamed in her loud voice. "Rommel-chan, are you coming in too?" continued my mother who couldn''t see anything clearly in the darkness of my Blackout magic chant. Snnaapp... Snnaapp... My mother tried to snap her fingers and I could see some light magic chants that wanted to illuminate this place but were immediately devoured by the darkness that seemed hungry and thirsty for a light source. In this darkness, I could see my mother, father, and my twin step-sister who also teleported after hearing the sound of the explosion of the giant mushroom body that had been defeated by Aiko. "Hmm? Why isn''t my light magic chant shining?" behind this darkness, I could see my mother who was holding her magic staff, and her cute confused facial expression after not realizing that her light magic chant was not active. I immediately smiled slyly to tease my family who were in absolute darkness like this. By moving my silent footsteps and sneaking without a sound, I pulled one of my mother''s hair and poked her cheek. "Hiiikkk!! Rommel-chan! Please don''t do that!" my mother shouted with a small movement trying to reach something from behind absolute darkness like this. "I''m not doing anything, Amagi," my father refuted in a calm tone along with his alert attitude as he touched the hilt of his sword that was ready to be drawn at any moment. "Please don''t joke around when it''s this dark!" my mother refuted in a high tone of voice. "I am not doing anything right now," my father replied with a quick response. "Kuuhh!! Y-You always tease me in times of darkness like this!" In my mother''s small panic who couldn''t see clearly in the dark, I could only smile sarcastically after knowing that my mother was a little afraid of dark places that made her unable to see clearly. Together with the overflow of her magical energy trying to cast a light magic spell as illumination in the darkness, it indicated that my mother was very restless when she was in this darkness. Carefully and placing a gentle touch on her cheek, I began to pull it slowly. "Hiiieee!! Rommel!!" Swuusshh... Feeling a soft pull on her cheek, my mother did everything she could to hit aimlessly. The magic staff in her grip was swung blindly without aim. Wuusshhh... Swwuusshh... The swing made her magic staff emit air friction until it occasionally hit my father''s body who was standing not far from her. "Calm yourself, Amagi. You could hurt Alice and Alyssa who also entered a dark place like this," my father replied while holding back every blow from my mother''s magic staff that hit his body. "..." I who saw this tried to stay calm and as much as possible to hold back my laughter so that it would not be heard until this excitement ended. Wuusshhh... Swwuusshh... "I don''t care! As long as you stop teasing me in this darkness!" my mother shouted along with the panic of her body which gave blunt attacks in the form of her magic staff in all directions. Since my mother was in panic mode for a while, my gaze was now fixed on my twin step-sisters who were holding hands as if they wanted to protect each other. Their hands were clasped together and their magic staffs were ready to attack with a spreading attack magic chant in all directions. I think that''s too dangerous. Oh, Alice and Alyssa, you can hurt Father and Mother with a spreading attack magic chant like that. But that didn''t stop me from wanting to tease them even more! With slow steps and not making too much noise, I immediately walked to Alice''s side who was on guard for an attack aimed at her. Fuuuhhh... With a thin gust of wind from my mouth, I gave Alice a surprise attack that was not dangerous. "Hiiii!!" With that panic, Alice began to release her magic chant that moved in all directions and I gave a quick silent protection magic chant to my Mother and Father. Baaammm... The omnidirectional attack chanted by Alice triggered Alyssa to do the same thing by releasing the binding of her omnidirectional magic attack chant. Baammm... Luckily no one was hurt thanks to my quick silent protection magic chant. For the sake of safety from that little prank, I started tickling Alice and Alyssa''s bodies together until their magic staffs fell. "Hhhuukk... Eheheh... Waaahh!!" Alice who received my tickling attack immediately dropped her magic staff and now looked very panicked after losing her magic staff. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh no! My magic staff!" Alice shouted which rumbled in this darkness. Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire After Alice''s magic staff fell, now I had to focus on Alyssa who seemed to have more resistance to the tickling attacks aimed at her. "Uuhhh... this feeling... isn''t that you, Lily-nee?" whispered Alyssa who seemed to understand the source of this tickling attack came from me. "C-Can you stop this little prank, Lily-nee?" continued Alyssa''s small whisper with an expression on her face that could no longer hold back her ticklishness to laugh. "Uuhhh... aahahh... Hahaha!" Alyssa''s last defense began to waver making her release her magic staff until it fell. Seeing my sisters who were currently unprotected from the tickling attack on their bodies, I again carried out an attack that tickled their bodies until they laughed receiving the ticklish attack. "Ehehe..." "Ahaha..." Alice and Alyssa let out their little laughter that burst out laughing after receiving the tickling attack on their bodies. The tears that began to fall from their little laughter immediately flowed down their cheeks and gave an impression of happiness from laughing. I who was tickling my twin step-sisters now stopped after Aiko who had finished her task stood looking at me from a close distance. "What are you doing, Supreme Commander?" asked Aiko while standing alertly after her task of defeating the mushroom that was a forest pest was finished. Thanks to the question given by Aiko, it made my little prank exposed. I immediately released my long-range support magic chant in the form of Blackout to show this room filled with darkness filled with bright shining light. Cttaass ... With a snap of my fingers, I stopped my Blackout magic chant and showed the condition of my private bedroom which was now a mess with furniture that had been destroyed as a result of Aiko''s fight with the forest pest mushroom. Syyuuuttt ... Like night changing into day quickly, it made my entire family who were panicking in the darkness immediately calm down. Thhaampp ... Tahhmaapp ... After the dark situation became brighter, my wrist was suddenly touched by Alice and Alyssa. "Onee-sama..." "Lily-nee..." With a look of annoyance and smug smile on my face, I could see Alice and Alyssa seemed to want to retaliate against the mischief that tickled their bodies. With the sudden attack, I got a surprising attack from them. A kiss that filled my right and left cheeks from each of their soft lips. The warm kiss given by Alice and Alyssa made me look like an older sister who was punished with guilt after teasing her younger sister. "Uumm... Alice... Alyssa..." I who enjoyed the soft kiss from their lips now had to restrain myself from the movement of their tongues that began to lick my cheeks. "Isn''t this too much by giving my cheeks a lick?" I asked with a casual attitude after feeling the small mischief from their lip kisses that began to turn into small licks that caressed my cheeks as if marked by them. I exhaled with relief. My little prank was now repaid with another little prank from my twin step-sisters. Aiko who was staring at me showed an expression of surprise about what had happened to me. An expression that showed that she did not understand what had happened. "Lily, I think we should talk about this," said my mother from a distance with an expression in her eyes that seemed to want to tell me something. The fear of the dark seemed to have disappeared from my mother and was replaced with the disciplined and rule-filled personality of Marchioness Amagi. "Umm, Y-Yes?" I replied while standing still and enjoying Alice and Alyssa''s tongue licking that began to wet my cheeks. With the awkwardness after teasing my own family, I got a small punishment to make dinner that was completely made by my own hands. A small punishment for my prank, but it didn''t make me regret it! Along with the punishment that my mother had set. We started to clean up all the furniture in my private room that had been destroyed by the explosion of the forest pest mushroom body. Aiko who felt responsible for exploding and destroying the furniture in my private bedroom also started to clean it up by devouring everything. Her disgusting slimeball body started to work hard to eat all the remains of the mushrooms that grew in my private bedroom. In addition to the mushrooms that grew in my room, it seemed like several other rodents started to form a household in my private bedroom. I immediately handed all of that over to Aiko who seemed professional with this task. All I was doing now was relaxing with my family while cleaning up the mess left by Aiko''s battle against the forest pest mushroom. If only the battle had been a little late and my mother had noticed, it would have made my private room used as her research. Luckily that didn''t happen. My private room was still safe from my mother''s curious touch. Yes, it made me feel relieved and lucky after getting help from my own family to clean up my private room which was filled with special things built by nature. After a day of cleaning my room from the inevitable destruction, I immediately made a special dinner for my own family without getting any help from other busy maids. The special dinner ended with a report on the progress of the cleaning that had been carried out through the Rommel Mansion Cleaning Operation which was recently revised by my mother to become a deep cleaning after my mother saw the condition of my private bedroom which was filled with various existences left by nature. With this warm dinner, I could feel that family was a comfortable place to eat while giving dinner to our guests such as Earl Timoti, Princess Anastasia, and the three holy girls who had become Saintesses. This special dinner made me feel truly blessed by everything. I feel lucky when I was born and blessed like this. [ Volume 3 - Completed! ] --- Author Afterwords --- Hello, I am the author who worked on this book. Thank you to the readers who have supported this book until I completed volume 2. This long journey of writing this book will not be successful if there are no readers who are interested in reading it. For that, I would like to thank all the readers for setting aside your valuable free time to read it. Being an author who holds the responsibility of writing a chapter dedicated to the privilege chapter itself is indeed not easy. In addition to writing every day and providing quality that is not much different from the previous chapter, I also experienced the greatest challenges in human history, namely laziness and sudden fever. Because this novel volume 2 is finished today, I will convey sad news to the readers, like "Don''t buy the privilege chapter first because it only contains drafts and my weak self is trying to recover after being sick with a fever". I know that this recovery seems trivial, but what can I do... all the privileged chapters only contain random drafts from the previous chapters. So save your coins well and support other authors first before buying the privileged chapter of this novel again. And the good news... this novel continues to volume 3! But please forgive me if the storyline will be a little slower than usual because my brain is too dizzy after recovering from a fever and feeling lazy to get up from writing on time. After all, my body is difficult to lift to get out of bed. I know that it is just a classic excuse, but it is also a reality where laziness is indeed difficult to fight by me who is getting lazier when I have this fever. With all these writings, I would like to once again thank you for the support of all readers. Thank you very much, Yurii_sensei. . . . . . P.S. Here is some code for redeem. ABDHY49R4Y6SH43NB ABDHY9AH6EP6D3SWA ABDHYNZGSEQED92SA Chapter 171 Volume 3 - Prolog - Another Days Three weeks have passed since the Marquess Rommel Mansion Cleanup Operation began and the Golden King Bear Hunt Operation ended. During the winter end weather, it was starting to feel warm and the winter snow was melting. I was busy with a sight that made me wonder. Taakkk... Putting down the cup of tea I had drink some of, I looked at Princess Anastasia and Hana who were having a small tea party with me. "I know you are on vacation to welcome the arrival of spring, which is starting to feel warm. Do you plan to go back to work after spring melts the last snow?" I said in a calm tone while peeking at Princess Anastasia and Hana, who were enjoying every sip of tea in their cups. The reason I questioned this was their overly relaxed attitude as women who had been given a great responsibility by others. Princess Anastasia who was responsible for taking care of the important matters of the Aurora Kingdom from behind the scenes and Hana who had served as a holy Saintess who worshiped the Goddess Aurora. Those two big responsibilities couldn''t be separated by taking a relaxing vacation like this under the pretext of welcoming spring. Ciel and Sia, who were aware of their duties and responsibilities as Saintesses, had left to finish some business after I gave them a farewell in the form of a love mark on their sensitive body parts. Taakkk... Princess Anastasia put down her cup of tea and looked at me with a gentle gaze. "I still have a lot of free time because this is just the beginning of a not-so-busy season, Lily," answered Princess Anastasia with a sweet smile that made me absorb every glimmer of her smile. Taakk... Hana also put down her cup of tea to reply to my previous words, "I also still have free time to inspect the land around here and take on some work to bless the land of farmers who are ready to plant." Princess Anastasia and Hana gave an answer that fully held their responsibilities. I didn''t have a problem with them not returning to work. It''s just that for the past few weeks, they have been continuously staying in my private bedroom. All activities such as bathing, eating, and sleeping were always done together. That made Alice and Alyssa a little fed up with them until I forced by my twin step-sister to chase them away in a gentle way. However, I was a little awkward and reluctant to chase them away because they had helped clean Marquess Rommel with the help of human power until this Mansion became cleaner and worthy of being a place to live again. Before the total and deep cleaning was completed, my mother wanted to destroy this Mansion after finding several rat nests and cockroach nests in her bedroom. However, with the help of Aiko and several stealth slimes that were able to hunt such disgusting pests, destruction from my mother''s offensive magic attack was successfully avoided. I nodded for a moment and looked at both of them, "You girls are busy, huh, after the Marquess Rommel family became a neutral faction. We feel relaxed after doing business cooperation that is not tied to any faction in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. Although our income has decreased, it does not make us work as hard as usual and it benefits us in terms of income compared to previous expenses that have to participate in the larger economic wheel." "Lily, I know that in terms of business, it benefits you. But, does Marquess Rommel not want to return to being a faction that supports the royal family?" It seems that the answer I gave has made Princess Anastasia feel worried and gave a look that hopes that my family will return to being a faction that supports the royal family. The worry given by Princess Anastasia made me think twice before answering. For some strange reason, my father had refused to return the command baton that had been given by him. So, technically I am still the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, and everything I say will be considered the decision of the entire Marquess Rommel family. Hiding the fact that I was still the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, I had to be careful with the response I gave to Princess Anastasia. I shook my head before answering. "My father still hasn''t decided anything and we seem to be very comfortable with a life that doesn''t get any trouble from any noble factions in the Aurora Kingdom Capital. It''s not like we''re having any major problems in the Aurora Kingdom Capital, right?" I replied, taking up another topic. "I don''t think that''s quite right, Lily," Hana said, butting in on my conversation with Princess Anastasia. "In the Aurora Goddess Shrine itself, several donors from various noble factions are competing with each other to force the Aurora Goddess Shrine to take a stance that sides with one of them," Hana''s expression suddenly became serious as she said that. "It''s taboo for us to get caught up in political conflicts after what those people did in the past who were willing to burn a Saintess for the simple reason of political interests in acquiring the Aurora Goddess'' worshippers," along with Hana''s words, I could see the anger in her eyes and her clenched fists. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire Hana''s words made Princess Anastasia lean back on her chair and support her chin with her hand, "I think it can''t happen again, right? They have even recorded the wrath that Goddess Aurora has given by giving a severe divine punishment such as crop failure and long drought in the past." "With clear evidence of the divine punishment that Goddess Aurora has given, I''m not sure that the Temple of the Goddess Aurora will side with one of the factions that are corrupt and has committed many crimes that have provoked Goddess Aurora''s anger," Princess Anastasia continued, supported by a nod from Hana. Has something like that happened before? I didn''t know that the dark history was triggered by the dirty and deluded nature of humans to burn a Saintess who represented Goddess Aurora in this mortal world. Was there someone that stupid in the past? I accidentally put my hand on my chin as if thinking hard about the very stupid incident in the past. "That was truly a very stupid act. No wonder the current Saintess is filled with fake Saintesses except Hana," I muttered, sounding like I said it in a tired tone. "Eh? Lily realized it too?" Princess Anastasia replied with a surprised face. "Yes, how could I not realize it if they only have a large magic core without a blessing of holiness given directly by the Goddess Aurora? Unlike the holy magic core possessed by Hana, the difference that far really made me realize that they were just fake Saintesses with only a large magic core talent," I replied while giving a realistic answer to Princess Anastasia. "Uuh, it would be a big problem if people like Lily could realize such a big difference. I even planned to select a Saintess with a large and abundant magic core potential so that they could deceive the people of this kingdom," Princess Anastasia replied with an honesty that came from the bottom of her heart. "Deceiving people who truly understand magic is a big mistake," I replied in a joking tone. "Especially with Hana who became a real Saintess who received blessings directly from the Goddess Aurora," I continued with a faint smile to Hana. When I said that sentence, I now remembered the day when the Goddess Aurora asked for my help to kiss Hana''s lips as a sign that Hana was the Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess Aurora. That made my cheeks feel like they were blushing and I turned my gaze away from Hana. "Uuhh..." I sighed a little after remembering such an embarrassing past event. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My attitude of starting to look away from looking at Hana seemed to make Princess Anastasia curious about what was happening to me. "Hmm?" Princess Anastasia looked at me and Hana alternately. Unlike me who realized that I was remembering the past event, Hana seemed to be holding her lips after remembering the day when she became a Saintess who was directly appointed by the Goddess Aurora through the intermediary of my kiss. "What happened between you two?" asked Princess Anastasia with her eyes filled with black shadows. "I feel like Lily is hiding something related to Hana," said Princess Anastasia as she moved her body closer, which was originally sitting beside me, and now moved to sit in my chair. "Did something happen about Hana who has become a Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess Aurora?" Princess Anastasia urged with her body now pressed against mine. "Princess Anastasia, you are too close to me," I said while holding back the pressure of her body that was now touching me until her breasts pressed against my body. "I just remember the day Hana became a Saintess, that''s all!" I shouted while trying to move Princess Anastasia away from the pressure of her body that had touched me. By moving my body to release Princess Anastasia''s body, I glanced at Hana whose face was now covered in a red blush that looked like a tomato. Oh, Hana, if you make an expression like that. You will be in real trouble after Princess Anastasia finds out about your awakening as a Saintess! I tried to control my emotions after Princess Anastasia was near me. With her face starting to pay attention to every detail of my expression, Princess Anastasia seemed to be guessing about what was happening that day. "Lily, you''re not trying to hide something from me, are you?" asked Princess Anastasia in a suspicious tone. I secretly wanted to run away using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish techniques, but what happened next would make Princess Anastasia sure about what she was thinking. I wanted to hide the secret that kissed Hana''s lips to make her a Saintess. Uh, what should I do to escape from this kind of pressure? When I was confused thinking of a logical answer. I suddenly remembered one important embarrassing thing when the incident happened. "Princess Anastasia," I said in a shy and fake tone. I did my best to give an act that made Princess Anastasia believe the words I was going to give. "You know that on that day I made an embarrassing mistake, even though you were there at that time," I said with a vague answer that made Princess Anastasia think hard. "On that day, I became a little girl who looked rude and had no manners in managing the situation that was happening in front of my eyes," with this acting that I gave, I looked like a girl who was ashamed of my past attitude that often caused a lot of trouble. Yes, I know that this acting is just pretending and making another answer about what Princess Anastasia is thinking right now. I hope it will work to deceive Princess Anastasia with another prejudice about me. Chapter 1 - The Letter The wish I gave seemed to have come true. Princess Anastasia now seemed to be thinking about something else about my past behavior that seemed like a little girl who would make enemies anywhere. Although it was an incident in the past with me being unable to hold back a feeling of irritation after being belittled just because of my light brown skin color, now I could give a reply to the insult calmly and full of threats. With the incident in the past where there was an attack from a slime that had become a Sin-Eating Slime and the curse spread by Zoe that marked several noble families. I seemed to have become a walking disaster that could bring disaster if someone challenged it. The attack by the Sin-Eating Slime and Hana who became a Saintess of the Goddess Aurora, were two major historical events that would probably be recorded in the history of the Aurora Kingdom and studied by people in the future. The most important of all was the incident where my name would be recorded as a troublemaker or spreader of the curse that caused the collapse of several great noble families'' glory. I didn''t feel guilty about this. Their descendants'' mistakes have become the source of the disaster of Zoe''s curse that has been planted for the entire family''s descendants as well. It could be said that they deserved the curse from Zoe after they had so arbitrarily insulted and belittled others when they were at the peak of their glory. With that incident, at least I have made some historical events that make my name remembered until the future for the decisions and consequences of arbitrary actions taken by nobles with other nobles. It also made me wonder whether the feud between the factions that support the noble family and the factions that oppose the royal family will continue to insist on carrying out behind-the-scenes actions such as trying to acquire the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Uuh, this will make me look like a villain in the future," I muttered a little while taking a cup of tea and drinking it. In this small tea party, I seemed to be completely exhausted by the questions and suspicions given by Princess Anastasia. I occasionally glanced at Princess Anastasia who was working hard to understand my previous words. The day the Royal Palace was attacked by a party held on her special day and the birth of a Saintess that coincided with her special day. Indirectly, it made Princess Anastasia and Hana complement each other. An incident that made me sad but was overwritten by an incident that made me happy. Like water mixed with oil but suddenly produced a new liquid that tasted good as the main seasoning for a dish that had fatty meat as the raw material. Just thinking about it, my body started to get goosebumps if all those incidents were caused by me who thought too short-sightedly in making decisions. "Lily, I want to ask about this. Has the Goddess Aurora ever said anything about me?" asked Hana who suddenly appeared behind my body with a wide smile on her face. I, who was thinking about something before, was surprised after Hana suddenly appeared beside me. A heavy question that was the same as Princess Anastasia''s question. I slowly put down my cup of tea and tried my best not to choke after getting a question like that. Taaakkk... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After carefully putting down my cup of tea, I tried to answer Hana''s question with a calm facial expression. "The Goddess Aurora?" I replied to buy time which made me think about the appropriate answer to give to Hana. "Yes, I feel that the Goddess who is dejected... Uhh... I mean the Goddess who has abandoned humanity has a hidden plan after making me her holy Saintess," Hana said with a sweet smile on her face. It seems like I heard Hana''s words that slightly insulted the Goddess Aurora, but I will pretend not to hear it. "There is no special message given by the Goddess Aurora to me. She only told me to maintain a good relationship with you," I replied while hiding all the bad behavior of Hana and the Goddess Aurora who did not get along with each other. Even maintaining my calm attitude has made me exhausted with Hana''s one question. "A good relationship with me? What is that like?" Hana asked further while getting closer to me. It seemed like Hana did this on purpose after Princess Anastasia got close to me. With the two girls pressing their bodies closer to me, it felt like I had just teased two girls at the same time. If anyone else saw this, how could I deny it? Hana brought her body closer until it was like she was hugging me tightly. The small chair I was sitting on felt like it was holding the weight of three human bodies which started to make it creak and scream as if it wanted to break. With a calm and gentle attitude, I immediately stood up and pulled the two girls'' bodies that were supporting their bodies on mine. "I''m going to go take care of some things," I said to escape from Hana and Princess Anastasia''s questions who were now pressing their bodies against mine. "It seems like I''m going to be busy," I said further while releasing their bodies that were tightly attached to mine. "Ehh? Even though our tea party isn''t over yet?" said Princess Anastasia who looked disappointed after I wanted to leave to take care of some things. "Haahh... you''ve been working hard lately, Lily," said Hana who looked sad when she saw me who was going back to work taking care of something. When I was about to leave them who still wanted to have a small tea party, I suddenly got a feeling of pulling a heavy weight on my right arm and left arm. "Hmmm..." with my feelings starting to get worse, I glanced beside me and saw these two girls seemed to be locking the movement of my arms so that I wouldn''t leave this small tea party. "Lily, don''t you want to take one more sip?" said Princess Anastasia as if she wanted to give me an incitement to make me stay longer to attend this tea party. "Lily, can I help you work?" Compared to Princess Anastasia who seemed to want to force me with incitement and seduction, Hana seemed like she wanted to join me who was going to work inspection the Marquess Rommel Main Mansion for the renovation and cleaning that had been done previously. These two women seemed like they wanted to follow me whenever they had nothing to do. I took a deep breath and started to move away from them, "I''m really busy today you know..." As I moved away from them, I suddenly heard them move quickly to sit down and finish a cup of tea before going after my footsteps who wanted to do a special inspection of Marquess Rommel''s residence after the family vacation. During the busy activities of the Maid on duty, I was accompanied by Hana and Princess Anastasia walking through the hallways that were still part of the hallway of my private bedroom. This long hallway had been completely cleaned by Aiko without leaving any traces of dust and dirt stains that could be seen by the naked eye. "Hmm..." with my small mumble, while paying attention to every gap in the walls of the hallway, I tried to find small mistakes left by Aiko but no dirt was missed by Aiko. "I''m impressed with Aiko''s hard work who can clean these hallways without leaving a single trace of dirt. If all slimes could be tamed and think like Aiko, maybe a house cleaning service with a herd of slimes could be a brilliant business idea," I said in a small tone praising the hard work done by Aiko along with the other stealth slime herd. "Yes, this is the result of maximum hard work for an evolved monster," following my work which was inspecting a total cleaning of the Marquess Rommel Mansion, Princess Anastasia looked like she was rubbing her index finger to check the dust left behind. When her index finger touched one of the hallway walls, there were only traces of her fingerprints left on the wall without any dust stains. "So clean, I also want to experience a place to live as clean as this," grumbled Princess Anastasia who was now starting to pay close attention to the hallway walls. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire "With cleanliness like this, wouldn''t it be a waste to do inspections every day, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia as she stepped closer to me. "I have to do this because this Mansion has been abandoned for a long time since our family vacation. Some wild plants such as mushrooms and moss which are natural pests to decompose an object in the forest have grown abundantly until it makes us have trouble to clean them. I''m worried if they will grow back if not detected by my inspection," I replied with an answer that made Princess Anastasia nod. "I understand the main point of this inspection. But mold and mildew take a long time to grow, right?" Princess Anastasia asked as she looked around. "Oh, Your Highness. Mold and mildew are things that can easily grow like other plant pests. Their unexpected appearance is an indication of humidity that can damage a building. As a Saintess who once worked at the Aurora Shrine near a water source, I can feel how troublesome this kind of inspection work is to prevent further damage to the Aurora Shrine building," Hana now chimed in about this troublesome work with her life experience of having worked at one of the Aurora Shrines with high humidity levels. "I don''t have such a tough life experience. Thank you for sharing that experience and information about useful knowledge," Princess Anastasia smiled as if she had gained new information about forest pests that could damage buildings after being allowed to grow for so long. "You''re welcome, Princess Anastasia. Now let''s help Lily inspect the entire Marquess Rommel Mansion!" Hana exclaimed in an excited tone with her fists raised. Seeing these two women who could disagree and be good friends made me confused in dealing with them. "Am I being too excessive when thinking about them who often disagree and are good friends like this?" I muttered a little, starting to question their relationship. I immediately ignored my bad thoughts about their relationship it seemed like they were pretending to be friends in front of me by continuing my important work to do an important inspection of the Mansion that was restored to be my residence. Along with the sound of our footsteps walking down the hallway and paying close attention to every corner, I heard the sound of small footsteps from Sebastian who seemed to be looking for me. From a distance, our gazes met and we exchanged greetings with our nod. Sebastian began to approach me who was with Princess Anastasia and Hana. With a letter in his hand, I could feel that there was a new problem. Chapter 2 - The Most Hated Noble Family Sebastian came to meet me with his slowlyly steps, paying attention to his respectful attitude towards Princess Anastasia and Hana, who had become important guests of the Marquess Rommel family. A letter in his hand signified an important matter that had to be conveyed to me immediately because of my status as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family. The fact that my father refused the command baton that I wanted to return had been known to Sebastian. I don''t know what reason my father was hiding, but it seemed that he was taking advantage of this free time to let go of his responsibility in making important decisions that would be made by the Marquess Rommel family. There were only a few people who knew that I still held the command baton of the Marquess Rommel family and one of them was Sebastian. "I hope my presence does not bother you, Lily-sama," with his respectful attitude that knew the boundaries between Matriarch and Butler, Sebastian maintained his attitude well in front of me. "If you are looking for me instead of my father, maybe there is something that requires my consideration, right?" I replied while using a soft tone to make Princess Anastasia and Hana feel comfortable with the relaxed atmosphere of this conversation. By blinking one of my eyes, I tried to give a small code to Sebastian to be relaxed as long as Princess Anastasia and Hana were beside me. Sebastian seemed to notice the small blink that made him more relaxed like a Butler who accompanied the daughter of the Master he served while taking a short walk enjoying the scenery inside the Mansion. "Yes, there are some letters that need your advice, Lily-sama. I don''t know if this is an appropriate letter to be delivered to Marquess Rommel or not," said Sebastian while handing over a letter. Sebastian extended his hand to give a letter covered in gold ink with a wax seal that had the symbol of a noble family. I accepted the letter given by Sebastian and examined it carefully. When I received the letter, Hana seemed to have a disgusted expression and didn''t want to see it any further. "Ugh, that disgusting family again?" Hana said while turning her face away after seeing the symbol of the noble family on the wax seal of her letter. "I can''t believe they invited Marquess Rommel''s family to their twins'' birthday, is it related to Marquess Rommel also having twin daughters, Alice and Alyssa?" Princess Anastasia said while showing an unhappy expression on her face after seeing the symbol of this noble family. It seemed like they both had the same hatred for this noble family and I needed additional information before deciding what the Marquess Rommel family would do next. "Is there something wrong with this family?" I asked Princess Anastasia and Hana who seemed to have the same opinion after knowing the symbol of the noble family printed on the wax seal of my letter. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire Princess Anastasia and Hana turned their faces away again after hearing my question. An extraordinary hatred had been in their hearts for the behavior of these noble twins who seemed to have done something that made them feel uncomfortable. "Rather than being troubled, I feel more disgusted by the behavior of the boy in that noble family. Even though he is the same age as me, his perverted nature makes me want to slap his face, but my actions must be restrained because of my dignity as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom," said Princess Anastasia with her face now filled with a look of hatred for the figure of the boy who was specifically aimed at this noble family. "That problematic boy also almost defiled the body of a Saintess with his dirty and sinful hands. I was almost touched by his dirty hands and luckily it was thwarted by my heavenly holy dragon spirit who suddenly went berserk with a scream so as not to touch any part of my skin," along with Princess Anastasia''s words that felt disgusted by the treatment given by the boy, Hana also gave her very disgusting experience of meeting the boy again. These two identical testimonies were enough for me to reject the invitation letter from this noble family. "Turns out it''s quite problematic huh?" I replied as I opened the wax seal of the letter and took out the paper containing the writings. I immediately read the contents of the invitation letter and immediately crumpled it up. Poomm... "Sebastian, we will reject the invitation to the birthday party of these noble twins and make sure not to make any contact related to this noble family," I said to Sebastian and threw the invitation letter. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, don''t forget to burn that rude letter," I continued my words in a cold tone while giving Sebastian additional orders. "I can''t believe there are people who are confident enough to send such an invitation letter," I grumbled a little after feeling an insult given by the invitation letter. What made me annoyed and angry was the writing style of the invitation letter which had looked down on the Marquess Rommel family because we were not included in the two factions that were at odds in the Aurora Kingdom Capital. Unbeknownst to everyone, we had become an independent neutral noble family with all the needs of our territory well met. Even during our family vacation that cut off contact with anyone, we had created a new trade rule along with an economic cycle that could spin endlessly to fulfill every territory of Marquess Rommel''s power with low tax prices. "Inviting a financially independent noble family with such arrogance, I don''t even want to meet them," I continued with a decision. "I understand, Lily-sama. I will convey this to the Maid in charge of receiving incoming letters and begin an investigation into the noble family that has allied with the noble family that insulted the Marquess Rommel family," Sebastian replied while giving a bow before leaving me. With that respectful greeting, Sebastian walked away leaving me, and crumpled the invitation letter into a ball that would be burned later. "I really can''t believe there is a noble family with such incredible arrogance," I muttered while watching Sebastian who was leaving to carry out my orders. "You have no idea how disgusting and troublesome that family is, Lily," Princess Anastasia with her annoyed feelings still showed a hateful gaze when listening to that family. "I just came back from a family vacation, Princess Anastasia," I replied in a relaxed tone as I continued my steps to inspect the corridors of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion to make sure no forest pests were growing. Along with my relaxed steps walking along the corridors in front of me, the conversation had turned into a curse directed at that noble family. Especially by Hana who felt very tarnished if her eyes accidentally met the gaze of the boy she hated so much. "If only I wasn''t a Saintess, I could order Vasilica to crush their residence with full power," said Hana with her eyes still sharp and full of hatred. I, who had just returned from a family vacation and was living a relaxed life, was completely unaware of the conflict that had occurred in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. It was none of my business at all when the needs of Marquess Rommel''s territory had been met to the point that there were no problems that made my father intervene directly in dealing with it. "If only I wasn''t a Princess who was forced to have a great sense of tolerance for one of the subjects who supported the royal family, I would make them a bitter journey while they were nobles in this kingdom," said Princess Anastasia with a gentle but cold smile on her face, it made me who saw it immediately feel an aura of cunning that made Princess Anastasia look like a villain who messed everything up from behind the scenes. The insults filled with disgust that I heard came from valuable experiences of the behavior of the noble family. Until my ears accidentally heard a suggestion that was quite dangerous if it happened again. "Lily, how about you take the invitation to the twins'' birthday party and curse their entire family like before?" said Hana with a smile without guilt and the intention of seeing the noble family get cursed by Zoe. I suddenly felt my body sweating after hearing it. I''m sure that Hana who has become a holy Saintess doesn''t have such bad thoughts and this is just a little joke from the bottom of her heart that feels annoyed with the noble family. "You have a brilliant idea, I never even thought of that. It would be better if Lily cursed their entire family like she did before. That would be a very pleasant sight!" exclaimed Princess Anastasia happily and her sparkling eyes looked at me. Ehh... that was just a joke, right? Huuh... you''re not serious about this, are you, Princess Anastasia? Along with Princess Anastasia''s sparkling eyes, now Hana is also looking at me with the same gaze! Ugh, I feel like this is a unity and understanding that arises from the same enemy. How can I divert these two sparkling gazes with such bad things? With one small breath from me, I answered the hope that they would change their bad intentions. "You heard it yourself, right, that I have rejected the invitation letter," I said in a calm tone while my eyes returned to paying attention to the clean hallways in front of me. Since this inspection took quite a long time, the entire trip was filled with listening to Princess Anastasia and Hana''s hatred for that noble family. I don''t know why that noble family''s image has worsened. What is certain is that I will not make contact with that noble family that has become famous for its infamy. If I think about it further, it seems like that noble family is too confident in the abilities of their son who is a twin with their daughter. Where does that noble family''s confidence come from? [ It seems like I am the source of all the incidents that have happened in the Aurora Kingdom Capital. ] Huh? My Goddess, what are you saying? While I was muttering about the source of that noble family''s confidence, my Goddess suddenly entered my mind''s communication channel. [ I told you, I am the source of the problem, Lily-chan! ] [ It was my doing that made them reincarnate into this world! ] [ You remember my complaints about the human who liked to get himself hit by a truck in another world until he died stupidly? ] I think I''ve heard this before, but when? I don''t know what my Goddess is thinking, but it seems like this problem will take a long time to be resolved. Chapter 3 - Stealth Slime Empowerment The information given by my Goddess made me ponder for a moment. A word that bothered me had been spinning around in my head. A word that destroyed the balance of this world even after the era of the Great Hero ended. Reincarnation or rebirth using the memories of a previous life, was a term I had read in the magic book of the Great Hero in the past. A proof left behind to record an incident in the past where someone reincarnated fought with the Great Hero because of a clash of ideologies. I didn''t want to make the destruction that happened in the past happen again in the present. Unlike the Great Hero in the past who was summoned to this world using holy power from an artifact blessed by the Goddess Aurora, now I had to face someone who was reincarnated from another world to this world with memories still in their head. "This will be very troublesome," I grumbled a little in response to my Goddess''s words. [ I didn''t know that this reincarnation was too perverted and dangerous to become a disgusting boy who liked to tease a woman like that. ] [ Even though in his previous life he had died because he was too busy dating various women. ] [ I thought he would immediately repent after being given a chance to live again after being hit by a truck, it turns out his life is the same. ] Hearing the words of my talkative Goddess, now I miss Mio who is reforging the cursed sword. After several weeks of disappearing without any news, it seems like Mio has had a hard time reforging the cursed sword so there has been no news from her until now. I even sent Noel to see Mio''s condition, but there was only a report that Mio''s family home was tightly closed with the chimney in her blacksmith''s room constantly burning. "I think you should be more selective in seeing a human, my Goddess," I said in a small tone to give her advice. Along with my footsteps and gaze that walked along the corridors of this Mansion to the end, I immediately stopped after the small inspection that I was doing had ended. "I don''t think we found any traces of forest pests that grew after being cleaned by Aiko," I said while looking at Princess Anastasia and Hana who were accompanying me on a small walk to do the inspection. "You are too thorough for this, Lily," said Princess Anastasia with her small breath that was out of breath after walking with me. Unlike Hana who looked normal, she seemed calmer and still observed the walls of the hallway with her eyes. "There are no remnants of moss and fungus left, I think the deep cleaning of the stealth slime herd has been successful," she said while giving a small compliment to the stealth slime herd for their hard work. "I think they deserve a day off as a small gift from me, cleaning one Mansion for several weeks must have drained a lot of their magic power," along with my words, I briefly saw several stealth slime herds who were using their human forms wearing several maid uniforms to help clean the outside of the Mansion. The direction of my gaze made Princess Anastasia and Hana immediately look outside the Mansion, they saw several groups of stealth slimes playing around using water taken from a bucket to wipe the walls of the Mansion until they were shiny clean. "They work hard huh?" said Princess Anastasia who seemed like she wanted to take one of the stealth slimes to work in the Royal Palace. I didn''t want to think badly like that, but the look in her eyes gave me a perception of that. Through her little words, Princess Anastasia suddenly let out a small sigh. "If only I had one slime that could clean my room from dust and dirt in the air, I would definitely work hard without feeling the heavy stress from the stupidity carried out by the nobles of the Aurora Kingdom," grumbled Princess Anastasia told the source of her stress about her job as a Princess who drives all the policies of the royal family behind the scenes. I understood what Princess Anastasia said after reading the invitation letter that was full of insults like that. If only the nobles in the Aurora Kingdom were righteous and did not cause so much trouble, then my family would not be a neutral family that can now do anything freely after not being tied to one political interest in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. But from the eyes of other noble families, the presence of Princess Anastasia who was on vacation at Marquess Rommel''s residence seemed to show that our family still had a close relationship with the royal family. At least this was still better than me having to be engaged to that hopeless trash. Speaking of that trash, was he still a candidate for King to lead this Aurora Kingdom in the future? "Uuhh!!" just by thinking about that trash''s face, I experienced an excruciating pain in my head as if I didn''t want to think about something impossible to happen in the future. With his behavior like trash, it would bring the Aurora Kingdom one step closer to the final trash dump. A dark future with only destruction on every side of the road. I tried to forget about that unimportant thing and walked towards one of the rooms connected to the main entrance of the Mansion. "If you want to employ one of the stealth slimes, I can arrange it as long as they get the appropriate salary and benefits," I said in reply to Princess Anastasia''s small mumble who expected the stealth slime''s ability to clean her private room from dust and dirt. I wouldn''t mind if one of the stealth slimes could eavesdrop or copy some secret information from Princess Anastasia''s private room. Just think of it as a mutually beneficial relationship between Princess Anastasia''s clean private room and me getting important information accurately from Princess Anastasia. "Really? You can arrange one of the stealth slimes to work in my private room?" like getting a gift addressed to her, Princess Anastasia looked very happy after seeing me able to give a gift that she really wanted. "As long as they are treated properly," I answered briefly with a small nod. Princess Anastasia''s gaze was filled with sparkling lights that made her look very happy with the answer I gave. By giving an answer that made her happy, it made me feel happy too because my relationship with Princess Anastasia seemed close and harmonious. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire "Lily, can I ask one of the stealth slimes to clean my private room in the Aurora Goddess Temple too?" after Princess Anastasia''s request got a positive answer from me, now Hana looked like she wanted to get what Princess Anastasia had gotten too. With her pleading and sparkling eyes too, it made me too weak to refuse her. "Ugh, this is a cunning way to ask me with a look like that," I grumbled a little with a voice that was held back in my mouth. "Can''t I get it?" with Hana''s pleading eyes that continued to attack and left no signs of stopping before getting what she expected, I was forced to submit to her request with some special conditions. "Can a monster like a stealth slime enter the Aurora Goddess Temple?" I asked while asking Hana an important question. Cttaakkk... With a snap of her fingers, Hana summoned one of the spirits that came from within the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Clliinngg... With a sudden burst of holy magic energy, I saw a heavenly holy dragon spirit that had been bullied by Zoe and her sister. "Oh, we meet again, cute little dragon," I said to greet the heavenly holy dragon spirit that had formed a contract with Hana. "Huukk!! This human!" with a little panic from its dragon wings that suddenly spread, it seemed to be keeping its distance from me. "Vasilica, please behave yourself with my good friend... I mean my love partner," said Hana with an introduction that was ambiguous enough for me to hear. "Eh?" as expected by a spirit who didn''t understand the words that Hana had said, Vasilica looked surprised and opened his mouth wide. "I-I didn''t hear you wrong, right?" asked Vasilica with his dragon wings flapping up and down. "You heard right, starting today you have to respect Lily like your own mother!" Hana said, pressing some of her tone to control the rejection that Valisica was about to say. As if he couldn''t do anything else, Vasilica looked depressed by Hana''s words and gave up. His spirit body which looked like a newly hatched dragon baby started to fly towards me and stood still on my shoulder. "N-Nice to meet you, Mama," Vasilica said in a tone that seemed depressed. "Now! That''s my good spirit!" Hana said with a cheerful smile on her face. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed like I had just seen a heavenly holy dragon spirit submitting to the orders of a human who had been reborn as a Saintess. "You can''t refuse it, huh?" I asked in a small whisper that Vasilica could hear. "You won''t know what Hana will do when someone dares to refuse her orders," Vasilica replied in a small whisper near my ear. When Vasilica was standing on my shoulder with both of his feet, Zoe suddenly came out from behind my hair to greet Vasilica with her butterfly forms. "Yoo! Vasilica, we meet again!" Zoe greeted with a surprise using the pressure of her magical energy that began to bind Vasilica''s body. "Haaaa!! You also appear, you impudent spirit!" Vasilica exclaimed with his body starting to be bound by the magical energy that restrained his body. With the movement of his body struggling and wanting to escape from the magical energy that restrained his body, it made my shoulders feel very heavy and I wanted to immediately throw Vasilica''s small body up with a quick throw. "Zoe, can you stop your... warm and friendly greeting?" I said to Zoe who was now starting to reduce the intensity of her magical energy that was restraining Vasilica''s body. "I understand, Master," with full obedience to my orders, Zoe began to reduce the intensity of her magical energy that had restrained Vasilica''s movements. "Puuaahh!! I almost died of shortness of breath after being pressured by that much magical energy. Where did you get that much magical energy from!" said Vasilica who now looked very annoyed and started to fly to catch Zoe. With a quick movement, Zoe dodged and made the main entrance room of the Marquess Rommel Mansion filled with two spirits chasing each other. Seeing Zoe and Vasilica running and being chased, it created several gusts of wind that made the dust and dirt spread again after being cleaned by the Maid who had been on duty earlier. "This will make this place dirty again after cleaning it with so much effort," along with my soft breath, I began to exert a pressure of magical energy to stop Zoe and Vasilica''s movements. Baamm!! With one breath of my large and dense magical energy, Zoe and Vasilica looked like mosquitoes that fell after being patted. Chapter 4 - Small Problem Always Happen A small quarrel that ended in a chase made the main entrance room of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion even messier than usual. The dust and dirt that had been cleaned were swept back into this room because Zoe was running being chased by Vasilica. Luckily, I was able to stop their behavior like spirits who were too excessive when hating each other. With my large magical energy overflowing and limiting their movements, I could see their bodies falling quickly to the ground after my magical energy overflow caught their attention. My large and dense magical energy overflow seemed to shackle the actions they were doing and now they looked like mosquitoes that had just been squashed by the palm of my hand. With a trembling body and feeling a sense of fear from my magical energy overflow that was ready to explode towards them using magical energy chants, I started to look at them with a menace smile. "Are you happy with playing around?" I asked with a cold expression on my face. Zoe and Vasilica began to kneel in front of me using their spirit forms they looked like they were scared after receiving the pressure of magical energy that I gave them. With my mood still calm and not triggered by anger after this room became a mess after being cleaned, I could still tolerate what they had done if it was cleaned and tidied up again. "Vasilica! I told you to think of Lily as your mother!" "Why did you make a mess like this again!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You embarrass me as someone who has made a contract with you!" Together with Vasilica who knelt in front of me, I could hear Hana''s voice grumbling to Vasilica because she felt annoyed that he had embarrassed herself. The behavior shown by Vasilica was like the manners that had been lost as a human who had formed a contract with a spirit. Yes, I also feel embarrassed if Zoe often causes problems that could be avoided. "Because of your rude behavior, I was reluctant to ask Lily to lend me one of her stealth slimes." "The only janitor who could make my bedroom comfortable inside the Aurora Shrine has disappeared!" "And all of that is thanks to your mistake of not admitting your past mistakes and holding an unworthy grudge as a spirit belonging to a Saintess!" Hana said with a firm tone of voice along with her cold gaze. The cold gaze given by Hana seemed to give a small threat to Vasilica to be able to restrain herself more wisely as a heavenly holy dragon spirit who had formed a contract with the Saintess. "Even though I intended to show Lily that the Aurora Shrine could accept tamed monsters and spirits. But it turned out that my spirit caused a problem like this, please forgive me for neglecting to educate my spirit properly, Lily," like giving an apology by bowing her body towards me, I felt a little guilty if this mistake happened because of the confrontation given by Zoe. The overflow of my magical energy that restricted Zoe and Vasilica''s movements immediately disappeared to accept Hana''s apology. Responding to Hana''s sincere apology, I stroked her hair and straightened her body position to be upright again. Getting an apology by bowing like that was a bit troublesome and embarrassing when experienced by myself. "I don''t mind this, it''s just that it will make the Maid in charge of taking care of this room work harder than usual. For that, there must be someone responsible for cleaning this room like before," I said while directing my gaze to Zoe. Zoe who understood my words immediately snapped her butterfly wings until a magic spread throughout this room. Like reversing time to the condition before it was dirty, some dust and dirt seemed to disappear as if returning to their previous place hidden from sight. That efficient magic is one of Zoe''s special magic with her ability that seems to be able to manipulate the time circulating her in addition to her ability to use curse magic spells. I think this makes me a little more relieved after the situation is more controlled than before. "This is better than what happened before," I said in response to the room being cleaned up again with a snap of Zoe''s butterfly wings. "It would be better if you two get along with each other after the past grudges are paid off, right?" I continued while looking at Vasilica who was still kneeling and bowing his head in his little dragon spirit form. With this controlled state, I seemed to have become a frightening specter that even my spirit and the spirits that had been bound by contracts with other humans could fear. Could this be a blessing given by my Goddess, the Goddess Aurora, and the Goddess of Destruction? Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire With the combination of three different Goddess blessings, I felt like I exceeded what a human could achieve. Moreover, my job as a Saintess had now increased to the job of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. Receiving the magic pressure I gave, Zoe and Vasilica looked at each other. "Hey, let''s make a deal to fight in a quiet place without disturbing the surrounding life?" Zoe said as if giving Vasilica a suggestion to fight in another quiet place. "I agree with that," Vasilica replied as if holding back his anger after hearing Zoe''s words. The grudges in the past were carried over to the present, I felt that the grudges between spirits had become eternal and attacked each other until this mortal world was destroyed. Seeing their attitude of being forced to get along, I then heaved a sigh of relief after this funny little problem was over. "They made my head spin when they fought by messing up everything around them," I said while glancing at Hana who felt awkward after her contract spirit made an embarrassing move on her. "I''m sorry about this, Lily," Hana replied, lowering her face, blushing after her spirit went wild. "Um, is this a sign that this room is safe from destruction?" Princess Anastasia asked in her small voice. "I''m a little hesitant to ask that, but it''s safer than before, right?" Princess Anastasia asked once again to make sure Zoe and Vasilica had stopped fighting. Unlike me and Hana who were used to seeing situations like this, it seemed that Princess Anastasia looked scared after seeing this unusual situation before her eyes. "The situation is safe, Princess Anastasia," I replied while glancing at Princess Anastasia who was hiding behind my back. "Huh?" Seeing Princess Anastasia who was hiding behind my back, it seemed that I felt something strange from her. Compared to what Zoe and Vasilica did, my magical energy outburst should have been much more frightening than the chaos caused by the two spirits who didn''t get along. "By the way, what are you doing, Princess Anastasia?" Hana asked with a cynical look in her eyes at Princess Anastasia who was hiding behind my back. "I-I''m hiding from two spirits who are fighting each other," replied Princess Anastasia while burying her face in my back. "Huuhhh? Hiding huh?" with soft footsteps, Hana seemed to be pulling Princess Anastasia''s arm until her body that was hiding behind my back came out. "Don''t take advantage of the situation!" Hana grumbled, looking annoyed at Princess Anastasia. "Eehh... but I have to hide to ensure my safety as a Princess. If something happens to me, then the Marquess Rommel family will be fully responsible," replied Princess Anastasia while puffing out her cheeks as if she was annoyed at Hana who had pulled herself out of her hiding place. "A safe place should be behind a thick and sturdy wall!" Hana argued, giving her a small argument. Along with that small argument, I saw some sparks and flashes of electricity from both of their eyes who wanted to attack each other''s arguments. After breaking up the two fighting spirits earlier, I had to intervene in breaking up the verbal fight between Hana and Princess Anastasia. Why is my job getting harder than usual?! I then gave a gentle caress to their hair and started moving down to pull their cheeks. Squuiisshhh... "What are you two doing?" I asked in a weak tone after seeing several unimportant fights always happening before my own eyes. Starting from a fight between two spirits from an unsatisfied past grudge and now a small fight between two important women who have positions in the Aurora Kingdom. Can''t I feel calm for just a moment? When I was expecting the peace that I wanted to feel, suddenly the main door of the Marquess Rommel Mansion opened wide and Sebastian was seen entering it. Crraaacckkk... "Lily-sama, are you waiting for someone to come?" Sebastian asked after seeing me standing not far from the main entrance of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion. "No, Sebastian. I''m just doing a small inspection to make sure the forest pests don''t grow back to this place. You know that this Mansion that has been abandoned for quite a long time has become a fertile field for growing mushrooms and moss that looks as gloomy as an abandoned residence." "Ah, inspection huh? It seems like we have to do that periodically because recently we found a rat nest that has formed a large colony in the back garden." "O-Oh, no, has that been resolved by extermination?" hearing Sebastian''s words, suddenly my body shuddered as if feeling something disgusting from the nocturnal rodents that often become pests in every resident''s house. "Marchioness Amagi has done that noble task because she is annoyed with their population that is growing before her very eyes. For now, some smells of burnt meat have filled the back garden. I hope it doesn''t bother Lily-sama because it is close to your private bedroom." Thanks for the information, now I really feel bothered when my nose smells the smell of burnt meat. A nest of rats that have formed a colony, huh? That would make my mother scream and burn them without a trace. I hope my mother doesn''t leave a single colony that makes me feel uncomfortable walking around the back garden. "Ah, I guess for the time being, I will close my bedroom''s window so that I don''t smell the smell of burnt meat," I replied with a light word that didn''t show my attitude of objecting to it along with a glance of my eyes directed at Princess Anastasia and Hana. "You all also don''t feel bothered by what my mother has done, right?" I asked Princess Anastasia and Hana. With their matching head movements and nodding, I felt that it was no longer a problem for the time being. "I am very relieved after hearing the answer," Sebastian replied, having confirmed the answer in front of him and smiling in relief. Chapter 5 - My Mother Relaxing Day The information given by Sebastian made me, Princess Anastasia and Hana immediately rush to the back garden. A cloud of black smoke rose high, along with the smell of burnt meat. From a distance, I saw my mother holding her magic staff actively casting fire magic that burned the holes left by the rat colonies. Seeing the holes from the rats'' digs and emitting hot pillars of fire, I could feel that my mother wanted to burn down this back garden. Because winter had ended and this was the beginning of spring, my mother''s activities had threatened the seedlings that would grow with poor soil quality like this. I immediately rushed to my mother who was in Magic Maniac Mode that could not be disturbed at all. To wake up my mother who was in Magic Maniac Mode, I needed to give a hard push until her gaze shifted to me. With one swing of my foot that stepped on the ground and pushed my body to shoot like an arrow, I gave a surprise with a small hug that was able to hit the switch button between my mother''s Normal Mode and her Magic Maniac Mode. Booosshhh!! Leaving Princess Anastasia and Hana, I immediately sped off to prevent even greater destruction from the fire magic chant that looked like it was burning down this whole plant. If it wasn''t stopped immediately, it would make the quality of the soil in the back garden bad. "Mama!!" with a shout from my mouth that screamed, I gave a push that was too big until my head touched my mother''s body who was drowning in her Magic Maniac Mode. Boonk!! My head felt like it was hit by soft flesh after the push from my foot swing hit my mother''s body. "Huueekk!!" with her cute little scream, my mother''s body was pushed until she fell face down on the ground. Buugghhh... Braaakkk... Poommm... My mother and I fell and rolled on the ground in the back garden, making the clothes we were wearing dirty with black soil that had been burned by my mother''s fire magic chant. Our bodies that were rolling on the ground immediately stopped after Pyra rushed to use her sword sheath to hold my mother''s body which was rolling out of control. "Marchioness Amagi, are you okay?" asked Pyra with her eyes still looking sleepy as usual. "Haauuu... my head is so dizzy!" my mother grumbled with her eyes closed and holding her head as if she felt a headache in her head. I, who seemed normal with all this, immediately stood up and cleaned some of the black dirt that stuck to my clothes. The stains from the black dirt were the result of the burning carried out by my mother after she found a rat''s nest that had formed a colony in the back garden. I felt that the small genocide carried out by my mother not only killed the rat''s nest but also the shoots of plants that were hibernating because of the winter. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is truly an uncontrolled genocide," I said while standing calmly. "Lily-sama, please do not do such a dangerous thing. Marchioness Amagi almost died from a sudden attack when she was crazy like that," said Pyra who was now hooking her sword sheath to her hip. Her unkempt fiery red hair and her sleepy eyes looked like she was being hit by a busyness that made her more active than usual. "Oh, sorry, I did not mean to do such a dangerous thing," I replied while giving a relaxed attitude to Pyra who was currently in charge of being the Head Maid. For some unknown reason, my mother seemed to be playing around when she appointed Pyra as the Head Maid to make her work harder than usual. "I don''t have a problem with that, just please don''t make Yulia complain again after she has been working normally lately." "Just so you know, Pyra. Of the many Maids who work at Marquess Rommel''s residence, only Yulia works casually as a personal Doctor and Maid who takes care of Marquess Rommel''s family when they are sick. If it weren''t for her who is relaxing right now, how could I possibly do something crazy and fun like this!" as if giving a fire of encouragement for my actions that shot like an arrow into my mother''s body, I smiled at Pyra and got a click of the tongue in return from her. "Tch! I had no idea that this was Lily-sama''s hobby to make her mother suffer," Pyra replied with a slightly joking click of her tongue when replying to my seemingly casual and disrespectful remark. With that click of her tongue, Pyra then carried my mother who was slowly recovering from her dizziness after falling and rolling with me. "It makes my head spin like seeing our income report that has been suppressed by the Royal Capital''s taxes lately," my mother grumbled as she tried to stand up straight with her balance crumbling. "You should be more careful, Mama," I replied in a tone without any guilt. Puukkk... Puukk... With a light pat of my mother''s hand on the clothes she was wearing, some dirty soil began to fall and showed how dry the ground was after receiving her fire magic attack. The dry soil that was created after receiving her fire magic attack was only because of a colony of mice that had formed a nest in the back garden. "This makes me think that it''s more excessive than usual," I said in a soft tone while looking around me, black and dry land. Then several rat holes that were still burning with fire from my mother''s magic attack were displayed before my eyes. Besides the damage caused by my mother''s magic attack, several Maids served as her Exclusive Maids looks scared. I took a deep breath before glancing at my mother. "Mama, isn''t this too much to make this fertile land die because it was burned down by fire magic spell?" I asked in a relaxed tone and tried to see what my mother had done as a positive thing. "I think that''s too much," my mother replied with an awkward expression on her face who was now trying to stand up straight with the help of her magic staff. By standing up slowly and looking around, I could see several groups of stealth slimes on duty to clean the air around here from the residue of the magic core that my mother had cast. "Mom, you also know that all the magic energy chants we do create magic core residue pollution that makes some stealth slimes have to work to clean it up, right?" I continued asking while watching some stealth slimes trying hard to absorb my mom''s magic core residue that was scattered in the air. Thanks to the explanation given by Aiko, now I can assume that magic core residue is pollution that cannot be seen by the naked human eye. With the help of a group of stealth slimes who can see magic core residue, it makes the job of cleaning up the magic core residue done by them. "I''m sorry about that, Lily," said my mom after cleaning the front of her clothes that were dirty from the blackened soil from being burned by her fire magic attack. "Just think of it as if they are working overtime with this unplanned incident, right, Pyra?" I said while directing my gaze to Pyra who was standing holding back her sleepy eyes behind my mom''s body that was covering her. "Un!" with a short reply and a great feeling of laziness, I could only see her head nodding slightly. After the situation became calmer, Princess Anastasia and Hana immediately rushed towards me. The view of the back garden which looked like it was burnt, made me as one of the residents of this place feel embarrassed when showing the back garden that was filled with this burnt smell. "Uh, sorry if this view makes your eyes feel uncomfortable after seeing it," I said to Princess Anastasia and Hana who were in front of me. "Anastias-chan and Hina-chan, are you guys taking a walk with Lily?" said my mother who suddenly put on Marchioness Mode which became more elegant and wise all of a sudden. With a greeting full of awkwardness because the back garden looked burnt, Princess Anastasia and Hana answered my mother''s question by ignoring the back garden that had been damaged by burning. "Y-Yes, we are taking a walk with Lily," replied Princess Anastasia with her elegant attitude. "Yes, we were taking a walk with Lily to make sure that no forest pests had re-emerged around the Mansion and it seems that Marchioness Amagi has just destroyed a rat nest based on information provided by Sebastian. Is that correct, Marchioness Amagi?" To avert the gazes of those who had seen the destructive power of my mother''s fire magic chant, Hana seemed to want to make what my mother had done seem like an unavoidable mistake. "That''s true, as you can see now," replied my mother with a smile and showed her hard work that had made a colony of rat nests into burnt meat. Together with my mother who was showing off the results of her hard work, we were surprised by several rats that began to come out of their dug holes with their bodies half-cooked after being burned. Cuuiitt... Ciittt... Kaboommm!!! Baaammm!!! When the rats made a squeaking sound from their mouths that were dying and wanted to die peacefully, my mother immediately cast her Fireball magic quickly and then it was thrown until it hit the rat''s body that was burnt until half-cooked. "Ara~ it seems like there are still some rats that managed to survive after the entire back garden burned down. I have to make sure that these rats meet their end properly," with a smile that looked cold and had no feelings at all, I saw my mother trying to kill the rats that had formed a nest in the back garden like this. I, who saw Mama''s eyes turn dark without showing any light in her eyes could only remain silent. "It seems like this will be a very troublesome day for Mama," I muttered a little while giving a small nod to Pyra who was standing silently behind my Mama. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire "I understand, Lily-sama," before I gave further orders to Pyra, it seemed she already knew what I wanted to say. "Marchioness Amagi," with soft words coming from Pyra''s mouth, her dim eyes holding back sleep immediately opened wide. "Allow me to help hunt your rat nest until they are all extinct along with the blood of their descendants," said Pyra with a serious expression on her face. "Hmm?" hearing Pyra''s words that deviated far from what I expected, it seemed I had triggered a misunderstanding of the order I was going to give Pyra. Pyra with the fire of enthusiasm that threw away her sleepiness and laziness immediately filled her entire body with a large flow of magic. The sword sheath on her waist now resonated as if flowing a surge of magic energy that flowed throughout her body. Seeing Pyra''s sudden change, I could confirm one thing. The orders I gave and what Pyra understood were different from each other. It seemed like this was going to be another long day. Chapter 6 - The Clean-Up With Craziness As if possessed by a madness that filled her entire body with magical energy, I started screaming in my heart when Pyra did a crazy act by jumping up and diving down along with the roar of her sword that had been filled with magical resonance. Kaabbaamm!! I heard a loud explosion sound again, and soil was thrown here and there until it hit my face. In a condition that was beyond my expectations, only a small answer could be explained logically by common sense. Pyra was crazy because she was enthusiastic about working, that''s what I felt and thought in a condition like this. I don''t know what triggered Pyra''s madness, I seem to have to hold myself back from saying that before a big madness occurs that spreads quickly. My hand immediately signaled my mother not to make any additional movements that would make two crazy people rampage in the backyard. Swiipp ... Wiipp ... With a swing of my hand that seemed to stop all movements, I felt relieved that there was only one crazy person who was doing her little activity with all her might. "Mom, please tell me if this backyard will be destroyed and rebuilt with the remaining family budget?" I asked Mom who didn''t let go of her magic staff and the magic chant that was already active at the tip of her magic staff. "Ara~ what a great idea, Lily. We have to destroy this backyard to burn these damn pests and make sure that these pests don''t have any offspring left in our backyard," replied my Mom with a cold tone of voice and her gaze fixed on the dying rat that managed to get out of the dug hole with its half-cooked body. My question seemed a little contradictory to my Mom''s expectations and answers. Destroying something to build something new, I couldn''t believe these were the words that came out of my Mom''s own mouth. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is going to be a tough job, what kind of backyard are we going to make other than aesthetic destruction like this?" I said in a light tone and a little sarcasm towards my Mom''s actions who wanted to destroy the backyard. Kaabbaamm!! In addition to my mother''s actions that began to provide an active touch of magic to provide a magic attack with great destructive power, now my ears heard the sound of someone who was in a frenzy doing her little activity that was gradually destroying the backyard. Kaabbaammm !! The sound of the explosion slightly disturbed my communication with my mother. Without hearing a clear explanation and one-way understanding, I had to conclude that this backyard was completely destroyed and had to be rebuilt with the condition of the soil that had deteriorated. "No problem, we can rehabilitate the soil to become fertile again with the help of the touch of the green hands of the Dryad race," said my mother with a touch of her hand that advanced her magic staff to release the magic chant that had accumulated at the tip of her magic staff. I can''t say anything more about this and it''s better to hand over the destruction of this backyard under the pretext of cleaning up the rat nest that disturbs the beauty of this backyard. Together with the actions of Mama and Pyra who were becoming a duo of crazy people who couldn''t accept the reality before their eyes, I immediately looked at Princess Anastasia and Hana to apologize for the actions that were difficult to see well in their eyes. "Please forgive my mother and her Exclusive Maid for working so hard like this," I said with a small, awkward smile to them. "It''s okay, Lily. It''s a good experience to see again the greatness of Marchioness Amagi who was once the Head Magician of the Kingdom and see the greatness of her magic that never fades," said Princess Anastasia with a small smile that understood my mother''s actions that were filled with madness and her long range magic attack like this. "I would also do the same and tell Vasilica to hunt mice when there were this many of them," said Hana who seemed to support my mother''s actions by destroying a backyard that had become a rat nest. When they gave answers that supported my mother from their respective perspectives, I immediately looked from my slightly exhausted perspective at the destruction that had occurred before my eyes. Whether it was my blessing as the Monarch of Holy Destruction or something else, I felt that this destruction did not match the aesthetics of destruction that should provide a beautiful touch of art to the eyes. My body suddenly felt an unusual pressure until my heart beat fast. The urge to destroy something grew stronger along with Pyra''s behavior which triggered my instinct to destroy something together with her. My blood vessels felt like a fire of passion to destroy something that I had never felt before. "T-Thank you for understanding this slight manners action," I replied to Princess Anastasia and Hana with my attitude that tried to stay calm without being consumed by my instinct that wanted to do aesthetic destruction in this backyard. "I know if this sounds useless, may I help destroy this rat''s nest too, Marchioness Amagi," said Princess Anastasia suddenly to my mother. "Huh?" Princess Anastasia''s sudden words made me look at her in astonishment. "W-What did you say, Princess Anastasia?" I asked to make sure what I had heard did not deviate from what I had heard before. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire With my blinking eyes and confirming the words of Princess Anastasia herself, I looked at her with tenderness. "I intend to help Marchioness Amagi clean this backyard from the rat nest after hearing it from Sebastian. Am I not allowed to do it because my magic core is less compared to Marchioness Amagi''s magic core?" replied Princess Anastasia while taking out a small magic wand shaped like a hair clip from the wrist of her dress. I didn''t even know that Princess Anastasia kept a small magic wand on the wrist of her dress. "I don''t have a problem with that, it''s just that is it okay for a Princess to do something dirty like this?" I asked further to Princess Anastasia who seemed ready to release her magic chant. "I don''t have a problem with this. I''ve even gotten used to doing dirty things together with Lily like when we slept together before," replied Princess Anastasia with a cheerful face. Along with that smile. I felt a terrible pressure from Hana''s body that looked dark and cold, "Huuh?!" With her eyes that looked like they were darkened by something, Hana focused her sharp eyes on Princess Anastasia''s body. "What does that mean?" Hana asked with a soft smile that hid her face that was filled with darkness. It seems like I just stepped on a trap that accidentally activated and dragged me into a new problem that I didn''t expect before. What should I do this time? Uuh, no matter what. Please don''t make a meaningless fight again in front of me! I''m tired enough to prevent a meaningless fight. With her smiling face as if giving an ambiguous explanation when saying a statement that was full of other meanings, I could see Princess Anastasia smiling sarcastically at Hana. That smile seemed to show off her being one step faster than Hana. "Oh, my Goddess, I didn''t know that something as sweet as that had happened," replied my mother as if giving a soft smile to Princess Anastasia as her small response that liked the development between me and Princess Anastasia was getting further. That made Hana even more covered in darkness in her eyes which were ready to explode at any time. My body''s instincts that felt a sign of danger suddenly activated and I felt like I had to intervene in dealing with the problem that had been caused by Princess Anastasia who wanted to show off. Before I said a word that would defend myself so that I could live in peace, I could feel that Hana summoned her heavenly holy dragon spirit to appear in front of her. "Vasilica," said Hana in a soft tone that took a cunning bait given by Princess Anastasia as a holy girl Saintess. I could feel the overflow of magical energy from Vasilica who suddenly appeared in front of Hana. I could see that his gaze glanced at me as if to say, "I don''t want to cause any more trouble in order to survive with my life that is already on the brink, now what other problem is there?" And I could only shake my head to answer Vasilica''s gaze. Along with Vasilica''s appearance, I could feel that Zoe wanted to greet his again but was held back by a small command from me. "Zoe, don''t do that," I told Zoe to keep her from getting out from under my hair. After they had met and made a mess of the main entrance of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion, I felt responsible for preventing any more destruction in the backyard. "I understand your concerns, my Master." "But please let me greet him just this once, I promise not to do anything that will make my Master angry and think that I am a troublesome spirit to take care of," said Zoe with her butterfly spirit body slowly coming out of my back hair. Zoe who was a little rebellious from my orders immediately crawled out of my back hair and flapped her butterfly wings to greet Vasilica who was in Hana''s grasp. Swiipp... Pllaappp... Swiippp... Plaaappp... I don''t know why Zoe and Vasilica flapped their wings, but I know that what they did was mock each other after Vasilica''s facial expression was filled with angry lines. I ignored this for a while because none of their movements would endanger this place. The mockery from their wing movements seemed like something humans usually do to mock and tease each other. At least, this was still within safe limits that didn''t make me intervene to break their magical energy outburst that would be very dangerous if felt by Princess Anastasia and my mother. This was much better than attacking each other. After their respective taunts were considered sufficient, Zoe then remained still on my hair like a tightly attached hair clip. "So, can you help Princess Anastasia who has a weak magical core with your abundant magical energy, Vasilica?" when Hana said this, I didn''t hear Hana''s previous conversation because I was busy watching Vasilica''s dragon wings flap, and Zoe''s butterfly wings flap. "Kuuhh..." With her face filled with a blush caused by the defeat of her small magical capacity, Princess Anastasia looked like she had been toyed with by Hana. I don''t know what happened before, but it seemed like it had something to do with Princess Anastasia who wanted to help my mother clean up the rat nest that was spreading in the backyard. Together with Pyra who was still drowning in her madness. I have to pay attention to this troublesome thing for a while longer. How long will this crazy activity end? Chapter 7 - Mio Reforge Cursed Sword The deadly duo that was happening before my eyes was an Exclusive Maid who was a former top-level adventurer and the former Head of the Magician Division who had worked at the Aurora Royal Palace. All the magical energy throwing that caused pollution from the magic core residue made several groups of stealth slimes look at me with pleading gazes to stop this madness. Unlike me, who knew information about magic core residue that could cause pollution of magic spellcasting, which could damage and fail, my mother and Pyra did not know this information in detail. The reason I did not tell this information was that magic core residue was food that could be eaten by stealth slimes and the pretext of cleaning the air so that it was not polluted by pollution. However, excessive magic core residue like this would make them too full to eat anything. With conditions like this, several stealth slimes were now rotating duties between serving as Maids who cleaned the Marquess Rommel Main Mansion and shadow troops who were spying on the noble family who openly belittled the position and dignity of the Marquess Rommel family. With such a rotation of task formation, I could make a lighter workload with a different environment that wouldn''t bore them. "Uuhh, I didn''t know it would end up like this," my little grumbled as I began to see the view of the backyard that had been destroyed by Pyra''s sword strike and my mother''s fire magic chant. Along with the damage caused by my mother and Pyra, Princess Anastasia, and Hana almost helped them to destroy a rat''s nest that seemed to have been burned without a trace. Luckily, Princess Anastasia and Hana didn''t end up helping my mother in destroying this backyard. They were currently standing watching a show of destruction brought by my mother. "I didn''t think Marchioness Amagi''s magic energy would be this big," said Princess Anastasia while playing with her magic wand between her fingers. "What do you mean by saying something like that?" replied Hana who seemed to be glaring at Princess Anastasia along with Vasilica who was holding Hana''s grip on her small dragon scales. "I mean... serving as the Head of the Magician Division in the Aurora Royal Palace is already a fairly successful achievement in the eyes of the public and now she has retired with her powers worthy of the title of Former Head of the Magician Division in the Aurora Royal Palace," Princess Anastasia''s explanation was clearly depicted with the perception of my mother who was in her crazy condition who was playing magic chants around her. The surge of dense magic energy and the rapid incantation of fire magic were shown by my mother which showed that her magic energy capacity was still in prime condition. It made my mother look like a witch who could threaten a kingdom with just her presence alone. Hana watched my mother more closely. Her eyes which had a sharp gaze began to understand what Princess Anastasia said after my mother chanted a high-level magic quickly and with extraordinary concentration. If it were my mother a few years ago, her concept of rapid magic chants would have been very chaotic and resulted in several failed magic chants. But by following the instructions given by the magic book of one of the Great Heroes in the past, my mother''s magic chanting became better and had a strong foundation structure without any failures in the magic chanting. I was quite proud of the teachings I gave to my mother who was very talented as a witch compared to me who had a little difficulty finding a magic staff that could accommodate a certain amount of my magic energy like Mio''s katana could. I remembered Mio who still hadn''t returned. She leaving me to reforge the cursed sword made me feel a little lonely. In loneliness and the destroyed scenery in front of my eyes, my nose suddenly smelled a fresh scent of cherry blossoms and some cherry blossom petals that flew and fell in front of my eyes. That made me reflexively turn my head to the side and see a long flowing black hair with a cute hair ribbon ornament. "Good afternoon, Lily-sama." "Does Lily-sama miss me who has been missing for the past few weeks?" This familiar voice made my face smile suddenly and felt a longing that was hard to explain with words. Although her body looked close, this feeling of being separated made my little heart feel a longing that had not been cured for a long time. "You made me wait for quite a long time, Mio," I replied by giving a gentle smile to Mio who looked like a naughty sweet girl. The gentle smile given by Mio was a warm touch of longing that made me unconsciously stretch my arms to get a hug from her. "Don''t you miss me too?" I asked with my arms stretched out and ready to receive a hug from her. "Of course, I miss my Master. It''s just that if I do something like that. Then the two beautiful girls beside Lily-sama will look at me with a cruel murderous gaze and it makes me a little uncomfortable when I get a piercing gaze like that," Mio replied with a joke of hers that I haven''t heard for a long time. It was not a joke but a reality when my danger detection ability suddenly activated. I could feel that Hana and Princess Anastasia were watching my arms that were stretching out as if expecting a hug from Mio. "Should we do it tonight?" I asked with a small wink that hinted something to Mio. "Sorry Master, but I have to refuse," she with a gentle smile trying to avoid the problem in front of her own eyes, Mio with her bold and elegant attitude had rejected my invitation to feel her tenderness at night. "Uh, it hurts so much when my Exclusive Maid rejects the invitation I gave her," I replied with a small laugh understanding the intention of Mio''s actions who wanted to avoid problems from Princess Anastasia and Hana. To avoid the two big problems, Princess Anastasia and Hana simultaneously pulled my stretched hand with a small hug from them who hugged my arm tightly with their arm lock. "Lily, do you always do this to your Exclusive Maid?" asked Princess Anastasia with her face knitted full of jealousy. "You won''t do something indecent when you sleep with me tonight!" said Hana who also felt jealous with her face staring sharply at me. "Eh?" I only replied with a surprised expression after receiving their actions like this. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My face seemed to show great disappointment. Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire The arm lock given by Princess Anastasia and Hana''s hug made my body unable to move freely to approach Mio who had been gone for so long. This longing had to be held back for a while while waiting for Princess Anastasia and Hana''s emotions to calm down. "You two, don''t tell me you''re going to sleep with me tonight... again?" I asked in a calm tone after receiving their hugs filled with love. "Isn''t the answer to that question very clear, Lily?" Princess Anastasia replied quickly and showed a smile that indicated that I would not be able to get away from her obsessive feelings. "Lily, we will sleep together until my vacation is over," Hana replied with her face showing her possessive strength that did not want me to go far from her. Finding two beautiful girls who were expressing their deep love for me, I felt happy and felt that today was the best day to enjoy excessive love like this. "I don''t think I can run away from this," grumbled a little myself who was starting to give up on a situation like this. With an awkward smile and facing the two beautiful girls'' behavior who were hugging my arm tightly, my eyes suddenly diverted to an object in Mio''s hand. An object that was very long and covered by a white cloth. My gaze seemed to be noticed by Mio and immediately smiled to answer my curiosity. "Lily-sama, this is the body of the cursed sword that has been reforged using special metal seeds in each forging," said Mio while placing the body of the cursed sword that had been reforged on the ground. Plluuppp ... Baang!! The sound of the body of the cursed sword that had been reforged gave my ears information about its weight which was no joke. I''m sure that it was the new body of the cursed sword that was quite heavy to hold using one hand. At least it needed two hands to hold it evenly. The sound of the body of the cursed sword attracted the attention of Princess Anastasia and Hana who were hugging my arm tightly. They loosened their tight embrace and looked seriously at the cursed sword that Mio was carrying. "Special ore in each forging?" I said to Mio who wanted to get a more detailed explanation from her. "What does that mean, Mio?" I continued to ask while watching her hand movements that were opening the white cloth that wrapped the body of the cursed sword. Mio who was still opening the white cloth that covered the body of the cursed sword just smiled softly at me. "I''m sure this will make Lily-sama very happy after losing the katana that was forged by my two hands before," said Mio who slowly opened the white cloth that covered the body of the cursed sword. When the white cloth opened wide and revealed the body of the cursed sword, I felt a special bond between myself and the cursed sword. A long sword shaped like a katana but much longer than the katana that had been forged by Mio. With the stunning black-red color pattern, I was almost at a loss for words to react to the sword that had been forged by Mio with great difficulty. "This... is this the cursed sword that has been reforged?" I asked with great curiosity. My eyes could not take my eyes off Mio''s very stunning forging results. "Lily-sama was surprised by the final result?" Mio said with a wide smile on her face full of arrogance. "You''re right, I was very surprised by the final result," I replied while eating the arrogant smile on Mio''s face. "Then, want to do a formal introduction with Lily-sama''s new weapon?" this time Mio looked like she wanted to tease me into using her new weapon. "Formal introduction?" I replied with a tilt of my head. "Yes, formal introduction. With this unique and troublesome forged weapon. A name must be given to it before it becomes the main weapon that will be used by Lily-sama at all times," Mio seemed to have an obligation to name the weapon that had been reforged by herself. "Name, huh? That''s a bit complicated," I muttered in a small tone. Thinking of a name that fits this longer-than-usual katana, it feels like I have to think hard to find a suitable name for it. A weapon that comes from the cursed sword. A cute name that would make my opponent think for a moment. "How about Momo?" I said in a soft tone that had found a name that suited her. Although it was far from simple, deadly, beautiful, and elegant. Chapter 8 - The Odachi... with a name Momo "Momo?" Mio replied, accepting my name suggestion for my new main weapon. A long sword like a katana but with a different thickness and shape. "Quite a good name, do you hear that Momo? Yes, even though it doesn''t sound different from the previous ones," Mio continued, seemingly uncreative and using a name that had been used before. I couldn''t deny that at all because Momo was an original name that came from the creator herself, the Goddess of Destruction. I only conveyed this name to her once again even though her body had changed shape from what it should have been. Yes, it could make me seem uncreative, but from the start she was Momo, so there was no need to give her another name, right? "It''s no different from before," with a small tremor coming from her new body, Momo seemed to like the change that remained in her name. "Nice to meet you again, Master... Uhm... should I call you Monarch from now on as a form of my devotion and loyalty?" Momo said while moving her new sword body. The cursed sword that was now reforged by Mio had gotten a new form that was much cooler and more terrifying from any point of view. The variation of black-red color patterns that could light up with just a touch of magic could make it a weapon that could be shown off at any time. Unlike her body which was still a mediocre sword, Momo now looked like a larger and longer katana. A figure that was one level above the katana itself. Because her body size was much larger than the katana that had once been my main weapon, a question arose from my deepest thoughts. How do I use Momo? Do I use one hand or two hands? And how do I store Momo with her long body size like this? These questions arose along with Princess Anastasia and Hana who were pulling my arms tightly from their embrace. Seeing the figure of the cursed sword from close range seemed to make them a little scared. I could feel their bodies holding back the tremors of fear that slowly began to spread to my arms that were being hugged by them. "You don''t need to worry about Momo, I could say that she is now tame as a cursed sword," I said in a slightly joking tone to Princess Anastasia and Hana. Making a cursed sword into a tame sword is impossible to do considering that cursed swords are created to destroy something that is desired by their creator and owner. Of course except for Momo who has already become mine. "T-Tame? That''s a word that needs to be proven, Lily," replied Princess Anastasia who was reluctant to let go of her body from my arms. "I have to prove that this cursed sword is tame?" I asked Princess Anastasia and got an answer from her nod. "That''s a bit troublesome to do," I muttered with a small smile that would answer how tame Momo was after becoming my main weapon. With both of my arms unable to move, it seemed like I had to say a verbal statement that gave a command to Momo. "Momo, can you spin in the air?" I ordered Momo who had been released from the white cloth that covered her body. Momo floated slowly and showed herself obedient to my command. Together with the simple command I gave, Momo immediately flew in the air and spun like a flying sword looking for its target. "Momo, can you detect the rats that are still alive around here and eradicate them?" I ordered further by adding her specific task. "My Monarch, that sounds disgusting for my new body like this. Is my new body test just looking for rats to kill?" Momo asked in her small tone that seemed to protest to me. I can imagine if her body is currently upset because her new body test is a trivial task like this, but... Booommm!! Kaabbaamm!! Along with the sound of explosions coming from my mother and Pyra, I think it is a worthy test to test Momo''s specifications. Putting on my cold and authoritarian face mask, I immediately looked at Momo expressionlessly. "You can''t do something as small as that?" I asked Momo coldly. "Mio, it seems like I need a katana that will be my backup weapon when my main weapon rebels like this," I said while turning my gaze to Mio who was standing with an elegant attitude. With a smile on her face, Mio seemed to understand what I was doing and took a white cloth that seemed to be holding something behind it. "Thank goodness I brought this," she said with a cheerful smile. Behind the white cloth that wrapped the body of the cursed sword, Mio had forged a new katana that would become my backup weapon after seeing Momo being so rebellious like this. "Ah, a weapon that doesn''t rebel against its owner. I like weapons like that," I said with a little sarcasm to Momo who was feeling restless with her body shaking in the air. Her black scabbard and the sword hilt that showed a ribbon that was swaying violently showed her restlessness that could be replaced by a regular katana at any time. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "I-I understand, my Monarch." "I will do every order given by my Monarch." "Even if it''s disgusting and makes my body feel dirty!" Sllaasshh... Ppaasshhh... Baammm.... Removing the black scabbard, I could hear a loud thud as the black scabbard fell to the ground. Is it just me or is the scabbard of this cursed sword heavy? "Mio, can you explain about this reforged cursed sword to me and my lovely female friends?" I asked Mio while watching the cursed sword that had now entered the ongoing war zone, the rat genocide that was hiding in the backyard. Mio smiled when I asked about this. Mio showed a smile that immediately changed into a woman who was preparing to give a presentation that would explain about the cursed sword that had been reforged by her. "First of all, the cursed sword has become tame," Mio said and gave her attention to Princess Anastasia who seemed still afraid of Momo''s presence. "Second, this cursed sword has become a safe weapon after being under Lily-sama''s control." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Third, the cursed sword has changed its weapon type from a weapon similar to a Greatsword or Claymore to a new type of weapon that was once used by my family in the past, the Odachi." The explanation given by Mio was very simple and easy to understand. That made Princess Anastasia and Hana immediately release their tight hugs on my arm slowly. "As you can see, Momo happily carried out the order given by Lily-sama with her greatest fear being replaced by another weapon." "As a weapon that was born to be the main weapon, of course, it would damage her pride if the owner preferred to use a backup weapon compared to her." Along with Mio''s words, our view was shocked by a fierce match between Pyra who was hunting a hidden rat''s nest with Momo who was flying along with blood stains that had stained her sharp body. It made me feel a little guilty after such a sharp and long body was only used to hunt mice hiding under the ground. "Odachi, is there a special meaning behind it?" I asked to divert my attention to Mio who was explaining the new body of the cursed sword. "There is no special meaning that I know because it comes from my family''s ancestors. As a complete record, only my mother who is in the same lineage as a fairly great family in the past knows," replied Mio who was a little depressed by my sudden question like that. I can''t blame Mio because it seems like Mio still doesn''t realize that her family is one of the direct descendants of the Legendary Swordsman who made my Yurification System blessing feel its effect. If Mio knew this, she would be surprised when her swordsmanship skills were able to match elite troops who could be defeated without spending magic energy like me. Maybe I''m used to fighting without using magic energy thanks to the mystical attacks and legendary movements given by Mio''s ancestors through the Yurification System. Yes, I also felt a little guilty when I tricked Mio into doing the Linked Ritual to gain her hidden ability that she herself was unaware of. "Is that so? Then why is it so big and long?" I asked further while observing the size and length of the Odachi which was equal to my height. "Oh, that''s because Momo said she wanted to follow Lily-sama''s height growth. As your main weapon, she wanted to feel Lily-sama''s power growth along with Lily-sama''s height that would grow every year." "What a wasteful decision if it followed my height like this," I replied while shaking my head after knowing a small fact about the weapon that would follow the owner''s height. "I guess it''s the code of ethics of a weapon that it shouldn''t go beyond what its owner, Lily-sama, can''t do," Mio refuted by giving a logically unrelated explanation. "Now I have to measure my height along with the length of my main weapon, huh?" I grumbled a little in a slightly joking tone. Kaabaamm... Baammm!! Together with the explanation given by Mio, it seemed that the hunting of the rat nest and the destruction of the backyard were going well. The destruction is given by my mother, Pyra, and the sword... I mean my cursed Odachi has given a maximum result, a total damage that will drain the budget of the Marquess Rommel family who will build a new backyard. "Financially, this will make my father work hard to cover losses like this just because of a rat''s nest," I muttered a little which invited laughter from Princess Anastasia and Hana. Along with that laughter, my shoulder suddenly got a gripping touch from Vasilica. "Hey, is it okay to let a cursed weapon fly freely like that?" Vasilica asked with his small whisper in my ear. "It''s okay, right? It''s like you who is flying freely like this." I replied with a small whisper that made Vasilica look not much different from a cursed weapon. "Oh, by the way, that''s an Odachi named Momo. Don''t compare her to other cursed swords that aren''t on par with her. You can tell that her form is much more elegant than the disgusting forms of other cursed swords, right?" continued my whisper indicating that Momo was the main weapon that was officially an Odachi type and had the nickname Momo. "I understand about that, I''ll make sure the other spirits bound to the Aurora Shrine don''t attack her after feeling her pitch-black magical energy like that," replied Vasilica''s whisper who seemed to be thinking about something complicated in his head. It seemed like my days would get harder with Momo''s arrival. Chapter 1 - 1: Volume 1 - Prolog - Yuri Goddess A glass bottle from the palace banquet flew towards me. In the middle of this royal feast, I fell and was covered in red liquid. The scent of wine wafted into my nose and hurtful words entered my ears. "Why do I have to be engaged to this scary woman?" Ah, those words pierced my heart. Even though I was only five years old, did I have to suffer like this? Born with brown skin and a scary appearance. Do I have to live my life like this for the rest of my life? Slowly the pain in my head began to spread. It seemed like the red color covering my vision was not wine but blood coming out of my head. Finally, I will leave this world in peace. My vision slowly felt heavy and black. I want to get out of this rotten circle soon. Living relying on appearance feels quite heavy for me. Enough to end this difficult journey of life and immediately face my creator. A finger strum woke me up from this short sleep. Someone was in front of my face. "Ah, are you awake, Lily-chan?" a woman was in front of my face. She slowly stroked my hair and smiled. For some reason.. my head was on this woman''s lap. "Is life that hard?" the woman asked. That question bothered me quite a bit. Ever since I became aware of the discrimination of the people around me. My body became more sensitive to their looks that looked down on me and their disgusted gazes that made me aware of the reality of life. I hate it so much! What makes me different from other normal girls? Is it because my strange brown skin makes them disgusted when they look at me? Or are my hair and eyes that are white like a dead person very scary to them? I have given up on all of this. The more I survive, the more insults I have to endure. Even... I started to hate men just because of their disgusting and demeaning nature. The caress of her hand on my head felt very soft and made me sleepy. Wait! Where am I? If I''m not mistaken, I''m at a banquet in the royal palace. "Ah!" I got up from the lap of the woman who was stroking my hair. "Is it already night?" "Did my family leave me again?" When I was about to stand up, a warm embrace enveloped my body. The embrace felt soothing and made me want to cry. Since when did I forget the softness of this warm embrace? "Lily-chan, what do you want? Physical strength or great magical capacity?" "Becoming a hero or a blessed holy maiden?" The question sounded strange to me. I just want to enjoy life normally like other girls in general. If I were told to choose, I want my life to be full of color and happiness. What is this? A hope filled with my complaints throughout my life? And since when did this woman know my name? Was I thrown away after that embarrassing incident? Ah, that''s right! It is a noble tradition to throw away their useless family members. I''ve heard of it, but this is the first time I''ve felt it. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-chan, you weren''t thrown away. Why would they throw away a cute girl like you?" Um, can she read my mind? "Of course." "Ah!" I was so shocked and screamed for a moment. "W-Well.. who are you?" "Me? Just a Goddess who happened to be bored looking at the world she created." "O-Oooh Goddess.. wait! What?" Do people have a strange hobby nowadays of playing with sick people? My head may have been hit but my memory is still there. What is she talking about? Even to trick someone''s brain, strong enough evidence is needed for them to believe. "Oh, that''s very easy for me." The woman snapped her fingers and the scenery in front of me changed. A cool forest scenery accompanied by a fresh breeze passed by me. "How about this? It feels calming, doesn''t it?" I couldn''t say anything else. Wait! If I meet Goddess, doesn''t that mean I''m dead? My face suddenly paled. "Calm down, you''re not dead Lily-chan. You''re just having a little death." "Hey! Isn''t that a big deal!" I was shocked when I heard that. "It''s okay, even if you die. As a Goddess, reviving one or two humans is just a small matter." "Why is it that the matter of life and death of a person is so easy to talk about." "Because I am a Goddess who created you guys." "Ugh, I can''t deny it after seeing this. So, why would a Goddess keep a monster like me here?" "Shhh.. Lily-chan, you are not a monster. You are the most beautiful girl ever." "Uhm.. thank you? I think.." hearing this compliment that I heard for the first time made my heart beat faster. Wait! Since when a dying person feel their heartbeat? "Um... Goddess... Am I going to die now?" This question sounds ridiculous, right? Don''t people who die meet their creator? "How much do you want to die?" How much? That''s right... I didn''t think about that. Since when did I want to die like this? "Rather than thinking about that ridiculous question, how about Lily-chan enjoy this world a little longer?" "By that, Goddess means myself to accept the pain of suffering from life again?" My answer sounded brave but part of me wanted to go back. "Your body is more honest than your mouth." "Urk!" My body.. why did you betray yourself? "You know Lily-chan, ever since I created this world. Sometimes I feel like something is missing in it." "And.. now I realize it. This world needs Yuri''s touch to develop!" "Huh? Y-Yuri?" I don''t know what happened but it seems like this Goddess is in trouble. "For that... Lily-chan.. will you help me open the locked garden?" "Locked G-Garden?" I don''t understand at all! Slowly, the warm soft hands hugged my body again. "Do you want a colorful life?" That question was very tempting for me. "Do you want to occasionally feel the beauty of the world that you have never felt?" Okay, this is very tempting. Even though it is equivalent to the suffering of life, I want to feel it once in a while. "Good! For that... I give you the blessing of the Yuriification System. A power that brings you to a new life." "May this power give you a reason to survive, Lily-chan." The last words sounded faint and suddenly my eyes felt very heavy. I couldn''t fight it and fell back into a deep sleep. When I came to, I woke up in my room and found my eyesight felt strange. Chapter 2 - 1 - Linked Rituals =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest Take a leisurely walk in the garden for 30 minutes. (Not Completed) Take a small break in the garden for 30 minutes. (Not Completed) Greet the maid on duty 30 times. (Not Completed) Reward: Skill ¨C Royal Lady Etiquette =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Right after I woke up from that strange dream, a floating object was in my line of sight. I couldn''t touch it, but it was always in my line of sight. Even though I blinked, the object didn''t disappear from my line of sight. "Kuh!" the pain in my head was still there. This wasn''t a dream come true, was it? I held my head and felt a cloth tied around it. I immediately got out of bed and looked at the mirror installed on the dressing table. A cloth with a brownish stain was visible, this was no ordinary wound if it penetrated the cloth covering it. Suddenly, the pain in my head got worse. I tried to hold it back by touching my head. Crack! A voice that surprised me was heard, right at the entrance to my room there was a Maid who dropped food and rushed towards me. "L-Lily-sama.. are you okay?" she rushed to hug and carry me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Not Linked) (Affinity: 89%) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like: Practice Swordsmanship Dislike: Magic or anything related to that Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster - Benefits ¨C [+] When target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gains (Skill ¨C Regeneration). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill - Stamina Recovery). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill - Perfect Parry). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill - Danger Sense). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill - Counter Attack). (Because the Linked ritual has not been performed, the ability is still sealed.) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- What is this? Why is my view filled with information like this? And.. Mio is a descendant of the Legendary Swordmaster? What is this? Does she like training with swords? And hates anything related to magic? Linked Ritual? What is that again? "Ukuh!" suddenly, the pain in my head returned. "Lily-sama??" Mio was very confused by my behavior. She seemed panicked to do something. Whatever it is, I need the effects of Linked. But, what kind of ritual is that? [The Linked Ritual is a Sacred Ritual that connects two hearts into one with a sweet kiss.] A kiss? What is that? [A kiss is a peck, the act of pressing one''s lips against one''s own or another person''s body part.] What is this? Why is this thing answering my question? [Of course, because I am the Goddess who controls this system.] G-Goddess? So it wasn''t a dream? [Yes!] "Kuhu!!" the pain in my head is getting worse. [Need help?] Yes, Goddess! I need help now! Can you reduce the pain in my head? [It''s easy, you just need to kiss your Maid.] "Huh?" "What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" hearing my unintentionally released voice. Mio looked at me with an anxious expression. If my memory serves me right, Mio is the Maid who took care of me since I was little. She was trained to take care of my needs from early on. However, it seemed like she needed a lot of experience to become my personal Maid. "Guhu!" the pain in my head grew stronger. "M-Mioo.." my voice sounded painful and Mio panicked even more. "Can I kiss you?" I asked. "Eh?" Mio fell silent after hearing it. Of course, she fell silent after hearing my strange request. "W-Wait, Lily-sama. It seems like Mio heard wrong" Although Mio seemed like she didn''t hear what I said before, the blush on her cheeks and ears was visible. "Hurry up!" I shouted a little. The pain in my head pushed my body to move closer to Mio. Our faces were close to each other. Now, the blush on Mio''s cheeks was visible. I immediately kissed Mio''s tiny lips. "Hng!" a small moan was heard. Mio''s breath moved irregularly and pushed my body to release this kiss. As our kiss broke, a red ribbon suddenly tied my little finger, and moved to tie it to Mio''s little finger. [Good job, Lily-chan! That was quite a beautiful sight!] Ugh, this Goddess.. she enjoys toying with a girl. [Fufu.. now.. try checking your personal Maid status one more time.] "Hm?" I mumbled a little and checked Mio''s status. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Linked) (Affinity: Love 100%) (Mood: Happy) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like Practice Swordsmanship Dislike: Magic or anything related to that Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster - Benefits ¨C [ +] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gain (Skill ¨C Regeneration) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100 %, get (Skill ¨C Perfect Parry) [Active]. [+] When target Affinity reaches 150%, get (Skill ¨C Danger Sense). [+] When target Affinity reaches 200%, get (Skill ¨C Counter Attack). - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Legendary Sword [+] Swordmaster Armor =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The pain in my head slowly disappeared, and my body felt light and energetic. Is this the effect of the skill I managed to obtain? "Lily-sama.." Mio looked at me with a strange gaze. Her entire face was covered in red stains and her hands were holding her tiny lips. "Y-Yes?" I felt a bad atmosphere coming. "Again.." "Eh?" I was a little surprised to hear Mio''s request. [Hoho.. why doesn''t Lily-chan do it again?] [Do it again, Lily-chan!] This goddess... She enjoyed this atmosphere. [Eh, isn''t the effect already felt? Lily-chan isn''t dizzy anymore, right?] That''s true, but... [Didn''t Mio help Lily-chan?] That''s true... [Come on! Again!!] [Again!! Again!!] This goddess! She is enjoying this atmosphere. [Of course! The beauty of this world''s flowers will soon bloom!] Eh? What? "Lily-sama..." This Mio looked at me with a pleading gaze. I looked at Mio closely, besides her face that was covered in red, her pupils changed like a small dog begging for the love and affection of its master. Uh, that gaze. Unconsciously, I kissed her again. Chapter 3 - 2 - First Mission My morning was a little different. Usually, I would still be asleep in dreamland. However, because of the task given by the Goddess, I was forced to walk around the garden for 30 minutes. I didn''t mind it, it''s just that... Greeting the Maid on duty 30 times for a Skill? For some reason, the Goddess seemed to be forcing me to do it. But thanks to that, I could feel the changes that occurred in my body. My body felt lighter and more powerful. Added to the knowledge that suddenly entered my head as if I could do the art of swordsmanship without training. Honestly, it felt strange. How could I possibly understand the art of swordsmanship without training but the knowledge had been engraved in my head? Or maybe it happened because of that? The Legendary Swordsmanship Skill that I got after doing the Linked Ritual with Mio? Uh, I remembered back when we did that ritual. This was the first time I saw that side of Mio. I mean.. she has feelings for me? Her taste is quite strange, what is unique about me besides this terrible skin, eyes, and hair? My two step-twin sisters are even more attractive than me. Among all the women... you are very strange Mio. But at least, my heart is very relieved when Mio is by my side. From a distance, I saw several Maids who were in charge of taking care of the garden. Information about the names and skills that can be obtained after doing the Linked Ritual tempted me. Wait.. is it possible that this mission is intended to observe the Maids who work here? That means.. indirectly the Goddess told me that there is a skill that is very useful for me. Ah.. so that''s it... It would be very strange if I suddenly came and kissed them. So, I have to get to know them before doing the Linked Ritual. It makes sense too. Making up my increasingly strong determination. I rushed to greet the Maid on duty. "Good morning, everyone.." I said in a soft tone. Noticing my presence, they stopped what they were doing and greeted me. "Good morning, Lily-sama." "Morning, Lily-sama." The greeting sounded forced, but because my position was quite high in this family. They saluted me just for formality. None of them dared to look at me. Well, I knew enough that my body was strange. I didn''t mind it. It just felt a little sore in my chest. "Good job, Noel." "Nice cut, Reina." I praised the two Maids who replied to my greeting. Among all the Maids in the park, the two Maids had skills that were very useful for fighting and escaping. Just like Mio who was descended from the Legendary Swordmaster, they were both descended from the Legendary Assassins and the Legendary Illusionists. I saw a little bit of their surprised reactions when I called their names. Does calling someone''s name have that much of an effect? I don''t know, but it seems to be very effective in reducing the awkward distance between us. I did the same thing to the other Maids, calling their names and praising their hard work. I think... this kind of attitude is very effective. I can see their Affinity Status increasing rapidly by 30%. Slowly by slowly, I want to build a special relationship with them. It can be done gradually. "Lily-sama, are you okay?" said Noel who looked at my head. That''s right, right now I''m still hurt after that incident. Should I pretend to be in pain or try to hold back this wound as if it doesn''t exist? "It''s just a normal wound" I replied. In the end, I tried to hold back this pain. My heart felt guilty when I deceived them but... why did their Affinity Status increase? Is this what pity feels like? What is this? I feel very annoyed by this. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-sama... please rest in your room," said Noel in a soft and anxious tone. I moved my head as a symbol of rejection. "I just wanted to change the atmosphere," I replied as I left them. During my journey through the garden, several small animals were roaming around. Until 30 minutes had passed and my target changed to the garden. Unlike the garden that accommodated 10 Maids, the garden in my parents'' house was very large. That was because its position was adjacent to the forest. There were 20 Maids on duty at the moment, they were clearing the land from weeds and planting vegetables to produce fresh food. Just like before, I greeted them one by one. With this, the 30-minute journey through the garden was over. At that moment my body got a memory of "Royal Women''s Etiquette". If I''m not mistaken, it''s the Royal Lady Etiquette Skill. Knowledge about the manners of a dignified woman''s behavior entered my head. With this, I have a high level of confidence when faced with an invitation from another noble. Especially with a noble status above my family. If they invite me of course. Even though I know that this skill will be useless, there''s no harm in accepting this knowledge, right? When I walked into the garden, several Maids on duty looked at me sarcastically. As if seeing my strange behavior. Even from their voices alone, they compared me to my step-twin sister. Yes, it''s been almost two years since my father remarried after my mother died in her sleep. I know that she was sick, but my father only explained that my mother died in her deep sleep. I understand it was just to comfort me. In my heart, I hope that there are a few memories of my mother that are stored. Almost all of my mother''s legacy was taken by my grandfather and grandmother. Without realizing it, I walked into the forest. Remembering the remaining memories of Mother had led my footsteps into the forest. I woke up when a wolf stared at me. His dripping saliva also indicated that he was dangerous. Um.. does that mean.. am I in danger now? My body shook in panic instantly. A five-year-old girl facing a big wolf? Is this the end of my life? I panicked a little, without weapons and armor. It was impossible to get out of this forest without getting hurt. I was too careless to just walk around the garden. I need a weapon now! Whatever it is! Oh! That''s right. I have one weapon that is suitable for this situation. Slowly... I calmed my body which was shaking in panic and then removed the cloth wrapped around my head. Yes, that''s right! Without a metal weapon, I can still use this cloth ribbon to fight wild wolves. Come here little wolf! I''m not afraid of you! Chapter 4 - 3 - Little Girl Fights Wild Wolf Wolves... They are one of the animals that live in large groups. Their physical abilities and hunting instincts are so great that it even makes me shiver when I face one of them. Another pair of wolf eyes can be seen watching me from behind the bushes. It seems this wolf is not alone. This is like a food fight with the rule whoever finds it gets it. More or less.. I am just a little girl who is an appetizer in their eyes. I immediately folded the cloth ribbon that covered my head and formed a thick ball of cloth. I have seen a self-defense technique using a piece of cloth. It sounds ridiculous but is very effective as an emergency weapon. Ah! That''s right. Could it be that he is a wild wolf who is attracted by the scent of blood on this bandaged cloth? I have heard that wolves have a sharp sense of smell and mark their prey by injuring part of their body and then following the scent of their blood to hunt them. Which means... it''s my fault for luring them? Should I throw this cloth away and run away? No! If I do, then the Maid who is on duty in the garden will meet them. Ah, that''s right! As a girl who follows royal etiquette. I have to take responsibility for bearing this problem. Wait! Why can I understand the rules of royal etiquette? Forget that! Now focus on this problem. The wolf in front of me has a large physique. Its size is around twelve times my body. Physically, its body is very large. If I die, will my body be able to fill its stomach? Now I''m curious about that question. He looked at me with a sharp gaze, like a hunter locking his prey so that it wouldn''t escape from his sight. Part of my body screamed to run, but my heart was too comfortable to be silent and chose to defend against the attack of this wild wolf. It seemed that he had finished observing me, his saliva seemed to be coming out even more, adding to the strange impression for him. Animals like this only care about their stomach instincts. The wolf suddenly ran towards me. I prepared myself to receive the attack that was coming. The wolf jumped and lunged with claws that scratched my cheek. "Ugh!" seeing the sudden attack. I was a little late to respond. This body is very slow to respond to my brain''s commands. I once saw my father''s notes about human responses that take 0.08 seconds to move. A hot and stinging sensation was engraved on my cheek. Reflexively, I touched my cheek to make sure how deep the wound was. "Eng?" This is so strange! My cheek looked fine as if the wound I experienced would close immediately. "Grrrrr!!" the wolf''s groan made me realize our little fight. My gaze was fixed on his sharp claws that had traces of blood. What is this?! there is something strange with my body! The wolf lunged at me again. Different from the previous attack that was aimed at my cheek. This time, he knocked my body down and stood on top of me. In front of my face was a very hungry wolf. His disgusting saliva immediately dripped down my face. Ugh! This is so smelly and sticky! I can''t stay still! I want to attack him. But.. is it possible for a girl like me to have enough strength to escape this attack? Just think about it later! Save yourself, Lily! I was forced to move by rolling my body to the side. Eh? What is this? Why can I push this wolf to the side? This wolf.. seems very hungry to be this weak. Without wasting any more time, I tried to tie the cloth ribbon in my hand around its neck and pressed it so that the wolf had difficulty breathing. Slowly.. the wolf gasped for breath. When its body went limp, I felt relieved and untied the cloth from its neck. This sudden battle was won by me. And.. it seems I was too quick to think like that. From behind the bushes, a pack of black wolves came out. Different from this wolf who fought on one. This time, the wolf that appeared brought its pack. "AAAAUUUU!!" he suddenly howled. As if called by his howl, several black wolves came out of the bushes. I accidentally saw a wolf with a much larger body come out. Ah, does this mean that my delicious body has leveled up a bit because I defeated one of them? I don''t care about that, if you want to eat me, then come to me! Oh, if possible... please one on one. One little girl and thirty black wolves.. oh! sorry, thirty minus one black wolves are preparing to pounce on my body. What kind of fight is this? Unlike the previous fight that happened without warning, this time my body moved with a quick response. When they were in the air, I moved my body to avoid their dirty claw attacks. The only counterattack I could do was to shoot this cloth ribbon and pull it quickly. Splash.. Boom!! "Eh?" I was a little surprised when the ball of cloth that hit their bodies and was pulled quickly made them fly far away. Why is this? My physical strength isn''t this terrible, right? To make sure.. I''ll try again! Splash.. Buugh!! Splash.. Kraaak!! "Eek?" What is this? There''s no way my body is this strong. My body feels strange and I can feel it. To make sure of the changes in my body, I tried to attack the wolf back, and the result... They flew until they hit a tree. "W-What is this terrifying power?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Am I dreaming right now? There''s no way a little girl like me has this kind of power, especially with just a rolled-up cloth ribbon. The remaining black wolves stared at me with murderous gazes. They were now moving randomly and circling me. Why is this? I didn''t know wolves had this kind of intelligence. When a sharp claw was aimed at my head, my hand moved so quickly to ward it off. Because of that reflex movement, I survived the sudden death. Of course, with this open opportunity. I retaliated by giving a direct attack using my grip. Brugh!! I can see it! M-My hand! My hand threw the black wolf flying and hitting a tree. Does this mean.. my physical strength has increased? But I''ve never exercised before. Putting that aside... there are only seven black wolves left. I smiled happily with this power. Oh, Goddess.. even though you are very strange. But, I am grateful to you. [You''re welcome, Lily-chan.] And.. please don''t just reply to what''s in my head. [I don''t think that''s possible. Indirectly, we''re already connected!] Uhm.. then.. can you explain why I have this physique? [Lily-chan, did you forget the Skill given by Mio?] O-Oh! That? [Yes! This is a Skill given by Mio. In short.. the Yurification System makes you strong by doing the Linked Ritual. So.. find another girl to increase your Skill!] [Oh! Don''t forget. The Linked Ritual only applies to the female gender!] "Eh?" hearing the last explanation from the Goddess. My hand suddenly hit the last wolf. The wolf flew very high in the air and slammed into the ground quickly. The impact sound was loud and heavy. "Lily-saaaamaaaaaa!!" behind me, I could hear a very loud voice. When I turned around, I could see Mio running towards me and my father''s troops marching into the forest. Does this mean I''m in big trouble after facing wild wolves? Chapter 5 - 4 - A Small Request "Once again, please!" Mio said while threatening our family''s doctor with a kitchen knife. After that horrific incident, Mio lost control a little after seeing me standing in the middle of a pile of black wolf corpses and dragged our family doctor out of his office to my room. Yes, for the second time, I received treatment from this doctor. Yulia, a female doctor was assigned to monitor Marquess Rommel''s health condition. "Mio, calm down... I''m fine" I said to calm Mio down from her panic. "B-But.. but.. but..!!" Mio was still drowning in her anxiety. How can I calm a woman who is panicking like this? Mio is not usually like this. Is this because she likes me too much? I shook my head a little because of Mio''s behavior. "Lily-sama!" "Lily-sama!!" Mio and Yulia shouted at the same time. "Even though Lily-sama''s body looks healthy, don''t move too much like that!" Yulia said to warn me. "It''s okay, I''m not even hurt at all" I even got out of bed and did a small movement to show that I was okay. "Lily-sama!!" this time Mio hugged me and carried my body back to bed. "Rest on the bed until you recover!" Mio said. But.. how can I recover if my body is not injured? "Today is a full rest until dinner!" Mio continued. I could only accept her actions. Who would have thought she would be this firm when I was injured? This is the first time I''ve seen this side of Mio. It seems like she still has another side that I haven''t found. Unconsciously, I smiled and accepted Mio''s order to rest on the bed until dinner. "Then, I will prepare medicine for Lily-sama" Yulia stood up and rushed out of my room. Now, there was only me and Mio. Her sad and worried facial expressions blended. Mio stroked my hair to give me a sense of security. Mio.. how worried are you? Unconsciously, my hand stroked her hair. "L-Lily-sama..." Mio suddenly cried. An uncomfortable feeling appeared in my chest. It was so tight and painful. There was no way I had an internal injury, right? Even the physical wounds from fighting the black wolf healed quickly. So.. what is this pain? Now, Mio stopped stroking my hair and started hugging me tightly. This hug felt very comfortable and calming. Until it made the pain in my chest slowly disappear. Uh, what is this illness? "Lily-sama.. Uuu.." Mio held back her tears. "I thought, Lily-sama would leave me.. just like the previous Marchioness." I felt water wetting my neck. This was not ordinary water.. these were tears shed by Mio. What did I just do? I dared myself to stroke her hair, now the tears turned into small sobs that could not be stopped anymore. Mio cried without hesitation while hugging me tightly. Just because of a problem like this, she cried? But.. it seems like I was also wrong. "Mio.. sorry if I made you cry." Mio held back her sobs when she heard my words. "N-No.. T-This is not Lily-sama''s fault, this is my fault for letting Lily-sama experience a bad incident like that." "Bad incident?" I said unintentionally. "Now Lily-sama must be afraid to leave the room, right?" Mio replied. "I will be responsible for taking care of Lily-sama''s needs so that she stays in the room forever!" Mio continued enthusiastically. Why is she so enthusiastic about this? Moreover.. why do I have to stay in the room forever? "Etto.. Mio... I want to ask for your help." "Whatever it is! I will try to make it happen!" "I want to learn the art of swordsmanship!" Hearing my request, Mio froze. Her pupils suddenly tensed up and her facial expression was blank. "Um... Mio?" I tried to wake Mio up to come back to her senses. "L-Li-Lily-sama.. I think I misheard... What did Lily-sama ask for?" Mio stuttered. "Learn the art of swordsmanship?" I answered. "Sob.. Marchioness-sama... Lily-sama has thrown away her life''s hope. Forgive me.." Mio replied with a voice filled with sobs. "Etto.. Mio?" "Lily-sama.. hang in there!" I don''t know what happened. It seems like this matter is quite complicated. All day long, my activities were just staying on the bed and waiting for dinner. Mio accompanied me all day to make sure I got enough rest. Amazing dedication, but... I''m not hurt! Ever since my desire to learn swordsmanship and this little incident, Mio has been a bit touchy and has made physical contact that bothers me quite a bit. Sometimes she hugs me, smells my hair, and even sniffs my clothes. I don''t mind all of that as long as Mio is happy, it''s just that... Her attitude made her look like she was wearing a mask, namely... a mask that came off when it was just the two of us and a mask that was worn when she was on duty as a Maid. Throughout the day, I had to hold back my embarrassment when Mio did such activities. When dinner was about to arrive, a Maid knocked on my door. Mio who had been hugging me all day also put on her mask and acted like a normal Maid. "Lily-sama, Marquess Rommel awaits Lily-sama''s presence." "Why?" were the only words that came out. It was unusual for that person to invite me to dinner together after having a new family. "..." The Maid did not answer my question. Whatever it was, I could only feel that a problem was about to arise. But... if I refused. Other problems would increase. I dared myself to accept that person''s invitation. Even though my body was very reluctant to accept her invitation. My preparations for dinner were a little late, that was because I had to make sure my heart was not hurt when I saw the harmony of the new family before my eyes. For about 3 seconds I stood at the entrance of the dining room. When I opened the door, my step-twin half-sister and my stepmother were enjoying dinner. And.. the person called Father was staring at me sharply. "You seem fine," the person said in a cold tone. "I heard... you were attacked by a black wolf? But it turns out you weren''t hurt at all? That''s very interesting-" the person started to speak. The person started asking questions non-stop, this was the first time he had spoken to me. But, all I heard was a cold tone and stupid questions that made me daydream. "Hey! Are you listening to me?" asked the person. The question managed to wake me up from the little daydream in my head. Wait! Did he forget his own child''s name? Am I his child or not? "Sorry, I didn''t hear what Marquess Rommel asked but.. I''m glad it happened or... sorry if it doesn''t match your wishes." Hearing the answer that came out of my mouth, he fell silent and walked towards me. "What do you want?" he asked me. "Eh?" I was surprised. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As I said, it was my fault for not controlling the wild animal population in the forest. So.. is there anything you want to make up for this stupid father''s mistake?" "..." "You can ask for anything, clothes, jewelry, toys, or other things." "Really?" I said to make sure. "Of course! Tell me what you want." "I want a sword!" I replied without hesitation. "Eh? What?" hearing my request, Marquess Rommel was surprised. Chapter 6 - 5 - Twin Step-Sisters Visit I lay on the bed, my mind wandering and remembering the events I had experienced. For some reason, why do I have such power? [Oh, an easy question to answer.] Ah, this Goddess again... [Yup.. Yup.. this is everyone''s role model Goddess.] Speaking of the Yurification System, why is my power so abnormal? [Well, I guess I''ll explain it a little.] "Un?" I was a little surprised by the information that entered my head. [Skill Regeneration, that skill is active when the body is injured. This skill will repair the injured body part, the more injuries received, the slower the wound recovery will be. But recovery will continue as time goes by.] So, can the wounds I received heal without treatment? [Of course, great right? Ah! But don''t be too reckless in challenging death!] Y-Yes, Goddess! [Fufufu.. next is Skill Legendary Swordsmanship. A sword art technique owned by the Legendary Swordmaster who once lived. But, it seems like Lily-chan doesn''t need it because with just ribbon bandages she can defeat the wolf monster.] That''s right! Why can I defeat those wolves? [That''s because of the Skill Basic Strength wrapped by the Skill Legendary Swordmanship. So, Lily-chan''s current basic strength is equal to the basic strength of the Legendary Swordmaster. How is it? Sounds strong right?] Huh? My basic strength is equal to the basic strength of the Legendary Swordmaster. That means... [Yes! The Skill obtained from Sakura Mio has the same power limit as the Legendary Swordmaster''s power.] M-Me? Have the power of the Legendary Swordmaster? This is a dream. [No, this is reality. The Yurification System allows Lily-chan to break through limits that other humans cannot reach. However, Lily-chan can only obtain Skills from women. The more women who submit to Lily-chan, the stronger Lily-chan will be!] [Oh! Someone''s coming! I''ll go first!] Wait! Goddess? There are a few more unanswered questions! ... In this silence, a knock on the door was heard. In this dark room, a small light penetrated through the gaps in the door. "Lily-sama..." Once again, I heard the rhythm of the knocking on the door quite softly and the sound of the door opening. I woke up a little from my bed and found Mio standing in front of the entrance. "Mio?" seeing Mio standing in front of the entrance. I got up from the bed and approached the entrance. "Hmm?" I stopped and observed two people I knew standing behind Mio. "O-Onee-sama?" "L-Lily-nee?" My twin step-sisters stood behind Mio, they peeked a little through Mio''s body. We were only one year apart in age and that''s why I became their step older-sister. "What''s wrong?" I asked. This is very strange. This is the first time I''ve seen the two of them come to me. We have lived together for a year but never greeted each other. Wait! Could it be.. this is because I always avoid them? I indeed avoid them, especially when someone called my "Father" spoils them so much. I have been staring at their warmth with envy for a long time. But.. what kind of older sister lets herself be lulled by bad feelings like that? [Yep, this is my new lovely Lily-chan!] Oh, Goddess.. you''re back again? [Um! It seems... I smell some nice lovely aromas here. I will observe it longer!] Eh, what? "Sorry to disturb your night, Lily-sama. However, Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama want to meet Lily-sama," said Mio. I glanced a little at my twin step-sisters, they were carrying a book with a star symbol on the cover. Ah.. I don''t know why, but my feeling tells me.. it will be bad if I refuse them. "Please come in," I replied. Mio, Alice, and Alyssa entered my room. The room that was originally cold and dark turned warm and bright. Is this what it feels like to have someone who doesn''t look down on you? Mio may only accompany my twin step-sisters, but.. when we were on the bed. Mio sat down while hugging me from behind. "Mio?" "Um?" Mio looked at me with a gentle gaze. She seemed not to want to give up her territory. Alice and Alyssa just stared in surprise at Mio''s sudden change in behavior. "Onee-sama, may we ask a little about wolves?" "Lily-nee, may we ask a little about wolves?" I''ve heard that twin siblings tend to have similarities in speech. This is the first time I''ve heard and experienced it, it turns out they have quite a harmonious similarity. "Eh?" I was a little surprised to hear their request. "We heard a story from the Captain that Onee-sama met a wolf!" "We heard a story from the Captain that Lily-nee met a wolf!" Okay, this is a little annoying. I hope no disturbing rumors appear. "Onee-sama is hurt?" "Lily-nee is scared?" "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" What exactly happened? It''s unusual for them to be like this and.. where did the harmony from their previous questions go? Mio laughed when she heard my twin step-sister''s question. "Lily-sama.. actually Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama wanted to talk to Lily-sama. It''s just that, they were too shy to approach Lily-sama until this incident happened.. they dared to meet Lily-sama," said Mio while explaining the reason why they came to see me. No wonder I felt this was so strange. "Um, is there something strange?" I said after seeing Alice and Alyssa staring at my face. Alice and Alyssa suddenly lowered their heads and made a pose as if asking for something. "Please take us to the city!" "Please take us to the city!" "Huh?" I don''t know what they were thinking but the reason they came to see me was just that they wanted to come with me to look for something in the city. "You know that I went to the city to buy a sword, right?" "We know!" "We know!" "Did Father allow it?" Bringing them would only cause problems if Father found out. My situation is already messy enough, so don''t make it worse! They fell silent and looked down dejectedly. Well, Father probably wouldn''t let them go out. "Are you looking for buy something?" If they were looking for something.. I just need to find it and bring it, right? Hearing my question, those who were originally looking down dejectedly became excited again. "Magic book!" "Magic book!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, I''ll find it.. now. You can go back to your rooms," I said in a forceful tone. Who would have thought, our first experience communicating would be like this? Is there a human who would come to me without asking me for something? "Thank you, Onee-sama!" "Thank you, Lily-nee!" Alice and Alyssa kissed both of my cheeks. The soft kisses adorned both of my cheeks. The bad feelings that I thought before disappeared, it turned out that... they were just innocent little girls who were interested in something called magic book. My heart suddenly trembled and a warm feeling flowed through my chest. What is this? What an amazing feeling. Alice and Alyssa got off my bed and got ready to go back to their room. Mio released her hug from me. As Alice and Alyssa waited at the entrance, Mio whispered in my ear. "Lily-sama, it''s not fair!" with that short protest. Mio then rushed to accompany Alice and Alyssa back to their room. At a glance... I saw Mio''s sullen expression. Did I do something wrong to Mio? Chapter 7 - 6 - Sudden Screams In the morning, I woke up to the sound of knocking on my bedroom door. I hurriedly opened it and found my father''s butler standing at the entrance of my room. "Lily-sama, good morning," said the butler. I observed this butler, his appearance looked quite old but still enthusiastic to serve our family. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good morning, Sebastian" I replied. I could see a black bag in his hand. "This is the money given by Master, Lily-sama. He said to give all this money to Lily-sama. If necessary, Lily-sama must spend it or save it for future needs." "O-Oh, Thank you Sebastian" I accepted the money given. After the black bag was in my hand, I could feel how heavy the money was. "Sebastian.." I had an unusual feeling about this. "T-This money.. isn''t to buy a Blacksmith building or something like that?" I asked to make sure. "Sorry Lily-sama, it''s money to make a sword consisting of 3 legendary metals. Master is very particular about the quality of the sword for the Marquess Rommel family." Three legendary metals, I''ve heard of them. In this kingdom, the three legendary metals in question are Adamantium, Mithril, and Orichalcum. Adamantium is famous because it is very hard and strong, even making one adamantium sword takes up to 10 years. But that is equivalent to the sharpness and level of hardness produced. Mithril is famous because it is very light and hard. One greatsword made of mithril weighs less than 5kg. Does this mean that the sword I use will use material from mithril metal ore? Orichalcum is famous for its compatibility with magic reactions. Although other metals can conduct magic, orichalcum is highly recommended. That is because orichalcum has a soft texture so it is easy to shape very sensitive to magic, and strong magic resistance. "I-I will remember that, thank you." "May Lily-sama find what she is looking for," said Sebastian. He then gave me a small bow and left me. "What should I do with all this?" I peeked at the amount of money inside. From the reflection of the glitter inside, it was a lot of gold coins. How am I going to spend all this money? I do need a weapon, but.. what weapon? Should I bring someone suitable to accompany me? Mio? But.. I think she''s in her pouting phase. Uh, how do I deal with a woman who''s sulking? Let''s avoid Mio. ... I did say that, but.. in the end, I waited for Mio to come. Breakfast time started but Mio still hadn''t come, this was different from usual. What was she doing? It seemed... I had to do this the old-fashioned way. I hurriedly grabbed a small outfit and headed to the bathroom. At a time like this, I was the last one to use it. Sure enough, when I arrived at the bathroom. All that was left was cold water waiting for me. My body had gotten used to cold water, so.. this wasn''t a big deal for me. Without further ado, I immediately cleaned myself up. Even after finishing my bath, Mio still hadn''t come to see me. It seemed like... that sulking woman was troublesome. On the other hand, I also didn''t know what to do. Let''s put it off and hurry to town to look for weapons. When I headed to the carriage place, there was no one there. Even the carriage that was usually available was empty. What''s going on? Does that mean... I''m being left alone? If it''s like this... I''m forced to... I have to walk to town. When I walked to the main gate, the few guards on guard didn''t stop me. They seemed to not see me or chose to ignore me. Well, I''m pretty self-aware of my appearance. With dark skin like this, the clothes I wear also match. I wear a long white robe that covers my face. With the contrast of dark skin and the white robe, this is enough to give a warning not to approach. Besides... why do I have dark skin like this? Was my mother like this before? My heart suddenly felt sore, every vibration that beat gave me a sensation of pain. To reduce this pain, I unconsciously ran with all my might. This is very strange, I run like this but my body does not feel tired. Even my breathing is very regular, different from my previous body. Oh, that''s right. The Yurification System has made me like this. My physical abilities have changed and the knowledge of sword arts has been embedded in my head. Speaking of swords, there is a sword that I think suits me. I remember my first experience when fighting a wolf. What if a sword is shaped like a hair ribbon? Wouldn''t that be cute and elegant? Someone with the status of Father has permitted me to use three legendary metals. Why not use all of them? I was a little surprised when I saw a line of soldiers suddenly entering my sight. Without realizing it, my running feet had brought me to the center of the city. Without sweat and fatigue, I had arrived in the city. Time to take a little trip to explore the city! Suddenly, someone pulled my hood. "Lily-sama!!" A girl carrying flowers and a book in her hands. She looks familiar. "O-Oh, Mio" I was surprised to see Mio here. Ah! Come to think of it. It''s a holiday now which means.. Mio is returning home to visit her family. "What is Lily-sama doing here? And where are Lily-sama''s bodyguards?" Mio showered me with all kinds of questions. How should I answer? Should I answer honestly or... "Shhh!!" unconsciously my hand moved to cover Mio''s mouth. "Mmmmph!!" Mio tried hard to remove it. "Lily-samaaa.. mphmn!!" I did this because.. my ears suddenly heard a voice asking for help coming from behind my body. "Mio, did you hear that?" I said to make sure. "Hear what?" Mio asked. The answer to that question suddenly came. Someone shouted, "Someone HELP ME! THIEF! BANDIT!" It seems.. this request for help is quite complete. "Lily-sama!" Mio then pulled my body away from this place. "Mio? We didn''t help them?" "Uguh!" Mio suddenly fell silent. I asked like that because of one or two things, first... Mio was carrying a sword in her belt and second.. our position was the closest to the victim. With such a scream, the royal soldiers guarding the area should have been able to hear it. "Lily-sama, don''t tell me.." "Let''s help them!" "Owuuu! Don''t look at me like that!" I looked at Mio with a pleading expression. In my experience, Mio was very weak with this expression. "Uuu.. alright! We''ll help them! But Lily-sama must take shelter in a safe place!" "Umu!" I could only nod in agreement. Chapter 8 - 7 - Riot in the Morning As Mio and I approached the source of the sound, a man with a large body was seen slamming a table full of food and drinks. Seeing the appearance of the man who looked like he was drunk and shabby, I kept a little distance from a distance to avoid trouble. A fairly large sword was seen beside his hand. Judging from its size, the sword looked very heavy. Is it a Claymore-type sword? But, why did he lift that fairly large sword and point it at the girl before him? Seeing the large sword that was getting ready to be swung, Mio suddenly ran and parried the swing of the large sword. Tiiinng! Bamm! The swing of the large sword hit the ground, if Mio hadn''t parried it then the sword would have hit the innocent girl. Hearing the sound of the two sword swings, some thin dust began to scatter and cover the field of vision. The people around also panicked when they saw the fight that suddenly happened. Mio and the man made enough distance to continue their fight, "Are you okay?" Mio said to the girl who almost became a victim. My nose suddenly smelled a very pungent aroma. Ah! That''s how it is. The man is drunk. This will be a futile fight because only violence can stop him. "Mio.. he''s drunk!" I said in a loud voice and slightly covered my nose using a handkerchief. The smell was very pungent and I didn''t like it. Hearing my voice, Mio took a posture that was ready to continue the fight. "Drunk in the morning? This will be quite good training!" Mio smiled. This was the first time I saw Mio smile like this. Mio seemed to enjoy this sudden fight. I remember, if I''m not mistaken Mio did like to practice learning sword arts. So.. Mio''s abilities are quite reliable, right? They fought again, the man swung his sword randomly but Mio managed to avoid it. The small slash launched by Mio made the man groan in pain. The slash was very small but it injured the wrist holding the sword, it must have felt very painful and sore. If this wasn''t a fight between a drunk person and a woman who knew how to use sword art, it would be another story. It could be said, this was a one-sided fight. The small slash launched by Mio made the man slowly suffer and lose control over his sword swing. The small blood that came out and wet his wrist made the man''s hand movements weak. I could see his hand starting to tremble as he held the sword. Why do drunk people always make other people bother? From a distance, I heard the sound of horse hooves approaching. It seemed like the royal soldiers around were starting to approach. Mio who heard it wanted to end this pointless fight. With agile movements, Mio ran to avoid the attack and gave the final attack in the form of a strong blow using the sword handle to the head. Btaamm!! Uh.. that blow sounded quite loud. Is the man''s head okay? The man fell to the ground but got back up. Seriously? He didn''t lose to such a hard blow? Once again, the man got up and swung his sword in all directions. Seeing his slashes that were like child''s play, Mio parried them and attacked back. One.. two.. and three counter slashes launched by Mio made the sword held by the man fly away. "Give up!" Mio said in a threatening tone. "Stop fighting!" From behind me, I heard the sound of a female soldier getting off her horse. From her voice, it seemed like I recognized this female soldier. The man fell to the ground again and fainted, it seemed like this small fight was won by Mio. "What''s going on here?" the female soldier approached Mio. Seeing her hand preparing to draw a sword, I rushed to Mio. I stood in front of Mio and turned my back to the female soldier, "Good job, Mio." "Eng? Who is this little girl?" "Ah! It''s been a long time since we met, Hilda-sensei!" I greeted the female soldier and showed my face covered by a white robe. "Lily-sama!!" Realizing my presence, Hilda-sensei saluted me. Several other soldiers who came with Hilda-sensei also saluted me. "Ah! Please raise your head, this is not the right time for that and it looks like he needs help" I pointed to the man who was defeated by Mio. Hilda-sensei gave a hand signal to her subordinates to take care of the man''s body and looked back at me. It seemed like she wanted to know what had happened here. "Actually, what happened Lily-sama?" Hilda-sensei asked. "Just a small incident. The man slammed the table filled with food and drinks and then tried to swing his sword at the girl." I pointed to the girl who almost became a victim. "And.. a small fight in the morning could not be avoided anymore. As you can see, Mio was only trying to save the girl" I continued. "It seems like she''s drunk. Ugh! The smell is so bad!" I covered my nose a little again with a handkerchief. "So that''s it.. you guys please take this man to the detention room" Hilda-sensei ordered. Eh? Is it this easy? Did Hilda-sensei just believe what I said? "And also.." Hilda-sensei''s gaze was now observing Mio. "She is Mio, maybe Hilda-sensei will be a little surprised when she sees her wearing ordinary clothes. Mio is my personal maid when in home," I continued. "Oh! Your personal maid. I didn''t recognize it. If Lily-sama wasn''t here, I would have put her in the detention room too." Yes, that might be true. If I wasn''t here, maybe Mio would have been detained with that man. Sometimes, I forget that I am a noble child with great influence. "Lily-sama, if I''m not mistaken Marquess Rommel is attending a religious ceremony at the temple. But, why is Lily-sama here?" Religious ceremony? No wonder all the horse-drawn carriages disappeared. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I went to buy a sword." Hearing my answer, Hilda-sensei was a little surprised then smiled and laughed. "Hahaha.. Lily-sama can joke too." "I''m not joking, this happened because the day before my residence was attacked by a pack of wolves." "Huh?" Hearing my flat answer, Hilda-sensei was surprised again. Now, she started to look at Mio. Mio who understood the flow of this conversation nodded and Hilda-sensei''s expression turned pale. It seems... the tragedy I experienced has something to do with Hilda-sensei. "L-Lily-sama, was that wolf black?" Hilda-sensei asked. "Yes." Hearing my answer, Hilda-sensei knelt in front of me. "Forgive us, Lily-sama! Because of our negligence in hunting the monsters and accidentally letting them escape. Lily-sama met them." "It''s okay, Hilda-sensei. No one was injured in that incident." "Really? Did Marquess Rommel send his troops to hunt the rest of monsters?" "No." "Eh? Then... why did Lily-sama know that the monster was a black wolf?" "Because at that time, I was walking in the garden and accidentally entered the forest and met them," I smiled slightly to reduce Hilda-sensei''s tension. But.. it seems.. this response is very bad. Hilda-sensei looked back at Mio. "That''s right when we heard the howling of the black wolf. I thought of Lily-sama walking around the house. Because I felt a little uneasy I went looking for Lily-sama. Coincidentally, I met several knights who seemed to hear the same wolf howl. Until we finally entered the forest and found Lily-sama standing among a pile of black wolf corpses," Mio explained in detail. "W-We are truly sorry, Lily-sama!!" Once again Hilda-sensei knelt in front of me. However... Hilda-sensei lowered her body slightly so that it looked like she was prostrating herself in front of me. I think... It''s going to be quite a long morning trip to buy a sword. Chapter 9 - 8 - Mios First Work Mio and I had breakfast together. Because of the trouble that happened in the morning, we helped Hilda-sensei clean up the mess. Hilda-sensei had returned to duty and brought the man in for questioning. Mio''s brave action against the man was praised by the shop owner who gave us free breakfast. Incidentally, I still haven''t tasted breakfast because Mio disappeared. While Mio was enjoying her breakfast, I started a small conversation. "Nee.. Mio. Are you angry with me?" I asked as we sat at the dining table. "N-Nothing like that, Lily-sam," Mio answered hurriedly. "Then.. why didn''t you come see me this morning?" "Eh? Haven''t I told Lily-sama?" "Eh??" I tilted my head slightly. What is Mio talking about? I was a little confused by the flow of this conversation. "Ah! AAAAAHHHH!!" Mio''s face suddenly turned red and she screamed in panic. Mio covered her face with both hands. It seemed like Mio realized the mistake she had made. "I-I''m sorry, Lily-sama. I forgot to say.. that I applied for a three-day leave to celebrate my mother''s birthday. I should have talked about this last night but.." "S-So.. you''re not mad at me?" I asked to make sure. Since last night''s incident, Mio''s attitude had changed a little, and she seemed to be avoiding me. So, I thought that Mio was doing this to avoid me. For other maids, I was used to their attitude of avoiding me. But for Mio, for some reason.. the part in my chest hurts when Mio avoids me. "Em.. Mio... If I did something wrong to you. I apologize!" I stood up and bowed before Mio. "Awawawa!!!" Mio was very panicked when she saw me bowing before her. "L-Lily-sama!! Please stop that!!" she said quickly. Mio approached me and fixed my body position. "I-I''m not angry... it''s just.." Mio tried to explain the situation. A small and soft tone sounded in my ears, "I''m just jealous of Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama who kissed Lily-sama''s cheek." The voice was very small, but it was heard clearly in my ears. Mio''s face was slightly pouting and her cheeks were wide. It was so cute, so... I kissed her cheek a little. Eh? Why does this feel so chewy? I played with my teeth and bit Mio''s cheek. "Munya!!" I could hear Mio''s surprised voice. I released my small kiss on her cheek, a red bite mark adorned Mio''s cheek. Mio was silent and held her cheek. It seemed.. she was a little angry with my actions. "M-Miooo?" I tried to call her. Mio looked so happy, her face was filled with a smile and her thin saliva came out from between her lips. "Hey, Mio.." I moved my hands slightly in front of her eyes. Mio regained her senses and wiped her lips to remove the traces of her saliva. "Ah... Eh.. Sorry, Lily-sama.." Mio held back her embarrassment and happiness at the same time. Suddenly, we were surprised by the sound of small laughter from the people around us. It seemed, they noticed our actions. They seemed to be smiling enjoying our actions. Small flowers decorated their faces. Uh.. what is this feeling? This is a little embarrassing, but... I like it. I realized with the crowd of this shop, it seems.. our actions invited some people to visit this place. I held back my embarrassment and rushed to finish our breakfast. "Uuuuuh.. embarrassing.." I muttered a little and lifted the hood of my white robe. Unlike me, Mio enjoyed this breakfast in a happy mood.. together with the people who saw our behavior earlier. After breakfast, I went around the city with Mio. "Mio.. shouldn''t you go back?" I asked. "Lily-sama, this is still in the same direction as my house," Mio replied. Unlike our previous awkwardness, Mio walked without any burden and hummed a little happily. Mio looked very happy. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Finally... I can go on a date with Lily-sama" Mio muttered softly. Date? I don''t know what that means.. as long as Mio is happy. I''ll do it! Our footsteps arrived at a building with a tall chimney. Judging from the writing in front of it, this was the Blacksmith building. "Papa! I''m home!!" Mio just entered the building and threw the things she was carrying. A tall and muscular man came to catch Mio''s belongings. "Mio.. be careful with the gift for your mother!" Mother? Could this man be... Mio''s father? "Hoho.. who is this petite girl?" The man looked at me and walked towards me but Mio blocked him. Mio went a bit overboard by taking out the sword on her belt and pointing it at the man''s neck. "Move even a little bit.. you''ll die!" Mio said in a harsh tone. "M-Mio.. calm down.. it seems like it''s just you. A beautiful girl who dares to threaten her father." "Lily-sama.. please wait here for a moment," Mio''s tone sounded cold. "Uh.. Uhm.. Okay," I don''t know what happened. Better, I follow Mio''s words. As I expected, it turned out that the man was Mio''s father. Mio pulled her father''s collar and brought him inside. I don''t know what exactly happened, I could hear a loud crash and a small scream from Mio''s father. Mio came out of the main door of her house, "Everything is clean, Lily-sama. Please come in.." Uh, will I be okay inside? I walked into this Blacksmith building, and my first impression of this building was... Very clean quality of house. This house looks clean rather from Blacksmith which seemed smelly, dirty, and stuffy. This Blacksmith building is filled with wooden floors and glass cabinets filled with weapons. "Eng? What''s that?" My curiosity about the strange weapon was unbearable. "What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" Mio approached me who was silent in front of the glass cabinet. I observed a doll display wrapped in clothes and weapons. "Mio, what are these clothes and weapons? The shape is strange but beautiful and elegant." "Lily-sama¡­" Mio stared at me silently. "T-That''s my first work," Mio said in a tone that held back her embarrassment. "Eh? This is made by Mio? Can I buy it?" for some reason... I was very interested in this weapon and clothes. "L-Lily-sama.." "Oh, this is the payment.. and if the price is still not enough... I will pay more..." I immediately gave her the money bag given by Sebastian. "N-No! T-That''s not the problem.. it''s just that.. the quality of the materials used is not suitable for Lily-sama." "Eh? What do you mean?" "Lily-sama.. my work is still not perfect!" "But, you can still perfect it, right?" For some reason, I want to get and buy Mio''s first work. "Uhh... if Lily-sama insists... that''s fine... but there''s one condition!" "Eh?" I feel there is something strange about this condition. "I will appraise it after Lily-sama wears it!" said Mio in an excited tone. Mio.. your thoughts always surprise me. But, because I want your work. I will absolutly do it! Mio opened the glass cupboard and took out her first work, it looked like a white cloth and small red circular lines. Beside her was the strange sword I was referring to. I slightly opened my white robe, and Mio who saw me taking off my white robe suddenly fell silent. A little blood came out of her nose. "Mio, are you okay?" I moved closer to Mio and held her face. "There''s a little blood on your nose..." I rubbed it a little, but... the blood coming out of her nose flowed faster. "MIIIIOOOOOO!!" I panicked a little and shook Mio''s body. "I-I-I can die in peace, now..." Mio''s words brought her into a sleep filled with smiles. Chapter 10 - 9 - Fox Mask Right now, I was in Mio''s room. Because my scream was too loud, I made a little commotion. Mio was sleeping unconscious and her nose was bleeding. That incident made me panic and scream. That scream called Mio''s father. He carried Mio and took her to her bedroom. I followed his every step and brought the equipment that Mio gave me. In the middle of that short journey, Mio''s father said something that made my heart beat faster, and a little embarrassed. "My daughter must like you... she dared to give you her first handmade clothes and her first craft weapons." That little sentence made my heart calm and warm. Clothes made by Mio''s hands. Just thinking about it made me feel happy. But, how do I wear it? These clothes are very unique to me. [ Then, leave it to me Lily-chan! ] Eh? This voice? Goddess.. you''re back? [ Nyaa.. I''m back! After being busy taking care of troublesome souls from another world. Why do people like them have weird ways to die from being hit by trucks so much? Is that a hobby or a mental disorder? ] Truck? What is the Goddess talking about? [ Oh, Lily-chan must not understand it. Anyway, there is someone from another world coming to your world. Well.. you guys might meet each other later. But.. forget that! time to turn Lily-chan into a cute girl! ] Eh?? Right after Mio''s father left Mio''s room, my white robe suddenly opened and flew away. I was only wearing plain normal clothes because my white robe was enough to cover my body. But, if it was forcibly opened like this. As a woman... I feel a very deep sense of shame. [ Ah.. I want to buy this robe and inhale Lily-chan''s natural scent. Can I buy it? ] "G-Goddess.. what are you doing?" [ Ah! How about exchanging it with an item that makes Lily-chan even cuter? Yup! Let''s do that! In exchange... Lily-chan''s white robe will be mine. ] Suddenly, my white robe disappeared and a fox-face mask fell in front of me. [ Fufu.. Lily-chan smells so good.. ] Somehow, it feels so embarrassing if a Goddess says that. "Uh.. my body odor isn''t that bad right?" [ UWAAAA!! I''ll die if I inhale it any longer! ] "Uuuuuuhhhh" I unconsciously covered my face and sat down curled up. It feels.. this is so embarrassing. [ Ahem! Back to the main problem. I didn''t expect Lily-chan to conquer Mio this quickly or Mio was too weak in front of Lily-chan. Right now, all of Mio''s skills have been completely obtained. Congratulations Lily-chan! ] I could hear the sound of goddess clapping in my head. [ Because Mio''s affinity reached 200%. Then.. the Legendary Sword and Swordmaster Armor were successfully obtained. ] "Eh? Did I get something like that?" [ Didn''t Mio give it? The clothes and sword that Lily-chan received... those two items is actually Legendary Sword and Swordmaster Armor. ] "Ehhh??" "I-I didn''t expect Mio to give me all this." [ Now.. let''s move on to the next step. Lily-chan.. please look at Mio''s information. ] "Information?" [ I added something important to it a little, now.. by making physical contact with Mio''s body you will get Yurification Points. Yurification Points are a currency that can be used to exchange skills, equipment, upgrades, and other supporting needs. The main requirement to get Yurification Points is to conquer women until they reach 200% affinity. ] "Uh, I don''t understand." "Can you explain a little more?" [ Sorry, my explanation might be too difficult for Lily-chan''s current condition. Then, let''s just go straight to the practice target. ] =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Sakura Mio (Linked) (Affinity: Deep in Love 200%) (Mood: Super Happy after seeing Lily-chan pants) - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Type: Adolescent Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 15 Birth Date: Spring, 15 - Physical ¨C Height: 152 cm Weight: 55 kg Blood Type: A - More Info ¨C Like: Practice Swordmaship, Serve her lady 24 hours. Dislike: Magic or anything related to that. Pride: Descendant of Legendary Swordmaster. Desire: Want to be lovey-dovey with her lady. - Benefits ¨C [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gains (Skill ¨C Regeneration) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Basic Strength) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill ¨C Perfect Parry) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill ¨C Danger Sense) [Permanent Lock]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill ¨C Counter Attack) [Permanent Lock]. - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Legendary Sword [Permanent Lock] [+] Swordmaster Armor [Permanent Lock] - Mio Affinity Shop ¨C [+] Legendary Move Swordsmanship [+] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship [+] Mio Exclusive Gift [+] Weapon Upgrade [+] Equipment Upgrade S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- [ Kuh! Mio! I''m so jealous of you! Why can you see Lily-chan pants while I have to deal with souls from another world. Its unfair! ] [ Forget that, now... Lily-chan. The fox mask in front of you is one of the examples of items inside the Mio Exclusive Gift. Why don''t you try it? ] Hearing the Goddess'' request, I took the fox face mask in front of me and put it on. I could feel something strange happening inside my body. Suddenly, the mask clamped my face and merged into my face. What is this strange feeling? And.. why is my head itchy? It feels like.. there is something strange growing on my head. [ UWWOOOOO!! THIS IS SO CUTE! I HAVE TO RECORD IT!! ] I could hear Goddess excited voice. Unintentionally, I looked at the mirror. The figure of a cute fox girl was in front of me. I immediately looked behind my body but there was only Mio there. Wait... This fox girl is.. me? I couldn''t believe my eyes and walked closer to the mirror. The movements she made were very similar to mine. There''s no mistake... Did I become a fox girl? "G-Goddess! What happened to my body?" [ Fufu.. cute isn''t it? ] "Please don''t joke around in a situation like this, can my body return to normal?" [ Of course it can, but.. this fun will continue little bit... ] Suddenly, my body floated in the air. The clothes given by Mio flew towards me. The clothes moved as if something was controlling them. The clothes wrapped around my body and threw away the clothes I was wearing. Reflexively, I was shocked and covered my body. However, the clothes kept moving and wrapping around my body as if adjusting to my size. [ It''s done... Taraaa!! Oh My!! This is so cute! Don''t let Mio see it or she''ll bleed to death. ] [ The Fox Shrine Maiden version of Lily-chan has arrived! Then.. it''s time for Mio to wake up. I''m curious about her reaction. ] "Eh?" "I don''t want Mio to see me like this." "It feels.. weird and so embarrassing." "Uuuh, what should I do?" "Umph... Uh..." I could hear Mio''s voice waking up. She rubbed her eyes and looked around. "Uh, L-Lily-sama??" "Y-Yes.. M-Mioo?" "I-Is this Lily-sama?" Mio asked me as if she was unsure. She rubbed her eyes again. I walked a little closer to Mio. "Good morning, Mio.. how was your sleep?" I smiled at Mio. Hearing this question, Mio''s nose started bleeding again. Unlike before, this time.. long blood came out of her nose. "MIIIIOOOOOO!!" once again... Mio fell back asleep in a state of unconsciousness. Chapter 11 - 10 - Mio Holy Water Mio fainted again with a smile on her face. [ Lily-chan! This is bad! If this continues... Mio will die! ] Suddenly the Goddess shouted in my head. "Hawawa!!" I panicked and my body shook. Even my tail and fox ears moved aimlessly. Mio will die?? No! I don''t want that to happen! Goddess! Please don''t take Mio''s life. If Mio dies, who will look for me? [ Calm down, Lily-chan. There are several ways to save Mio. One of them is to use the item in the Mio Exclusive Gift. ] In front of me, there was a flying transparent text. I tried to hold the border text but my hand went through it. This scene was similar to the hidden information on Mio and the other girls that I had seen flying in their head. Is this what is called the Yurification System? I''m not used to this scene. It feels very uncomfortable if only I can see it. [ Lily-chan will get used to it. ] Uh, this Goddess knows what I''m thinking. Now! How do I save Mio? [ Inside the Mio Exclusive Gift feature, there is an item called Mio Special Holy Water. This item can cure any wound and disease if given to Mio. However, there is one small condition to activate its special effect. ] I will do anything for Mio! [ Kuuuh.. I''m so jealous of Mio right now. Why is she receiving special treatment from Lily-chan? ] I don''t know why the Goddess said this, but.. If it''s for Mio.. Ugh.. imagining Mio leaving me makes my chest hurt. I''m not ready for this, the blood coming out of Mio''s nose doesn''t seem to stop flowing. Could this be what the Goddess meant when Mio was about to die? I don''t want that to happen. My eyes moved along the words text in front of me. Until an item that said "Mio Special Holy Water" was in front of me. I wanted to take the item out but.. how? [ Um... Lily-chan. To access the Mio Exclusive Gift item, you need enough Yurification Points to purchase it.. ] My Yurification Points are still not enough right now. [ Um! Very clever.. Lily-chan has understood it ] Uhm.. how do I get enough Yurification Points? If I''m not mistaken... I have to make physical contact with Mio, right? But.. right now Mio is unconscious and blood is flowing from her nose. I also don''t have enough Yurification Points to buy that item. [ Then.. I''ll teach you how to get Yurification Points from Mio. ] [ First.. return to Lily-chan''s original form. Remove the fox mask that is attached to Lily-chan''s head. ] Fox Mask? I looked at the mirror in Mio''s room. A mask shaped like a fox''s face was on my head. When I took it off, my fox ears and fox tail disappeared. My appearance returned to normal as usual. [ As I thought! Fox Shrine Maiden Lily''s version is indeed interesting. But the original is much cuter! ] [ Should I create a new avatar skin to feel Lily-chan''s cuteness? ] Once again... I don''t know what the Goddess said. I followed the Goddess''s instructions and waited for her next order. [ Now.. put Mio''s head on Lily-chan''s lap! ] I moved onto Mio''s bed and removed the pillow that was supporting her head. Based on the Goddess''s instructions. I put Mio''s head between my thighs and wrapped my legs around Mio''s neck. It felt.. a bit inappropriate if my thighs and legs locked Mio''s head. "L-Like this?" I mumbled a little and confirmed my position. [ T-This is much different from what I imagined but.. THIS IS GOOD TOO!! ] [ Yurification Points +10,000 ] "Eh?" a message containing writing appeared in front of me. So, this is the easiest way to get Yurification Points? [ There is an easier way, it is just one of the many ways to get Yurification Points. ] Um, I understand this way. That means, I just need to make physical contact with Mio, right? Wait... Didn''t we do that often? But, after thinking about it. This is so embarrassing! "Uuuuuh.." I muttered a little and noticed Mio''s facial expression. She fainted with a bloody nose but was smiling. That seemed to indicate that Mio was very happy. I immediately looked for the item in question and when I wanted it. A small glowing dot appeared in front of me. The small dot gathered and formed a glass tube filled with liquid inside. My hand reflexively received the glass tube so that it wouldn''t fall on Mio''s face. "This is Mio Special Holy Water?" [ Yup! Now.. since Mio is unconscious. Why don''t you try feeding Mio? ] "Huh?" I was surprised by the Goddess'' words. Feeding Mio? How? [ It''s so easy! Lily-chan just puts a small amount of Mio Special Holy Water liquid in mouth and presses Lily-chan''s lips against Mio''s lips. After that, slowly channel the Mio Special Holy Water liquid to make it easier for Mio to drink it. ] Hearing the Goddess'' explanation, I then followed her instructions. Before that, I cleaned the blood flowing from Mio''s nose with my hand. Seeing Mio''s smiling face, I wanted to save Mio''s life immediately! I slowly opened the lid of the glass tube and put some of the liquid into my mouth. I hurriedly directed my lips to Mio''s lips and pressed our lips together. Eh, isn''t this like the Linked Ritual? The soft sensation on my lips and the water flowing out of my mouth made it a little difficult for me to control it. I heard Mio''s gulp and the water in my mouth was gone. I released my lips from Mio''s lips and... Mio''s eyes opened and looked at me. The remains of my saliva stuck to my lips and Mio''s lips, leaving a fairly long trail of saliva between us. For some reason, Mio''s face suddenly turned red. "Li-Liiiily-samaaaa!!" Mio woke up and tried to stand up. However, her head hit my head. Duuukk!! Ugh!! It hurts so much and makes me a little dizzy. Why did Mio suddenly move like this? "Owuuu!!" I groaned a little in pain and rubbed my head. Wait.. this doesn''t hurt at all. Is this the effect of the Yurification System? "L-Lily-sama, I''m sorry! I-I panicked a little and suddenly tried to stand up" Mio panicked and rubbed my head. "It''s okay, Mio. It doesn''t hurt at all and luckily Mio survived death" after seeing Mio wake up from her fainting. I rushed to hug her. "Huh? D-Death?" Mio looked confused by my words. "I-I don''t know what happened, but-" "Uhm.. sorry for making Lily-sama worry." Mio returned my hug and stroked my hair slowly. This is so comfortable. I want to feel this feeling every day. "Anoo.. Uhm.. Lily-sama." Suddenly Mio said a few soft words in my ear. "C-Can Mio get that kiss one more time? It''s not fair if Lily-sama kisses Mio while she''s unconscious." I loosened my hug a little and looked at Mio''s face. Unexpectedly, Mio''s facial expression said to do it immediately. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I immediately stroked Mio''s face and... Kreeek!! "Oy! Mio! How long are you going to sleep? It''s almost lunchtime and hurry up and deliver Mom''s lunch.. EH??!" Unexpectedly, Mio''s father opened Mio''s room door and saw the two of us in a position about to kiss each other. I didn''t expect Mio to have a unique and funny side at home. "GET OUT!!" Mio shouted at her father while throwing a pillow. Chapter 12 - 11 - Challenge... but too weak... Mio and I went for a walk around the city while delivering Mio''s mother''s lunch. On the way, I found something new that I had never seen before. My father developed this city as a center for trade and food processing. The distance between this city and my house is very far, thanks to the ability given by the Yurification System. That distance is not a problem if I keep running. Running is very efficient and faster than using a horse-drawn carriage, moreover... I don''t feel tired. Throughout our journey, Mio kept holding my hand and watching the people around me who were looking at me sarcastically. Mio seemed to be protecting me from their gazes. If only my white robe was still there, maybe they wouldn''t look at me like that. The clothes Mio gave me might look strange if I were the one wearing them. Uh, do I look that strange in their eyes? "Anoo... Mio??" "Yes, Lily-sama." "Does this need to be done?" I shook my hand a little. "Of course! If I let go of Lily-sama. There''s a chance that Lily-sama will get lost and get kidnapped!" Mio replied. Eh? Is there someone who wants to kidnap me? Even with my strange appearance? "A-Ahh.." I could only mutter in resignation. Kidnap me? If I were a princess, that might happen. But, if we''re talking about girls with strange appearances. I highly doubt that someone would want to kidnap me. I mean... What''s so special about a girl like me? I threw that possibility away. After all, that possibility was very slim. "We''ll be there soon, Lily-sama." Far in front of me, an Adventurer building was visible. Based on the information given by Mio''s father. Both of Mio''s parents were the administrators of the Adventurer Guild. Mio''s father served as the field supervisor while Mio''s mother served as the quest report recipient. "It''s so big..." because I rarely left the house. Seeing the large tall size of the building made me interested in exploring the place. "Remember, Lily-sama! When inside the Adventurer building. Don''t move away from me!" Mio said in a high tone. "Um!" I could only agree because my main purpose in the city was to look for weapons and magic books. This was just an additional visit in my small schedule and a great opportunity to find information on magic books. You could say, I would try to talk to one of the adventurers inside to find a location selling magic books. When we entered the Adventurer building, once again.. the gazes of the people inside were directed at me and then flowed to Mio. Different from their first response which stared at me sharply, their gazes at Mio were filled with disgusting smiles, especially from the male adventurers. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ugh! It''s them again.." Mio was a little cynical in response to their gazes and chose to ignore them. However, as we walked further. A man stood in front of Mio. "Oh! My beautiful flower! Finally, we meet again!" Mio ignored him and walked past him. "Hello sweet girl, are you alone right now?" just like before, Mio ignored him and walked past him. Until a sword blocked our way. "I don''t have time to entertain your challenges!" Mio said in an annoyed tone. Challenge? Why does Mio look familiar with them? "Come on.. don''t tell me you''re training this strange little girl?" hearing this man''s words. My heart beat fast as if there was anger pent up in my heart. What is this? It hurts so much! Mio replied to the man''s words by pointing her sword at the man''s neck. "You''re the same as usual. Always causing trouble in your free time. I give you three chances to apologize to Lily-sama!" Mio''s voice sounded cold and threatening. "One!" Mio continued her words. "Woah.. what is this? Scary" the man was still teasing Mio. "Two!" "..." "Three!" in an instant Mio''s body moved and swung her sword right at the man''s head. Paaaranngg!! Between the man and Mio, stood a woman who blocked Mio''s attack using a small shield in her hand. Realizing someone was between them, Mio immediately moved back and away. "Mio! There are rules regarding fighting here and Nicholas! How many times have I told you not to cause trouble!" The woman wore thick armor all over her body and a small shield adorned her hand. Not only that, I saw a small sword on her waist. Unexpectedly, this small incident increased the spotlight on us. "As a defense, this person looked at Lily-sama with a lecherous look. I was only protecting Lily-sama from this pervert!" said Mio. "Hey!!" the man tried to reject Mio''s words. "Nicholas!!" the woman looked angry after hearing Mio''s words. Mio just smiled as the two adventurers bickered with each other. In this small commotion, a text appeared in front of me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest Skill ¨C Perfect Parry [0/3] Skill ¨C Counter Attack [0/3] Legendary Move Swordsmanship (Anything) [0/3] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship (Anything) [0/3] Reward: Mio Ownership =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest? I got this Quest again. Moreover... Perfect Parry? Counter Attack? And some other requirements to complete the Quest? Isn''t this too much? Besides.. what are Legendary Move Swordmanship and Mythic Skill Swordmanship? Eh? What''s this? Why is there another text appearing in front of me? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Legendary Move Swordsmanship Tier 1 Yurification Points Remaining: 10,000 [1] Precision Strike (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [2] Mental Down (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [3] Defense Break (Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [4] Elegant Taunt (Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [5] Sword Ethic (Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [6] Dragon Slash (Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [7] Wyvern Slash (Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [8] Sakura Petals Movement (Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [9] Sakura Essence Movement (Cost: 500 Yurification Points) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Mythic Skill Swordsmanship Tier 1 Yurification Points Remaining: 10,000 [1] Sakura Vanish (*Req: Sakura Petals Movement* Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [2] Sakura Dash (*Req: Sakura Essence Movement* Cost: 500 Yurification Points) [3] Sakura Rain Dance (*Req: Dragon Slash* Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [4] Sakura Dance (*Req: Wyvern Slah* Cost: 5,000 Yurification Points) [5] Sakura Bloom (*Req: Defense Break* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [6] Sakura Taunt (*Req: Elegant Taunt* Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) [7] Sakura Domain (*Req: Mental Down* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [8] Sakura Precision Attack (*Req: Precision Strike* Cost: 2,000 Yurification Points) [9] Sakura Aurora (*Req: Sword Ethic* Cost: 1,000 Yurification Points) =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- I don''t know why these two words appeared in front of me at the same time. Right now, I have 10,000 Yurification Points. Seeing these two words appear at the same time. I have a hard time choosing. The Yurification Quest gave me the order to use both of them. I should use them by buying the cheapest ability first. [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sakura Essence Movement successfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sakura Petals Movement successfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Sword Ethic successfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Precision Strike successfully obtained!] [Legendary Move Swordmanship: Elegant Taunt successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Vanish successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Dash successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Aurora successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship; Sakura Precision Attack successfully obtained!] [Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Taunt successfully obtained!] With this, I spent 10,000 Jurification Points. In an instant, my brain felt a strange sensation as knowledge about the Legendary Move Swordsmanship and Mythic Skill Swordsmanship was absorbed into my brain. After feeling the pain and dizziness, I realized something, the two skills were related to each other. Legendary Move Swordsmanship is a basic technique that must be learned to advance to the Mythic Skill Swordsmanship level. My ability can be said to have developed, but... If it is not used, I will not know the effect, right? For that, I used the Elegant Taunt technique to challenge the Duel to the man who was bothering Mio. Sriiiiing!! I took out the sword given by Mio. Hearing the sound of the sword coming out, Mio who was standing beside me was surprised and people''s eyes were on me. "Lily-sama ??" "Hey, useless man. I challenge you to a duel!" I said in a high tone. Hearing my words, there was only laughter around me. Even the person I challenged laughed at me. "What is this? A brat like you is not suitable to hold a sword. You can''t even attack me from a distance like this!" "Oh?" I replied a little to his words and activated Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash at the same time. Suddenly my body moved quickly in front of him and the sword I was holding pointed at his heart. In this short movement, the fragrant smell and cherry blossom petals scattered around me. After this small attack, I just smiled a little when read his rank Adventurer. "Oh, a D-class adventurer? No wonder so weak! I don''t want to waste my time to bully weaklings" For some reason, everyone was silent looking at me. Um, did I do something wrong? Even Mio looked at me with her mouth open. I don''t know what happened, but this silence made me uncomfortable. I quickly put my sword in its sheath and took Mio''s hand to leave this man. Chapter 13 - 12 - Mama Mio I heard a small clap behind me. A woman wearing the Adventurer Guild uniform stood behind Mio. "Good performance, even Mio will lose in three moves." "And for Nicholas, a warning letter will be sent to your house." "Next, Hello.. cute girl. Where did you learn that sword technique?" The aura that woman radiated was terrifying, especially with her sharp gaze at the man behind me. "Um, Mama.. maybe that was a bit too much" Mio replied while holding the woman''s arm. Eh? Mama? This woman is Mio''s mother? Mio gave me the lunch box in her hand, but Mio''s mother put the lunch box on the empty table beside her. Our eyes met and she smiled at me. Is it just me or is it a signal to invite me to sparring? "Cute girl.. want to try sparring with me?" she said. "Eh?" I was stunned by this sudden invitation. My feelings turned out to be right, it was an invitation to a match sparring. "M-Mom.. Um.. don''t you have lunch first?" Mio was a little awkward to separate the two of us. Until Mother Mio''s hand took the sword from Mio''s waist. Aren''t there rules about fighting here? Mio''s Mother moved towards me and suddenly disappeared. Eh, disappeared?! Where did Mother Mio go? My body felt uneasy and felt someone moving above me. I immediately swung my sword up and a small flash of fire that occurred from the two swords rubbing together was seen. Prang!! Mother Mio was right above me and attacked me! Luckily I followed my body''s feeling and parried Mother Mio''s attack. This is very strange. After I managed to parry Mother Mio''s attack, time seemed to slow down and small shining dots appeared on Mother Mio''s body. Ah! I remember this technique. This is a combination of the Perfect Parry, Counter Attack, and Precision Attack techniques. The combination of these three techniques is to parry and counterattack the enemy by giving attacks to the enemy''s vital points. Uh, should I attack Mother Mio''s vital points? What would happen if Mio Mother was seriously injured? Would Mio hate me? I moved my body to dodge, delivering a counterattack required fast timing and the right response. The time that passed around me changed to normal, I missed my chance to launch a counterattack. At this time, our little fight was getting more and more attention, especially among the adventurers and Adventurer Guild staff. "N-No way!!" "Who is this little girl? She can block this Old Woman Demon''s attack!" "Wooah! Beautiful technique! This is the first time I''ve seen it!" "Did this little girl come to register as an adventurer? The sword technique she has is great and strong." "Is it just me or has the Old Woman Demon''s attack style weakened?" The people around me whispered to each other. Hearing their voices, I felt a bad aura getting stronger. At a glance, I saw Mio walking backward and preparing lunch from the lunch box that was lying on the empty table. My gut feeling told me that Mio Mother was going to seriously attack me. "That''s a good move, sweet girl. What''s your name?" Mio Mother moved away from me a little. "L-Lily¡­" I gave my first name without telling my father''s noble status. "Lily? Could it be¡­ Oh! So that''s how it is! I heard stories about Lily-chan from my daughter and it seems like she likes you too much... Lily-chan." Hearing that, I held back my embarrassment a little. W-What did Mio say? Mooo! "How about this, Lily-chan? If Lily-chan can beat me, I''ll give you my daughter!!" Mio Mother said in a loud tone. The words echoed across the ceiling of this building. "HAAAA!!" the people around me were surprised by this statement. I glanced at Mio a little and our eyes met. Unlike Mio who usually looked calm, Mio looked at me with a bright red face. Should I win this match? "Sorry, but beating me isn''t that easy!" Mother Mio moved to attack me again. This time, she disappeared and attacked me from various sides. Prang! Prangg!! Prang!!! Attack after attack rained down on me. Luckily, I could feel Mio''s Mother movements and the direction of the attacks that were aimed at me. It didn''t mean that I didn''t want to attack back if Mio Mother was seriously injured from my attack. I was afraid that Mio would be angry with me. Prang! Mio Mother stopped her attack. "Pretty good reflexes, where is your weak point?" Mio Mother began to observe my appearance from top to bottom then looked at Mio. "Mio, good job!" she said. Mio who heard this fell silent and bowed at the table filled with food. "Lunch is waiting, shouldn''t we end this little fight?" The aura around Mio Mother changed again. A distinctive fragrance wafted out and cherry blossom petals fell. Eh? Cherry blossom petals? Mio Mother attacked me without being seen. The sound and movements she used were very different from before. I could feel hundreds of attacks directed at me. Until the time that passed around me began to slow down and I was able to see Mio''s Mother attack pattern. This match would not end if I continued to defend myself. I ignored Mio''s Mother attacks and moved using Sakura Dash to shorten the distance. When I was in front of Mio''s Mother face, she smiled when she saw me. Our swords clashed very quickly and accidentally.. my sword scratched Mio''s Mother uniform. The incident happened very quickly. The scenery around me that seemed to slow down gave me time to do a counterattack and Precision Strike. The attacks that I managed to block I used as a counterattack point. I also attacked Mio''s Mother vital points, but with a minimum attack that only scratched her uniform. Deep inside me, I didn''t want to hurt someone who had a special relationship with me. The counterattack I did should have been enough to end this match because Mio Mother uniform was quite messy. So, I decided to escape from Mio''s Mother attack range using Sakura Vanish. When Mio''s Mother attack almost hit my body, in an instant my body disappeared and was surrounded by cherry blossom petals and then appeared behind Mio Mother. The sword I was using started to point at her neck and stopped at a safe point so as not to scratch her. Tang! "I-I give up," said Mio-san. Our little match ended with the sound of Mio''s Mother sword falling to the floor. I immediately put my sword back in its sheath to finish our fight. "W-What move was that?" asked Mio Mother. "Mio! Aren''t you training Lily-chan too hard!" Mio Mother immediately went to Mio and scolded her. I immediately picked up Mio''s Mother sword that had fallen to the floor and rushed to return it. "M-Mom.. I didn''t train Lily-sama." "What do you mean you didn''t train her? That move.. wasn''t it you who taught her? And.. where did you find such a talented girl? Didn''t you work as a Maid at Marquess Rommel''s residence?" Is it just me or is Mio''s Mother teasing Mio? "Y-Yes I do work there and.. Ahem! I also don''t know why Lily-sama can do our family''s sword technique." "Eh, then... Who is teach that our family''s sword technique to her?" Mio Mother asked confusedly. "Mioo.." I stood beside Mio and handed her the sword. "Ah, thank you, Lily-sama" Mio immediately took her sword and put it back into the sheath on her waist. "Lily-sama, sorry if this is a little late. This woman who thirsts for fighting experience is my mother. And Mom, let me introduce.. this sweet and beautiful girl is Lily-sama." "Lily-sama?? Why do you call her Lily-sama again?" replied Mio''s Mother in a fake tone. "Because she is the young lady I serve at Marquess Rommel''s residence." Hearing Mio''s explanation. The people around me also had pale expressions. "Didn''t Mama already know?" Mio asked. "Eh? What?" it turned out that Mio''s mother was just acting to introduce me in public. Uh, I was a little embarrassed by this kind of introduction. "And Lily-sama, I entrust my daughter completely to Lily-sama." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eh??" Mio and I answered each other. "With this, I bless your relationship! Teehe~" "M-Maaamaaa!!" Mio replied with a face full of red. Chapter 14 - 13 - The Magic Books Mio and I sat waiting for Mio''s Mother to change her clothes. Because of our little fight, Mio''s Mother uniform was messy and full of small cuts. "Lily-sama, please enjoy this warm tea," said Mio. The table that was previously empty has now turned into a small dining table filled with lunch dishes. Usually, this table is used to discuss quests and strategy tactics by adventurer groups. But, during lunchtime. This table is used by the Adventurer Guild staff as a place to eat their lunch. "Um, Mio.. sorry about what happened earlier," because of my bad feelings after ruining Mio''s Mother uniform. I apologized to Mio. My attitude towards Mio''s Mother might have been a little excessive by destroying her work uniform. "Uhm?? Something in your mind, Mio?" Mio just stared at me and was amazed. "Oh! That match earlier? That was amazing, Lily-sama!" praised Mio. Eh? Why did Mio suddenly praise me? "I didn''t expect Lily-sama to have such abilities. Moreover, fast movements like that are very difficult. If I may ask, where did Lily-sama learn that technique?" Mio''s question made me feel awkward and a thin sweat came from my forehead. "Uhm.. Uh.." I found it very difficult to explain my situation with a series of words. "Uhm.. I-I observed Mio who was practicing swordsmanship secretly" I was forced to say this little lie. Based on the information given by the Yurification System, Mio liked practicing sword techniques. "D-Did Lily-sama realize it all this time?" "W-Was I too noisy in the morning?" Morning? Has Mio been practicing sword techniques in the morning all this time? "I''m sorry, Lily-sama. My training must have disturbed you in the morning, Lily-sama" Mio said while bowing to me. "That''s fine with me. Uhm.. since I already know about Mio''s training in the morning, wouldn''t it be better if we train together?" I suggested this training a little because of my guilt after lying to Mio. Mio immediately stood up from her hunched position and looked at me with a wide smile on her face. Joint training doesn''t sound bad, right? Moreover, Mio''s abilities will develop further if she uses the effects of the Yurification System. This reminds me of something, what was the reward from the previous Yurification Quest Mio? Mio''s Mother handed Mio over to me, is that what Mio Ownership means? So, from now on. I''m responsible for taking care of Mio''s development as my own. This is a very heavy task, gaining Mio''s Mother trust has already made me dizzy. I drank Mio''s warm tea, as usual. In addition making tea in bad shape, the fragrant aroma of the tea really good, Mio was able to strengthen the quality of the tea leaves that spread perfectly even in this situation. "Um! Delicious!" Hearing my praise, Mio smiled proudly. "Sorry it took a while, finding the right size took a lot of time" Mio''s Mother appeared from behind me. "Let''s eat together!" Mio''s Mother invited. Mio, Mio''s Mother, and I immediately enjoyed our lunch. This food is simple but this different atmosphere makes me realize something, eating with someone feels more delicious than alone. Usually, I only eat after my family has finished occupying the dining room. Eating with them is very difficult for me, especially with my father''s cold treatment towards me. Compared to eating with them, eating with Mio''s family like this makes me see a new happiness into this world. The warmth and comfort of eating with someone special. "It seems... this scene is not bad either." "Did you hear that? Our Old Devil handed over her Princess to the chosen Knight!" "Isn''t that her first record of defeat?" "That''s right, this is her first time losing!" "We have to immortalize this moment in our memories!" The group of adventurers around us watched our lunch, being the center of attention was very embarrassing for me. I''m not used to this kind of stare. "Hey!! What did you say?" Mio''s mother stared at them with a cold stare. Receiving that stare, the group of adventurers around us also moved away. "Now we can enjoy lunch without any disturbance." We continued our lunch in silence. After the main course was finished and there were only small snacks left, Mio''s Mother started a conversation about the sword technique I used. "Lily-sama, if I may ask, where did Lily-sama learn such a technique?" Mio''s Mother asked. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This question was very similar to Mio''s question. "I-I was just observing Mio while she was practicing," I replied in a small tone. "Just observing Mio but being able to master it, isn''t Lily-sama a genius in this case?" Mio''s Mother praised. It was because of the Yurification System and our very good relationship. I wasn''t a genius in that regard. "Could it be that Lily-sama came to the Adventurer''s Guild to become an adventurer?" "Cough!!" Mio who was sitting next to me choked after hearing this question. "Lily-sama!!" Mio panicked and stared at me. I shook my head, shouldn''t Mio know that I was just following her? "I want to find something for my little sisters, thats why I am here.." I replied. "Hmm.. a gift for Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama?" Mio''s Mother asked. "Um!" Mio''s Mother seemed very sensitive to my situation. "So, this is the reason why Lily-sama is here while Marquess Rommel''s family is at the Temple Altar attending a religious ceremony?" Mio''s Mother muttered softly. "I more or less understand the situation, Lily-sama. What kind of gift is Lily-sama looking for? Maybe I can help," Mio''s Mother offered her help to me. I didn''t want to waste this small opportunity and the amount of money I brought hadn''t decreased yet. So, there was no reason to refuse it, right? "I want to buy a magic book" I replied. Hearing my answer, Mio''s ears twitched slightly. "A magic book? That''s very easy to find. Some adventurers are selling magic books here, maybe Lily-sama will have a hard time choosing magic books rather than looking for them. If Lily-sama has trouble, I can help you choose some magic books that are suitable for Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama." "Um, please help me!" I immediately handed the money I brought to Mio''s Mother. Braak!! The money bag I brought sounded very heavy and attracted the attention of the adventurers around me. "If Lily-sama was an ordinary noble girl, I would advise you to be careful when carrying this much money. But, since Lily-sama can beat me. I guess... there is nothing to worry about." "Mio, take care of all this! And Lily-sama.." Mio''s Mother extended her hand to me. I immediately took the outstretched hand and Mio''s Mother led me into the Adventurer''s Guild building. In the middle of this short journey, I realized the difference between one adventurer and another. The Adventurer Guild divides adventurers into different classes such as SSS class for top adventurers and become kingdom heroes, SS class for the kingdom''s main military force, S class to overcome high-level dangerous monsters, A class for veteran adventurers, B class for advanced adventurers, and C to G class which are divided based on their contributions and abilities. All of that can be seen in their weapons and armor. Mio''s Mother took me to the trading area managed by the Adventurer Guild. There was a shop where the place was filled with piled up books and an Elf girl standing reading a book among the piles of books. "Good afternoon, Lisa. Do you have some free time to see me?" Mio''s Mother asked. The Elf girl closed the book in her hand and looked at the two of us. "Eh? Helena? Since when did you have another child?" "She is not my child but the First Daughter of the Marquess Rommel family, Lily-sama." The Elf girl panicked a little when she heard that. "W-Welcome to my little shop, Lily-sama. Sorry if it''s messy like this" Realizing my status as an upper noble, the Elf girl changed her attitude to be more formal in front of me. Is my father''s noble status that big? Forget that, I have to focus on finding a suitable magic book for Alice and Alyssa among this messy pile of books. Chapter 15 - 14 - Old Magic Books As Mio''s Mother said, choosing a magic book is much harder than looking for one. The pile of magic books in this shop is very diverse according to the type of magic discovered. "Uuhh.. this is much harder than I thought," I muttered. In front of me was a messy pile of magic books. I have never studied magic books and this pile of magic books makes me dizzy to choose them. For that, I need help from someone who is an expert in this matter. Um, Goddess.. can you help me? [ Leave it to me, Lily-chan! ] Rather than buying something uncertain, it''s better to make sure first, right? Also.. are there any magic books that are suitable for Alice and Alyssa? [ What about magic books about elemental magic and spirit contracts? ] Elemental magic? Spirit contracts? [ The biggest difference between the two lies in the source of their power. Elemental magic includes the ability to utilize the types of elements scattered in this world such as fire elementals, earth elementals, water elementals, wind elementals, and other elements that have not yet been discovered. At least, I have created 1,200 types of elemental magic and so far only 10 types of elemental magic have been discovered. Take a look at the magic book with the worn leather cover, Lily-chan. ] Um, this is?? I took a worn magic book. The peeling leather cover felt rough in my hands, I was very careful when opening the cover and pages of the book. Most of the pages were in poor condition and looked very fragile. The writing inside was very difficult to understand and I didn''t recognize the language it was written in. What magic book is this? [ Oh, this is the magic book my senpai made.. ] Senpai?? [ Ahem! Lily-chan.. Has Lily-chan ever heard this story? ] [ In the past, the world Lily-chan lived in was filled with dangerous monsters. Due to the uncontrolled monster attacks, humanity performed a special ritual to summon heroes from another world. Currently, the ritual has become a forbidden magic because it damages the order of the universe. Because that amount magic is very dangerous, we almost destroyed the entire universe. ] Eh?? I don''t understand what the Goddess said. [ Back to the main topic! This book is one of the relics of the seven great heroes of that era. The language written in it is German. He was a genius in manipulating elemental magic because of his very high level of education in the field of Science. At least, he was the first person from another world to discover 1,200 types of elemental magic and the magic book is one of his greatest works which is divided into seven parts. ] But, if this uses the language of another world. How am I supposed to read it? [ That''s easy, Lily-chan. I just put that knowledge into your brain. ] Eh? What does that mean? "Ukh!!" I felt a pain in my head. Just like what happened before, various kinds of information entered my brain. Slowly the pain in my head disappeared. I looked at the book I was holding and... I understand the language of this magic book! "Modern Science in Another World?" "Table of Contents?" "Basic elements of fire magic?" "Scientific reactions in fire elemental magic?" "Differences in fire temperature based on fire elemental color?" What is this? The more I read and turned the pages, the more I became curious to learn its contents. "This book is really interesting to study!" I muttered in an excited tone. [ I-I didn''t expect Lily-chan to be interested in such complicated science. If so, maybe the magic book next to it will interest Lily-chan too. ] A magic book? But the one next to me was just a scroll covered in a leather cover. [ Ah, the shape of this magic book is unique. I don''t know why that person was so determined to make it. ] That person? [ Yep, one of the great heroes of the Demon race. He has the status of Demon Emperor and is still alive today. ] Demon Emperor and hero of the Demon race? I once read this information in a history book. Wasn''t it the Demon Emperor who saved the Demon territory from the invasion of giant monsters by himself? [ History wrote it as "Alone" but in reality, he made a contract with the holy spirits and summoned them in that battle. ] [ It can be said, that this Demon Emperor is very skilled at forming spirit contracts, most of the sacred spirits danced in the palm of his hand. However, there are still some holy spirits who refused his contract. ] [ Forming a contract with a spirit allows one to use the spirit''s natural power and summon it in battle. This magic book is very unique because it is in the form of an animal skin scroll, aside from its strange shape. This magic book is very detailed about spirit contracts and spirit summoning rituals. ] [ Um, if Lily-chan wants to give this magic book to Alice and Alyssa. I suggest you translate it into human language first. Ah! There are books in this shop that study Demon Rune''s script! ] Is it just my feeling or... Alice and Alyssa will be plunged into quite a difficult situation in the future. [ Isn''t that great? Alice and Alyssa have an extraordinary talent for learning these two magics. ] Eh, really? These two magic books are perfect for them? [ If Lily-chan is hesitant, why not study it first before giving it to them? ] That''s a good idea! I''ll judge for myself how suitable this magic book is for them. I immediately handed the two magic books to the Elf girl named Lisa. "Um, I want to buy these two magic books and a book about Demon Rune script." "Eh?" Lisa who received the two magic books from my hands was confused. One magic book with a worn cover and one magic book that uses animal skin. "Um, Lily-sama. This isn''t a magic book," said Lisa. I shook my head, it seemed like Lisa thought this wasn''t a magic book. [ This Elf girl is still very young, she''s never even read this magic book and immediately sold it without understanding its contents. Oh! Don''t forget the Demon Rune script book. ] Ah! I almost forgot about that one. "Um, are there any books that study Demon Rune script?" I asked. Hearing my question, Lisa just stared at me blankly and moved to meet Mio''s Mother. "Helena!! Is it okay to give the book to a noble?" Lisa asked. "Um, maybe it''s safe?" Mother Mio replied. "Why are you asking me back?!" "Ettoo.. am I not allowed to buy it?" I asked. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, it''s not like that, Lily-sama. It''s just that books that study Demon Rune script are strictly prohibited in this kingdom." "So, I''m not allowed to buy it?" I was a little disappointed with the rules of this kingdom. How am I supposed to study this magic book if there''s a rule like that? I don''t want to force Lisa to sell it to me. "What if I buy it?" Mio''s Mother said. "Eh?" Lisa was very surprised. "If I buy it, just think of myself as a freelance adventurer who happened to buy a book about Demon Rune script for my collection." "T-That''s fine. But, don''t bring me into it if something happens!" "Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility for this," Mio''s Mother replied while smiling at me. "This is Lily-sama.." Mio''s Mother gave me a book about the Demon Rune script. "Eh?" I was surprised and accepted her gift. "Um, this isn''t free.. there''s a fee to pay!" Mio''s Mother said firmly. Mio''s Mother then lowered her height and was level with my height. Mio''s Mother then stroked my hair and kissed my cheek. "M-Maamaaa!!" behind me, I could hear Mio''s footsteps running towards me and hugging me. "W-What did you just do!!" said Mio as she separated the two of us. Uhm, will this incident be a big problem in the future? Mio''s Mother and Mio then discussed with each other in the corner of the room and I completed the transaction to buy the magic book. Chapter 16 - 15 - A Relaxing Afternoon After a long journey looking for suitable magic books, I still had quite a lot of money left. I managed to get two magic books and one book about the Demon Rune script. This should be enough, right? I spent my free time at the Adventurer''s Guild while reading magic books. Elemental magic techniques caught my attention, especially the part about utilizing reactions between elements such as the combination of electric magic elements with water magic elements that created a combination of two elemental attacks into one. This magic book was very fragile. So, I had to be careful when turning the pages. I didn''t want to damage this magic book before understanding its contents. This magic book turned out to be written by someone who was calculating and creative. If only I had the capacity and ability to use magic. I would try elemental magic according to the guide of this magic book. On the other hand, the magic book about spirit contracts was very different from the elemental magic book. Instead of using magic, someone who successfully made a spirit contract would gain spirit power and be able to use spirit magic based on the spirit''s attributes. That meant that if I successfully made a contract with a spirit, I could use spirit magic without having the capacity and ability to use magic. This is very efficient and terrifying, fortunately, only the Demon race has this kind of knowledge. Moreover, the spirit contract ritual uses hard-to-find catalyst materials such as dragon bones, wyvern scales, kobold skulls, and so on. I have never tested my magic capacity because my father did not allow me to leave the house. So, I do not know whether I can use magic or not. With this magic book, there is no harm in making a contract with a spirit, right? In theory, spirits are not included in the category of magic. I closed both magic books. Currently, the table I am sitting at is our former lunch table. After lunch was over, Mio held my body and accompanied me to read the magic book. Because lunchtime was over, Mio''s mother left to continue her work. "Nee.. Mio, are dragon bones very expensive?" I asked. "Dragon bones? That is very expensive Lily-sama. If I am not mistaken, even poor-quality dragon bones range from 100 Silver Coins to 1 Gold Coin," Mio replied. "That means I can only buy some dragon bones with the remaining money and rely on luck for their quality to be bad or good." "Lily-sama, what does Lily-sama want to do with the dragon bones?" "Just to satisfy my curiosity." "¡­" Mio fell silent. "It feels like Lily-sama is hiding something from me," Mio puffed out her cheeks and turned her gaze away from me. My body position was sitting on Mio''s lap, but when we spoke our eyes met. It was a little strange if Mio turned her face away from me. "A-Ah.. this is for Alice and Alyssa. The magic book I read was a magic book about spirit contracts. To make a spirit contract, the right catalyst materials such as dragon bones and such are needed." "Spirit contract?" Mio asked in surprise. "Wait a minute! Lily-sama can read this writing?" Mio continued. "Eng? At first, I did have difficulty but after understanding a few lines of words. I can understand the writing inside." "T-That''s amazing, Lily-sama. Could it be Lily-sama is a genius?" "Eh? Is it that hard to learn foreign sentences?" If it was direct knowledge given by the Goddess, I would not have asked that question. However, if we are talking about the Demon Rune script that needs to be learned. Some of the curves and symbols of the Demon Rune have their characteristics. The Demon Rune script and the human alphabet are not much different, only the letters and symbols used are different but the placement of the meaning of the sentence still uses human language. Did this Demon Emperor do it on purpose so that humanity would learn the Demon Rune script? Or did this Demon Emperor do it on purpose to introduce the existence of a spirit? "Nee, Mio.. have you heard of spirits before?" because I was curious, I asked Mio. "Spirits? If I''m not mistaken, there was once a group of adventurers who met them but the truth of the story is still questionable because the existence of spirits is difficult to prove." "Hmm.. that gives me a little idea. Isn''t today Mother Mio''s birthday? May I give Mother Mio a small gift?" "T-There''s no need to go to such trouble Lily-sama. I-I would be troubled if the gift was that valuable." "It''s okay, this is a thank you for helping me earlier." I didn''t hear Mio''s answer but Mio''s behavior of turning her face away. "Lily-sama¡­" Mio looked back at me. Eh? Why is this? It feels like I did something wrong. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "C-Can I kiss Lily-sama like Mom?" "Hue?" I could only be surprised to hear Mio''s question. "Um! No problem!" I answered. I immediately handed my cheek to Mio. Different from Mio''s mother, my heart was beating fast when Mio''s face approached mine. This feeling was very different from before and a little embarrassing. "M-Mioo.. Umph!!" Eh? Isn''t this a little wrong? Mio''s mother only kissed my cheek but why did Mio kiss my lips? I slightly felt Mio''s hand holding my cheek. T-This isn''t bad either and I like this gentle side of Mio. On Mio''s lap, a gentle kiss like this was very difficult to do but I didn''t mind it. I could hear a group of adventurers whispering around us, but Mio ignored them and continued our kiss. After being satisfied, Mio slowly released her small kiss and hugged my body tightly. "Lily-sama.." ignoring the gazes of the people around her. Mio hugged my body tightly until a small blow hit Mio''s head. "Hauu!! Who hit me?! Oh! Mama.." Mio''s mother stood behind Mio. "Are you satisfied?" asked Mio''s mother in a cold tone. "Huh?" Mio was a little confused by her mother''s question. Mio realized the stares and smiles of the people around her until a blush adorned her face. "Eh.. aren''t I already became Lily-sama''s property??" Mio replied while holding back her embarrassment. "That''s true, but don''t do it in public!" replied Mio''s mother in a high tone. "Lily-sama is cute but please hold back your predatory attitude and don''t give them strange imaginations!" continued Mio''s mother. Strange imaginations? What does she mean? I realized the meaning of Mio''s mother''s words. Around us, several adventurers smiled at us. Expressions of surprise, smiles, and holding back shame were engraved on their faces. At that moment, shame began to attack me. I turned my face away and covered my face with Mio''s chest. I hugged her body a little tighter. "Hyaaa! Lily-sama!" Mio was surprised when I hugged her body tightly. "Ahem! Lily-sama.." Mio''s mother moved to my side. "If this place feels uncomfortable, Lily-sama can use the private room available." I shook my head. "I like this place" I replied while burying my face in Mio''s chest even deeper. "Uguh!!" Mio''s mother suddenly held her chest. "What is this? Why is it so cute like this? T-This is wrong but.. somehow I don''t want to throw away this view" Mio''s mother muttered. Mio stroked my hair slowly, my body felt comfortable, and started to get sleepy. "Mmph.. Fuaah!!" I took a deep breath and smelled Mio''s body scent. My eyelids felt heavy and the soft caresses given by Mio made me even sleepier. Mio''s soft caresses felt very comfortable and I wanted to fall asleep in her arms. If I fall asleep in Mio''s arms, it''s okay, right? I gave in to my drowsiness and fell asleep in Mio''s warm embrace. "Lily-sama.." Mio kept stroking my hair until I fell asleep. Chapter 17 - 16 - Public Bath The day has turned into night, I woke up from my deep nap. The view in front of me looked different from usual. The ceiling was made of wooden planks and the candle lanterns that lit up the room felt different. My eyes still felt heavy and the drowsiness in my eyes made me want to continue sleeping. However, the sound of the door opening woke me up completely. Mio in simple clothes entered the room and approached me. "Good evening, Lily-sama" Mio greeted while carrying small equipment in her hands. What is this? Why did my fine hair suddenly stand on end and my feeling became uneasy? "Lily-sama, there are a few things I want to ask," Mio was now in front of me. The candle lantern in the room slightly showed Mio''s annoyed expression. "Lily-sama went to town with permission from Rommel-sama, right?" "Ah!" suddenly my body felt cold after hearing Mio''s question. "Lily-sama?" With a cold gaze, Mio started walking closer to me. Cold sweat soaked my head thanks to Mio''s gaze who stared sharply at my face. "Ehehe.." I chuckled a little without answering Mio''s question. "As I thought, no wonder Rommel-sama didn''t pick up Lily-sama when she was in town. They even went straight back to the Main Mansion," Mio said in an annoyed tone. Hmm? This is a little strange. Mio should scold me, right? I wiped the sweat dripping down my forehead a little. "Lily-sama, sorry if this is inappropriate but do you want to take a bath together in a hot spring?" Mio asked. "A hot spring?" I asked. This is the first time I know there is a place like that. "In this town, there are several inns that open public baths. Ah! Don''t worry Lily-sama! The men''s and women''s baths are separate. Moreover, several officers supervise inside." Taking a bath together? I think it''s quite an interesting experience. Usually, I just take a bath alone by wiping the important parts of my body without thinking about other things like hot water. "Ah! But what about my clothes?" I asked. "Fufu.. don''t worry, Lily-sama! This yours loyal Maid has prepared something for Lily-sama!" Mio confidently stroked her chest. Seeing Mio''s happy expression, I couldn''t help but feel a bad feeling about this. It felt like I was going to become a living doll to satisfy her curiosity. Ugh, I didn''t want to do it but my body felt sticky with sweat. My feelings were against this but my body was too honest in this situation. "Mio, don''t overdo it!" Boonk!! "Atata!!" Behind Mio, Mio''s mother was seen carrying a towel and clothes in a small wooden box. Mio received a small punch from Mio''s mother. "Forgive my daughter, Lily-sama. If something related to Lily-sama''s cuteness happens then Mio will lose control like this" said Mio''s mother. "And Mio.. please watch your behavior! After all, Lily-sama is your Master!" "Uuuh.. I know that but.. isn''t this outfit cute?" Mio took off the clothes she brought. I didn''t notice the clothes before Mio pointed them out. The clothes were not much different from the Shrine Maiden model except that there was an additional frilly fabric that looked like the seams of a Maid uniform. "These clothes.." Mio''s mother fell silent after seeing the clothes Mio brought. "I think it suits Lily-sama very well. Good job, Mio!" Mio''s mother continued enthusiastically. Uh, it seems like I can''t avoid the fate of becoming a living doll. "And.. if Lily-sama wears such cute clothes. It seems like we should bring weapons just in case." Eh? Why do we have to bring weapons into the hot spring? "Fufu.. of course, Mama! Protecting Lily-sama''s cuteness and purity is my main duty!" For some reason, Mio''s mother and Mio had the same opinion on this matter. I followed their request and rushed to the hot spring. The city view at night has its uniqueness, especially with the shops that operate at night. "Um, Mio.. can I ask you something?" In the middle of our journey, I remembered the conversation of my family''s exclusive merchant. "What is the red district?" Hearing this question, Mio''s mother and Mio were shocked and looked around. "Li-Lily-sama! How did Lily-sama know those words?!" Mio was very panicked and grabbed my hand to speed up our walking speed. "Eh? Is something wrong?" I asked. "Siiihhh!! Don''t be so loud Lily-sama. Those are rude words! Who taught Lily-sama those words?" "Rude words?" I was a little confused by Mio''s words. Is the Red District a rude word? If it''s a rude word, why does our family''s exclusive merchant often talk about it? "Ahem! Listen carefully Lily-sama! The Red District is a phrase that refers to a place specifically for adults. Children are not allowed to know about that place, let alone enter it!!" "Eeeh?? Why?" I was getting more and more curious about the Red District. "T-That''s because.. ugh! How do I explain this, Mama?" Mio seemed to have given up on explaining the Red District. "Lily-sama, for now, the Red District is a taboo spoken by the kingdom''s nobles. However, if Lily-sama is curious about that place, we can visit it after taking a bath together," replied Mio''s mother. "Mamaaaa!!" Mio panicked even more when her mother explained about the Red District. "Mio, children tend to be curious about things they don''t know yet and they will be determined to find out if they don''t get an answer. Isn''t Lily-sama in this city without using her family''s horse-drawn carriage and walking to the city?" Eh? How did Mio''s mother know about it? "And remember! Rommel-sama entrusted Lily-sama to you with the guarantee of her safety as her Maid.. understand?!" M-My father entrusted me to Mio? No wonder Mio asked about it earlier. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, the Red District is indeed a place prone to trickery and danger. So, Lily-sama must be careful when passing through that area. Knowing the location of the Red District is not too bad to be on the safe side, right?" said Mio''s mother while looking at Mio. Oh, so that''s the reason. I now understand this place called the Red District. In short, the Red District is a dangerous place and is specifically for adults. But, why does it have to be adults? "Uuuhh.. T-That''s true but.." replied Mio who agreed with her mother''s opinion. "Don''t worry, Mio. I''m not interested in that kind of place. I''m just curious after hearing my family''s exclusive merchant talk about their visit to the Red District," I said. Hearing my words, Mio''s mother smiled at Mio. "Right? This is much safer than not explaining it at all," said Mother Mio. "Uuuuh, I can''t imagine what would happen if Lily-sama went to a place like that and an exclusive merchant huh.. it seems like they will experience something bad next month.. fufu.." suddenly Mio''s facial expression became cold. "Ah! haha.. haha..?? W-We have arrived at our destination. Look at this Lily-sama.." without realizing it, our journey had arrived at our destination and Mother Mio''s voice seemed to be pressed by something. In front of us was a large lodging building called "Fox Heaven". When we entered the main door, several white-tailed fox girls wearing Maid uniforms greeted us. The bushy tails that swayed and the cuteness of the furry ears that twitched felt very soft to look at. "S-So cute..." Without realizing it, those words came out of my mouth. Wait a minute! I-Is this a picture of myself when I became a Fox Shrine Maiden? I-I became cute like that? I-It can''t be this cute, right? Chapter 18 - 17 - Hot Spring Service "Welcome, Massster!!" As we entered the inn''s entrance, the fox girls lined up to greet us with sweet smiles on their faces. A shower of flowers and the sound of bells filled our arrival. "E-Eh? W-What is this?" Mio''s mother was very surprised by this welcome. "Congratulations Master, as the 100th visitor. Master gets a special gift of enjoying the inn''s facilities and hot springs for free. Yeeey!!" said one of the fox girls. I''ve heard about this before, at the previous noble meeting there was talk about a promotion like this to attract customers and this business strategy has proven to be able to attract the general public. But, isn''t this 100th customer made up of three people? How do we determine the 100th customer, if we come together? Mio patted my shoulder and pulled my body back. "Lily-sama, is it okay if my mother gets this special gift?" Mio whispered. Oh, so that''s what it means. Mio wanted to give this gift to her mother because today was her birthday. "Um, that''s fine," I accepted Mio''s request. "Thank you, Lily-sama-" Mio was about to hug me but Mio''s Mother carried my body from behind. "Then, can I enjoy this gift with my child?" Mio mother suddenly said something that surprised me. "Eh?" "Ehh?" Mio and I were equally surprised by Mio''s Mother words. "S-Sorry, Master. This promotion is only valid for one person in every 100 people. Regardless of age and physical appearance." "Is that so? Can I move the gift?" Mio mother asked. The fox girl shook her head, "Our rules don''t allow that." "Too bad... Does Lily-sama have any objections to this?" Mio mother asked. "I think... it''s better to accept this kind of good fortune than to reject it," I replied. "Fufu.. Lily-sama is very wise," praised Mio''s mother. Rather than calling myself wise, I just felt bad if Mio''s request wasn''t granted. Besides, with the remaining money I brought with me right now. Mio and I could still enjoy the same facilities as the gift. Ah! That''s right. Why not spend the remaining money? "Then, we also want to use the same facilities," I said while taking out a few gold coins. "L-Lily-sama??" Mio seemed surprised by my actions. "W-We will prepare the facilities. W-Wait a moment, Master!" Several fox girls ran after receiving my gold coins. "Um, I-Is it okay to spend that much money, Lily-sama?" Mio asked in a sad tone. "Compared to Mio''s devotion all this time, a small gold coin like that is nothing," I stroked Mio''s head which was drooping weakly. "Lily-sama¡­" Mio accepted my caress on her head. She even started to kneel like a little fox enjoying the stroking of her head. For some reason, I could see Mio''s pseudo little tail waving in the direction of my hand. "Mio.. good girl.." I continued to stroke my hand from Mio''s head down to her face. Occasionally I pinched her little cheeks and stroked her chin. "Ahem! I don''t want to ruin your precious time but some fox girls are starting to fall watching this sight." I was surprised by Mio''s mother words and looked at the fox girls around me. Following Mio''s mother words, some fox girls who worked at this inn started to fall. They knelt on the floor while covering the blush on their faces. Their fox tails and ears were also lowered as if holding back their shame. I also tried to hold back the shame that suddenly overflowed, it seemed I had to pay attention to the place before doing embarrassing actions like this. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahaha.. haha.." Mio chuckled while holding back her shame. "Ehehe.. hehe.." I followed Mio''s little laugh. "I don''t know why, you two are a perfect match for each other," replied Mio mother. Hearing this little fact from Mio mother, I and Mio accidentally held back our blushes at the same time. "M-Mooo!! Let''s enjoy the facilities of this place!" Mio became a little embarrassed and pushed her mother''s body to enter the hot spring. Two small rooms inside the inn were divided based on the colors pink and blue on each door. We entered the pink door and hurriedly took some wooden baskets that had been prepared. This room was a special changing room for women, behind the door of this room there was a door that was connected to the closed hot spring. From a distance, I could see some thin mist coming out from between the doors. I couldn''t wait to enjoy this hot spring. Mio, Mio mother, and I took off our clothes and used the hot spring facilities that had been prepared. After the wooden basket was filled with our clothes, we immediately rushed into the room that had been waiting for us. Inside the room containing the closed hot spring, a fox girl was waiting for us. "Please be careful here, Master.. we will help pamper your body before enjoying the hot spring," said the fox girl. This kind of service seems to be common in this place, I could see Mio and Mio mother smiling while enjoying this facility. I seemed doubtful about their service facilities because this was my first experience in a place like this. "It''s okay, Lily-sama. They have been trained for this task" said Mio to reassure me. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama! Leave this matter to them" Mio''s mother also reassured me about their performance. "Uuuuuhh.." I slowly sat on one of the wooden benches provided and took off my body towel. "AHAAAK!!" "M-Mioooo?" Behind me, I could hear Mio''s mother panicked voice. I turned around and found Mio holding her nose that was covered in blood and a terrifying aura coming out behind her. "Ahem! Excuse me, little girl!" Mio suddenly stood behind me and dragged the fox girl who was going to wipe my back with hot water. "Eh? Kyaaa!!" The fox girl that Mio pulled was surprised. "M-Mooo! Lily-sama why are you so quiet about this?" Mio said in a pouting voice. Eh? What''s going on? Why did Mio''s attitude suddenly change? Didn''t she say to entrust my body to them? Why is Mio being like this? "M-Mioo?" "F-Forget what I said earlier. I''d rather do this!" Mio said while taking the warm water beside her and slowly washing my back with it. "Kuuuuu!!" What is this? Why does this warm water feel so good? "Fufu.. what''s wrong Lily-sama? Does this warm water feel good?" Mio teased me with her words. Until a wooden basket hit Mio''s head. Boonnkk!! "Miiiooo..." a soft and scary word from Mio''s mother was heard. "M-Mom?" Mio slowly turned her body and Mio''s mother was holding a sword in her hand. "You know this right? Common etiquette when in a hot spring?" Mio''s mother asked with a flat, threatening expression. "Hiiieekk!!" Mio walked back a little after seeing her mother. This was my first experience seeing Mio scared. Could it be that Mio''s mother power was so extraordinary that Mio was scared like this? "I-I''ll go back to my place.." Mio replied. "Fufu.. Then, let''s continue with this little gift" replied Mio''s mother who was full of smiles. "Muuuu.. !!" Mio pouted a little when she returned to her original position. Without wasting much more time, we enjoyed the hot spring facilities. Relaxing in the hot spring wasn''t too bad. I enjoyed this comfort. Chapter 19 - 18 - Marquess Rommel Marquess Rommel''s residence looked different than usual. The luxurious dinner felt empty without the presence of the head of the family who was busy taking care of work. In Marquess Rommel''s study, several loyal servants accompanied him. Something had happened and caught Marquess Rommel''s attention. "I heard that several small wolf packs were roaming around the forest and trying to enter the city?" asked Marquess Rommel. "And what happened to Lily happened because of the negligence of the forest guard soldiers, is that true?" said Marquess Rommel further. "It hurts me when Lily left without telling me her destination and preferred to meet one of our Maid workers rather than rely on her Father to find a weapon. Tell me, have I failed as a Father?" There was no answer from his subordinates, all of them lowered their heads when Marquess Rommel asked about this problem. "Marquess Rommel, maybe this happened because you didn''t pay enough attention to Lily-sama" answered Sebastian who was standing beside Marquess Rommel. "You know yourself how the political situation of this kingdom is, right? I still have to deal with one of the Dukes to control his power to the point of having to bother marrying his widowed daughter and bringing her children." "And that''s what made Lily-sama like this," Sebastian answered briefly. Marquess Rommel fell silent after hearing Sebastian''s answer, he remembered the beautiful memories with the previous Marchioness. Lily''s biological mother who is now gone. "I don''t know what the previous Marchioness was thinking, but why did she make a death will like that?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Maybe it happened because the previous Marchioness was a close friend of the Duke''s daughter." "But, that doesn''t mean I have to marry her after she''s gone, right?" "Maybe there''s a reason why the Marchioness made a death will like that." "By the way, how is the royal family after that incident? I didn''t expect the First Prince to do something like that to Lily. I know Lily is special, but something like that is too much." "According to information from the royal messenger, Queen Elizabeth plans to visit this area and apologize personally. The time of her arrival is still uncertain." "O-Our area is fine, right?" asked Marquess Rommel who panicked after hearing the information that the Queen would visit his area. "Apart from the petty crimes that occur in the city and the routine control of forest monsters, I think¡­ our area is in good condition," said Sebastian. "Being fine doesn''t mean there are no problems. After what happened to Lily, tighten the surveillance of forest monsters, especially around the Mansion," ordered Marquess Rommel. "As you wish, My Master!!" hearing his Master''s order. Several loyal servants who had gathered rushed to carry out their Master''s orders and left Marquess Rommel''s office. "Marquess, I think it''s time for you to attend dinner," said Sebastian. "Ah, that''s right. I almost forgot about this one." "Marquess Rommel, I think this is quite a useful suggestion for you. Try to understand Lily-sama and your new family''s condition." "Kuh! I-I know that!" Marquess Rommel stood up from his chair and headed towards the dining room. Sebastian, who was his butler, followed in his master''s footsteps. Marquess Rommel arrived at the dining room door. He stopped and took a deep breath. "Marquess Rommel?" "I-I was just calming myself down before facing them." Sebastian stepped forward to open the dining room entrance. "W-Wait.. Sebastian! H-Hey!!" Kraaak!! The dining room door was wide open, the sight before them was the Marchioness waiting for the arrival of Marquess Rommel and her children. "P-Papa!!" "Paapaaa!!" Alice and Alyssa who saw Marquess Rommel rushed towards him and hugged him. "Is Papa''s work done?" "Papa finished working?" Alice and Alyssa asked the same thing. Marquess Rommel looked confused by the sudden question. "Good evening, Marquess Rommel" Far in front of the dining table a woman was sitting waiting for Marquess Rommel''s arrival. She was a new Marchioness and Lily''s stepmother. "A-Amagi.. Ah! I mean Marchioness Amagi. Sorry... I''m not used to this," said Marquess Rommel. Their marriage age was quite new so mistakes in pronouncing nicknames often happened. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s okay, I also want to get used to my new family title," replied Marchioness Amagi. The new family continued their dinner. "Papa! Why isn''t Onee-sama back yet?" Alice suddenly asked this. "Umu! Even Lily-nee wasn''t in her room until the evening!" Alyssa also joined in the conversation. "Lily still hasn''t returned?" Marchioness Amagi asked. "She''s currently at Helena''s residence, one of the kingdom''s former greatest adventurers. We met this afternoon at the city gate after her daughter waited for me and asked permission to look after Lily for a while." "Eh? Lily''s in the city? How is that possible?" Marchioness Amagi was surprised by Marquess Rommel''s words. "That''s the problem. Didn''t all our carriages go out? How did Lily end up in the city?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Marquess Rommel, based on the testimony of the Mansion''s gatekeepers. Lily-sama went out for a walk without bringing any guards and the soldiers guarding the city gates said that Lily-sama arrived in the city while running," Sebastian replied. "H-Huuh?" "Huh?" Marquess Rommel and Marchioness Amagi were very surprised by Sebastian''s answer. "Isn''t the distance between our Mansion and the city quite far?" Marchioness Amagi asked. "Did the soldier guarding the city gate tell the truth?" Marquess Rommel continued Marchioness Amagi''s question. "With all due respect, Marquess Rommel. Is a little girl with dark skin and wearing a white robe that hard to see in the morning?" Sebastian replied. "As a parent, isn''t it time for you to understand your child''s needs? Handing a large amount of money to a child to buy a sword is not a common thing for parents. Even the King and Queen send small troops to watch over their children while they are in the city," Sebastian continued. "Ugh!" Marquess Rommel was hit by a small, invisible blow from Sebastian. Meanwhile, Marchioness Amagi seemed devastated by Lily''s departure which she didn''t realize. "Besides, it seems that Lily-sama has great potential that has been hidden until now. Even Helena-sama seemed overwhelmed when fighting Lily-sama," Sebastian''s statement caught the attention of everyone in the dining room. "W-What does that mean, Sebastian?" Marquess Rommel asked. "Eh? Marquess Rommel didn''t hear her when she was talking about Lily-sama sparring with Helena-sama?" Sebastian replied. "Even the adventurers around Helena-sama who see them sparring with Lily-sama speechless?" Sebastian continued to clarify the situation. "Marquess Rommel, sometimes your attitude of not caring about the environment is a blessing for us," Hearing Sebastian''s words, all the Maids and Butlers on duty in the dining room nodded in agreement. "In the match, they betting ownership of ours Maid named Sakura Mio, Lily-sama managed to defeat Helena-sama in a one-on-one match. I even bought a recording of their match from one of the staff on duty," Sebastian hurriedly placed a round recording crystal on the dining table. A small screen opened and displayed the match between Lily and Helena. All the Maids and Butlers in the dining room were surprised by Lily''s ability to swing her sword with smooth and elegant movements. "T-This is Lily''s ability?" Marquess Rommel asked to make sure. "Exactly, Marquess Rommel. It seems like Lily-sama has a hidden ability and the incident regarding the wolf attack triggered her hidden talent to come out." "Which means.. the one who defeated the black wolf was... Lily?" "I guess she was defeat them.." Sebastian answered shortly. After Marquess Rommel''s small question was answered. A small commotion occurred in Marquess Rommel''s residence. Without Lily realizing it, several maid girls who saw the live recording of Lily''s match against Helena formed a special faction that admired Lily''s greatness. Chapter 20 - 19 - Dango Splash!! Blup!! We enjoyed the hot spring together. "Fuuuuaaahhhh~," said Mio''s mother who partially submerged her body. "Mmmpphhh~," Mio sighed in peace. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Muuunnyaa~," I unconsciously said this sentence after entering the hot spring. The sensation of hot water wetting my skin felt very comfortable and made me a little sleepy. "Lily-sama, here you go.." Mio moved to my side while carrying a wooden tray filled with snacks. "Uhn? What is this?" I took one of the snacks from the wooden tray that Mio brought. "Dango," replied Mio while giving me dango. "Dango?" This was the first time I saw food like this. This food was round and had a different color. I touched it a little and the outer texture felt chewy. "Lily-sama.. please open Lily-sama''s mouth.." Mio suddenly told me to open my mouth. Before I knew it, Mio had already held chopsticks filled with dango and was ready to feed me. "M-Mio, I can eat by myself." "Aaaaaaa!!" Mio forced me to open my mouth. What can I do? Mio want to feed me, right? It''s okay for a Maid to pamper her Master, right? "Um... Uh.." I gave up and opened my mouth. "Lily-sama..." Mio put the dango into my mouth. What is this? This snack is chewy and sweet! "Mmmphh!!!" I enjoyed this sweet food. Sweet food for the royal nobility has an interesting shape, but this simple snack has its advantages. Mio fed my mouth with her dango again, until I had finished eating one portion of Mio''s dango. "Mio, can I borrow your chopsticks?" I felt a little guilty for eating one portion of Mio''s dango. "Eh? Lily-sama can use chopsticks?" Mio asked in teasing tone. I shook my head. "But, I can try!" I said confidently. "Lily-sama, using chopsticks to pick up dango is hard.." Mio teased. "I-I want to try it!" Mio''s mother who was beside me just smiled and enjoyed one portion of her dango. "Mio.. let Lily-sama try it and don''t hide your chopsticks," Mio''s mother said while grabbing the chopsticks that Mio had hidden. "Ah! My indirect kiss now gone... Ehehe.." Mio just smiled after being caught hiding her chopsticks behind the wooden tray she was carrying. "Here Lily-sama, please try it," Mio''s mother said while giving chopsticks. I accepted the chopsticks given by Mio''s mother and tried to hold one dango. Because the dango was round, I had a little difficulty holding it. The chopsticks I used always shifted the dango and the chewy texture of the dango made it even harder to hold. "Uh, this is hard to hold," I complained a little. Using chopsticks was a little complicated for me because I wasn''t used to using them. The dining etiquette for the nobility of our kingdom uses a fork, spoon, and knife. Meanwhile, this eating utensil called chopsticks was only introduced after our kingdom collaborated with one of the eastern kingdoms. "Mio.. come closer." "Hehe.. why Lily-sama? Have you given up using chopsticks?" It seems like Mio is a little arrogant just because she can use chopsticks. "Miiiioooo~," I used my signature cute attack a little. Staring at Mio with teary eyes in Mio''s biggest weakness. "L-Lily-sama.." Mio looked at me with an uncertain expression and immediately approached me. At this close distance, I took one of my dango and put it in my mouth with kiss. Mio who was in front of me looked confused. I immediately held her face and pressed my lips to hers. This is a technique often used by mother birds to their chicks and who would have thought that this method would be very useful, right? "Muuupu!!" I released my lips from Mio''s and managed to move my dango into Mio''s mouth. "This way, I don''t need chopsticks to feed Mio," I said triumphantly. Pang!! "Uhng?" I heard a strange sound around me. Several women who were enjoying the hot springs were staring at me and Mio. Their faces were filled with a bright red blush that was visible. "T-Thank you, Lily-sama," Mio said in a small shy tone. I immediately looked at Mio and saw her facial expression filled with a bright red blush. "Umm.. it seems like it''s time for us to go back home?" said Mio''s mother breaking the atmosphere. "Eh??" I was a little surprised. "Mio.. quickly wake up from your sweet dream and finish the remaining food!" Mio''s mother ordered. "Ah! That''s right! Mioo!!" I immediately took the two remaining dangos and fed Mio in the same way. "Muuuu-Nyaaahmm!!" I forced Mio a little to accept the food from my mouth again. With this, the score between me and Mio became even! Pang!! Takk!! Dang!! Strange sounds were heard around me again. This time, several women and the hot spring caretaker were lying on the floor with small drops of blood coming out of their noses. "Lily-sama, let''s hurry home now," said Mio''s mother who suddenly stood up and walked away from the hot spring pool. "Muunya~ Muuu~ Lu-Luly-sumuu~" Mio pulled my hand to get out of the hot spring pool while chewing the remaining dango in her mouth. We hurriedly dried our bodies and changed into new clothes. The clothes Mio gave me suited my body very well, especially with the ribbon decoration that adorned my head. When we left the inn, the people around me stared at me intently. Did my clothes look strange to the general public? Mio held my hand tightly and glared at the people who were observing me. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. They are just fascinated by Lily-sama''s cuteness. Right, Mama?" Mio''s mother stopped walking and begin carried my body. "Of course, Lily-sama is a cute and sweet like little maid," teased Mio''s mother when carried my body in her arms. "T-Thank you," subtle compliments like this made my mood feel good. This was the first time I enjoyed a warm atmosphere like this. Without realizing it, we had arrived at the front door of Mio''s family. When we were about to enter, Mio''s father was waiting for us at the entrance while carrying a bouquet in his hand. "Happy birthday, Helena!!" said Mio''s father and showing a bouquet in his hand. "Happy birthday, Mama!!" now Mio said that sentence while taking out a small flower from between the pockets of her clothes. "Ah! H-Happy birthday, Helena-san!" I said to liven up the atmosphere. "W-What are you guys doing?" Mio''s mother held back her embarrassment after Mio''s father had a little surprise. "Mom must not have thought that Dad would prepare a surprise like this, right?" Mio teased her mother a little. "There''s still another surprise inside! Let''s go inside!" said Mio''s father while pushing Mio''s mother into the house. Mio also pushed my body to come into her house. Inside Mio''s house, I could smell the aroma of dinner and saw a small box as a surprise gift for Mio''s mother. This reminded me of one thing. I didn''t prepare a gift for Mio''s mother! What should I do to give her a gift? I-I need something special as a gift! Right now, I could only think of one special gift that would be suitable for Mio''s mother. However, that small gift needed careful preparation. "Mio... can I have some paper?" "Paper?" Without answering or questioning me, Mio rushed to find a piece of paper. Drawing a spirit contract on paper wouldn''t be a bad idea as a birthday present, right? Chapter 21 - 20 - Spirit Summoning Spirit. It was a legend that was created before humans were able to use magic. The existence of spirits was known after the Demon Emperor introduced spirits to the public. Based on the kingdom''s historical records, a spirit contractor from humanity was once found but records regarding the summoning ritual and the type of spirit summoned were not recorded. Luckily, I found a magic book that contained a spirit-summoning ritual. The magic book wrote that spirits live in another realm and to summon a spirit requires a catalyst strong enough to open the gate to their realm. The spirit summoning ritual is not too dangerous because the spirit contract will protect the contractor and regulate the power level of the summoned spirit. The piece of paper that Mio gave me was enough to make a spirit contract suitable for Mio mother. Our little fight gave me a clear picture of what spirit suited Mio mother. A spirit that could be relied on to support Mio''s mother attacks and help her daily work. The spirit contract that I drew was not too complicated, for some reason my brain seemed to understand every line and curve of the spirit contract. "Um! I think this is complex enough." One ready-to-use spirit contract has been successfully created! Next is the catalyst needed to summon the spirit. Kreeek!! I was surprised by the sound of Mio''s room door opening. From behind the door, Mio walked in towards me. Since this spirit contract was a surprise gift for Mio''s mother, I borrowed Mio''s room to maintain this little privacy. "Mio, please help me to give this little gift," I said while handing over the paper containing the spirit contract. "Lily-sama, what is this?" Mio looked at the spirit contract I made and a complicated expression was drawn on her face. "Spirit contract" I replied. "Spirit contract?" Mio looked confused by my answer. "Um! When Mio''s mother accompanied me shopping for magic books in the Adventurer''s Guild trading area. I found an interesting magic book about summoning spirits and spirit contracts. If this magic book is correct then we only need a catalyst to activate the spirit contract. The problem is, this catalyst is divided into two parts, namely a catalyst that uses physical material from monsters and a catalyst for inanimate objects that have someone''s memories. Since spirits do not have a physical form in this world, they need a catalyst to adjust their body shape. So, with the right catalyst, the summoned spirit can adjust to the common body shape in this world." Hearing my explanation, Mio''s face turned pale when she heard the topic of magic. Ah! Mio hates magic, right? I hope Mio doesn''t hate me for telling her the contents of the magic book that discusses spirits. "I-It''s more or less like that.." I said, hastily ending the topic. "Lily-sama.. S-Sorry... I-I don''t understand what Lily-sama said and please don''t talk about this," replied Mio, who had a sad expression. "M-Mio doesn''t like topics like this, right? I-I understand that, so please forgive me, and please don''t hate me or leave me-" "No! How could I hate Lily-sama just because of this? Especially leaving Lily-sama? I can''t do that!" said Mio, cutting me off. "Miiiiioo~" I moved closer to Mio and hugged her body. "Thank you for always understanding my wishes, Mio" I whispered. "Lily-sama.." Mio stroked my head and carried my body into her arms. "Isn''t Mio now Lily-sama''s property? Of course, I will work hard for Lily-sama''s happiness because... Lily-sama is my goal and reason for living now" Mio said this sentence with a sweet smile on her face. "Ah! Does Lily-sama need to use a slave contract to-" "No need!" I immediately cut off the crazy idea that Mio was about to say. Just that one word alone described the crazy idea in Mio''s head. The relationship between Master and Slave in this kingdom is very cruel. Slaves who get slave contracts are the same as living humans who live a fake life to serve their Master''s every command. I don''t want to have a relationship like that! "If I do that then Mio won''t be the Mio I know." "Lily-sama! Lily-sama! Lily-sama!" Mio suddenly buried her face in my body while letting out sobs of happiness. "E-Enough Mio.." I held back a little embarrassment from Mio''s childish attitude. Mio let go of her hug and invited me to the dining room to enjoy the dinner that had been prepared. When we entered the dining room, Mio''s mother and Mio''s father were in a hugging position and filled with a harmonious atmosphere. "Ara? Our special guest has arrived. So, please restrain yourself and we will continue later..." said Mio''s mother who let go of Mio''s father''s hug. "Ahem! Lily-sama. Sorry about what just happened," said Mio''s father while holding back his embarrassment. "Mom, look at this.." Mio gave a piece of paper containing a spirit contract to her mother. "Mio.. What is this?" Mio''s mother looked confused after seeing the spirit contract I made. "This is a gift made by Lily-sama... a spirit contract." Mio seemed to want to explain the contents of my gift but she was also confused about how to explain it. "Spirit contract?" Mio mother had the same expression as Mio. "Um! That is a spirit contract that I have learned from a magic book and to activate a spirit contract a catalyst is needed. Ah! behind the paper, there are instructions for use." I said to explain the content. "Catalyst? Does that mean I have to hunt monsters again to find the right catalyst?" Mio mother asked. I shook my head. Once again, I explained the two different catalysts that could be used to activate a spirit contract to Mio mother. Unlike Mio, it seemed that Mio mother understood what I said. "So that''s it... we can use those clothes..." Mio mother muttered softly. "Lily-sama, can I use this gift now?" asked Mio''s mother. "Eh? Isn''t this already Helena-san''s property?" I replied while turning Mio''s mother question back. "Fufu.. Lily-sama is truly wise. Then, I will go get catalysts." Mio''s mother got up from her chair and left the dining room. Silence fell in the dining room. "Do we have catalysts?" Mio asked her father to break the silence. "Did you forget that your father and mother were former adventurers? Having one or two catalysts is not a problem for an adventurer," Mio''s father replied. "That''s right, I almost forgot." "Mio! Even though the father is now a Blacksmith, he used to be the greatest adventurer who was able to conquer your mother''s heart!" said Mio''s father while patting his chest. "..." "..." Mio and I did not respond to him. "H-Hey.. no comment on this one?" asked Mio''s father while getting our attention. Mio''s mother returned while carrying a small stick and a small box. "M-Mom?" Mio looked at her mother''s belongings and a sad expression appeared on her face. "Lily-sama... can I use the spirit contract now?" Mio''s mother asked, I just nodded. After all, it was already Mio''s mother''s right. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mio, help your mother..." Mio''s father suddenly ordered Mio to help her mother. "E-Em!" with a sad expression on her face, Mio fulfilled her father''s order. When Mio and Mio''s mother left the dining room, Mio''s father revealed what was on Mio''s mother''s mind after hearing the explanation about the spirit contract and the catalyst. "Lily-sama, actually Mio has a little sister who is skilled at using magic but a tragedy happened in our house that made her little sister leave this small family early..." "Because of that incident, Mio hates magic and everything related to magic until now. For her, magic is a painful suffering and reminds her of her little sister." Hearing Mio''s father''s words, one big mystery about Mio has been answered. A reason why the Yurification System knows Mio''s hatred and the bitter reality mixed in it. "Thank you for telling me this." "It''s okay, just think of this as my approval of your relationship as her Master. Um! If possible... please make Mio happy." "Of course, leave it to me." Hearing my answer, Mio''s father smiled at me. "I want to see Mio smile freely again after being freed from the agony that always binds her." After that statement, a small cry from Mio''s mother and Mio was heard. From behind the dining room door, the light that penetrated from the gaps in the door answered the spirit contract that had been activated. Yes, the spirit contract ritual was successful and it seems... I understand a little what Mio''s mother feels. The longing for a mother figure for her daughter and the guilt that haunts her older sister. Even though the spirit uses the appearance of someone who has long been dead it is enough to heal the wounds of a broken heart. Chapter 22 - 21 - Good Night In an instant, Mio''s family members have increased. The figure of the little girl who joined us in the dining room is a spirit who was successfully summoned by Mio''s mother spirit contract. This spirit figure is not much different from Mio''s, short bright brown hair and a pair of bright brown eyes that shine brightly add to the cuteness of this little girl. What different about this little girl from ordinary little girls is the aura that surrounds her body. A calm and greenish aura flies around her body. When I observe her, she looks back at me and smiles as if greeting me. Mio and Mio mother sit beside her while holding back their unfinished sobs. It seems, they still have the deepest longing for the figure of Mio''s little sister who has left. Mio''s father wants to join them, it''s just that... something happen about him. "Um? Can you move your sword blades away from my head?" said Mio father to Mio. Yes, Mio father is now trapped by Mio swords that limit his movement. "Nimi, try eating this.." Mio mother tries to feed the spirit figure who uses her child''s form. For some emotional reason, this summoned spirit inherited the name of Mio''s deceased younger sibling. "Nimiiii~" Mio tried to feed Nimi with a snack on her spoon while taking care her father with sword. This scene felt calming, but... Why does my chest hurt after seeing Mio like this? I know this is a natural relationship to release the deepest longing for a younger sibling. It''s just.. I feel uncomfortable with this situation. What has happened to me? I stood up from my chair and started to leave Mio''s family dining room. I left Mio''s house and walked along the city streets while enjoying the night breeze. Seeing the warmth of Mio''s family and their small hearthwarming wounds that were slowly healing in their family reminded me of one thing. "Family, huh?" I muttered softly as if looking for an answer to my little question. "I also want to feel a family like that, but.." What did I just think? S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Getting the warmth of a family like that with my physical condition like this? That''s impossible, right? Without realizing it, my feet stepped into a city park filled with violet flowers. This was the first time I had seen flowers that glowed violet at night. The gentle wind blew against my body and gave me a calming feeling of comfort. [ Are you okay, Lily-chan? ] Oh, this voice? Is there a goddess? [ Lily-chan is unusually upset like this, is there a big problem? ] I shook my head and sat on the park bench that had been provided. The warmth of Mio''s family made me a little jealous of their treatment of fellow family members. Unlike my family who were too cold and silent without communication. [ Fufu .. so that''s the problem? Lily-chan doesn''t need to worry. Why don''t you try communicating with your twin step sisters first? Lily-chan can use the contents of the magic book as a topic of conversation. ] Um .. will that be okay? [ Everything will be okay, Lily-chan. Communication is necessary to form a social relationship. Without communication, everything will be normal and bland. ] I-I understand. I-I will try to talk to my twins step little sisters. [ Kyuuu! I can''t wait for the relationship of a twin step little sister who loves her older sister too much! Yuri is indeed good and Siscon is a refreshing addition. But, Siscon Yuri is the perfect main dish to enjoy! ] I don''t understand what Goddess said next. But, as far as I understand she wants me to get close to my twin step-sisters, right? Talking to my little sisters feels very difficult and there''s no harm in trying to talk to them, right? Hearing Goddess words that spoke to me tonight, my mood became relieved. Maybe there is one small chance that my step-family can become my new family completely. Even with long hard work and holding back unpleasant feelings. [ Fufu.. feel relieved already? ] "Um!" I nodded in response to Goddess words. [ It''s time to go Mio home, Lily-chan. I''ll take you in some special place. ] [ Ah! I''ll take you to Mio''s bathroom for small love event! ] Eh? Why the Mio''s bathroom? Before I could get an answer from Goddess, the view in front of me suddenly changed and made my head dizzy. Suddenly, I felt nauseous and tried to hold it in. [ Oops! I forgot about this. ] [ This is Lily-chan''s first time experiencing teleportation magic. So, Lily-chan feels a little nauseous with the sudden change of place. ] Luckily, this is the Mio family''s bathroom. I looked for a suitable place to relieve myself. The more I held it in, I could feel the food in my stomach trying to rise to the surface. Ugh! This feels disgusting. [ S-Sorry Lily-chan. I''ll give you a little recovery magic. ] Suddenly my body emitted a golden yellow light and the nausea I felt slowly disappeared. Isn''t this useful magic? [ Phew..! That was close. Then, I''ll excuse myself to enjoy the next scene. ] Huh? What does that mean? I immediately got out of Mio''s family bathroom and met Mio who was about to enter the bathroom. "Lily-sama?" Seeing Mio''s worried expression, it seemed like I had been gone too long. "Is Lily-sama okay? I heard a small voice inside." "Ah! T-That.." don''t tell me Mio heard my voice while holding back my nausea. "Lily-sama, please rest in my room for now," Mio immediately grabbed my hand and led me to her room. For the third time, I was in Mio''s room. It was getting late and the dim light of Mio''s room made me want to fall asleep on Mio''s bed. "Lily-sama.." Mio approached my body and took off the clothes I was wearing. "Eh? M-Mio?" "Maybe this isn''t Marquess Rommel''s residence. But, I''m still Lily-sama''s maid." "Uh! Uhm.." I couldn''t protest Mio''s words. "Lily-sama, maybe this nightgown is too big and looks ordinary. But, it feels comfortable to sleep in," Mio immediately took off the clothes I was wearing and replaced them with the nightgown she had prepared. The nightgown Mio gave me was a little too big and felt loose. "Um! I didn''t know it was this loose. But.. this is... LEWD!" said Mio holding back her saliva. What is this? I felt something strange about Mio''s attitude. "Lily-sama.. come here!!" Mio was now lying on her bed and inviting me to lie down beside her. I started to move up to Mio''s bed and lay down right next to Mio''s body. Unexpectedly, Mio''s hands began to hug my body. With this close distance, I could feel her breath blowing on my long hair. "Lily-sama.. thank you.." Mio said in a soft tone in my ear. "I-I''m very happy to be able to see the figure I''ve missed for a long time again. Once again, thank you very much, Lily-sama. This little happiness makes me-" I stopped Mio''s words with a soft kiss on her lips. Without a word spoken, I understood Mio''s feelings and Mio accepted my feelings. "Lily-sama.." Mio let go of my kiss and now her body position was above me. "This body already belongs to Lily-sama, right? Can Mio be a little greedy for tonight?" "Huh?" I wanted to answer Mio''s question but our lips met again. On this silent night and the small light that illuminated Mio''s room, we kissed until midnight and Mio fell asleep soundly after being satisfied kissing my lips. I didn''t protest Mio''s actions, because.. I also enjoy this greedy side of Mio. [ Yurification Points +20,000 ] Chapter 23 - 22 - Mio POV Let me introduce myself, my name is Sakura Mio. A personal maid who serves the daily needs of my beloved Master, Lily Schwartz De Rommel. People often call Lily-sama the "Black of the Rommel Family". A rude term to ostracize an innocent child and trample on Marquess Rommel''s dignity. It seems that this rude term will disappear after they find out the hidden power possessed by Lily-sama. Whoever it is, facing a swordsman who has mastered the Sakura Bloom movement technique is a death wish. They will have a hard time leaving alive. The Sakura Bloom movement technique is a secret sword art developed by my family lineage. My mother is one of the many Sakura Bloom Masters who went on adventures in young times. The Sakura Bloom movement technique emphasizes elegant movements and subtle yet deadly attacks. The match between Lily-sama and my mother was quite crazy to watch. Even though I trained in secret, it seems that I am still not good enough to master one Sakura Bloom movement properly. Do I not have the talent to use the Sakura Bloom technique? No! Nooooo!! If this continues, Lily-sama will think of me as a useless maid. I want to be a personal maid who can protect my Master, not the other way around like a regular maid! "Miiiooo~" I heard Lily-sama calling my name in her sleep. Right now, I could hear the birds chirping to greet the morning and our neighbor''s kitchen utensils starting to make noises preparing breakfast. I applied for a three-day leave, but it felt so long when I was separated from Lily-sama. It seemed like I couldn''t get away from Lily-sama anymore. What should I do? I have one more day off left and I still want to be by Lily-sama''s side as her property. What should I do to fill this free time? "Mio¡­ gentle¡­ once¡­ again." It seemed like Lily-sama was dreaming about me. "Ehehe¡­ Lily-sama is so cute when she''s like this. Who gave Lily-sama that strange nickname? I want to kill it..." Seeing Lily-sama sleeping soundly made me want to tease her. Those cute, supple cheeks were so tempting to me. What is this feeling, I like kissing and playing with her cheeks. Um.. that''s not a crime, right? There''s nothing wrong with teasing a five-year-old girl cheeks right? Will Lily-sama scold me after finding out about my little prank about her cheeks? Let''s see that for later, the most important thing is! "Itadakimasuuu~" slowly but surely. I started kissing Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks again. Squeesh... Eh? WHAT IS THIS? WHY DOES THIS CHEEK FEEL SO SOFT?! THIS SOFTNESS! LILY-SAMAAAA!! I don''t know what happened, but.. It seems I went a little overboard by biting Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks. A small red trail was created when I accidentally bit Lily-sama''s tiny cheeks. Ahem! This isn''t my fault! But Lily-sama''s cheeks fault that are too soft to be enjoyed. "Haaaau~" Lily-sama was delirious again. Ah! It seems I''ve gone little overboard. If I continue, Lily-sama will be angry with my little prank. For now, I have to endure my little prank. But, there''s no harm in enjoying it a little longer, right? "Mmpphh~ Maamaaa~" Before I could continue my little prank again, Lily-sama''s facial expression suddenly changed to sad and scared. "Maamaa~ where?" "Maamaa~" I could see Lily-sama''s tears slowly coming out. I immediately stroked Lily-sama''s cheek and tried to calm her down. Ah! That''s right. Compared to me, Lily-sama has suffered a lot since she was little. In addition to being abandoned by her mother death, Lily-sama also experienced unpleasant treatment from the people around her. The last party that Lily-sama was invited to also became a terrible political issue after the First Prince threw a glass filled with red wine at Lily-sama''s head. I didn''t realize this before. Aren''t they... like a trash that should be thrown away? Their behavior is even lower than trash. What is this? S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I suddenly felt like training myself to be stronger to protect Lily-sama''s honor. The trash that is disturbing Lily-sama''s life needs to be cleaned up! Regardless of their high social status, they just a trash. My first main target is the First Prince. Just because the First Prince has the title of Crown Prince of the Kingdom, doesn''t mean that trash is worthy of disturbing Lily-sama''s life. Um! Trash is still trash. From a different perspective, they are still trash. To protect Lily-sama from the pollution of trash, I must become stronger! Suddenly I felt a cold touch on my cheek. "Mio?" I responded to the call and realized a pair of eyes were staring at my face. "Lily-sama.. G-Good morning.." I looked at Lily-sama''s gentle smiling expression as she woke up from her sleep. I could see her tears running down her cheeks and falling. "I just had a beautiful dream," Lily-sama said with a smile. "You know, Mio. I met Mama and some other people in my dream. My dark skin isn''t a bad sign to them." "Eh? H-Huh?" of course I was confused by this sudden discussion. What did Lily-sama mean? "This dark skin is a side effect of excess magic capacity and they taught me to control the overflowing magic capacity from myself so that it can be accommodated by my small body. If I do this, then.." I felt like I saw a miracle that happened suddenly. The dark skin that I had always seen slowly changed into charming brown bright skin. I was silent for a few seconds after seeing... THE HOLY GIRL WHO TURNED INTO AN ANGEL! "Li-Li-Li-Lily-samaa!!" I shouted and caused a small commotion in the morning. I could hear footsteps running to my room. "What''s wrong, Mio? Why are you shouting in the morning? Oh! Em? HEEEEE?!!" My father who barged into my room was surprised by Lily-sama''s appearance. I heard footsteps walking to my room again. "What''s the matter? Why are you shouting in the morning? Oh? EEEEEH?!!" The reactions between my father and mother were quite harmonious, weren''t they? They were very surprised by Lily-sama''s appearance who had changed like a fallen angel. "L-Lily-sama?" My father and mother asked the same thing. "G-Good morning," Lily-sama said to my parents. After hearing this, Lily-sama smiled at us. Skuuutt... Ting... WHAT''S THIS? WHY SO CUTE! WHAT GOOD DEED HAVE I DONE? My father, mother, and I were amazed by Lily-sama''s sweet smile and her new appearance. "W- What just happened? Lily-sama... do you want to be my adopted daughter?" said my mother who immediately stood up and hugged Lily-sama. "Hee?!!" My father was very surprised by my mother''s words. "H-Helena-san, but I still have one biological parents." "Ahem! Let''s kill Marquess Rommel! I''ll go first!" said my mother while putting on a serious expression and walking towards the exit of my room. "Don''t joke around on the edge of a cliff!" said my father while holding back my mother''s footsteps. Lily-sama chuckled seeing our family''s behavior. "Mioo, how is this?" asked Lily-sama. "Does Mio like this appearance?" "Or... this appearance?" "Um? What''s this one?" At that moment, we were shown three forms of Lily-sama''s appearance. The dark-skinned figure of Lily-sama that we often see, the new brown light-skinned figure of Lily-sama, and the figure of a fox girl wearing a fox mask on her head. "What is this again?!" said my mother who was now moving quickly to stroke Lily-sama''s fox ears. "Um! T-This one is good too" I replied. "Ehehe.. so Mio likes this kind of thing?" For some small reason, Lily-sama moved her fox ears and a fox tail. Lily-sama seemed to invite me to join in stroking her fox body parts. With this cute appearance, who could resist her? With this, my morning activities began by stroking Lily-sama''s fox ears and tail. And we didn''t forget to set up a barricade of sword blades for my father. Chapter 24 - 23 - Mio Synch Sriiiiing!! "Not a bad attack." Paaaang!! "Quite a heavy attack." Ngiiiing!! "Haaaaah!!" "Good reflexes." Tiiiiing!! On this bright morning, I did a little exercise with Mio. Uhm, this exercise started with warming up the body and running around the small streets around the city. However, for some reason, this little exercise ended with a duel match between me and Mio. In this duel match, I realized an unusual change in Mio''s sword technique. The flow of the sword and the movements that Mio did became smoother than usual. The point of attack and defense techniques were very different from before. The change in Mio''s sword technique surprised me, what just happened? Mio''s sword technique has now changed and follows my sword technique. My sword technique is not much different from the Mio family''s sword technique. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Yurification Quest Steal a kiss while fighting Mio. Reward: Mio Synchronization =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- We fought using real swords, previously we wanted to use wooden swords. However, its too light and will mess up the body''s muscle memory. Using real swords is much better for training the body''s muscle memory. Mio''s attack and my sword swings improved. The small movements we made now turned into fast and complex movements. I lost my focus a little when the Yurification Quest appeared. Sometimes, Yuification Quests appear at the wrong time. Steal a kiss while fighting Mio? And Mio Synchronization? The rewards from the Yurification Quest are indeed unique. Even in the previous Yurification Quest, I got the right to own Mio completely. Different from before, this Yurification Quest looks quite easy. Baaam!! Mio and I took a fairly long distance. Mio''s breathing sounded very heavy and tired. How about my condition? Thanks to the help of the Yurification System and my good relationship with Mio. I don''t feel tired from this intense training. However, I can feel my body covered in sweat and a little sticky. This exercise is quite hard for a 5-year-old child, huh... "Lily-sama doesn''t seem to be tired from this little warm-up. Do I need to increase my strength a little?" Mio asked with a smile. "M-Mio.. please be a little gentle," I replied. I could feel Mio''s smile which had another meaning. As a Maid who always serves me, I understand the hidden meaning of Mio''s smile very well. When Mio faces a challenging problem, she smiles thinly to face the problem in front of her seriously. I understand Mio''s feelings. The hard training that Mio has been doing lately has trapped her in a lightless abyss. Mio is having a hard time finding an opponent that matches her development. Uhm! I would be very happy to be her training partner. It''s just, Mio... Isn''t this too much? At this moment, I felt a change in the aura around Mio. I saw a glimpse of Mio''s body shadow slowly disappearing covered by cherry blossom petals flying around her. Cherry blossom petals scattered around my body and I could feel the danger getting closer. "Mio, isn''t this too much-" Tiiiiingg!! My body moved to avoid after feeling the sudden attack and my hands moved to ward off Mio''s surprise attack. Taaang!! I immediately counterattacked by locking the direction of Mio''s sword movement and slowly approached Mio''s body. My movements were quite fast to counter the attack and close the distance between us. Mio who realized her small mistake looked very surprised. I could see the expression on her face that was panicked and amazed. "Chuuu~" I kissed Mio''s cheek as a counterattack and immediately moved away. "L-Lily-sama! Please be serious!" said Mio who looked annoyed. "Mooo! Even though I was serious about training!" Mio''s expression now changed to a frown. "Ehehe.. Sorry, Mio" I replied to calm Mio''s frowning expression. Eng! What is this? My vision suddenly changed. I could see traces of the Linked-In ritual that I had done. My ring finger and Mio''s ring finger which were connected with a red thread were now shining brightly. Suddenly, a small piece of writing appeared in front of me. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Lily Schwartz De Rommel - Linked Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio - Basics ¨C Gender: Female Nationality: Aurora Kingdom Age: 5 Birth Date: Winter, 5 - Skill Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio Ability (Mio Synchronization: OFF) [-] Skill ¨C Regeneration [-] Skill ¨C Legendary Swordsmanship [-] Skill ¨C Basic Strength [-] Skill ¨C Stamina Recovery [-] Skill ¨C Perfect Parry [-] Skill ¨C Danger Sense [-] Skill ¨C Counter Attack [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sakura Essence Movement [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sakura Petals Movement [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Sword Ethic [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Precision Strike [-] Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Elegant Taunt [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Vanish [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Dash [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Aurora [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship; Sakura Precision Attack [-] Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Taunt - Hidden Status ¨C [+] Sakura Mio [-] Legendary Sword [-] Swordmaster Armor =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Mio Synchronization OFF? What status is this? Uh? Why is this? I suddenly want to approach Mio. "Mio.." I approached Mio and the red thread that connected between us shone brighter. Deg.. deg.. deg... Why is this? My body suddenly became strange and my heart beat fast. "Lily-sama.. can I hold Lily-sama''s hand? For some reason I want to hold Lily-sama''s hand" said Mio. I saw Mio''s facial expression filled with a blush. "Eh? Like this?" I stretched out my hand and Mio quickly held it. When our hands met, the red string connected to our ring fingers shone brightly. I closed my eyes to block this dazzling light. My body felt strange in an instant as if my body was missing one important thing that had not been done. "Lily-sama.. Chuu!" I could feel the sensation of Mio''s soft lips touching mine. At that moment, I could feel a big change happening in my body. It felt like my body and Mio''s body were connected. The red string connected to our ring fingers was now loose and binding our bodies. [ Mio Synchronization Online! ] Ah! So this is what Mio Synchronization is called? Connecting in this way, it''s not bad either. "Lily-sama.." Mio broke the kiss. "How strange, it feels like I''m connected to Lily-sama" Mio muttered while staring at my face. Mio then moved away and returned to her fighting position. "Lily-sama, one more time!" Mio''s expression became more stern and serious. "This time, please don''t joke around, Lily-sama!" Mio said to warn me. I took the same position as Mio, our swords facing each other and locking onto each other''s targets. A small gust of wind blowing away the cherry blossom petals blocked our view. At that moment, our small fight happened again. Using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish techniques, we disappeared and reappeared after the cherry blossom petals flew in the air. But, what is this feeling? I feel like our attacks are very harmonious. Paaang!! Taaang!! The small sparks from our two swords were covered with cherry blossom petals flying around us. Our sword movements looked very fast and it felt fun. Our fight lasted quite a while. I didn''t feel tired with this fast fight and it seemed that Mio was also enjoying the rhythm of this fast fight. When our swords met, I could see Mio''s expression smiling in satisfaction. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Umm... Onee-san?" Nimi suddenly appeared beside us. Our little fight stopped when Nimi called out to Mio. Mio and I immediately took a considerable distance and gave our last salute to finish this little fight. "Fuuuh~ that was quite a tough training! Nimiii~ is it time to prepare breakfast?" Mio asked as she approached her Spirit Little Sister. "Umm! Mama has finished preparing breakfast and Mama left a small message for Onee-chan." "Small message?" Mio was a little confused by her Little Sister''s words. "If I''m not mistaken, Marquess Rommel''s horse-drawn carriage will come to pick up Lily Onee-chan." "Ah! I forgot about this one! Lily-sama! Time to get ready to go back! Agghh!" Mio looked surprised as she turned her face towards me. Before I understood it, my family''s horse-drawn carriage stopped right behind me. "ONEE-SAMAA!!" "LILY-NEE!!" Alice and Alyssa got out of the carriage and ran to hug my body. Eh? What happened? Why did Alice and Alyssa suddenly hug my body? It seems like something happened while I was outside the house. Chapter 25 - 24 - 4Kiss1Girl I don''t know what happened. Without any logical reason, Alice and Alyssa came to pick me up. My question now is... Why are they both sitting so close to my body? Currently, Alice is sitting on my right side and hugging my right arm while Alyssa is sitting on my left side while hugging my left arm tightly. "Um, did something happen at home?" I asked while looking at them. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huum~ nothing. Ehehe.. Onee-sama.." "Hoonya~ nothing. Ehehe.. Lily-nee.." Alice and Alyssa''s arm hugs got tighter when I asked that. "Alice... Alyssa.. Umm.. my body is a little sweaty and smelly. Can you let go of your tight hug?" "Eeeh~ but Alice likes this scent, Onee-sama.." "Umu! Alyssa also likes Lily-nee''s body fragrance.." E-Eh? What happened to those two? Something must have happened at home and I have to hurry home to find out. "Umm, isn''t it too smelly? I''m sweating right now" I tried to release my two stepsisters'' tight hug. "Moooo~ Onee-sama.. just a little.." "Alice~" I called my cute stepsister. "Alyssa~" I also called my equally cute stepsister. "I''ll kiss you both if you two release it~" I teased my two stepsisters a little with a sweet threat. "Hiiyaaa!!" "Muunya!!" Hearing my unusual threat, my two sweet stepsisters let go of their hug and moved a little away from me. "O-Onee-sama.. t-that kiss isn''t.." "L-Lily-nee.. k-kiss.. isn''t that what Mom often does to Dad every morning?" "W-What are you saying, Alyssa!" Alice said while covering Alyssa''s mouth. Ah, this is the first time I''ve seen their different thoughts. Alice seems very sensitive to this topic while Alyssa is too innocent to say it. Um! This is very good. At least I know two different sides of my twin stepsisters. "Have you ever done it?" Seeing their innocence, I wanted to tease them. "Did it??" replied Alice and Alyssa simultaneously. "Did a kiss," I replied with a smile to tease them. "K-Kiss??" Alice and Alyssa were very surprised by my reply. "N-Noo... O-Onee-sama... Onee-sama has never done it either, right?!" "Uh, K-Kiss... R-Right! Lily-nee must have never done it, right?!" Eh, they were both very interested in this topic. Hearing their answers, I immediately stood up from my chair and walked over to Mio. Understanding what I was going to do, Mio immediately stood up from her seat and closed her eyes then gave me her beautiful lips. I kissed Mio in front of my two step-sisters. "Hawawa!! Onee-sama!!" "Awawa!! Lily-nee!!!" Alice and Alyssa were very surprised. Unlike Mio''s family who had understood our relationship, maybe it was too early for Alice and Alyssa to see it. I let go of Mio''s lips and returned to their seats. "So, do you want to tell me now? I''m going to kiss Alice and Alyssa~" I said in a teasing tone to my two stepsisters. By teasing them, maybe our relationship will get closer. That''s right! Do I need to do the Linked ritual with them? I''m also curious about the potential power of my two stepsisters. If Mio has an unexpected great power potential, don''t my two stepsisters have great power potential too? "Aliiicee~" I brought my face closer to Alice''s face. The blush on her cheeks quickly spread to her entire face. I stroked Alice''s face and touched her tiny lips. Our age difference isn''t that far apart and this is a normal relationship between a stepsister and a stepsister, right? [ Of course! ] Eh? G-Goddess..?! [ Um, forget about my presence. Please continue with your needs, Lily-chan. ] Um, I hear... this a forbidden relationship for step siblings? [ Lily-chan, there is no prohibition regarding this relationship! As the Goddess of this world, I grant my blessings on this relationship! ] Ah.. Um... I see... O-Okay then... "Alice... Chuu~" I called Alice''s name before kissing her lips. At that moment, a thin aura in the form of a red thread began to bind my ring finger and Alice''s ring finger. I could feel our relationship getting closer. Chuuu... Alice''s lips were very soft. I wanted to enjoy every shape of her lips, but Alyssa pulled my arm and separated our kiss. "L-Lily-nee!! Alyssa also wants to kiss Lily-nee!!" It seemed like Alyssa also wanted to experience her first kiss. I could see Alyssa''s pouting expression as she felt left far behind by her sister. "Lily-nee.." Alyssa prepared herself by closing her eyes. Slowly I kissed Alyssa''s soft lips, the soft sensation of Alyssa''s small lips made me want to stay connected with Alyssa. I could feel the aura of the red thread that tied my ring finger to Alyssa''s ring finger. Chuuu... With this, I was bound to my two step-sisters and one step closer to understanding them. "Um, Lily Onee-chan? Can I try it too?" the sudden request came from Nimi. "Eh?!" "Eeh?!" Mio''s father and Mio''s mother were very surprised after hearing Nimi''s request. "Nimiii?" even Mio was surprised by her spirit little sister''s request. "Onee-sama also did it with Lily Onee-sama, can''t Nimi do it?" Seeing Nimi''s sad facial expression made Mio''s family a little confused. "Then, I''ll do it too!" said Mio''s mother. Mio''s mother then stood up from her seat and approached my seat. "M-Me too!" Nimi followed Mio''s mother''s footsteps and approached my seat. Mio''s mother started kissing my lips. Unlike the soft lips of my two step-sisters, the lips of an adult like Mio''s mother were too big for me. It looked like Mio''s mother''s lips were devouring my small lips. Chuuu... "W-Why is this? M-My wife is cheating on me... in front of her husband?" Mio''s father held back his sobs a little. "But, I''m a little relieved that she''s cheating on me with a sweet girl," Mio''s father continued. My ring finger is now connected to the red thread aura that is tied to Mio''s mother ring finger. After having a little kiss with Mio mother, Nimi started to approach me slowly and kissed my lips slowly. Chuuuu... Eh? Why is this? I can feel the sweetness in Nimi''s saliva. The sensation of Nimi''s soft lips and the sweetness of Nimi''s saliva made me feel like I was flying in the air. Different from the red thread aura that is tied to my ring finger. The red thread created from my relationship with Nimi tied my wrist. Nimi released her lips from mine, she seemed to smile with satisfaction at me. Mio mother and Nimi returned to their chairs. Deg... Deg... Deg... What is this?! I can feel a big change happening in my body. Em? Does this mean I get four different powers entering me at the same time? [ Em, Lily-chan.. Maybe it will hurt a little. So, I will resist magic to suppress the pain for a while. ] Eh? Eeeh? Eeeeehh?!! What is this pain? Its too much for me! Even though the Goddess helped me to suppress the pain, its still hurt my chest. However, the pain I felt with this small body was very pronounced. "Kuhuuu!!" I tried to hold back my voice of pain. "Eng? Onee-sama?" "Lily-nee?" Alice and Alyssa looked at me as if they noticed the change in my facial expression. "Em, can you finish your food and tell me about the problems that have occurred in the house?" I said to distract my two step-sisters. "Em.. Anoo... Onee-sama. The Queen of the Kingdom will visiting our territory and wants to discuss Onee-sama''s engagement with the First Prince of the Kingdom," said Alice in low tone. "PHFUUUU!! UHUK!!" Hearing Alice''s words, Mio who was drinking warm tea choked. "Engagement?" I was a little confused by that sentence. What I know is that my relationship with the First Prince of the Kingdom is very cold. Even at the previous royal party, he threw a glass filled with red wine at me. [ Lily-chan, can I send heaven punishment on them? ] Goddess... I think that''s too much. [ Kuuuh.. My Lily-chan is too kind. ] "Did Father accept the offer?" I asked to make sure. "Um, right now, Father is stalling for time and told us to pick up Lily-nee" Alyssa replied. "Then, we''ll go home now." I stood up from my seat and rushed towards the waiting horse-drawn carriage. "Lily-sama! I''ll go back with Lily-sama!" Mio said hurriedly. Ugh! I don''t want to get involved in the kingdom''s political problems. This is already too much for a 5-year-old girl, who knows what kind of evil plan that person has prepared? Engagement, huh? That sounds so ridiculous to me. Chapter 26 - 25 - Lily Rage Political marriage, huh? During the shaking of the rough horse-drawn carriage, I thought about my father''s decision regarding political marriage. Political marriages in this kingdom have often happened, especially with the interference of the kingdom which decided on engagements between nobles as an official royal order. Even though they hold great power, it doesn''t mean they have the right to determine someone''s love and affection! Thanks to their strange decisions, the behavior of the nobles has become out of control and it makes me sick. Since I was born into this world, only the royal family has looked down on me. Especially the First Prince who became the Crown Prince of the Kingdom. If I marry the First Prince, my position will become the Queen of the Kingdom. That position is very tempting to tempt my father''s greed. I have been thinking about this for a long time. Was I allowed to live all this time just to become his puppet queen? For me, politics is a poison that kills slowly. "So, father sold me just for this, huh?" I muttered softly. "Uhm? Onee-sama?" realizing my little statement. Alice looked at me with a sad and worried expression. "Lily-nee.. Does Lily-nee not want to be engaged to the First Prince?" Alyssa asked. It seemed like Alyssa heard my little complaint. "Um, how should I answer this? This kind of engagement doesn''t suit me, right?" I replied in an awkward tone. Honestly, I would rather kill the First Prince than be engaged to him. [ I agree with this one! ] Eh? There''s a Goddess. [ Maybe.. I should bring down a Heaven Fall in this Kingdom? ] Um, if a heaven fall occurs in this Kingdom. Wouldn''t that make other people happy or suffer? [ Kuh! My Lily-chan is very considerate of the innocent. Then, would Lily-chan like to become my Saintess? ] Saintess? I''ve heard this before, doesn''t the Saintess have extraordinary powers to protect the world from chaos? [ Yup! In the past, the Saintess was needed to fix this broken old world. But, after this world stabilized. The existence of the Saintess was no longer needed. Making Lily-chan a Saintess would make it easier to silence these people... Um! I mean... protect Lily-chan from the most despicable filth man. ] I understand a little bit, men are indeed the most disgusting creatures I have ever met. They only approach me if they need something related to my father and that is so disgusting! All men in this world are so disgusting! [ Exactly, Lily-chan! Men are just system bugs that need to be patched again! Um... Lily-chan.. please endure this for a moment. ] "G-Guuuhu!!" I suddenly felt a pain in my chest. The hot sensation that continued to spread throughout my body made me lose my balance and fall and hit Mio''s head in front of me. "Aaawuuu!!" "Kuuuhaa!!" Mio and I endured the pain in our heads. [ Done! Saintess Seeds was successfully installed. Next, I leave it to you Lily-chan! Eh? Ah? Sorry, Lily-chan. ] I-It''s okay, thanks to Mio''s strength. I was able to recover from this little pain quickly. Alice and Alyssa were very panicked when my head hit Mio''s head. I waved my hand to their heads to stroke and calm them down. "I''m okay, Alice... Alyssa.. Your Onee-chans are very strong" I said jokingly. Toook!! Toook!! Our horse-drawn carriage driver knocked on the main window as a sign to get ready to get off the horse-drawn carriage. From the side window, I could see the Royal horse-drawn carriages lined up in a long line. "This will be troublesome," I said in a flat tone. When the horse-drawn carriage stopped, I immediately kicked the entrance door of the horse-drawn carriage and walked to find my father. "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" "Lily-sama!!" Alice, Alyssa, and Mio followed me from behind. Finding my father in this place was very easy. He always went out with his useless little army and I could find him quickly because his little army was easy to spot. From a distance, I could see his little army lining up with the Royal Guards. What was that? Morning tea party? "Father!" I said loudly and approached him. "What is the meaning of this?!" I continued. In front of me, my Father and Stepmother were enjoying a small meal with the figure I hated, the First Prince. "Guh! The ugly one has arrived!" said the First Prince. I glanced at the First Prince, his figure was too disgusting to look at and it made my stomach feel nauseous. "Huuuek!" I tried to hold back my stomach contents from coming out. Vomiting in front of the Queen would be very embarrassing, but... "Can you get rid of this trash now?" I said with my index finger pointing at the First Prince. "Lily! Watch your words!" said my Father in a loud tone. "You just shut up!" I replied while glaring at my Father. My father was very surprised by my resistance, usually, I always obey my father''s words but not for this one. "Fufu ~ quite a brave child ~" the Queen who was sitting in front of me smiled at me. "Cute clothes and swords, may I-" "I refuse! Get out of this place quickly before I intervene and throw you all out!" My words sounded very rude to speak to the Queen of the Kingdom. "..." "..." "..." Everyone around me fell silent after hearing my words. "Pufufu .. hahaha !! So funny! Your daughter is very funny, Marquess Rommel!" The Queen held her stomach and laughed out loud after hearing my words. "I''m serious!" I said in a cold tone. "Lily Schwartz De Rommel, good show. Of all the nobles of the Kingdom, only you are brave like this. Don''t you know that your words are an insult to the Royal family? Melinda, you can take care of it now," said the Queen. Suddenly, the black shadow of the Queen''s body enlarged and showed a figure wrapped in black clothes. "Forgive me little girl, but this is an order from my Master," said the shadow figure before darting towards me. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A girl like you is indeed cute if she has manners-" Baaaam!! Before the Queen finished her words, I moved using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to knock Melinda''s figure down and put my sword blade on the Queen''s neck. "It seems like you need a new subordinate," I said in a cold tone. The morning wind that blew past the Queen''s body felt cold and cherry blossom petals were scattered in front of her. The fragrant aroma of cherry blossoms spread and the guards surrounding the Queen now looked panicked after the figure called Melinda fell to the ground. "Y-You.." realizing her position on the horns of death made her body tremble. "W-What did you do to my Melinda?" asked the Queen who was trying to hold back her trembling body. The Queen''s lips trembled after seeing Melinda''s figure lying on the ground. "Oh, her? Just sleeping on the ground. I don''t want to be hostile with you but you forced it. You better take this disgusting trash back to the palace..." "Em! Wait a minute... "I immediately use flying kick and hit the First Prince''s stomach. My small kick was able to push his body flying far and hit the hard ground and it made me entertained when I saw his body rolling on the ground. "W-What did you just do? You know that he is the Crown Prince of the Kingdom, right?!" I put my sword blade back on the Queen''s neck. "Listen to this carefully, not all nobles are under your control. I give you two choices, become an enemy or my puppet?" I asked the Queen. Um! I hate her who makes nobles her political puppets. So, I will punish her this way. Isn''t this worth her actions? "P-Puppet??" asked the Queen. "Um! You will do whatever I order." "There''s no way I would do something like that!" The Queen''s firm refusal made me smile. "Then, choose.. losing your child or Melinda?" I removed the sword blade that was pressing on the Queen''s neck and walked slowly towards Melinda who was still lying on the ground. On top of Melinda''s body, I scratched my sword blade on her neck and a small wound opened on her neck. "W-Wait! Meee..!" the Queen tried to stop my actions. "I-I will be your puppet but-" Before the Queen protested any further, I immediately smiled coldly at her and widened the small wound on Melinda''s neck. "Hiii!! A-Alright... I-I will be your puppet!" said the Queen in a panic. "Then, cancel your intention to make me the First Prince''s fianc¨¦e and.." I stopped half of my words. "Please throw that disgusting trash out of here.. it makes me want to chop and throw up his corpse," I said while smiling and pointing at the First Prince. [ Uhm.. sometimes Lily-chan can be sweet and cruel at the same time. ] Chapter 27 - 26 - Saintess Seeds "..." "..." "..." The atmosphere felt silent. In front of the five-year-old girl, the Queen, and her guards were sat on the ground kneeling to apologize for their mistakes. I stood in front of them while holding a sword ready to strike their heads. What about the First Prince? Uhm.. the Queen has thrown him away. "Now.. explain why you have such a stupid idea, Queen?" I said with a gentle smile to the Queen. "Hiiieee!!" hearing my question, the Queen''s body trembled and looked scared. "Haaaah!" I took a deep breath, put my sword in its sheath, and sat on a chair to enjoy a cup of warm tea. After my mind felt calm, I opened a small conversation topic about a problem that I had been holding on to for a long time. "You know, I''m fed up with all of your behavior," I said in a calm tone. "Being born with dark skin is not easy, you know, I have experienced hundreds of little pranks from the royal family and other nobles. Especially by the First Prince and I am very happy when there is a small opportunity to hit him." "Speaking of little pranks, the First Prince always does them! Just because he is the Crown Prince who will inherit his status as the leader of the kingdom. Pfftt! Don''t make me laugh!" I accidentally hit the table. My emotions are volatile at the moment. "Do you think after the last incident the First Prince can be forgiven by making me a member of the royal family through marriage?" "Honestly, your thinking is very narrow! Among all the nobles, the royal family is at the top of my hate list!" "And.. Father.. Em! It''s a bit disgusting to call Father to someone who will sell me to the royal family. For now, I will call you Marquess Rommel without reducing my respect." "If the royal family is the peak of my hatred then Marquess Rommel is in second place." Hearing my words, Marquess Rommel and the Queen were very surprised. "After I found a small happiness, you tried to take it away from me?" "Why do you always want to take away my small happiness?" "..." "..." "..." A question without an answer. Is my question really that hard to answer? Is taking away my happiness their little hobby? I don''t know anymore! Is it this hard to find small happiness with dark skin? I already know the reason why my skin is dark, it''s just that... There''s always someone who prevents me from being happy. Will my life always be like this? "Will my life get better after I die?" This little question accidentally came out of my mouth. "Lily-sama!" "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Mio, Alice, and Alyssa immediately ran to hug my body. "W-What did Lily-sama just say? That''s not true!" said Mio to calm me down. "Onee-sama! Please don''t think like that! Isn''t Onee-sama happy to be part of Alice''s family?" Alice asked, looking at me with a sad face. "That''s right! Lily-nee, don''t think like that! Alyssa is very happy to be part of Lily-nee''s big family!" Alyssa said. Hearing the answers from Mio, Alice, and Alyssa. My heart felt calm and warm. Is this what it feels like to have a small happiness from someone who cares about me? For some reason, I want to feel this small happiness for a little longer. "Thank you all," I smiled to answer their questions. I got off my chair then pulled Mio''s arm and touched her lips. "Miooo~ thank you.." I wanted to kiss Mio''s lips but Alice and Alyssa separated us. "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Alice and Alyssa immediately pulled into my arms. "Mooo! Why is only Mio being noticed?" Alice expressed her annoyance and puffed out her cheeks. What is that? Why Alice suddenly became cute like this? "A-Alyssa also wants Lily-nee''s attention!" Following Alice''s movement, Alyssa also protested and puffed out her cheeks. "Eeeh.." I couldn''t do much and stroked their heads. Sometimes, my two stepsisters can be adorable. "Onee-sama.. please come a little closer," Alice held my cheek and pulled it until our lips touched. Ctaaaak!! I could see my stepmother''s teacup falling onto the table and breaking. Not only that, Marquess Rommel and the Queen were also surprised by Alice''s actions. "Alice!! Don''t take Lily-nee for too long, Mooooo!!" Alyssa suddenly pulled my arm and separated my kiss from Alice. "Alyssa also wants to do it with Lily-nee.." Alyssa said in a soft tone. Ctaaak!! When our lips met, I heard something fall and break again. At a glance, I could see some Butlers and Maids who were carrying desserts were shocked by the situation that had occurred. In front of me, the Queen was sitting on her knees on the ground, and the sight of my two stepsisters who were wanting to be pampered. Em, is this sight too much for them? "Onee-sama.. Ehehe~" "Lily-nee.. Ehehe~" Alice and Alyssa smiled happily after taking turns getting kisses from me. "We love Onee-chan very much. So, please don''t say things like that again." "Um! Lily-nee is now someone we care about. Alyssa will be upset if Lily-nee talks like that again!" Alice and Alyssa expressed their feelings to me. Our bond was only a family bond that happened suddenly. However, after hearing their feelings. Kuh! I don''t know anymore! The strange feeling that attacked my chest felt very painful when my mind left them both. This feeling is the same as my worry if Mio leaves me. What''s with this feeling? "Lily-sama, what Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama said is true. We will feel lost if Lily-sama leaves us. Moreover... Lily-sama must take responsibility as my owner," said Mio. "Eeeh!!" "Eeeh!!" Hearing Mio''s words, Alice and Alyssa stared at Mio''s blushing face. "W-What does that mean!" "Right! What does that mean!" Alice and Alyssa suddenly stared at Mio like their arch-rivals. "U-Um.. that... Kyuuuu~" Mio replied to my two stepsisters'' questions in a shy tone. "Onee-sama! What happened? Why did Onee-sama''s maid become like this?" "Neeee... Lily-nee! What do you mean by taking responsibility as her owner?" Alice and Alyssa stared at me like wolves staring at prey in front of their eyes. "Hmm.. I only became Mio''s owner after competing to take her from Mio''s mother," I answered briefly. "Ah! The match at the Adventurer''s Guild! I see.." "Oh! It was such a fascinating match.." Alice and Alyssa looked at me with sparkling eyes. "Lily-sama.. please take responsibility for me. Um... I think I''ve fallen in love with Lily-sama. So, please accept this one love feeling of mine," Mio slowly approached me. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment our eyes met, I could see a beautiful smile on Mio''s face. Mio still approached me and gave me a small bow by kneeling in front of me. "I, Sakura Mio. Hereby declare my loyalty and obedience to my beloved Master, Lily Schwartz De Rommel." As if waiting for me to answer her oath, I rushed over to Mio. "You don''t have to do this, Mio. Since the beginning, wasn''t Mio the one who was always by my side? If it''s like this, I just need to answer your feelings, right?" I pulled Mio''s face which was looking down at the ground. When our faces met, a tight feeling in my chest returned. My heart was beating so fast and my feeling to answer Mio''s statement made me feel embarrassed. I kissed Mio''s lips. Um, I''ve done it with Mio many times. But, I never get tired of doing it. When we kissed, I felt a pain in my chest that melted into my whole body. This feeling flowed throughout my body. This feeling led me to an answer about my little happiness. Someone who always looks after me, someone who cares about me, and someone I want to protect. Maybe.. is this what is called greed? If this greed makes me happy. I want to protect this greed. Um.. speaking of love. I also love Mio and my two stepsisters. It feels like... I''m so happy to meet them. [ The conditions have been met! ] [ The evolution into a Saintess from the Goddess of Yuri has begun! ] [ Execution of the Saintess Seeds program! ] After hearing the voice of the Goddess who suddenly appeared. I could feel my whole body filled with a golden aura and my abundant magical energy. [ The Saintess Goddess of Yuri has been born! ] [ It took a long time for Lily-chan to understand the feeling of love. ] Love? Is this the feeling of love? If this feeling of pain in my chest is love. I am very happy to have this feeling. Chapter 28 - 27 - Another Saintess Visits [ Congratulations Lily-chan! Lily-chan is now officially a Saintess! ] S-Saintess? I was very surprised by the Goddess''s words. Saintess? I-I became a Saintess? Is that possible? [ Of course, because I have chosen Lily-chan as my representative in this world. Oh, by the way.. in this world there is not only one Goddess. So, there are still other Saintesses with different Goddesses scattered in this world. ] Eh? Doesn''t every kingdom only have one Saintess? [ Lily-chan, the Saintess in the kingdom is not our chosen Saintess. The Saintess in every human kingdom is chosen by humans. They do not receive power directly from us. ] [ Oh, there are some Saintesses who came to visit Lily-chan. ] [ Kuuh! They look cute but Lily-chan is much cuter and sweeter. ] Right after the Goddess said that sentence, I could feel a small vibration in the ground that was getting stronger. The morning view suddenly brightened and bathed in warm light. The increasingly strong shaking of the ground made some of the people gathered in this place panic. From a distance, I could see a giant white fox with nine tails bathed in golden light. Um, Goddess.. Is that giant fox dangerous? [ Ah! No, she is the Saintess who serves the Goddess of nature. She came here to greet the newly born Saintess. ] Eh? That fox is the Saintess? She came to see me? From a distance, the fox changed its appearance into a small fox and walked towards me. Mio stood in front of me while holding a sword in her hand. "Mio, calm down. She came to see me," I said to calm the situation. Unlike Mio who stood in front of me to protect me. Alice and Alyssa hugged my arms tightly to calm their fears. Marquess Rommel immediately formed a circle formation to protect the Queen who was still sitting kneeling on the ground. The golden-tailed fox walked past Mio and sat in front of me. "Um, nice to meet you. My name is Lily Schwartz De Rommel," I said to introduce myself. The fox noticed my body shape then her body was bathed in golden light and formed her body into a fox-human figure wearing a Shrine Maiden outfit. Her appearance was the same as the fox girl I had seen but the difference was her tail that was bathed in golden light. "Nice to meet you, Lily-chan. I am the Saintess who serves the Goddess of Nature, Ciel. When the Goddess of Nature told me about the new Saintess who would be born, I was very curious and surprised when I found out that the Saintess was born from human descendants. Humm.. Hum... Huuum..??" the fox who introduced herself as Ciel again observed my appearance. "Um, is there something wrong with my appearance?" Ciel shook her head. "I am very interested in the clothes Lily-chan is wearing. It looks very fitting for a Saintess," Ciel replied. "Ah, Uhm, Thank you." "Lily-chan, may I copy the shape to share with other Saintesses?" Ciel''s question made me think about how to answer it. However, I could see Mio''s smile which felt proud when her handmade clothes caught the attention of other Saintesses. Ah, speaking of Saintesses. Is the other Goddess'' not chosen Saintess of human descent? The sky suddenly darkened. The figure of a large red-skinned dragon decorated the ceiling sky. The large dragon flew down towards me and enveloped its body using a golden aura. The shock of the dragon''s body did not cause much damage when it landed. "Ara~ Ciel is already here?" said the dragon in a loud voice. "Welcome, Sia. Did you come to visit our new friend?" Ciel replied. "Huuum~ this little girl is our new friend?" the dragon now noticed me. The dragon figure slowly turned into a dragon girl wearing the same clothes as Ciel. Eh, does this mean that the Shrine Maiden is the official uniform for the Saintess? "Pretty nice clothes! Little Saintess, what''s the name of that outfit?" the dragon girl asked me. "Ah, it''s the Shrine Maiden. Clothes made by someone special for me," I replied. I immediately pulled Mio''s arm to stand beside me. "She''s the one who made it," I said with a proud smile. "For the creativity of human descendants, that looks like comfortable to wear. I like that outfit," said the dragon girl. "T-Thank you," Hearing the praise for her hard work, Mio was a little embarrassed. "Little Saintess, what''s your name? My name is Sia... the messenger of the Goddess of the sky who watches over the situation from the sky," said Sia as her introduction. "Um.. nice to meet you, my name is Lily Schwartz De Rommel. Messenger of the Goddess of Yuri... I guess?" I replied in question tone. "Nyaaa!!" Ciel was surprised after hearing my reply. "Woooh!!" Sia suddenly looked excited. Eh? Why were they surprised? "I-I didn''t think that Goddess would be able to do it!" said Ciel. "Um! I think she''ll be a lonely Goddess without a Saintess but now she has cute Saintess," Sia said. G-Goddess... Are you lonely without a Saintess? [ Hiks.. Lily-chaaaan~ I''m so lonely~ ] [ Every race we created, always rejects my existence... Hiks! ] I understand that feeling. [ Lily-chaaan~ ] Um, does that mean I''m your first Saintess? [ Un! I-I sound like a lonely Goddess, don''t I? ] I don''t think so, for me you are a great Goddess that leads me to a new path. [ Lily-chaaan is very kind to me. Thank you Lily-chan. ] "Um, is there another Saintess coming?" I asked to change the subject. "It seems like there are only the two of us. Unlike us, their kingdom gives them jobs that limit their free time. As the messenger of the Goddess of Nature, I am responsible for keeping the uncontrolled destruction of nature but I have subordinates spread far and wide to deal with it. So, I came here because I have quite a lot of free time," said Ciel. "Um! Same as me. The messenger of the Goddess of the Sky is responsible for the destruction of the sky and I have a lot of free time because most of the causes of the sky destruction have already extinct," said Sia. Hearing Sia''s explanation, I became curious about the extinction of the one thing that can destroy the sky. Wait a minute! If I think about it, they are Saintesses who have special duties, right? Then.. What about my duties? Goddess, what should I do as your Saintess? [ Nothing. ] Eh, nothing? What does that mean? [ Unlike other Goddesses who have to protect the universe. I am different from them. As the Goddess of Yuri, I work as an advisor to other Goddesses who need my help. Maybe Lily-chan can work by helping other Saintesses'' tasks to fill her free time. ] Helping other Saintesses? Maybe I can try to do it. "Little Saintess, did you have a holy task from your Goddess?" "Um, for now, I only have one special task, which is to help fellow Saintesses if a certain problem occurs," I said. "That will helps me a lot, Lily-chan! Sometimes humans have strange thoughts about cutting down a forest without thinking about the damage to nature that can be a disaster," said Ciel. "Um.. your task to protect nature is hard to do, Ciel. But, because Lily-chan''s task is to help fellow Saintesses. That''s very good news for you, right?" said Sia. "Umn!! This is very good news. For now on... Um! Lily-chan.. please help me hunt Wolf Devour around the forest!" said Ciel while holding my palm. "W-What? WOLF DEVOUR!!" the Queen who heard our words was surprised after hearing Ciel''s request. "Niiin! It seems like you know what Wolf Devour is... a human I don''t know," Ciel''s words seemed to stab the Queen''s heart. "Ugh!!" said the Queen to hold back her inner wounds. "Wolf Devour? What''s that?" I asked because I didn''t know what Ciel meant. "Wolf Devour is a black-furred wolf monster created from drops of dark monster blood. They move by eating anything including the life force of plants. They are quite troublesome because their numbers are too many," said Ciel. Hearing Ciel''s explanation, I remembered my first fight against the black wolf. "Maybe... it''s like a monster I''ve fight before," I replied in low tone. "Unm, maybe we can hunt it together," I continued. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing my words, Ciel felt happy and pulled my arm to hunt with her. "What are you waiting for, let''s hunt that disturbing monster!" Ciel shouted while running pulling my arm. "Wait for me, Lily-sama!!" shouted Mio who was chasing me from behind. "Ara~ having fun without inviting me? Let''s chase them, human who called Mio," Sia followed Ciel''s movements while carrying Mio on her dragon body. "HIIYAAAAA!!" Mio screamed throughout our journey. It seems like this is my first task as a Saintess. Helping fellow Saintesses? That doesn''t sound bad. Chapter 29 - 28 - Saintess Purification I didn''t expect the forest near my house to have such a terrifying atmosphere. Dry trees. Tree trunks that look fragile. Tree roots that emit black liquid. Fallen dry leaves. And black soil with sticky black liquid on it. "Ugh~ what is this horrible smell?" I tried to hold back the stench that pierced my nose. "Welcome to your first assignment as a Saintess, Lily-chan~," Ciel said happily. Ciel seemed to have gotten used to this pungent stench. "I-Is this the job of a Saintess?" I asked sarcastically. "Exactly! Exploring and purifying polluted areas like this is our main obligation as Goddess''s chosen Saintess!" Ciel replied with a face full of joy. Ugh, how do I purify an area like this? Moreover.. what should I do with conditions like this? "HUUUUAAAA!!" Behind me was Sia who was trying to stop after running fast and Mio who was screaming behind her back. "Puuuwaaa.. puuuuwaa~" Mio tried to calm her spinning head. "Ara~ this looks bad, Ciel," said Sia while observing the condition of the forest. "Niin~ this forest is still at a stage that can be fixed if the main source of the problem is successfully fixed," replied Ciel while picking up the fallen leaves on the ground. The blackish brown leaves that Ciel touched were very fragile and shattered when her fingertips held the leaf blade. "Umu! This incident hasn''t happened long ago," said Ciel while lifting a brownish yellow leaf that was covered by a pile of leaves. "This can still be fixed quickly. Please help me purify this place, Sia. Seeing its large size it will take a long time to purify the entire forest," said Ciel while looking at Sia. "Eh? But purifying the forest is not my job," replied Sia. "Niiin~ please help me just this once~" Ciel requested while moving her fox ears and tail. "Uh! It''s so cheating to ask me to use that pose. O-Okay! J-Just this once!" Sia replied. "For Lily-chan.. please entertain our little guest who will come!" after Ciel said that sentence, Ciel clasped both of her palms and put both of her hands in front of her chest while bowing. A golden light overflowed from her body and a golden magic circle appeared under her feet. "Haaah~ it can''t be helped. I''ll help you for now. This is the first time two Saintesses from two different Goddesses are working together-" Sia stopped her words. "Fufu~ This is interesting! What if there is news about three Saintesses from different Goddesses working together? Hmm.. I wonder how the other Saintesses will react?" Sia continued while looking at me. "Let''s do this Saintess task, Lily-chan!" Sia now followed Ciel''s movements. Her whole body was filled with golden magic and the magic circle that appeared under her feet blended with Ciel''s magic circle. Eh? Is it just my feeling or is Sia''s gaze indicating something related to me? "Lily-chan, please protect us both~" Sia waved her hand at me and continued the purification ritual with Ciel. "I''m not used to doing purification on land. But, I will help purify the dirty air in this forest," Sia said while standing beside Ciel. "Um! That''s helpful for me, Sia. This is the first time we''ve done purification together," Ciel moved her body closer to Sia. "Ciel~" "Sia~" Ciel and Sia now held each other''s hands and released golden magic from their bodies. Their two golden magic slowly merged and spread from their bodies until they turned the dry leaves that had fallen green again. The black soil and sticky black liquid on it turned into soil covered with green grass and dew crystals that stuck to the grass. Ah! I see! This is what the Saintess'' purification ritual is called! I''ve heard of this ritual before. In a children''s book I once read, a Saintess chosen by the Goddess was able to transform barren land into fertile land filled with plants through a purification ritual. This was the first time I had seen a Saintess perform a purification ritual up close. This purification ritual made me wonder a little about one thing. Why haven''t human Saintesses ever performed this ritual before? I mean, some areas of the kingdom where I live are very barren and make it very difficult for the surrounding residents to grow plants. Why don''t they purify those places into fertile land that can grow food? [ Oh! That question is very easy to answer, Lily-chan. ] Eh? Goddess? [ Umu.. I''m back, Lily-chan! Oh! Is Lily-chan curious about the answer to that little question? ] Um! I''m so curious! [ The answer to Lily-chan''s question lies like humans themselves. In addition to humans'' extremely short lifespans, they are also filled with other things known as the seven deadly sins of humanity. That''s why we rarely elect humans as Saintesses. ] [ Ah! Except for Lily-chan! Lily-chan is very different from other humans. Speaking of human Saintesses, they are just imitations created by the human kingdom to regulate public order. ] A-Am I an exception? [ Of course! You could say this is proof of my love for Lily-chan! ] E-Eh? Sometimes the Goddess gives answers that I don''t understand. [ Hikss.. did I just get rejected by Lily-chan? ] Eh? I-It''s not like that, Goddess... It''s just, that I... [ Ehehehe.. Lily-chan is so cute when she''s confused like that. ] [ Good reaction, Lily-chan! ] [ Um! Back to our topic, if we continue the answer to Lily-chan''s question, maybe we will jump hundreds of years to the era of the first Saintess of humanity who was sacrificed for wealth and the throne. ] The first Saintess of humanity was sacrificed for wealth and the throne. [ Um! Coincidentally, the Goddess who made humanity into Saintesses is my junior. ] H-Huh? Junior? [ Ahem! Forget what I said. Lily-chan, I''ll give you one big question. Does Lily-chan believe that one of the Goddesses known today is a human who was reborn as a Goddess? ] Hearing the question from the Goddess, my head spun fast to understand the question from the Goddess. [ Ehehe.. Lily-chan doesn''t need to answer it. Because the first Saintess who was sacrificed by humanity is now a Goddess who happens to be respected by other Goddesses. The sacrifice of humanity''s stupidity gave birth to a new Goddess and the prohibition to appoint humanity as Saintesses. ] [ But! There is one Goddess who doesn''t care about that rule and that Goddess is. ] [ And... its Me!! Teehe~ ] [ They don''t want the tragedy of humanity''s first Saintess to happen again. So, use the power of the Yurification System wisely! Ahem! Wise in this case is killing- I mean giving a stern warning to humanity not to look down on Lily-chan! Um! Yes! Like that! ] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I heard the last part of the Goddess''s words, I remembered my annoying Queen of the Kingdom again. Could it be... That''s what humanity''s first Saintess experienced? The sacrifice that occurred due to political coercion and power that dragged humanity''s first Saintess as a victim of humanity''s great sin? Um, Goddess.. may I ask one thing? [ What is that, Lily-chan? ] Is a Saintess allowed to kill someone guilty? [ Oh, that? Um.. if I''m not mistaken. Currently, Saintesses have the privilege to carry out public executions on someone who is proven guilty. But, make sure Lily-chan has enough evidence to carry out public executions! ] Um! I''ll remember that. Ping!! My body suddenly felt an attack approaching. Um, Goddess.. [ Yes, it''s time to protect ours fellow Saintesses. ] [ Good luck, Lily-chan! ] Chapter 30 - 29 - Mio Sneaky Attack I took out my sword from the scabbard on my waist. I could feel a small vibration on the ground from the footsteps of the wolves running closer. Thanks to Mio''s skill, Danger Sense, I could notice changes in airflow and my body''s response to the surrounding conditions. "Eng? Its Stop?" The small vibration I felt suddenly stopped. I could feel sharp gazes watching me from a distance. I immediately responded to their gazes by looking back at their position. From a distance, I could see the bushes shaking and the sharp gazes I felt slowly diminished. "Ah, there you are," I muttered softly. "Um... Lily-sama?" Mio stood beside me. Seeing my hand holding the sword, Mio took out two small swords that were stored between her thighs. "A-Are we going to face something, Lily-sama?" Mio asked. "Mio, what are those swords?" I was a little curious about the two small swords in Mio''s hands. "These? Em.. this is a tanto sword.. one of my random creations. A sword that is easy to carry and use in an emergency. If only I brought a katana, I wouldn''t need to use this small sword. Besides being light and strong, the small size of the sword can be stored anywhere. For example, like this small sword sheath.." Mio showed her thighs that held a small sword sheath and was wrapped in the beauty of her smooth thighs. AH! I mean... There is a small storage place for knives and small swords. Judging from its shape, it looks like a small sword sheath and a disposable throwing knife. Disposable throwing knives are usually used to give additional wounds and make the enemy suffer stab wounds without thinking about taking them back. "Mio.. can I touch it?" I asked. "Touch it? Sure.. It''s okay.. Hyaaa!!" I touched Mio''s smooth thighs, I didn''t think about this before. But, won''t these knives scratch Mio''s smooth thighs? "Mio? Isn''t this dangerous for your skin?" I asked. "Hauuu~ Lily-sama.. please don''t touch my thigh like that," Mio replied while holding back my hand between her thighs. Mio didn''t answer my question and I was too busy observing the beauty of the weapon hiding in Mio''s smooth thighs. "Good idea, I think I can use this between my clothes," I muttered softly. "Can I have one of these throwing knives, Mio?" "S-Sure..." Mio replied. I took a small knife and threw it into the row of eyes of the bushes that were still watching me from a distance. Swiiing!! Baaaam!! "L-Lily-sama??" Mio who noticed my small knife throw was very surprised when the bushes that were far in front of us exploded and several black wolf bodies were thrown out. Hmm.. it seems like my body has developed on the wrong track. I didn''t know if my body was this strong, could this be a side effect of being a Saintess or the Linked ritual that I did before? Um.. for now. Let''s stop that thought and focus on the problem in front of us. From a distance, I could see a black wolf running towards us. Swiiing!! Baaaam!! "Eh?! Eeh?! EEEHH!!" I could see Mio''s shocked expression when she threw her small knife and ended up like the attack I did earlier. Em? Is there something wrong with Mio''s body? Why did Mio suddenly become strong like this? "L-Lily-sama?! I-Is there something strange with my body? Why did my body become strong like this?" Mio said in a panicked tone and paid attention to her body condition. "Mio.. calm down.." when I was about to touch Mio''s hand. Suddenly Mio''s body gave off a fragrant aroma and the sight of scattered cherry blossom petals decorated my eyes. "WAAAAH!! I CAN DO IT?! IMPOSSIBLE!!" Mio''s voice was heard far behind me. I immediately looked for the source of Mio''s voice and the sight of cherry blossom petals covered my eyes again. Mio used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to move in front of me and kiss my lips. "Hngg!!" Mio''s kiss was a little more passionate than usual. I broke Mio''s kiss and covered her mouth. "Mio, this isn''t the time to-" "Humpf!!" Mio ignored my words and forced my lips to accept hers. Mio slowly broke away from her soft kiss and glanced at the line of wolves surrounding us. Um, doesn''t this look very dangerous? But, why does Mio look so casual about this situation? "Lily-sama, isn''t it time we do it?" Mio said while smiling at me. I didn''t expect her to enjoy the remaining free time to kiss and let the black wolves surround us. "Mio.." I called Mio to tell her a little idea that came to my head. "Want to compete with me?" I asked. "Compete?" Mio answered in confusion. "Um! We''ll compete on the number of black wolves that have been defeated." "W-Why do we have to compete?" "Um... it''s okay. It''s just, it''s a bit boring if there''s no goal, right?" "That''s true, it''ll feel ordinary if there''s no goal other than defeating them." "Then, we''ll compete for the prize.." I stopped my words to think about the prize. "What if the loser has to grant one wish to the winner?" I continued. "Ah! Really? Let''s compete, Lily-sama!" Mio replied quickly. Is it just me or did Mio''s eyes shine brightly after hearing the prize? "Um, Lily-sama.. If Mio wins, can Mio¡ª" Uhm? Why is this? Mio suddenly lowered her voice and a blush adorned her cute face. "Um! That''s fine... that the prize afteral!" I replied without knowing the context. "Really?! Um.. that''s not a crime, right?" Mio asked. Wait a minute! What exactly was Mio thinking? "Ehehe~ I will try to get the prize, Lily-sama!" Hearing Mio''s last answer. A fragrant aroma returned and cherry blossom petals filled my vision. "Hiyaaaa!" Slaaash!! I could hear the black wolves'' screams of pain and Mio''s spirit power chasing them. "Lily-sama.. I will win this match!" Mio said confidently. I immediately used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to appear in the back row of the black wolves. After I was in their back row, cherry blossom petals fell around me and a fragrant aroma spread widely around me. "Sakura Taunt.." after I said that sentence, the black wolves'' attention was drawn to me. It seemed that Sakura Taunt was a little excessive to attract the monster''s attention. Several black wolves ran towards me. They jumped towards me while opening their fangs and swinging their claws aiming for my face. I reflexively swung my sword and felled four black wolves in one attack. My sword slash sliced ??the black wolf''s head and split it to the base of its body. Black blood dripped onto my clothes and a foul odor hit my nose. Tess... Pess... Ueek! Disgusting! Ugh! What is this smell?! Why is this black wolf''s blood black and giving off a foul odor? "Urghk!!" I held back my nausea a little. Thinking back, Ciel seemed to know about the black wolf''s dirty blood that needed purification. "Huuueee!! What is this foul odor!" From a distance, I could hear Mio''s voice complaining after being splashed with the black wolf''s blood. I don''t want Mio''s body to be damaged by this dirty blood. What should I do? sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If I''m not mistaken, I still have enough Yurification Points to get an attack that doesn''t require physical contact. Urkk!! My head was a little dizzy and my stomach was a little nauseous because of this sudden foul odor so I used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to get out of Sakura Taunt''s range to a place that was a little calmer from the foul odor. [ Yurification Points +10,000! ] Eh? Why did I get Yurification Points in a condition like this? "Anoo.. L-Lily-sama.." Mio said. "Uwaaa!!" I was surprised because Mio suddenly appeared next to me. I observed Mio''s expression as she held her nose tightly. Could it be that the stench of the dirty blood was too strong for Mio? "Ah, Mio.. Sorry... I got a little splashed with the black wolf''s dirty blood and this smells bad." "Anoo.. Lily-sama.. please pay attention to the condition of your clothes," Mio said while pointing at my clothes. "Huh? What did you say, Mio?" I immediately observed the condition of my clothes. "Eh? EEEHHH!!" I was surprised after observing the condition of my messy clothes. The splash of dirty blood from the black wolf gave off a very pungent stench. However, one problem arose besides the pungent stench. The dirty blood was able to erode my clothes and reveal a small part of my body that was not covered by clothes. I immediately looked at Mio and realized something. Mio was covering her nose because of the small blood coming out of her nose. "Um... Mio.." "Y-Yes, Lily-sama?" Sraaaak!! I took off some of my clothes to protect my important body. Leaving my underwear slightly visible. I could see the blood flowing from Mio''s nose that was getting heavier. "Mio, it''s time to get serious," I said hatefully. Black wolf! I will not accept this insult! Forgiving you is not my job. But, sending you to the Goddess Hell is my job! Chapter 31 - 30 - Sneaky Lily A heavy gust of wind penetrated my body. The sharp red gaze of the black wolf was directed at me. Beside me, Mio looked so calm and smiled after watching the hundreds of black wolves surrounding us. "Lily-sama.. this might be a bit too much but.." "I will be a little serious to win our match," Mio said with a big smile. "Heee~ is that so? Can I also be serious now?" I replied in response to Mio''s provocation. Without replying to my words, Mio''s body suddenly disappeared and appeared in the back row of the black wolves. Mio''s small sword slashes and knife throws were seen actively reducing the number of black wolves. Slaaash!! Swiiish!! If left any further, our scores will get closer. I don''t want to lose to Mio! For that, I will improve my abilities a little through the Purification System. Improving abilities in the middle of a match isn''t cheating, right? [ Legendary Move Swordmanship: Mental Down successfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Defense Break successfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordmanship: Dragon Slash successfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship: Wyvern Slash successfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Rain Dance successfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordmanship: Sakura Dance successfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Bloom successfully obtained! ] [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship: Sakura Domain successfully obtained! ] [ Legendary Move Swordsmanship Tier 1 successfully learned! Obtained the bonus attribute Sakura Growth Vial! ] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Mythic Skill Swordsmanship Tier 1 successfully learned! Obtained the bonus attribute Wisdom of Sakura! ] With this, my 30,000 Yurification Points disappeared and I was left with 2,000 Yurification Points. Based on my experience from previous incidents, great power produces great side effects as well. Of course, I prepared myself to accept the pain that would come into my body. Slowly my ears buzzed loudly and my vision shook slightly. Sooner or later, this pain would come to my body. Ngiiiing~ "Kuuhuu!!" I endured the pain that attacked my head and body. The dizziness in my head and the pain that pierced my entire body were a painful combination. But, it was worth it for the power I got. In this pain, I got some pretty interesting information. The Mio family''s sword style is a martial art that relies on sword movement techniques and mystical attacks that can be done without magic. That''s the reason why Mio and I can disappear and appear suddenly without magic chants because we don''t need magic to do it. Thanks to the Sakura Growth Vial and the Wisdom of Sakura, I understand a little about the great power that flows in Mio''s blood and the great responsibility that comes with that power. If it were to be said in a few lines, the Mio family is the strongest family when it comes to using their sword techniques. How do I know that? That''s because Legendary Move Swordsmanship and Mythic Skill Swordmanship are a deadly combination of attacks without using magic. In other words, the Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash that I''ve been doing are evasive and moving movements that are done very quickly. "Lily-samaaaa!" Mio called me from a distance. Mio seemed to smile sarcastically after her score was far above mine. Mio now moved to my side using Sakura Dash. "Fufu~ I will win this match, Lily-sama!" said Mio confidently. "Eh? It''s not over yet, right?" I replied. "Ehehe~ the number of wolves I have killed has reached 67 while Lily-sama has only killed 66. Isn''t the winner obvious?" said Mio while smiling triumphantly. "Mio, it looks like you have to be punished after this. I think your arrogance needs to be fixed," I pressed my words a little and turned my face away from Mio''s gaze. "Eh? Lily-sama?" "Li-Lily-sama?" "Lily-sa-" Mio called me and tried to approach me but I moved to dodge behind her. "Lily-" Before Mio could say her words, I took out my sword and activated Sakura Dance. Instantly, the flow of time that was flowing around me became slow. My body moved through the slowed flow of time and slashed the remaining black wolf''s head. Slaash!! Sliing!! Emm, this feels very strange to me. Slashing them in this condition is too easy for me. This match feels like snatching milk from a baby! I wanted this match to be fair but Mio''s slightly arrogant attitude made me want to tease her with the difference in skill and ability. After the slow flow of time returned to normal, I immediately swung my sword and put it back into its sheath. Crash!! Duug!! After the sound of my sword entering the scabbard, several black wolves surrounding us began to fall with their heads detached from their bodies. "Hmm.. I don''t remember anymore after reaching 100," I said while looking at Mio''s face. Mio was very surprised by the scene in front of her. "W-Aaaa-" Mio''s gaze was now blank. "W-What was that!!" Mio said. "Ahem! Is the winner already decided?" I said while teasing Mio''s defeat. "C-Cheating! Why wasn''t Lily-sama serious from the start!" Mio replied while pouting. "Eh? I can be serious from the start?" I replied in a tone without any guilt. "Thats cheating! Why can Lily-sama move so fast? Isn''t that very cheating to use in a match?" Mio protested. "There''s no rule to use it, right?" I replied. "Mooo! But that''s cheating!" "Mio.. is it just me or do you want to win so much?" I asked. "Mooo! I wanted to see Lily-sama in her fox girl form if I won this match." Ah.. so this is the reason. Does Mio want to see me in my fox girl form? If that''s the case, it''s very easy to do. I immediately summoned a fox mask and put it on my head. Poiing~ Ploop~ "Like this?" I said after turning into a fox girl. "Kyuuuu~ so cute.." said Mio who held herself back from touching my fox ears. I moved my body closer to Mio''s body and hugged her. My nose which had become more sensitive than before smelled Mio''s body odor which was covered in sweat. "Nee~ Mio.." I whispered into Mio''s ear. "Un? What''s wrong, Lily-sama?" replied Mio who was busy stroking my fox ears. "Mio, did you put on perfume before going to this place?" "H-Huh?" Mio was very confused by my question. "Un! Mio''s body smells really good, especially around this place." "Hyaaaa!! Lily-sama!!" Mio was very surprised when I buried my face in her armpit. "A-Anooo.. Lily-sama.." "Uuuuh.. Hyaaa!!" Mio''s body trembled when I wanted to hug her even tighter. Mio''s body scent smelled very good like the scent of cherry blossoms. Um... I think I''ve experienced this before. But, where? Sweat that smelled good with a tempting aroma. "Miooo~" I pulled Mio''s arm up. "Ah, let me borrow this for a moment," I pulled Mio''s small sword from her scabbard. "Mio.. can you raise your arm?" "Un? Like this?" Mio replied while raising her arm. Because Mio''s Maid uniform had long sleeves, Mio''s sweat scent was slightly trapped inside her clothes. So, I cut her long-sleeved uniform a little into a sleeveless uniform. Kraaaaak!! "Um, Lily-sama?" Mio was a little confused by my actions. Behind Mio''s cut uniform, the scent of sweat that had accumulated in her armpits wafted into my nose. Em! This is so strange! Why does Mio''s sweat smell so fragrant? I brought my face closer to Mio''s armpit and licked it. "Hyaaaa!!" Mio screamed. It tastes sweet! "Wait! Lily-sama!" "D-Don''t lick this dirty part!" "Nggh~ Hyaaa!!" I ignored Mio''s words and enjoyed Mio''s sweet sweat. "Haaauuu~" Mio could only remain silent while enjoying my actions. Chapter 32 - 31 - Black Wolf Calamity "Mmmphh~ Lily-sama.." Mio hugged my body tightly and let herself drown in the pleasure of my fox girl charm. After I felt satisfied licking Mio''s scent, Mio made a small protest and forced me to sit on her lap. The softness of my fox tail and ears seemed to tempt Mio''s hands to stroke them... Mio''s right hand was now busy stroking my fox ears while Mio''s left hand was immersed in the sea of ??my fox''s thick tail. What about me? Emm, I just enjoyed every caress that Mio gave and smelled her body scent it felt calming. "Are you satisfied, Mio?" I asked. "How could I be satisfied with this softness!" Mio replied quickly. "Heee~ So.. which is better? The fox girl or my normal body?" hearing my question, Mio stopped her hand movements for a moment and closed her eyes. "Hmm.. that''s a very difficult question, Lily-sama" Mio frowned and thought about a suitable answer to my question. "Honestly, Lily-sama''s fox girl looks cute, sweet, and adorable. However, Lily-sama''s usual appearance looks very charming, firm, and graceful. Choosing one of the two sides is very difficult because Lily-sama is perfect from the start." "Uh! How do I do this¡­ this question is very difficult to answer. Uh¡­ Uhm! Kuuuh~" Mio seemed to be thinking hard to answer my little question. I could only let Mio sink into her thoughts and enjoy the free time left after the black wolf massacre. From a distance, I could see Ciel and Sia working hard to perform purification magic with a fairly wide range. The green grass I was sitting on now was the result of their hard work of purification magic. The barren land that felt rough and sharp rocks had turned into a plain covered with soft grass that felt comfortable to sit on. This made me a little sleepy. Our little massacre lasted from morning to noon and at times like this, I usually took a nap in my room. Um, taking a nap is my daily activity. It was because Mio always forced me to take a nap for my growth and to maintain the quality of my sleep. Besides, my body naturally feels tired and sleepy during the day. Without being forced, I would take a nap because I was sleepy. "Mioo.." I called Mio and stood up from her lap. "Eeerrngg!!" I did a little stretch and straightened my fox tail then lay my head on Mio''s thigh. "Mio, can I take a nap on your thigh?" I said while holding back the drowsiness that began to attack my eyelids. "Fufu~ it''s time for a nap apparently," replied Mio while stroking my fox ears. "Eng!" I nodded and tried to fall asleep on the softness of Mio''s thigh. "This... very.. comfortable.." I was slowly tempted by this comfort and slowly entered the gate of the dream world until my fine fur suddenly stood up feeling the danger approaching. "Eng!!" I immediately got up from my sleeping position and took out my sword. "Mio!!" When I called Mio, my body felt a heavy aura and my breath became increasingly short. "Kuh! What is this?" I felt something troublesome coming. "Lily-sama! L-Look at that!" Mio''s words sounded soft and her finger pointed at the black shadow covering the forest trees. The black shadow was spread around the forest trees and two bright red eyes were seen watching my body from a distance. The aura around the black shadow felt heavy and hindered the purification magic that was currently active. Could it be.. this is the main source of the problem that needs to be eliminated? "Lily-sama.." Mio looked restless after feeling the intimidating aura emitted by the black shadow figure. The black shadow figure got closer and showed its body in the form of a black wolf with large body size. What is that? The wolf figure looks adorable! Kuh! It is too cute to be a source of disaster! The black wolf figure moved closer to us. Seeing my body''s response that indicated that danger was approaching, I immediately held Mio''s hand and whispered something in her ear. "Nee.. Mio.." "Can I keep that wolf as a pet?" I whispered while pointing at the black shadow in front of us. "HAAAH?!" Hearing my small whisper, Mio was very surprised and showed a complicated expression that I had never seen before. "Lily-sama.. That''s a big wolf! We don''t have enough space and food to keep it. Moreover... it''s a wolf monster!" said Mio. "Eeeh~ but it''s very cute isn''t it?" "Lily-sama.. H-How should I put it.. Um... Lily-sama''s taste is unique apparently." "Ehehe.." I laughed after hearing Mio''s indirect compliment until a small, rather disturbing object entered my line of sight. "Tch! It''s a male wolf. Mio, change of plans! Let''s kill this disgusting wolf!" I said in a cold tone. For some reason, my body felt disgusted when I saw this bitter reality. Why does a cute wolf like this have to be a male? Aren''t there any big black wolves that are female? Ugh! The disgusting object hanging in front of my eyes made me want to slash it with my sword blade. A common object owned by males and visible because of its large size. That''s so disgusting! Kuh! I have to clean my eyes after this. "Hue? Hee?" Mio looked confused by my change of mind. I immediately activated Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to shorten the distance between us. When our gazes met, the black wolf''s red eyes were fixed on my body. Time slowed down again but the black wolf''s movements felt fast. Sharp claws and dirty hand movements aimed at my body as if wanting to split my body into two parts. Tang!! Pang!! I parried his claw attack and was thrown back by a strong gust of wind after receiving the black wolf''s attack. Baaam!! The sound of a large explosion rang in my ears. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "W-Wuah.. I almost got hit by that heavy attack," I muttered softly. The attack from the black wolf''s claws created a large crack that destroyed the ground. If only I hadn''t parried the attack, maybe I would have withstood the heavy attack with my body. "Lily-sama!" Mio shouted and appeared next to me. Seeing her panicked expression, I immediately stroked Mio''s face to calm Mio''s worries. "Lily-sama!! Is Lily-sama injured? I''ll check it now!" Mio felt my entire body to make sure of my condition. "I-I''m okay, Mio. A weak attack like that couldn''t possibly hurt me," I replied. "Besides, that wolf is very weak," I said to dispel Mio''s worries. Hearing my answer, Mio turned her gaze to the black wolf and then used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to approach the black wolf. From a distance, I could see the black wolf''s reaction that moved quickly after Mio showed herself. Such a fast response and accurate attack made me realize something. It seemed that the black wolf was able to smell our body odor and guess the direction of our attack based on our body odor. The black wolf''s attack looked slow and easy to avoid. However, the strength of its arms and its large body size were enough to destroy the ground it stepped on. This was a bit troublesome but.. Mio was no match for the black wolf. The black wolf''s defeat was on the brink. "Mio, come back-" when I wanted to order Mio to come back. A strange sight was in front of me. Mio with her small sword blocked the black wolf''s claw attack and a crack in the ground that formed a small crater was visible between her legs. "Um... M-Mio?" Hearing my small call, Mio immediately used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to stand beside me. "Yes, Lily-sama.." Mio said after returning to my side. Baaam!! The heavy sound shattered the ground and spread thin dust that covered our vision. "Its body is indeed big but after trying to hold back its power.. Uh! It''s just a wolf that is still a child with a large body size. As Lily-sama said, the wolf is very weak," said Mio. "Um! Somehow I feel a little sorry for that black wolf," I replied. "Nee.. Lily-sama... Umm.. May I defeat that wolf? Etto.. our points are indeed far apart but I also want to get my share. May I mutilate that black wolf?" Mio looked at me with a pleading gaze. Our little match seemed to be won by me. Giving her a small portion of our match is not a big deal right? "Sure.." I put my sword into the scabbard and rushed towards the shady trees for shelter. My drowsiness attacked again. "Hnnngg!!" I stretched a little and shouted towards Mio. "Mioo! I''m going to take a nap in this tree!" I shouted. Mio replied to my shout with her body gesture. I yawned a little and leaned against the tree trunk while looking for the most comfortable spot to fall asleep. From a distance, I could see Mio toying with the black wolf with small attacks. Mio''s small attacks targeted the vital points of the black wolf''s legs and made it difficult for him to stand up straight. The black blood that came out from between his legs looked like a spring that flowed out to form a lake filled with black blood clots. When I wanted to close my eyes and fall asleep, I caught a glimpse of Mio laughing and smiling faintly as she witnessed the black wolf''s final suffering. So, Mio has such a unique side too? Ugh, my eyelids were getting heavier and I fell into a deep sleep until the afternoon. Chapter 33 - 32 - Ciel and Sia POV "Nee.. Ciel.." "Is it just me or does the new Saintess have enough power to toy with a beast made of pure darkness?" "If compared to the power of our different races, isn''t the power of a human very limited? Moreover, I don''t feel any magical energy coming out of Lily-chan''s body." "It feels like Lily-chan''s movement and agility come from her body''s natural ability to move that fast." "What do you think?" While Ciel and Sia were performing the purification magic ritual, Sia had plenty of free time to observe Lily''s small fight. Seeing Lily''s fairly simple and efficient fight, a big question arose in Sia''s head. From her race''s perspective, humanity''s ability to fight only relied on equipment and magic. Seeing Lily''s ability to move and attack the black wolf''s vital points made Sia rethink her true human abilities. It was the first time Sia had seen an efficient fight without expending much energy to perform a single complicated move in the art of swordsmanship. All the sword art moves that Sia had ever seen from humans were meaningless. Their beauty and effectiveness were far different from Lily''s sword swings. "Sia, have you forgotten? Lily-chan is a Saintess too. That ability maybe came from the Goddess who appointed her as a Saintess. It''s no secret that the Saintess'' abilities are beyond the comprehension of other races," Ciel replied. "Y-Yes, I understand the Saintess'' power. It''s just that, without using magic and attacking that fast. Doesn''t that require great concentration and endurance? I might be able to imitate that fast movement but for how long? My body will break down for a while after doing that fast movement." "A-Aree? You can do that kind of movement?" Ciel asked. "For the dragon race, we are used to flying in a dive and enduring heavy air pressure. Such a fast movement requires great air pressure and full concentration to stay conscious. Lily-chan might have the body protection of a Saintess but¡­" Sia''s gaze was now focused on Mio who was standing beside Lily. "That human makes me wonder, what trick did she do to survive the huge air pressure," Sia continued. "Erm, I don''t know for sure but aren''t Lily-chan and that girl''s movements very harmonious? Just look at them, they seem to be competing to kill the black wolf. Kuh! I want to join that match!" "That''s right, your observation is very sharp for such a small thing, Ciel. I almost didn''t notice the harmony of their movements." A small wind blew past Ciel and Sia. Cherry blossom petals and the fragrant aroma of cherry blossom petals decorated the increasingly widespread purification ritual. "Aaah.. this aroma feels very calming. Maybe I''ll fall asleep soundly after cleaning this forest area," Sia said while inhaling the aroma of cherry blossom petals that flew past her. "Hnngg~ Kunn~ Kunn~" In response to Sia''s words, Ciel''s fox ears trembled and her nose was busy inhaling the fragrant aroma that spread around her. "T-This aroma! I think I''ve smelled this aroma before," Ciel said. "But.. where? Kuh! This scent feels familiar to me but I don''t remember it," A small wrinkle appeared on Ciel''s forehead, the purification magic that Ciel did fade a little because Ciel''s concentration faded a little to remember something. "C-Ciel.. your purification magic is messed up!" Sia panicked a little because Ciel''s purification magic almost faded and failed. "Huwaaaa~ S-Sorry, Sia," Ciel fixed her purification magic and calmed her mind to concentrate on the cleansing ritual. "I-I almost failed to control it," Ciel managed to control her purification magic that almost failed. "Mooo~ focus for a while," said Sia. "Ah! About this familiar scent. I''ve smelled this scent before, if I''m not mistaken when I was undergoing sword training at my teacher''s Temple. In the past, our teacher was once good friends with a sword expert from human. Her sword skills were even recorded in the history of our race as a legendary swordsman who was able to match our race''s hero with just her sword skills." "I thought my race was very close to the human race, it turns out you have had contact with the human race before," Sia replied in response to the information given by Ciel. "Yes, this makes me a little nostalgic, and want to meet my teacher. Maybe I need to find some nice flowers and her favorite drink." "Somehow it sounds like visiting your teacher''s grave. Wait a minute! Could it be that your teacher is¡­" "Um! The scent of cherry blossom petals and that sword technique. I remember it... After I became a Saintess, my body forgot that sword technique. Now, where can I get a sword that can withstand such fast movements like that?" Ciel''s tears dripped down her cheeks. Ciel''s old memories that were almost forgotten returned to her heart. Before becoming a Saintess, Ciel relied on sword techniques as her main strength. After becoming a Saintess, the holy power that dominated her body covered her sword skills and was sealed into her old memories. "Um... I don''t know what happened to you, Ciel. But, I think Lily-chan can help you find a suitable sword. Just look at that.." Sia turned her conversation towards Lily. Right before their eyes, Lily''s movements were unreachable to the eye and the gleam of her sword''s blade brushed aside the remaining black wolf''s head. As Lily put her sword into the scabbard, a loud sound from the scabbard and Lily''s sword meeting caused a row of black wolves to fall with their heads detached from their bodies. "Huuuh!!" "Heeeh!!" Ciel and Sia who witnessed the incident were speechless. The movement that they couldn''t see and the clean execution made their bodies tremble with awe. "D-Did you see that, Ciel?" Sia asked to make sure. "A-Amazing.." said Ciel who was staring at Lily. "C-Can you do it? That movement was too fast to see!" "What a beautiful movement.." Ciel and Sia had two different views after seeing Lily''s abilities. "With a movement like that, the burden on her body is very large. Is Lily-chan okay?" Sia observed Lily''s physical condition from a distance. "Wait a minute, what are they doing now?" from a distance, Sia saw Lily teasing Mio and licking her armpit. "Kuuh~ I want to do it too! It''s been a long time since I took a bath like that," said Ciel. "Eh??" "Um! That''s a lick body purification technique for the fox race. Do you want to try it?" Ciel said while glancing at Sia. "Ah! Ciel! Let''s finish this quickly. Before the dark monster that is the main problem in this place appears!" Sia began to focus her concentration to speed up the purification ritual and avoid Ciel''s questions. Right after Sia said that sentence, the scenery in front of them changed and showed the figure of a giant black wolf being toyed by Mio. Seen from a distance, Lily walked looking for shady trees to sleep under it. "Eh? Hasn''t the source of this place''s problems want to be defeated by Lily-chan''s subordinates? Ah! I mean.. my soon-to-be Nee-sama?" Ciel replied. "Huh? Haah? What just happened?" hearing Ciel''s reply, Sia looked confused by the situation that had occurred. "Sia, the monster that was just toyed with by Lily''s subordinates is the source of the pollution problem in this forest," Ciel said to explain the situation that had occurred. "Wait! That kind of dark monster is the cause of this forest''s pollution?" "Uhuh! Nee-sama''s subordinates managed to defeat it in a short time. As expected of Nee-sama subordinates.." "H-Hold on! I didn''t feel magic strange from the monster that was just toyed. Seeing that monster being toyed with so easily feels strange, doesn''t it?" "Oh, that''s because I put up a barrier magic so that their terror magic wouldn''t interfere with our purification ritual. Maybe because of the barrier I put up, you didn''t feel the terrifying energy from that dark monster." "Barrier magic?" Sia said with a questioning expression. Ctaaak!! Praaak!! Ciel snapped her fingers and a shard of magical energy spread around them. The sensation of the air feeling heavy and the tense aura began to be felt by Sia. "T-This is.." realizing the changes that occurred around her, Sia became more alert than before. "Ciel.. since when did you put up barrier magic?" Sia asked. "Eng? You didn''t notice it? Fufu~ just think of it as a specialty of my race," Ciel replied with a gentle smile. "I didn''t even realize it," Sia replied with a smile at Ciel. "Thank you for the compliment," Ciel said. Ciel and Sia continued their purification task which ended in the afternoon. The forest conditions returned to normal, and the trees and small shoots came back to life in the melody of nature. Ciel, Sia, and Mio sat enjoying the evening view that was approaching night. They sat around Lily who was sleeping soundly on Mio''s lap. Mio slightly changed Lily''s sleeping position after she was satisfied playing with the giant black wolf. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The cold air began to blow to welcome the night, Lily slowly woke up from her nap and then invited Ciel and Sia to take a bath together and have dinner in her room. Ciel and Sia''s bodies looked exhausted, so they accepted Lily''s sweet offer. Author Note: right now, this novel already accept contract and I will rush to Epilogue. For Volume 2, I will make it long like 1500 words. So, it will worth it for unlocking chapter to read. Thanks for your support. Chapter 34 - 33 - Tail Bitting Request Me, Mio, Ciel, and Sia had dinner in my room. The dishes we ate were fried meat and some vegetables that were enough to fill the energy that was wasted after going through a hard day. Ciel and Sia enjoyed the fried meat dish that Mio cooked. This was the first time I enjoyed dinner in my room with someone other than Mio. My dinner was usually accompanied by Mio and on certain days I had to attend a family dinner led by my father. Ah! I mean Marquess Rommel. "Ugh... M-Mio.." right in front of me, the dinner was served on the floor with a portion that was large enough to make my stomach scream. "I think I can''t eat it anymore," Hearing my words, Mio who was sitting beside me immediately took my cutlery and put it on a trolley located not far from the exit of my room. "Here, Lily-sama.." after finishing her little task. Mio sat back beside me while carrying a glass of fresh drink. "Ah! Lily-sama... There is a small stain on your lips. Can I clean it?" Mio said. "Ung~" I didn''t answer Mio''s question and gave my lips completely to be cleaned. A soft sensation touched my lips. I could see Mio''s lips touching mine. After Mio cleaned the remaining stain on my lips, my eyes accidentally glanced at Ciel and Sia who were busy observing us. "Umm... Nee-sama. Can I ask you about one thing that I''m curious about? Umm--" "Um... Two things if I may?" Ciel asked. "Ung?" I answered Ciel''s question by looking at her face. Ciel''s dinner was finished and it seemed that Ciel didn''t plan on adding to her portion of food. "Umm... Nee-sama... Anoo.." Ciel''s words were slightly cut off and her face blushed slightly. I don''t know what Ciel was thinking, but... Nee-sama? Why did Ciel call me Nee-sama? Shouldn''t I be the one calling her Nee-sama? "Umm... Just say it.." I replied. "Nee-sama.. Are Nee-sama and Mio-sama related by blood bonding marriage?" Ciel asked. "Puuufuuu!! Uhuuuk!!" Ciel''s question made Mio choke because she was enjoying a cup of warm tea beside me. "Eng? We''re not married" I replied to answer Ciel''s question. "Eh?? But why-" Before Ciel continued her words, I interrupted her with a statement that came from my heart. "We''re not married but our relationship is more than that," I said to complete the previous answer. "Puuuuffff!!" this time, Sia was the one who choked after hearing my answer. "Kuuuuuu~" Mio who heard my answer could only remain silent and cover her face with both hands. I could see Mio''s red ears and a small smile from behind the two hands that covered her face. "Ah! I see. So, this Nee-sama is the head of the family?" Ciel continued her question. Um, does our relationship make Ciel curious? Ciel''s change in behavior and her little question made me realize that something was happening to Ciel. "You could say that true," I answered to close Ciel''s question. "Nee-sama! Please accept me as part of your family!" Ciel suddenly asked. "Puuufuuuu!!" Sia choked again after hearing Ciel''s question. "C-Ciel.. What did you just say?" Sia said while holding Ciel''s body. "Becoming part of Lily-chan''s family is not an easy matter! Especially with the troublesome human nobility!" Sia continued. "Eh? Why do I have to deal with human nobility?" Ciel replied. "Eh? W- What family do you mean?" Sia asked. "Of course Nee-sama''s family! Nee-sama will be the head of the family who leads the fox colony!" "F-Fox Colony? O-Oh... That''s what it means.." Sia seemed to understand the meaning of Ciel''s words. "Umm.. can you explain?" I asked. I didn''t understand Ciel''s words at all. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Head of the family? Fox Colony leader? What did that mean? "Ehehe.. Nee-sama! Please bite my tail!" Ciel asked. "E-Eh?" hearing Ciel''s request made me wonder about the meaning of her behavior. Beside Ciel, Sia''s facial expression looked surprised and her body was shaking violently. "C-Ciel?" Sia said while holding back her increasingly obvious shaking. "W-What did you just say!" Sia snapped. "Hnng?" seeing Sia''s changed behavior, Mio moved closer to me and whispered something. "Lily-sama, I''ve heard about this before. In a place inhabited by a certain race, tail biting is a symbol of engagement and to move on to marriage, both partners must bite the other''s tail. I guess, that kind of tradition also applies to their race," Mio whispered. Hearing Mio''s small whisper, I immediately realized Ciel''s main goal. Using tradition to forge a bond is a pretty good idea. But, can that tradition be done between girls? Moreover.. doesn''t the Saintess have a rule like not being allowed to marry? ... ... Eh? Wait a minute! Why didn''t I think of this before?! "Mio, can I ask you something that just crossed my mind?" I asked. "Eng? What is it, Lily-sama?" "If I''m not mistaken, a Saintess has a rule like not being allowed to marry while actively being a Saintess, right?" "That''s true," Mio replied. "If you follow the rules in the Kingdom, marriage is carried out by a couple of lovers of the opposite gender, right? Then... Aren''t all marriages like that?" I said like a curious child. "Let''s just say we''re using rules outside of the Kingdom''s law, then..." I stopped my words and looked into Mio''s eyes. "When I grow up, will Mio be willing to be my marriage partner? The Saintess rule that no marriage is allowed only applies to the opposite sex, but no rule prohibits to the same sex, right?" For some reason, I could hear the cold air blowing past me and the silence that engulfed my room. Mio was silent in front of me. "Mio?" I could see Mio''s body frozen after hearing my words. Um, did I say something wrong? Peeeeesssss~ "Mio?" Mio''s facial expression slowly turned red and small steam came out of her head. "Mio, are you sick? Your face is red-" "Lily-sama!! Moooo! What did Lily-sama just say! Mooo!! Moooooo!!" I wanted to measure Mio''s body temperature with my forehead, but Mio pushed my body to sleep on the floor. "P-Please don''t give me a high fantasy. I-I am just a Maid who cannot possibly be Lily-samp''s marriage partner-" "I-I am just-" Behind Mio''s red face, a great worry was reflected in it like two desires that were controlling each other. Seeing Mio in this condition made my chest hurt. What is this feeling? "Mioo.." "..." "Nee.. Miioo.." "..." Sometimes Mio can be stubborn and ignore my calls. In a situation like this, no one would blame me for calming her down, right? "Miiiooo.." I called Mio''s name while hugging her face into my embrace. "Fufu~ Did Mio forget? I already have you completely. So, it''s not an impossible wish to come true" I whispered softly in Mio''s ear. "A-Aaaah!" hearing the whisper from my words. Mio''s face was now slowly filled with a sweet smile. "That''s right! W-Why would I forget something as important as that?" Mio was now a little more cheerful than before. "B-But.. what about Lily-sama''s engagement plan that has been arranged by the kingdom?" Mio asked. "Huuuh?!" "Heeeh?!" "Lily-chan is getting engaged?!" "Nee-sama is getting engaged?!" Sia and Ciel seemed to have heard our little conversation. "Lily-chan! Is that true?!" "Nee-sama! Is that true?!" Emm.. how should I answer their questions? Somehow, their ways to say looks like Alyssa and Alice. I let go of Mio''s face hug and returned to a sitting position. "Oh, that? I think it will be fine as long as the Queen of this Kingdom doesn''t force Father-- Ah! I mean Marquess Rommel to become that trash''s fianc¨¦," I almost said the forbidden sentence. "Are they the people we met earlier?" Ciel asked. "Um!" I nodded to answer Ciel''s question. "You mean, the mother of the sickly little girl?" Sia asked. "Eh? A sickly little girl? What does that mean?" Hearing Sia''s words about the sickly little girl made me interested in it. "Lily-chan, don''t you know about this? The first princess of your kingdom has an incurable disease. According to rumors, all the fake Saintesses owned by humanity are unable to cure her disease," Sia said. "Even though they are fake Saintesses, they still maintain their pride by not asking us as real Saintess for help. Even though we have an Elixir that can cure her disease," Ciel said. "Eng? There is an Elixir like that?" I asked Ciel. "Yep, an Elixir like this Nee-sama!" From behind Ciel''s palm, there was a glass bottle with a sparkling gold-colored liquid. A small idea came into my head. "Can I buy that Elixir?" I asked. "Sure, can I get paid by Nee-sama biting my fox tail and I am bitting Nee-sama fox tail too? I know Nee-sama have an item to be Fox race," Ciel replied. "E-Eeeh?" I watched Ciel''s facial expression as she waited for my answer. Her sweet smile was charming but.. Somehow, handing over my fox tail to be bitten felt like an embarrassing act. "Nee-sama~" Ciel waited for my answer quietly and her fox tail waved in front of me. "T-This is a little embarrassing. But, I''ll bite your tail!!" I said loudly to suppress my embarrassment. At least, biting each other''s tails was enough to cover up my embarrassment. "EEHH?!!" "EEEHHH??!!" Hearing my answer, Sia and Mio looked surprised and then screamed excitedly. Chapter 35 - 34 - Ritual Link Fox Tails Ciel forced me to lie down on my bed. Now my body returned to the form of a fox girl. "Nee-samaaa~ Ehehe~" Ciel approached me while biting her fox tail. Ciel''s facial expression seemed to say "Please bite my tail, Nee-sama!" and it made me awkward to look her in the eye let alone bite her tail! "Errm.. Ciel.." before I expressed my awkwardness. Ciel put the tip of her tail in front of my face. The soft sensation of her fluffy tail buried in my face felt like a soft pillow until the tip of my nose hit something hard and made me realize the little illusion of Ciel''s tail. "Hyaa!! Nee-sama... I-It''s very sensitive... Please be a little gentle," said Ciel. Oh! So, that''s the tip of her tail? Why do I have to bite the tip of such a sensitive tail? I don''t want to make this awkward atmosphere any longer. So, I slowly opened Ciel''s tail which was covered in thick hair to bite the tip of her tail. "Hyaaaa!!" "Kyuuuu!!" "Muuunyaaa!!" "Hmph!! Nee-sama~" "Ahem~" The more I tried to bite the tip of Ciel''s tail, the bigger and the small moans that came out of Ciel''s mouth and made the atmosphere of this room different from before. It was like we were doing something unusual and inviting misunderstandings. I didn''t want to rush and give Ciel the impression of a rude girl. So, I slowly traced her thick tail to give Ciel one bite that she wanted. When I found the tip of her tail that was close to my mouth. I slowly bit the tip of Ciel''s tail gently. "Nyaaaaaa!! Nee-sama!!" right after I bit the tip of Ciel''s tail. A golden magical aura filled Ciel''s tail and Ciel''s eight hidden fox tails suddenly appeared and expanded like a fan dancing in the wind. Ciel''s nine glowing tails released a red thread that began to coil around my tail. Is it just me or have I seen this before? Emm.. this feels like a Linked ritual. G-Goddess.. can you explain this situation to me? ... ... Goddess? Are you there, Goddess? Ugh, why does she disappear when needed? I think, other than doing it through kissing. There are several Linked Rituals that can be done based on inter-racial traditions. If Ciel''s race tradition is to bite the tail of her partner. Should I kiss him to complete the Linked Ritual we are doing or follow Ciel''s race tradition? "Eng, Ciel?" I noticed Ciel''s gaze observing my fox tail. Oh! Ciel wants to bite it?! I see!! I should answer her by letting Ciel bite my tail to complete the Linked Ritual. I moved my tail up my thigh and patted it. "Do you want to bite it?" I said to Ciel. "Emm!! Nee-sama!!" Ciel suddenly jumped and buried her face into my fox tail. A sensation that was very difficult to explain spread throughout my body. It was like my sensitive body was given a soft touch that made me tremble holding back the ticklish feeling. "Kuuuhuuu~" I could feel Ciel''s breath moving in between my tails. It felt uncomfortable and made my tail hair slightly puff up holding back the ticklish feeling flowing through my body until the sensation of ticklish pain was engraved at the tip of my tail. "Hnnnggg!!" I accidentally held back the strange sensation by letting out a small moan. I felt a big change flowing from my tail. The red thread that was wrapped around my tail now moved to tie my entire tail. I could feel the golden aura of Ciel''s magic energy and my tail turned into nine tails. Wait a minute! Nine tails?! What just happened and why is my fox girl''s appearance so different from before? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Chinatsu Ciel (Linked) (Affinity: Love 100%) (Mood: Happy Mating Ritual) - Basics - Gender: Female Type: Young Adult Nationality: Nox Forest Age: 211 Birth Date: Winter, 21 - Physical ¨C Height: 126 cm Weight: 14 kg Blood Type: AA - More Info - Like: Hunting Prey Dislike: Foolishness Pride: The One Who Reached Nine Tail in Young Age - Benefits ¨C [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 10%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Night Vision) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 30%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Magic) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 60%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Physical) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 80%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Recovery) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 100%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Sense) [Active]. [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 150%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Summoning). [+] When the target''s Affinity reaches 200%, gain (Skill ¨C Fox Hidden Nest). - Hidden Benefits ¨C [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Supremacy [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Magic [+] Nine-Tailed Fox Physical Boost =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- What is this? Does this Linked Ritual make me a full nine-tailed fox girl? Why? And... How is that happen? I looked at the mirror in my room. Without me realizing it, the fox mask on my head was slowly disappearing without a trace. Emm.. this isn''t something bad, right? The fox mask that was visible now begone like a wind. Ciel''s nine tails and my nine tails were seen covering my bed. My tails weren''t as thick as Ciel''s but the number of our tails was enough to fill a bed frame. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Beside us, Sia and Mio just stood staring at us. Their gazes were fixed on our tails, expanding and filling the bed frame like a fluffy cover bed. "Uh.. Um... Is it just me or does my body want to dive on it?" said Sia while trying to holding back her body. Unlike Sia who asked first, Mio rushed over to me and hugged one of my tails. "Kuuuh~ so soft~," said Mio while stroking one of my tails into her face. "M-Mio?" I called Mio and moved the rest of my tails to tease her face. Now, her face burried in my nine-tail fox. "Do you want to sleep on it?" I said to tease Mio. "Eh? Is it okay?" "Umm... it''s okay.." "T-Thank you, Lily-sama. Then... Eeey!!" Mio slowly climbed onto my bed and hugged one of my fox tails. My remaining eight tails moved to cover Mio''s body like a blanket. "Huuuwaaa.. So soft!" said Mio in happiness. Just hearing Mio''s words, I could feel the softness of my fox tail that slowly carried Mio flying into the dream world. Oh! That''s right! It''s time to sleep! "Nee.. Lily-chan... There''s something that makes me curious. Does Lily-chan have the ability to copy other powers?" asked Sia. A fairly serious question was asked by Sia while looking at my tails fox. "Eng, the ability to copy?" I replied. "After seeing what happened. I understand Lily-chan''s power a little. To prove it, please give me-" Sia stopped her words. With a blush adorning her face, Sia slowly uttered words that made her nervous. "P-Please bite my tail too," Sia said while holding back her embarrassment and her dragon tails moving a little bit. Behind her body, I could see Sia''s waving dragon tail. "Um.. is that okay?" I asked to change Sia''s thinking. "I-It''s okay. I just want to know the answer to my question," Sia replied with full of doubt. Sia''s tail was now in her hand. Unlike a fox''s tail which was covered in soft hair that protected its sensitive tip. Sia''s dragon tail looked hard with shiny scales that protected their sensitive areas. "Um... Lily-chan... Please don''t stare at my tail like that," Sia said while holding back her embarrassment. "Ah! S-Sorry. It looks like a hardtail. How do I bite it?" I asked. "Ah! It''s not a problem. The dragon race''s tail can do this.." I could see Sia''s tail scales opening and showing the tip of her white tail. The tip of Sia''s tail looked like food that invited me to bite it. "Emm.. Lily-chan... Please bite.. slowly.." Sia''s words were heard faintly and her face was covered in a blush. "Lily-chan.." Sia''s soft-sounding words led me to bite the tip of her tail. I slowly moved closer to Sia''s tail and bit the tip of her tail. "Kuuuhuu~" Sia groaned softly and covered her blushing expression. A few minutes passed... I was still a nine-tailed fox girl and nothing happen to my body. "I think.." "My theory was a little wrong.." "Um... Sorry for making Lily-chan do this." Sia looked shy and moved closer to my face. "Then, for my last short effort.. Please.. kiss my little horn a little.." Sia asked. I just followed Sia''s request and kissed the little horn that grew on her head. Before I knew it, something I had done had a special meaning for Sia. Namely, an oath of loyalty made by the dragon race to their partner. Right after that, another power slowly emerged from within me. My figure which was originally a nine-tailed fox girl has now changed into a cute little dragon girl. "Fufu~ it seems... I have a new cute little sister," said Sia while hugging my body tightly. "Liiiily-chaaan~" Could it be... I was just trapped and became Sia''s guinea pig to test my Linked Ritual. Chapter 36 - 35 - Two Predators When Midnight Hunt Behind the darkness of the night that was approaching midnights. Three figures reflected the eyes of night predators were visible. The silhouette of fox ears, beautiful black dragon horns, and Maid''s headband were visible from behind the reflection of the night lantern light. Ciel, Sia, and Mio were watching Lily''s body sleeping soundly in front of them. They holding themself not to touch her. The three of them swallowed their saliva to hold back the thirst that was attacking and the instinct that was difficult to explain in words. Especially for Mio who tried to restrain herself any longer so as not to be tempted by the cuteness that was displayed before her eyes. Their gazes clashed as if they were fighting for something important to them. It seemed like they were betting on being the first-to-do something that was impossible to do simultaneously or shared for everyone. "Ahem! Let''s cut this little debate short. Nee-sama''s body is only one and we have to divide it into three parts fairly. Seeing the condition of Nee-sama''s small body, I think the right side of her body is suitable for me," said Ciel to pin point her share. "Em.. I don''t mind doing it anywhere. Every part of my cute little sister''s body contains unmatched happiness for me. Well, the left side is enough for me," said Sia while moving her dragon tails to left side. In front of them, Mio looked sullen hearing the decision that happened unilaterally. "Then.. where is my share?" asked Mio when her share not found. "Ah!" "Oh!" Ciel and Sia were silent after hearing Mio''s question. "That''s right, Nee-sama''s body parts are too small to be divided into three parts. How do we share it fairly?" Ciel replied. "Umm... Mio. Don''t you meet Lily-chan every day? This might sound like a selfish request. Um... Can we borrow Lily-chan for one night?" said Sia with revealing her hidden desires. "Moooo~" Mio puffed up her cheeks in response to Sia''s refusal. Ciel and Sia stared into Mio''s eyes with tears flooding their eyelids. "Uuugh~ you two are so cheating, there no body part of Lily-sama to me," facing their pleading gazes. Mio could only lower her head and give in. "Fine!! I-I''ll give up this time, don''t expect to get a second chance in my watch again!" Mio said by holding her palms in jealousy. "Before that... Let me leave a trace scent first." Mio slowly approached Lily''s body who was still asleep and gave a small kiss on Lily''s tiny cheek. She slowly mark her scent to Lily cheek until leave a red mark. "Fufu~ Good Night, Lily-sama," said Mio while stroking Lily''s head. "Miiiioooo~ Enngg. " Lily was dreaming when Mio kissed her cheek and her body suddenly move to hug Mio in her dream. Mio smiled after hearing her name in Lily dream. In her heart, Mio didn''t want to leave Lily side with another woman. But, its not time to fullfill her greed for Lily body. "Please don''t do anything strange to Lily-sama!" said Mio to Ciel and Sia as a friendly warning. "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything strange," replied Ciel who was holding back her saliva. "Eng! There''s nothing strange that we''re thinking about," replied Sia with her dragon tail curling. Seeing their suspicious body responses, Mio took a deep breath and kissed Lily again. This time, the kiss left a mark on other Lily''s neck and left a bright red stain. "Haaaauuuu~" Lily''s body responded with a small tremor. "At least, I left a small portion of my share," said Mio with a satisfied smile. "Ciel-sama.." "Sia-sama.." "Please don''t overdo it as I do it to my lovely Master.." Mio said before leaving Lily''s room. Mio slowly left Lily, every step she took felt quite heavy. Moreover, Ciel and Sia began their actions to do little pranks on Lily''s body. Before Mio closed the bedroom door, she saw two eyes of night predators who wanted to eat the prey in front of them. "Uuh.. I hope they don''t overdo it," Mio muttered softly as she closed Lily''s bedroom door. After Lily''s bedroom door closed, Ciel and Sia who were holding back their instincts began to launch the attacks they had been holding back. "Kuuuuh~ Why is my cute little sister so cute?" said Sia while hugging Lily''s left arm tightly and left some her sweat scent. "Nee-sama.. what a nice smell.." said Ciel who started her attack by smelling Lily''s body odor. In between their pranks, a small question crossed Sia''s head. "Ciel, can I ask you something?" asked Sia with serious tone. Hearing Sia''s question, Ciel stopped her small movements and put on an annoyed facial expression. "Sia, why did you interrupt my fun with Nee-sama?" Ciel''s tone was a little pouty because her small activity was interrupted by Sia. "I-I''m sorry, I just want to ask one thing. Have you ever done what Mio-chan did before?" Sia asked. "What do you mean? What Mio-chan did before? Wha is that?" Ciel''s facial expression was filled with confusion. She didn''t understand what Sia meant. "T-That''s it... Ki-" Sia was a little bit nervous to continue her words. "Ki?" seeing Sia who was nervous, Ciel''s facial expression was even more filled with confusion. "Ki-Kiss.. H-Have you ever done it?" said Sia with a face filled with a blush. "Kiss? I often do it." "Hee.. you often do it. Huh? HEEEEEH!!" Ciel''s short answer surprised Sia. "In my hometown, long before I became a Saintess and served as the Head of the Temple. Every new member born in our fox colony had a unique tradition of having their head kissed on the forehead by the Head of the Temple. I did it often and it wasn''t strange to me." "T-That''s not what I meant! I meant a kiss on the lips!" "Oh, for that one. I''ve never done it before." "Umm.. this sounds quite weird. Do you want to do it with me?" "Eh?" Sia''s words made Ciel speechless. ... ... ... "W-What did you just say!! Why do we have to kiss each other?!" It took Ciel quite a while to respond to Sia''s words. As a result of Sia''s words, a bright red hue was seen on Ciel''s fox ears which moved up and down. "I was just kidding," Sia replied in awkward tone. "It''s okay," Right after Sia said her reply, Ciel responded to Sia''s previous words. "Eh?" Sia immediately fell silent after hearing Ciel''s answer. Ciel slowly moved closer to Sia who was not far in front of her. "W-Wait a minute, Ciel. I-I was just kidding- Humpf!!" It didn''t take long for Ciel to kiss Sia''s lips. ... ... ... "Haaah~ Haaaaaah~ Uuugh!! What is this strange sensation?" "Hiiieeekk~ it feels... kinda disgusting!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right after they kissed, a strange and disgusting sensation emerged from within their bodies. "T-This is strange, why do Lily-chan and that girl look like they''re enjoying their kiss?" Sia muttered. "Ugoohh! My lips feel strange," Ciel exclaimed while moving out her tongue. Sia ignored Ciel who was under pressure because of the strange sensation she had just felt. Her gaze was now focused on Lily''s tiny lips who were asleep. "Is it possible if we do it with Lily-chan?" a small thought came back into Sia''s head. Sia slowly approached Lily''s body who was asleep and looked at her small lips. "Emm.. there''s no harm in trying kiss to her, right?" slowly but surely, Sia brought her lips closer to Lily''s lips. A slow and gentle kiss occurred. "Hnnng!!" a strange sensation enveloped Sia''s body. Her dragon tail and horns felt very sensitive after kissing Lily''s lips. "Liiiiily-chan... Chuuu!!" "Chuuu!!" "Chuu!" Sia kissed Lily''s soft lips repeatedly and licked her lip area. The strange sensation she felt now felt different. Sia looked like she was enjoying Lily''s kiss and was full of tender love to the point of changing her pupils which were filled with symbols of love. "Kyuuuu~ My sweet little sister is indeed something~," said Sia while stroking Lily''s hair. Seeing Sia''s behavior that had changed drastically, Ciel''s facial expression was filled with various questions. "S-Sia? What happen to you?" "Oh... Ah.. Ciel... S-Sorry... My little sister is very cute. So, I lost control a little," replied Sia who continued her little kiss on Lily''s lips. "Hmm? Can I try it too?" asked Ciel. "Eeh?" "Nee-samaaaa.. F-Forgive me if it''s a little rough," Without waiting for Sia''s answer, Ciel began to forcibly snatch Lily''s lips from Sia''s kiss. "Hnnnggg!!" "Nyaaaa~ Nee-sama.." the soft sensation felt by Ciel made her change into another persona. Her fox ears and tail hung down weakly covering Lily''s body. "What is this? Why does Nee-sama''s kiss feel soft and.." Ciel looked like a drunk fox girls. "Makes me addicted like this.." continued Ciel who began to move along Lily''s lips. "Ciel! Don''t just take my share!" "Eeeh? This is my share too!" That night, the two predators of the night took turns enjoying their prey until morning. Lily who woke up early was surprised by the pain of a small bite she felt on her neck and the two predators of the night who were sleeping with satisfied smiles on their faces. Chapter 37 - 36 - The Kiss of Goddess The cold morning air woke my body from a deep sleep. The pain that spread like an insect sting filled my entire body. "Haaaaah~" I let out a long breath to suppress the pain and slowly got up from my bed. "Umm? What is happening last night?" "Why my body... feels weirds?" When I wanted to get up and pull the blanket, a soft tail and a hardtail wrapped around my body. Then... I realized the owners of the tails. On my right and left, There was a Ciel and Sia who were fast asleep with breathing softly. It seemed like I fell asleep after dinner and woke up with compensation for the pain all over my body from doing the Linked Ritual with them. I think my body can''t handle their power. Seeing Ciel and Sia fast asleep made me comfortable to look at them, I accidentally saw the reflection of the mirror in my room showing a beautiful girl smiling softly. ... ... For a moment I looked at the beautiful girl''s reflection, her posture felt familiar but her physical appearance looked different. The bright brown sweet skin flooded my eyes. That charming smile was able to make anyone smile at her and her cheerful face looked like she was enjoying her life in happiness. ... ... Wait a minute! Isn''t that my real body''s reflection? [ Ara~ Ara~ fascinated by the beauty of her own body, Lily-chan? ] "Hyaaa!! G-Goddess! Don''t surprise me like that!" Goddess voice echoed in my head making me surprised. [ Sorry.. I couldn''t help it when tease my cute Lily-chan, Teehe~ ] Uhh.. my morning was crushed by Goddess little prank. [ By the way... Lily-chan has become an more adult to tame woman now? ] "Eh?" [ Right now... Lily-chan can face two girls at one time? You are a Playgirl, Lily-chan! Such a cute cheater! ] [ Fufu~ If I left Lily-chan for a short time and it will ended up seeing fast rapid development like this.. ] [ Moreover.. those Saintess girls are one of my junior''s envoys and they dare to tarnish my Lily-chan? ] [ Kuuuh! I''m so jealous of them. Do I need to create a special avatar to return to the world? ] "G-Goddess.. What are you talking about?" "Please don''t say something I don''t understand." [ Ahem! ] [ Lily-chan.. can I peek at your current status? ] "Um.. Sure.. P-Please be gentle.." as usual, the Goddess who always talks to me says strange sentences that I don''t understand. It doesn''t mean that I don''t understand all of her words, it''s just that my understanding is too little to understand that hard sentence. But, for words like status. I understand a little about it because the Yurification System has a status and I understand what it means. My body suddenly felt a ticklish feeling from the tip of my head to my toes. "Haaaau~" I couldn''t hold back the ticklish feeling and unconsciously made a small sound. [ Hmm.. this is a bit of a problem. Mio''s system item is experiencing a Bug due to the Linked Ritual of two different races. ] [ The race of the nine-tailed fox and the heavenly dragon. The Yurification System will experience quite a lot of Bugs and damage the maid system core. I think... I need to fix the Yurification System to accommodate the power of different races. ] [ Hold on a minute, Lily-chan.. ] [ It doesn''t hurt. ] After hearing the last sentence from the Goddess, an unpleasant feeling began to attack my body. Cold sweat this morning indicated that my body''s response was not okay. "Umm... G-Goddess? I feel like my body feels strange-" A white flash filled my vision and my body suddenly felt weak. "M-My body feels sleepy.." I tried to move my body to stay awake. However, the feeling of weakness that filled my body made me lie back on the bed. "Why do I feel more sleepy? Even though... I.. just.. woke up" ... ... "Lily-chaaan~" "Liiiily-chaaaan~" "Lily-chan.. if you don''t wake up.. I''ll lick your head to your toes~" "Waaaaah!!" I woke up after hearing a voice calling me and that terrible threat. "Tch!" This unfamiliar sight made me a little scared. The voice calling my name came from a girl sitting in front of me and staring at me. Her warm gaze seemed to be observing my body and a suspicious smile was etched on her face. The girl in front of me looked beautiful and had a body wrapped in golden light. "Liiiily-chan!!" the girl suddenly hugged my body and sniffed my scent. From her voice, I felt like I had heard and recognized the intonation of that voice. "Umm... G-Goddess?" I asked the girl in front of me. "Fufu! Lily-chan recognizes me? Kyaaa~ my existence is getting closer to Lily-chan!" "Umm.. This is the Goddess, right? Wait! If the Goddess is in front of me. That means.. I am death?" "It''s not like that, I only call Lily-chan''s soul to come to the Goddess'' realm," replied the Goddess who answered my question. "That means death, right?" I replied on calm tone. The Goddess shook her head. "Death is a condition where the soul cannot return to its original body. The concept is different from a summoned soul, I can still return a summoned soul to its original body. As proof, look at this... Lily-chan''s body is still sleeping soundly with two girls who are here at the same time. That''s because I only summoned Lily-chan''s soul through the dream world and then to the Goddess''s realm." In front of me, I saw a thin box floating and showing my room. From the floating box, Ciel and Sia were still sleeping soundly and my body was also sleeping soundly in the middle of them. This feels strange, I can see my body with a separate soul. "Umm... Goddess.. will my body be okay?" I asked to make sure. "Of course!" The Goddess rubbed her body and hugged me tighter. "Kuuuuhu!! This ideal body. I want to feel it little bit longer," said the Goddess who rubbed my body. "Umm... Goddess... Why am I in a place like this?" I ignored the Goddess''s words and asked the question that was on my mind. "Ah! That''s right! I almost forgot to update the Yurification System." "..." Do all Goddesses have this kind of freedom? The Goddess who gave me the power of the Yurification System seemed to be enjoying her free time very much. The Goddess released her tight hug and chanted a sentence that I didn''t understand. Various magic circles began to surround me and merge into my body. My body felt like it was filled with something big and strong. "Umu~ With this, I''m just one step away from activating the Yurification System. For that.." the Goddess smiled at me. Seeing that suspicious smile, my body responded with an uneasy feeling. Slowly the Goddess approached my body and hugged my body tightly. This hug was different from before because our faces were facing each other and the Goddess closed her eyes. And slowly... The Goddess kiss my lips. ... ... ... "Lily-chan, isn''t it too long to wait for our second love''s kiss?" said the Goddess after we kissed. Yep, just as I expected. My uneasy feeling has been answered. What should I do? Kissing the figure of the Goddess? Isn''t that too hard to do? I don''t want to do it, but.. "This is to test the new Yurification System. If Lily-chan can do the Linked Ritual with me. That''s a sign that the Yurification System has been able to accommodate the power of other races even the power of the Goddess." "Uhh.. Umm.. but.." I was a little hesitant to reply to the Goddess''s words. "Is Lily-chan starting to hate me?" the words that came out of the Goddess''s mouth sounded sad and lonely. I was a little confused about how to answer her. After all, she is the Goddess who gave me the power of the Yurification System and I respect her very much. "G-Goddess.." "Please do it again and gently.." I couldn''t do such a heavy action and chose to leave it to the Goddess. "Fufu~ Lily-chan is sometimes cute when pressured by choices." I ignored the Goddess''s words and closed my eyes. An inexplicable sensation was felt on my lips again and my body became heavy as if sinking in a sea of ??water. This strange sensation made my body feel more and more submerged and changed as if adjusting to my body shape. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This strange sensation scared me a little until I was awakened by Mio''s voice. "Lily-sama.. how long do you want to sleep? Ciel-sama and Sia-sama want to say goodbye before leaving." "Eh?" I woke up from my sleep and felt a big change that happened in my body. "Eng? Ciel and Sia are leaving?" I asked in confused tone. "Are? What is this? Why does my vision feel strange?" when I woke up for the second time, a floating box greeted my second morning wake up. [ Yurification System Ver. 2.0 Update Complete! ] [ Yurification System Patch Note Updated! ] Uhmm.. are my eyes already having problems? Chapter 38 - 37 - Elixir Kiss "Nee-sama~ please open your mouth... Aaaannnn~" Ciel said. "Ciel, how long are you going to take my share to pamper her? Liiiily-chan~ open your mouth... Aaaaannn~" Sia said. In the dining room of the Marquess Rommel family, Ciel and Sia were fighting over the right to feed me. To reduce the tension from their dominant power, I took turns taking their food. However, it seemed like they were not too satisfied with my decision and were competing to see who could feed me more. Why did the atmosphere in this dining room feel tense? To explain the situation, try to imagine a nine-tailed fox and a heavenly dragon eating in one room. For the human race, it was quite a rare sight, especially since the dominance of their physical bodies was enough to give fear. Ciel took out her nine fox tails and Sia showed her sacred dragon horns. Seeing these two sights spread rumors about my relationship with them. At least, there were already two rumors circulating in the Marquess Rommel''s residence. The first rumor was the change in my body aura that was very striking and the rumor about my relationship with two high races. The second rumor, happened after some Maids saw me coming out of my bedroom with red marks on my cheeks and neck after Ciel and Sia went out. I don''t know what happened, but they screamed hysterically when they saw it. I was used to the strange rumors circulating about me and chose to ignore them. This awkward incident began after my morning preparations were finished, Mio who woke me up walked behind me. Mio was a little excessive this time, she forced me to wear formal clothes for breakfast. Why do I have to wear formal clothes for a meal together? Umm .. there is a reason. The reason Mio put on formal clothes for me was the presence of the Queen who was eating with our family. My morning view was filled with seeing garbage that had not been thrown away. I took a deep breath that was heavy enough to express my feelings. "My morning is very gloomy," I muttered while glancing at the Queen. I followed Mio and sat down in my seat. The dining room was a little more crowded with the presence of the Queen and the trash that followed her. I didn''t want to see this foul sight any longer and wanted to return to my room. But, before doing that... "Emm..? Nee.. Mio. Have Ciel and Sia already had breakfast?" I asked Mio. I almost did a bad thing as a host by letting my guests go home empty-handed. During my morning preparations with Mio, I read about some changes that had occurred in the Yurification System. Mio''s reward system had disappeared and changed to a system of purchasing goods from another world. One of the items that I could buy using Yurification Points was a Chocolate Box. Previously, I had bought a Chocolate Box and shared it with Mio. Because the contents of the Chocolate Box were quite a lot, we had difficulty finishing it. The strange food from another world tasted sweet and soft on the tongue. When I bought the Chocolate Box, Mio seemed surprised by the object that suddenly appeared in my hand. I lied a little and said it was Alchemist magic that I learned from a magic book. Forgive me, Mio. Because the power of the Yurification System is very difficult to explain in words. Before Ciel and Sia joining breakfast... I have small talk with Mio and my family. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah! Ciel-sama is walking in the park and Sia-sama is flying around the forest to see the situation. They will say goodbye after Lily-sama finishes this one business," Mio replied. "Then, Marquess Rommel. May I invite my two friends to have breakfast together?" I said while looking at my father''s face. My father''s expression rose slightly and he sweated a little. Beside him, Sebastian was whispering something in my father''s ear. "Ahem! I-It''s okay.." my father replied briefly. "Thank you, Marquess Rommel" I replied with a soft smile. "Kuuh!" My father suddenly held his chest as if enduring pain. I ignored it and gave a small signal to Mio. Mio who understood my small signal rushed off to pick up Ciel and Sia. The silence and awkward atmosphere was felt again in this room until my father said something to me. "Ahem! Lily.. don''t you want to reconsider it?" asked my father. Ugh.. it seems like my father still hasn''t given up on including me in the royal family. The Queen looked calm but her hands shook slightly after hearing my father''s words. The Queen was scared but held back her fear with her flat face mask. Being a Queen in a Kingdom seemed quite difficult. Luckily, I had an answer that could cover up my father''s selfish nature. "I can''t accept it.." I said while shaking my head. "I.." I took a deep breath. "Don''t want to marry a man and want to marry a woman.." I said with a sweet smile to my father. Ctaaaak!! Plaaank!! It seems, my words that had just been uttered caused a small commotion. The butler and maid who were standing in the room whispered to each other talking about me. The Queen''s guards also whispered following the whispers of our servants. "Lily! What did you just say!" snapped my father while slamming his hand on the dining table. "Do you know the meaning of your words!" my father''s gaze was now staring sharply at me. "Of course, rather than living with a man like that-" I stared at the trash sitting in front of me with a cold gaze. "Uweeek~ my life will be very miserable," I continued my words. "Lily!!" snapped my father for the second time. "Sorry to interrupt your little fight, Marquess Rommel. Do I need to explain the marriage rules in our Kingdom so that Lily-chan understands?" the Queen tried to break up our fight with the power of her status. "..." My father just kept quiet and took a deep breath. "Lily-chan, the marriage rule in our Kingdom is a man and a woman. There is no record of marriage between women," said the Queen. "Then, with your power. Make a rule about it," I replied briefly. "Uguu!" My short reply slightly cornered the Queen''s fear. "Hmm.. you don''t want to do it? As a pet, you are brave enough to defy your Master. I think I need to punish this naughty pet," I stared at the Queen with a sharp gaze. "Hiiiieeekkk!!" The queen''s mask was destroyed by her scream. "Haaaah~ how about this. Make a rule that allows girls to marry each other and I will give you this." "Huh?" The Queen looked at me with a confused expression. A final weapon that I had prepared for a surprise attack. An Elixir that I bought at a high price from Ciel. An Elixir that can cure all diseases that are paid for by handing over my tail! Attacking the Queen''s weak point with the First Princess'' health. Fufufu.. this plan is perfect for getting a pet that will obey its master. I took out a glass bottle of Elixir from my clothes pocket. "N-No way!! Isn''t that!" The Queen suddenly stood up from her chair. "Yes, that''s right. This is the thing you need, isn''t it?" I teased the Queen a little by throwing the glass bottle of Elixir in the air. The Queen ignored my words and looked at the Elixir in my hand carefully. "I''ll give it to you on one condition... Hmm.. you know what to do right?" once again, I teased the Queen by shaking the glass bottle of Elixir. "I-Is it real Elixir?" asked the Queen. "Hmm.. why don''t we try it?" I opened the cap of the Elixir bottle and poured half of the Elixir into my mouth. "Eh?" The Queen was very surprised by my actions. I then rushed towards the Queen and looked at her face. "Huh? Um... W-What?" said the confused Queen. I made a small movement to command her bow and the Queen understood. "L-Like this?" The Queen slowly bowed and I kissed her lips. "Umm!!!" "Lily!!" My father was very surprised by my actions while the Queen was silent receiving the Elixir injection that flowed from my lips. "Oneee-samaa!!" "Liiiily-neee!!" At the same time, Ciel and Sia entered the dining room and my two step-sisters were screaming hysterically. "Neee-samaa!! I''m coming! Ara~ what going on here?" said Ciel in a happy tone. "Huaaa!! My cute little sister is such a smooth stealer!!" said Sia. "Eh? Nee-sama??" said Alice who looked at Ciel. "Eh? Cute little sister??" said Alyssa who looked at Sia. After I finished giving the Elixir from my lips, the Queen slowly sat back down on the chair. Now, I looked at Ciel and Sia who had just entered the dining room, and wanted to greet them. For some reason, I don''t understand. Ciel, Sia, Alice, and Alyssa stared at each other for quite a long time. Ciel and Sia then approached me and pulled my body between them. Alice and Alyssa stood up from their seats and pulled my body away from Ciel and Sia. A thin flash of lightning came out of their gazes and collided with each other. Um.. what''s going on? "Uhuk!! Ugh!! My head!" the Queen held her head. From the tone of her voice, the Queen looked like she was in pain. A golden glow slowly covered the Queen''s body. After the light covered her entire body and subsided, the Queen''s body changed into a figure I didn''t recognize. Different from her previous appearance which was filled with wrinkles of old age, the Queen''s figure in front of me looked like a beautiful and graceful teenage girl. "Eh? My body is feels strange.." said the Queen. A small commotion occurred again, now the Butler and Maid who were in the dining room were discussing the figure of the Queen who had changed into a young woman. On the other hand, Ciel and Sia were arguing with Alice and Alyssa. I could hear my name being called by them. The small dispute was eventually won by Ciel and Sia who were now standing by my side and feeding me. It seemed like I had become the subject of a dispute regarding the right to feed myself. Ciel and Sia looked happy feeding me while Alice and Alyssa held back their envy from a distance. Chapter 39 - 39: Volume 1 - Epilogue - Echo Choice In the dining room of Marquess Rommel''s family, Lily enjoyed a special meal with loving spoonfuls from Ciel and Sia. Ciel and Sia fought over food and drinks to feed Lily. As a sweet younger sibling who respects her older sibling, Ciel respects Lily by looking for the best food using her mouth and giving her food that tastes best. Meanwhile, as an older sibling who just got an adorable new sibling. Sia pampers Lily by giving her the best drink she found on Marquess Rommel''s dining table using her lips and then kissing Lily''s lips to pour it into Lily''s mouth. Lily could only smile and accept their treatment in equal turn. Deep in her mind, she fully realized that all this happened because she showed ability from the Yurification System. Lily realized that the Yurification System was able to change a woman''s mindset and behavior towards her through a kiss that was affected by the Linked Ritual. So far, Lily has always doubted her physical appearance which is far different from normal humans. Her dark brown skin became a symbol of a curse circulating among the nobility and created bad rumors about Lily as an ugly monster that imitated a human body. Her long silver hair and white pupils have now turned bright red because they absorbed the power of the Yurification System, further clarifying the rumors circulating about her turning into a monster. Thanks to the Yurification System, the physical ugliness slowly changed. The charm of her dark brown skin now has its unique charm that is so enchanting, her long silver hair is a crown of beauty that is difficult to explain for a woman, and her red gaze can give absolute orders that cannot be denied even for a Queen of the kingdom. Lily''s abilities developed further after Ciel and Sia performed the Linked Ritual with her. The power of the nine-tailed fox race can be seen from the number of tails that come out of her body. The Yurification System, which has just received a patch update from Goddess, can fully access the power of the nine-tailed fox in Lily''s body. In other words, Lily can easily change her human race into a nine-tailed fox race directly without using the fox mask that came from the gift of her close relationship with Mio. The unique ability of the Yurification System also applies to Sia''s power. As one of the heavenly dragon races, their dragon race''s abilities are far above those of other dragon races. Their caste differences can be seen from the horns that grow on their heads. The smaller and harder their horns are, the higher their race''s standing in the group of other dragon races and Lily can access the power of her heavenly dragon race thanks to the help of the Yurification System. A very extraordinary blessing from the Goddess has been bestowed upon Lily who has become a symbol of disaster and curse in the eyes of humans. Of course, behind that great power, there is also great jealousy. Moreover, jealousy between women is very difficult to control because women''s nature always follows their feelings. Ciel and Sia may be happily feeding Lily. However, Mio''s sharp gaze that stabs their backs can be perfectly hard to ignored and the collaboration attack of the killing aura from Lily''s two younger stepsisters. Mio, Alice, and Alyssa form a temporary alliance to fight two races beyond their abilities. "Lily-sama!" "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" Mio, Alice, and Alyssa who couldn''t stand the discrimination against Ciel and Sia tried to protest to fight Lily back into their arms. Their sullen faces decorated Lily''s anxiety who looked at them with an awkward expression. "Umm... W-Why?" Lily could only smile a little seeing their serious facial expressions. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This isn''t fair! Why is only this cat allowed to feed Onee-sama?!" Alice exclaimed while pointing at Ciel. "C-Cat?" Ciel''s fox ears moved slightly when she heard Alice call her a cat. "Right! Why does this lizard look familiar with Lily-nee?!" Alyssa exclaimed while pointing at Sia. "L-Lizard?" Sia''s dragon tail looked tense when she heard Alyssa call herself a lizard. "Ahem! Sorry to disturb your comfort, Ciel-sama... Sia-sama... Aren''t you a little bit forcing Lily-sama to accept every mouthful of your food and drink? Moreover, it''s your time to go home after this?" Mio said in a polite tone but with a hint of sarcasm from her jealousy. "Moreover, Sia-sama.. please do not kiss Lily-sama''s lips just to give her an unnecessary drink," Mio continued with a smile. "C-Calm down all of you," Lily tried to stop the small fight that was happening. "Lily-sama.." but it was stopped by Mio''s smile that was directed at her. Mio''s smile indicated an instruction that said "This is our holy war to take you back, Lily-sama will not be able to stop it." Lily who knew the meaning of that smile closed her mouth and hoped that this small fight would end quickly without causing any victims of hurt feelings. "U-Umm.. Lily-chan.. if possible.. Lily-chan who would choose?" an unusual question was thrown from the mouth of the Queen who was sitting in front of Lily. Her nature changed a little when she returned to her youthful appearance which looked very cheerful, calm, and wise as a Queen. "Huh?" Lily was a little confused by the question. "I mean.. if I make a rule that allows women to marry each other. Which marriage partner will Lily-chan choose? A loyal maid, a cute fox little sister, a reliable dragon big sister, or a future Queen of a kingdom?" asked the Queen, entering the holy war that was fighting over Lily. "I already said I don''t want to marry a man!" Lily answered quickly. "Eeh? But the future Queen of that kingdom is a woman¡­" The Queen stopped her words with a tone that teased Lily. "Because that is my First Princess¡­ Oh! If Lily-chan wants, I can also propose to be your bride~" continued the Queen with her annoyingly coquettish expression. "Eh?" "EEHH?" "EEEHHH??!!" "EEEEEEEHHHHHH??!!" The Queen''s short declaration made the atmosphere in Marquess Rommel''s dining room even more uncontrollable. Even the Queen''s son who was sitting beside her was surprised by his mother''s declaration that nominated his sister as Lily''s bride. Mio''s expression became increasingly gloomy and she muttered something, "Tch, if I had known it would be like this. I would have sent her home last night with a hard kick in the ass!" "Awawawa!! Why did the Princess and Queen join in?" "Nooooo!! Why are my rivals for Lily-nee increasing?" Alice and Alyssa who realized that their step big sister had charmed many girls looked shocked. "I also want to have Onee-sama!!" "I also want to have Nee-sama!!" Alice and Alyssa made their declaration and made the breakfast atmosphere at Marquess Rommel''s residence even more chaotic. Once again, a strange rumor about Lily was created. A small fight to get Lily''s love and a soft kiss became the motivation for Ciel, Sia, Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and the Queen. Lily could only cover her face which was covered in shy and the shame that made her body unable to move. Meanwhile, Marquess Rommel froze seeing the strange sight before his eyes. His appearance looked like a calm old man but his heart and mind were shaken by this incident. Especially with Lily''s declaration not to marry and the Queen''s statement to hand over the First Princess to Lily. . . . . [ Goddess Realm ] "Oh! My! I didn''t expect it to be like this!" In the Goddess realm that penetrated the fabric of space and time, a Goddess whose identity was unknown looked at a magic ball that showed the shadow of a little girl who was being fought over by other girls. "There''s no doubt, that Lily-chan is the perfect girl and will develop the blessing I have given to color that world. Don''t you agree with my decision to choose her, Amelia-chan?" right next to the Goddess'' figure. A girl wearing a Maid outfit stood beside her. "..." The girl named Amelia did not answer the Goddess'' words and ignored her like the wind that did not blow. "Humpf! Do you still hold a grudge against those who are your pathetic descendants?" asked the Goddess with a little teasing. "..." "Is this because of the betrayal they once committed by sacrificing you?" "..." "Holding a lingering grudge isn''t good. Besides, I just wanted to have fun watching the love between girls after the tragedy that befell you." "Don''t you want to enjoy this beautiful scenery?" "..." "Haaah~ still silent as usual. Don''t you have any short comments to develop Lily-chan in a better direction together with me?" "..." "Come on, at least give me one or two suggestions as Lily-chan''s adoptive mother." "My advice is.. don''t trust humanity completely," replied the figure named Amelia. "Hmm.. that''s a good suggestion. If only they hadn''t made that mistake, maybe you wouldn''t have been reborn as a Goddess." "..." "Eeeh.. going silent again? Come on... at least accompany me in conversation," teased the Goddess. "As the Goddess of love and affection who was born from the tears of a Saintess. You''re so quiet, Amelia." "At least... give me a suggestion to make Lily-chan a daughter adopted by the Goddess and blessed by the Goddess herself. If you do that, I''ll sleep with you later.." "..." "Hmm? Still not enough? Okay... I''ll stroke your hair." "..." "Eh? Still not enough? Wait.. you don''t want to do that, right?" "..." "O-Okay! Let''s do it! But only once." "Seven times," Amelia replied in a flat tone. "Eh? Seven times? Aren''t you being too greedy, Amelia? Ey! Why did you just answer if you wanted to do that?" "Eight times." "Why is it increasing?!" In the realm of the Goddess which is difficult for human understanding to understand, the problems that the Goddess faces are not much different from the problems of her creatures. Moreover... The problem of love to affection will always exist in every difference in space and time. [Volume 1 ¨C END] ==================== Author Afterwords Hello, nice to meet you. I am the Author of this story and a follower of the Yuri Must Rule The World type. Does the Blessing of Yuri Goddess suit your taste? Well, put all that gibberish aside. This story has an initial idea and main elements with a Yuri theme. However, I adds a little system to it. An extraordinary power that arises from love between women by system. Yes, Sounds strange, right? Uhm, it is strange because the main inspiration for this story is the famous Light Novel, namely "Date a Live". Are you familiar with that Light Novel? or have you watched the Anime series? Yes.. the author took a little of the mechanism for sealing the main character''s power and made it looks like a Linked Ritual. Yep, some other Anime and Light Novels might use the same method. But, what if the one who did it was a woman to woman? That''s what gave birth to this Light Novel. The level of love in the form of Affection, troublesome relationships between women, and never-ending love rivalry are the beginning of the problems in this Light Novel. Harem? Yes.. you could say this is a harem in the Yuri theme. Each heroine has her uniqueness and different contributions of strength. Because of the uniqueness of the heroine, the resulting taste for the love rivalry between women will be different. I will be very happy if you enjoy the story without skip. Oh! Please give criticism and suggestions to improve this Light Novel. Haters? Well.. there will be some later. Better not, but that''s also impossible. The biggest problem that is lacking right now is.. I doesn''t have the skills to create character illustrations. Various characters may use AI assistance and please understand their disabilities in arms of fingers. This story will continue to Volume 2! Yes!! The journey of love between women is still long. It might be a bit cringe and too linguistic.. I will try to make it as interesting as possible. As long as there is support, to my emotional damage. You can do it in various ways such as Subscribe... Share.. and Gift... Advertising gifts are always optional... you also get ads to reading this novel as a free, right? I doesn''t want to burden you all to watch ads in ads. So take your time to enjoying this novel in your own phase. This story is 100% original because... my love for the Yuri genre! Maybe.. this story will last until Volume 12. To get there... we can walk slowly, build the mystery of the world, map the social interactions between characters, and the yuri seasoning that needs to be improved. Put aside the big hope of making this Light Novel an audiobook and a printed novel. Deep in the my heart.. this is cringe! I will be embarrassed if this Light Novel is dubbed and published in print. Maybe that could be the my main goal while making this story.. but.. that part Cringe can''t be held back! I am aware that this story is not perfect and needs the guidance of an editor who understands this genre. Ahem! Degenerate Weabo if possible. Well.. that could be a long discussion without stopping another day. More than anything, I express my deepest gratitude to those of you who read this story. I think, this is a long enough conclusion and without waiting any longer.. See you in the next story! Warm regards, Author Yuuri_sensei. ==================== Chapter 40 - 40: Volume 2 - Prolog - Genius and Beautiful Royal Princess A horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the royal palace. The symbols and flags on the carriage signified the highest position of all royal members. Behind the carriage door that suddenly opened forcibly, a hard kick was seen that damaged the entrance door, and a loud crashing sound was heard. Braaak!! Wuush!! Along with the fall of the broken entrance door that flew freely, the figure of a young girl in a royal dress and crown ran fast toward the entrance of the royal palace. Every step she took caused a small commotion among the residents of the royal palace. The young-looking girl ran through the long corridors until she stopped at a tightly closed room door with various barrier symbols that restricted access. The girl arranged her slightly messy hair after running fast and seemed to have a gentle expression with a charming smile like a Queen of the Kingdom. With one small kick that did not use magical energy, the door that protected the room was shattered into pieces and an unpleasant stench spread out through it. From behind the tightly closed door, the body of a little girl was seen sleeping soundly. Her body was covered with black lumps of flesh and pus bubbles that were about to burst. Her physical condition was worsened by the smell of the medicine bottles that were around her bed. Hearing a small commotion that occurred at the entrance to her room, the little girl slowly opened her eyes. It was useless because she no longer had eyes to see. There was only a lump of rotten black eyeballs left behind her eyelids. "Good morning, Anastasia," the soft and soothing voice came from a ruler of a kingdom with the title Queen Victoria Rie VII. The soft voice was answered with a sweet smile from the little girl. Once again, the smile seemed useless because her entire face was covered with lumps of flesh and pus bubbles that covered her sweet smile. From behind the destroyed face, there was a small twitching hole, it was the mouth of the little girl named Anastasia Rio who was trying to answer her mother''s call. "Good morning, Mama. Will today be the day I die?" replied Anastasia with a cheerful tone covered by sadness after feeling the suffering of her illness. "Heeeh~ are you ready to die?" Victoria replied in a cheerful tone, ignoring her beloved daughter''s sadness. "Mom, why do you sound so happy when you say those hurtful words?" behind the face covered by the disease. Victoria realized a small smile from her beloved daughter who looked pouts after responding to her little sarcasm. "Don''t worry, this medicine will work," Victoria said with full confidence. "Haaah~ another strange medicine? Whose medicine is it now? An old hermit who has lived for hundreds of years and lives in a remote forest? Or an Alchemist who found an eternal medicine? Oh! Could it be a forest witch who is obsessed with making strange potions without side effects?" Anastasia said with a barrage of sarcasm. "Um... Anastasia.. Do you still hold a grudge against those con artists? I have to admit, it was your father''s fault for easily believing their lies." "There''s no way I would hate the best decision of my parents. I would even take medicine from those con artists in the hope of a cure. Even though all that effort was in vain. Maybe... it''s time for me to give up my youth with my death-" before Anastasia finished her words. Victoria poured the Elixir liquid into her mouth. Gluuuupp... "Ukrr!! Hukk!!" Anastasia choked a little when she forcibly drank the potion. "Ugh.. what is this? It tastes quite good?" "Eh? Good? Since when did the strange liquid that entered my mouth taste good?" "Mama... Are you trying to poison me with sweet honey?" "Guhh!! M-My body feels hot.. Mama.. goodbye!" "I-I love you." The Elixir liquid that passed through Anastasia''s throat tasted very sweet and refreshing. The effect of the Elixir liquid began to work to cleanse the disease that was eating away at Anastasia''s body from the inside. The disease that Anastasia suffered from was no ordinary disease. It was a combination of curses and dark magic that created active disease magic for the rest of her life. Anastasia was the First Princess of the Aurora Kingdom. Anastasia is now seven years old and suffers from a disease that is difficult to explain by magical law. Anastasia got the disease from an incident that she will never forget. It started at a dinner party that led her to the disease. Someone had hired the services of an Assassin with the main purpose of killing the First Princess of the Aurora Kingdom using a disease that distorted her appearance. Anastasia was not an ordinary girl who became a Crown Princess of the Kingdom before being handed over to her younger brother, because of her graceful physical appearance and extraordinary intelligence, it had made her a very perfect Princess of the Kingdom. Several young princes from other kingdoms began to glance at her and the competition between kingdoms to win Anastasia''s heart had begun when she was five years old. At that time, several princes of other kingdoms began to compete to propose to her and that was what caused her to get the strange disease from an Assassin who was assigned to eliminate the love competition. The jealousy experienced by other girls made her acquainted with the disease. Luckily, Anastasia had an above-average brain capacity. With her extensive knowledge in all areas of kingdom management, Anastasia was able to become a Royal Advisor who determined the rules and laws that applied in the Aurora Kingdom while fighting her disease from behind the shadows. The glory of the Aurora Kingdom was fully held by the First Princess of their Kingdom. A little girl who can become a threat to the neighboring kingdom and the wisdom that sleeps from behind the shadows. Until the terrible incident happened at the dinner party and became a great trauma that left a mark on Anastasia''s memory. For the first time, she was stabbed with a curse that dragged her into an ugly princess covered in disgusting lumps of flesh. Thanks to that ugly physical appearance, a room was created to accommodate her under the strict supervision of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. A miracle happened after Anastasia swallowed the Elixir liquid that passed through her throat. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anastasia''s body suddenly emitted a golden light. The flow of black magic in her body slowly came out and clumped in the air. The black flow of magic gave off an unbearable stench as the source of her illness. Her body which was filled with lumps of black flesh and pus bubbles slowly shrank as if purified by the blessing of the Goddess. The appearance of a disgusting monster slowly disappeared and revealed the smooth body of a beautiful girl who radiated the beauty of an innocent girl without sin. The appearance of Anastasia''s body which changed into a normal girl''s figure had exceeded the beauty of her old body. The black magic flow disappeared as if swallowed by the holy air. "Haah... Haaa... What is this?" Anastasia exhaled heavily as if waking up from a nightmare. "Anastasia.." Victoria called her beloved daughter. "Mmmmph~" Anastasia who did not realize her body''s appearance had changed only mumbled softly as usual in response to her mother''s call. "Anassssstaaaaasssiiiiaaaa.." Victoria slightly lowered the strength in her voice to attract her daughter''s attention. "Hiiieekkk!!" Anastasia who woke up after hearing the terrifying sound hurriedly got up from her bed reflexively. "How long are you going to lie on the bed? There is a lot of work that has piled up and needs a lot of advice from you!" said Victoria in a firm tone. "What are you talking about, Mom? My physical condition doesn''t allow me to do that work.. right now.. eh?" Anastasia who had gotten up from her bed stood still after realizing her light weight. "Um.. is this what it feels like to die? My brain seems to be hallucinating. Oh! So that''s it! Is this the phase toward the realm of death? Hooray!!" Anastasia patted the back of her hand and pinched it. "Auuu!! It hurts too for just an illusion?" Anastasia felt the back of her hand which felt sore and accidentally saw a reflection of herself in the mirror... "Wow! Who is this beautiful girl? Hello, sweet girl.. what''s your name?" Anastasia''s gaze was fixed on the mirror in front of her. "..." "..." "..." "Are you done praising yourself?" said Victoria who was standing beside Anastasia and getting ready to drag her to work. "Kyaaa!! Don''t surprise me, Mama!" shouted Anastasia who was surprised after her gaze was fixed on the mirror in front of her. "Wait a minute! What just happened?" asked Anastasia in a surprised tone. "Haaah~ I just found a medicinal potion that can cure your illness," replied Victoria. Although her tone sounded indifferent, it was the relief of a mother who saw her child recover from a serious illness that she had suffered from since early childhood. "Umm... Mama?" Anastasia looked at Victoria with a confused expression. "W-Who are you? Why does your voice sound so similar to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom?" Anastasia asked, slowly walking backward when she saw her mother''s much younger appearance without any wrinkles of aging. "Fufu~ it is what did your beautiful mother look like when she was young?" Victoria smiled as she answered Anastasia''s question. "Aaahh.. This must be my hallucination," Anastasia rubbed her eyes as if she couldn''t believe the sight in front of her. "W-What just happened? My brain seems can''t comprehend the situation!" Anastasia exclaimed, still thinking that this was just an illusion of her death. "Haaah~ it will take a very long time. Now.. put on your clothes and listen to my long story!" Victoria ordered. "Uh.. Um... Okay.." Anastasia, who was very confused by this strange incident, could only follow her orders. Anastasia opened the wardrobe containing a thick layer of robes. She looked for clothes that were suitable to wear. During her illness, she was only able to survive by drinking holy water from the Saintess of the Aurora Kingdom. Then she grew into a girl whose identity was kept secret by the royal family members. Because of her ugly appearance, she kept various thick robes to cover her disgusting body. However, in her body condition that had changed into a beautiful one like this. Anastasia was a little confused when looking for suitable clothes to show off her body after she stopped fantasizing about the illusion of her death. "Um... Mama.. Can I borrow some of your youth clothes for now?" "Eh? That''s a very old style of clothing. Ah! That''s right! I almost forgot! Try wearing this.." Victoria realized with a cloth bag tied around her waist. From behind the cloth bag, there was a set of school uniforms that looked foreign in this world. "Umm.. how do I wear it?" Anastasia looked at the clothes she received from her mother. A strange-shaped outfit and the first time she saw it. "Fufu~ just leave it to Mama!" "Eh... Eeeh!!" Victoria helped Anastasia wear the school uniform given by Lily. Lily wanted to give a souvenir in the form of a sweet chocolate parcel. However, Ciel and Sia finished all the sweet chocolate treats without leaving any trace, and Lily was forced to give them souvenirs in the form of school uniforms from another world. For some one reason like seeing the cuteness of the girl wearing the school uniform, the Goddess suggested Lily give a set of school uniforms to Victoria and forced Lily to wear the school uniform too. Thanks to the school uniform that Lily had worn before, Victoria understood how to wore her uniform. In between their small activities, Victoria told some small incidents about Lily and her little pact to become her Pet Queen. "Huh? A five-year-old girl can order you around like that?" "Wait! What do you mean by making a rule for marriage between women?" "W-What has happened to this kingdom?!" Anastasia''s mind was spinning rapidly with the unexpected change in her kingdom. Chapter 41 - 1 - Jealous of Twin Step-Sisters A tough day has passed. After a long day, my night was filled with answering endless questions from my twin step-sisters. Their questions kept me awake until morning¡ªthe tiredness from the questions paid off with my deep sleep. The questions from my twin step-sisters felt a little strange. They questioned my relationship with Ciel and Sia. It was hard to answer their little questions because they seemed worried about something I didn''t know. Moreover, their questions continued after breakfast was over, continued until lunch, and ended with dinner while always asking about my relationship with Ciel and Sia. They even broke into my room at night and asked to sleep together. As far as I understand, they wanted to experience what Ciel and Sia had experienced. Sometimes, my twin step-sisters are hard to understand and I am still trying to understand their unique nature and character. I hope we can become close after this incident. Currently, Alice and Alyssa are still asleep. Unlike me who is used to waking up in the morning, they seem to have a little difficulty waking up in the morning. I didn''t want to wake up their precious sleep time. So, I let them sleep a little longer and waited for their personal Maid to come wake them up. Now, I can relax for a moment by looking at the mirror on my dressing table and watching the little mischief that my Goddess is doing. Right behind me, a pile of clothes that occupied my wardrobe slowly flew and burned by golden flames. The golden flames were a special magic created by the intervention of the Goddess. A holy fire that did not emit heat, smoke, and residue from burning. My clothes disappeared without a trace after being devoured by the flames and were replaced by clothes given by the Goddess. Um.. why did this happen? It might be too long if I explain in detail. But, I can summarize it into a simple sentence. I was dragged into a "Cosplay Showcase" event hosted by the Goddess. This all happened after the Queen of the Kingdom and the "trash" were preparing to return to their cages which is royale palace. The Chocolate parcel that I had prepared for Ciel and Sia caught their attention and demanded the same rights as the Queen who was became my pet. Since the chocolate parcel was an item that required Yurification Points to buy, I was very reluctant to give that sweet pleasure in their mouths. So, I followed the Goddess''s little suggestion to give them a strange outfit called "Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School Uniform" with the lure of "Cosplay" that came out of the Goddess''s mouth. Thanks to the updated Yurification System, several items can be purchased using Yurification Points. To get Yurification Points, there are special requirements that need to be met and it is not much different from before. Just by making physical contact with other women who have a Ritual Linked relationship, I can easily get Yurification Points. Yeah... Uhm.. I think 721,000 Yurification Points is too much to spend on the Yurification Store but it is worth it for the results in the form of these high-quality clothes. Why did my Yurification Points get this much? Did I miss out on something as much as physical contact with Mio or something happen while I asleep? Umm.. forget it. Mio''s affection for me is very big. Thank you very much for loving me, Mio. The items sold by the Yurification Store are of extraordinary quality. The Goddess who always teases me pampers me through inter-world goods that can be accessed using the Yurification Store. The items are a little strange in shape but not much different from those in this world. Uh... I feel a little guilty if I don''t express my gratitude to her. So, I slightly followed her small request to participate in the "Cosplay Showcase" event held by the Goddess directly. The Goddess only told me to sit nicely in front of the dressing table mirror and let her power change my body appearance such as clothes, hairstyle, and personality that have been determined by the Goddess. For the last part, I have to do "Role Play" or character acting according to the Goddess''s instructions. The clothes in my closet are now burned without ashes. Before the Goddess burned all my clothes, she had a few harsh words for Marquess Rommel. The Goddess complained about the contents of my wardrobe that had been left behind by time and put them in her private museum. I hadn''t thought about my taste in clothes all this time. The Goddess gave me a little advice by saying "Behind a beautiful body lies a cute outfit, Lily-chan should stay cute and elegant at the same time!" Once again, I heard the words of the Goddess that were hard to understand. The clothes I was wearing right now looked like a military uniform with a dominant black color that was fashionable and elegant. The shape looked harmonious with my brown skin color and I liked the style of the clothes that looked very unique. With the help of the Goddess, the clothes moved along my body and adjusted their size to fit my body proportions. As the clothes adjusted their size to my body, it felt like it blended into every shape of my body. Besides, the stats engraved in the seams gave it an advantage over regular clothes. Wait, isn''t this more like clothes coated with protective magic than regular clothes? =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School Uniform Description: A female military school uniform was used by the Wilhelmshaven Maritime School. Use a basic black jacket, white shirt, long black tie, and black skirt. On the left chest of the jacket, there is the Wilhelmshaven school logo and a temporary military rank on some straps. Other equipment such as shoes, long socks, and gloves are dominated by black. All items from the Yurification Store have special effects such as being indestructible, odorless, and adjusting to the user''s body shape. Status: Phy. Atk: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Phy Def: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Agility: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Mag. Atk: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Mag. Def: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Resist: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Special: [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] [+] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. =-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Umm.. there are too many strange statuses that I don''t know yet and why are these statuses filled to the brim inside this outfit? I-It doesn''t look strange, right? My body feels like it feels strange magical energy overflowing from every stitch of this outfit. In addition to the clothes I''m wearing, my hairstyle has also been completely changed by the Goddess. At least, there are two hair ribbons decorating my hair. Seeing this change, it feels like I''ve become a different little girl than before. [ Umu! This French Braid hairstyle is indeed suitable for military clothing! ] [ Lily-chan, try standing up and turning around in front of the mirror. ] Following the Goddess''s words, I got down from my dressing table chair and my gaze shifted to the long mirror next to my dressing table. The shape of the mirror that extended upwards showed my body shape that had completely changed. A girl with bright brown skin wearing black military clothing, her sharp red gaze, and her bold hairstyle made me shudder as if I were seeing another me. I observed myself a little in front of the mirror. "This outfit is not bad either and¡ª" Toook!! Tooook!! "Lily-sama.." "Hyaaa!" the knock on the door surprised me a little and spontaneously looked at the entrance to my room. "Alice-sama, are you awake?" "Alyssa-sama, are you awake?" It seemed that Mio and my twin step-sisters'' maids had arrived. "Excuse me, Lily-sama.. I''ll open the door.." Mio said from behind the door and slowly opened the entrance to my room. Kreeek!! "..." "..." "..." After the door to my room opened wide, Mio and my twin stepsister''s personal maids stood still seeing my appearance. Such a surprised reaction... It was the same reaction the day before. Because the souvenir for the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was a little different from usual, she asked how to wear a school uniform that came from the Yurification Store. So, I put it on and found the gazes of the people around me frozen while holding their nostrils that were slowly bleeding. "Good morning, Lily-sama.. as usual... it''s very charming.." said Mio while smiling at me and holding back the blood that was starting to leak out of her nostrils. "Good morning, Mio," I replied quickly while turning my body to show off the clothes I was wearing. "Umm... Lily-sama. Is Lily-sama going to wear those clothes all day?" asked Mio curiously. "I guess so. Is it too ugly for me?" "N-No, it suits Lily-sama very well, it''s just.." Mio glanced at my twin stepsister''s maids standing beside her. Unlike Mio who was calm, my twin stepsister''s personal maids'' bodies trembled after seeing my appearance. Uhh.. is this appearance that bad in their eyes? "You two, please don''t be charmed by my Master''s beauty and cuteness. Don''t you have a Master to serve too? Where is your professionalism as personal Maids?" Mio said, mocking their loyalty. "M-Mio, how can you not be charmed by this beauty and cuteness?" one of my stepsister''s Maids protested. "That''s right, it''s impossible to resist her cuteness. Wait! Your nose is bleeding too, Mio!" said my other stepsister''s personal Maid. I briefly heard a small whisper between Mio and my twin stepsister''s personal Maids. It seemed like my appearance was too strange in their eyes and caused a small, meaningless argument. Chapter 42 - 2 - Father Taaak.. Taaaaak... Taaaaak... Bllluppp... Swwiissshh... In the kitchen, I did a little experiment on the food ingredients that I had bought from the Yurification Shop. The food was in the form of a small box with wrinkles that wrapped around it like a tangled thread. In the packaging, there was a small plastic containing oil, dried vegetables, and spice grains that gave off a delicious aroma. According to what the Goddess said, the food I bought was Samyang Carbonara from another world that was famous for its deliciousness and easy to make. A food that could be made by anyone by following the instructions on the back of the packaging. Because I didn''t understand the writing on the packaging, the Goddess gave me a small part of her power so that I could understand the language written on the packaging. The next thing to do was to find other ingredients that were suitable to complement the Samyang Carbonara dish. So, I went to the kitchen to look for complementary ingredients for Samyang Carbonara according to the Goddess''s instructions. Mio followed me and looked wary when my footsteps entered the kitchen. I told her that I was just looking for side dishes for Samyang Carbonara and made it myself. Even so, Mio who accompanied me still looked worried when I wanted to use the magic stove to cook the side dishes. When I wanted to use the lighter to light the magic stove, Mio screamed in panic and snatched the lighter from my hand using the Sakura Dash move. Umm.. I still can''t control the flow of magic. But, is it too dangerous to light the magic stove using a lighter that doesn''t use magic at all? sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-sama.." "I know that Lily-sama''s body is very strong and if there was a small explosion in the kitchen, Lily-sama might be able to survive without getting hurt. But, what about the other people who are in the kitchen?" Mio said in a firm tone. Mio''s words sounded reasonable. Why didn''t I think of that before? Unintentionally, I ignored the safety of the people around me for the sake of carrying out my selfishness. "S-Sorry, Mio. I-I was too excited to make this food," I replied while showing the food I had bought from the Yurification Shop. The package was still neatly closed and had not been touched by anyone. "Liliy-sama wants to make this? Why didn''t you just tell me to? Mooo.. don''t worry order me, Lily-sama," said Mio while stroking my hair. "Umm... Lily-sama. If I may ask, what kind of food is that?" asked Mio who was now curious about this food. "This? Ahh.. this is the latest creation of alchemist magic that I have developed to make food through the magic book that I bought," I said to cover up the existence of the Yurification Shop. Umm.. I can''t tell Mio, that it''s food from another world, right? I think an excuse like that can still be used for a while. "Eh?" Mio''s expression suddenly turned dark. "Lily-sama.. has Lily-sama been short of food lately so Lily-sama made food from disgusting magic?!" "Does the food I make taste bad?!" "Is my food that bad?!" Mio''s dark facial expression turned gloomy, she then lowered her head and held her head when I chose to create food from magic rather than her cooking. "M-Mio.. I was just doing a little experiment," I replied to calm Mio down. "Unnn?" Mio''s voice replied which sounded small and tired. "M-Mio.. want to kiss?" I asked that to make her little bit happy. "With pleasure!" Mio''s facial expression returned to being cheerful when my kiss offer was accepted. "Then..." I looked around me. Several Maids and Butlers were busy making dessert for Marquess Rommel''s breakfast. It seemed safe enough to do a light kiss while they were all busy. "Miooo.." I called Mio''s name in a soft tone. "Yes... Lily-sama," Mio responded by kneeling in front of me. Her gaze was fixed on my lips and her pupils stared at me like a puppy waiting for something. This kind of sight never makes me feel bored. With a small kiss on my lips, Mio received a feeling of love from me. Mio''s soft lips slowly moved along the gap between my lips. Mio released my kiss and stroked my hair. "Lily-samaaaa.." like a puppy begging for her master''s orders. Mio looked into my eyes with a gaze that was drunk with love. I kissed Mio''s lips again and bit her lips lightly. The soft sensation that wet my lips created a long trail of saliva as I released Mio''s kiss. "Miiioo.." looking at Mio who was still kneeling in front of me. I wanted to kiss her lips non-stop. "E-Ekhem!!" a heavy voice sounded behind my ears. The voice sounded very, very familiar and could be guessed by its owner. I ignored the voice and continued my little kiss on Mio''s lips. "Ekhem! Uhuk!" The soft sensation when touching Mio''s lips made me forget the heavy voice. "Lily." Ah, now he started calling my name. I ignored the call and went back to tracing Mio''s soft lips until my body felt like it was floating in the air. A fairly long trail of saliva was visible in front of me. For others, it might be disgusting but for Mio. She would happily swallow the proof of my love for her. "Lily! What are you doing?" said Marquess Rommel while lifting my body into his arms like carrying a puppy. I didn''t want to respond to that voice. However, the source of the voice was the owner of this place and also the father I hated. "Ah.. good morning, Marquess Rommel," I tried to give a warm greeting that I hadn''t said for a long time because of his status as a Marquess noble. "..." "..." "..." "Umm... Marquess Rommel. Can you lower my body now? I think my panties were seen by them," even though I didn''t see it, my woman''s instincts could feel the lewd gazes of several Butlers standing behind me. "Grrrr!!" Marquess Rommel responded to my words by lowering my body and glaring back at the Butler who saw my panties. "Hiiieekk!!" several Butlers averted their gazes from Marquess Rommel''s deadly gaze. "Ahem, Lily.. may I know what those clothes are?" "And.. what are you doing here?" The awkward question came out of Marquess Rommel''s mouth. Beside him, Sebastian gave a small signal telling me to answer Marquess Rommel''s question with respect like a sweet daughter. "Ahh... I''m doing a little experiment to cook something. Does Marquess Rommel want to taste it?" I answered with a small smile to respond to Sebastian''s request to be polite in front of my father. "Kuuhu!!" several Butlers who were standing behind Marquess Rommel''s body suddenly fell to the floor. The incident caused a small commotion that disturbed Marquess Rommel enough to order some Butlers and Maids to leave the kitchen. The situation went a little out of control as they competed to stay in the kitchen. Until Marquess Rommel suddenly emitted a intimidating aura from behind his body. "Ahem!" with just that one sentence, the atmosphere returned to calm and a little quiet. "Lily.. if you here and like want to make some food, would you like to make breakfast for all of us?" asked Marquess Rommel to lighten the tense atmosphere. "Unnngg?? Is that okay for an amateur chef like me?" I tilted my head. "I mean.. for Alice, Alyssa, and Ama-" "Of course!" Before Marquess Rommel could finish his sentence. I answered him with full confidence. Seeing my quick answer, Marquess Rommel stared at me in silence. "Then.. Mioo.. Please get me an apron," I ordered Mio. "T-This is it... Lily-sama," Mio replied. Seeing Mio''s stiff body reaction after Marquess Rommel''s presence, it seemed like she understood the situation that had occurred. I accepted the apron given by Mio and put it on. Hmm.. somehow. I feel like I''m missing something. That''s right! "Mioo.." "Y-Yes, Lily-sama?" "Can you help me make it?" "Of course, I''ll be happy to do so!" I almost forgot one important thing. "Marquess Rommel.. Umm.. A-Are you still planning that wedding?" I asked in a low tone like whispering to him. Marquess Rommel was stunned after hearing my question. His facial expression looked complicated, his breathing rhythm became heavy, and a small grumble was faintly heard from his mouth. "Hmm .. isn''t the Queen already in your hands? So that doesn''t need to be done anymore," replied Marquess Rommel. "Ummm? Is that true?" I replied with a small nod. I also wasn''t sure if the Queen was on my side or not. I guess, I need to check the Queen''s loyalty another day by sending an unreasonable request. "Then, there is no other reason to force you to make that marriage offer," hearing the positive answer made my body feel happy. Unintentionally, my lips showed a warm smile. "Umm .. Marquess Rommel. May I whisper something?" I said in a soft tone. "W-Why Lily? Is it so difficult to say that it has to be whispered?" asked Marquess Rommel while getting ready to kneel to adjust to my height. "Y-Yes, this must be heard by Marquess Rommel''s ears only." Marquess Rommel slowly lowered his height. I then moved closer to Marquess Rommel''s ear to say something. "Thank you, Father," with that short sentence, I kissed my father''s cheek and returned to Mio''s side. I saw my father''s facial expression filled with surprise. That cold face slowly gave off a smile that I had never seen before. Beside him, Sebastian was seen crying and trying to hold back his tears using a handkerchief. After that little incident, I tried to cook Samyang Carbonara according to the instructions on the packaging, such as boiling the main ingredients, draining the cooked ingredients, and mixing them with the prepared spices. A simple food that gave off an appetizing aroma was ready to be served. I was very confident with the results of my cooking. Everything went smoothly until a small incident happened in the dining room. Alice and Alyssa dragged my body back to the kitchen to get a second portion of Samyang Carbonara which they ate as an additional dessert. It seemed that the food was too delicious for their tongues. Chapter 43 - 3 - Magic Book for Twin Step-sisters "Onee-sama, what is this?" "Lily-nee, what is this?" In my room, Alice and Alyssa looked surprised by the old book I gave them. "It''s a magic book that studies elemental magic and spirit contracts," I answered to tell them my intention to give them the magic book as a gift. "O-Oooh.." "U-Uuuh.." Alice and Alyssa''s facial expressions looked gloomy because the appearance of the magic book looked worn out. Uh, that''s the magic book that they requested, right? Why do they look gloomy now? Did I buy the wrong magic book and it doesn''t meet their expectations? "Um.. did I buy the wrong magic book?" I asked to make sure of my mistake. "I-It''s not like that, Onee-sama, it''s just.." said Alice in low tone. "I thought magic books had beautiful covers like the ones the Saintess showed them in the Royal Capital''s church," Alyssa said in a flat tone. Ah, so that''s how it is! They saw the magic books the Saintess had and were interested in looking for them because the covers looked appealing to them. Are all normal children like this? I mean why would they want magic books because the covers looked nice? Even though magic books aren''t toys that are generally used by children, especially children who are still under the age to use magic. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If something happens because they want to imitate the magic chants written in the magic books, I have to take responsibility too, right? Why are you guys always interested in such small things? I wanted to ask that but my mouth was tightly shut. I''ve heard this before, children are very interested in things that their eyes like. The magic books I bought may look very old but the contents of the magic chants inside are past knowledge that is almost lost in the present that is captured in every page of the magic book. For example, the existence of spirits is still a big secret for mankind and it is answered in the pages of the magic book. Ah, that''s right! Why don''t I show them the greatness of this magic book? If they are interested in the cover of the book. Maybe I can change their views after seeing the greatness of this magic book. Following the proverb of the great hermit who isolated himself in the forest, "Information is power!" The power of information in a magic book lies in the writing on the page, not the cover of the book! "Alice... Alyssa.. I thought you were looking for a magic book to learn magic." "So, I was wrong?" I teased them a little with my gloomy expression. "It''s not like that, Onee-sama.." Alice looked panicked after seeing my gloomy expression. "U-Um.. Lily-nee.. how do I read the writing in this magic book? I don''t understand how to read it," unlike Alice who tried to cheer me up again after seeing my gloomy face, Alyssa opened the pages of the book in her hand as if interested in the contents of the book. "Oh, the magic book about elemental magic? That''s not an ordinary magic book because the one who wrote the book was one of the seven great heroes who lived in the past. If I''m not mistaken, the book wrote down the elemental magic formula which was divided into 1,200 types. All the knowledge of the great hero was poured into it. Um.. this is a big problem because I only got one book out of the seven books that the hero managed to write. Oh! I almost forgot the book was written in German language. If Alyssa is interested, I will help you to study it personally every night." "Uwaaaaahhh!! Is that true Lily-nee?!!" Alyssa''s eyes shone after hearing my words. "Um! Of course! Meet me anytime at night," I replied. Yep, one fish has been caught in the net of curiosity about science magic. "Then.. please help me read this magic book, Lily-nee.." Alyssa sat beside me and showed me the cover of the second magic book in her hand. "Um.. the writing on this magic book means Modern Science in the Another World¡ª" "Onee-saaamaaa.. Can I study this magic book too? I-I think I''m interested in studying it just like Alyssa," right beside me, Alice pulled out the uniform I was wearing. With a blush on her face and a feeling of envy that didn''t want to be left behind by her sister, Alice tried to get my attention in the same way as Alyssa did. Alice then steal the book in Alyssa hand. "That''s fine... Ah! That book... Um! Good choice Alice. It''s a magic book that contains a spirit contract written directly by the Demon Emperor!" "D-Demon Emperor?" Hearing my words, Alice was speechless in astonishment. "The Demon Emperor is amazing. In the history recorded in our kingdom, he is the Demon Emperor who was able to hold back the invasion of giant monsters alone by relying on his spirit contract!" "D-Demon huh... Uhh.. their form is really scary.." Alice grumbled a little after knowing the contents of the magic book. I understand that feeling. The Demons I have seen have scary and disgusting physiques. However, I have met a Demon race that has a human physical body. His body size looks normal enough to be called human but the horns, wings, and tail that are the characteristics of the Demon race are attached to his human body. "Fufu~ Alice.. don''t look down on the spirit contract written by the Demon Emperor. Pay attention to this... Nimi, can you come here?" with my calm words, a greenish aura was created in the air. Slowly, the green aura grew and formed a human body. "Lily Onee-chan!!" after the greenish aura formed a human body. Nimi who had just spawn into my room immediately hugged my body. I returned her hug and stroked her hair. "How is Mio mother... Um, Helena-san? Is she okay?" I asked Nimi. "Mom is fine, Ah! When will Lily Onee-chan and Mio Onee-chan come home?" Seeing Nimi''s sudden appearance, Alice and Alyssa fell silent while observing Nimi''s body behind me. The aura around Nimi''s body emitted a greenish light, it was a special sign of a spirit that condensed its body into a human form. The strength of a spirit can be measured from its physical body shape, the stronger the spirit, the more perfect its body shape. Nimi''s body shape was still that of a child and needed great strength to create her adult body shape. The existence of spirits was quite difficult to summon, only certain contacts could summon them. Since Nimi and I were quite close, I was able to summon Nimi to come visit me. "By the way, where is Mio Onee-chan?" asked Nimi who looked around my room. "Oh, Mio is making snacks for us," I replied. Nimi looked around my room and realized the presence of my twin step-sisters hiding behind my body. "Ah.. um.. sorry for my rudeness earlier. My name is Nimi. Nice to meet you.." Nimi said to my two step-sisters. Alice and Alyssa who were holding my uniform tightly, slowly let go. They were very surprised by Nimi''s sudden arrival in front of them. Toookk... Toookk... A knock on my door was heard and Mio entered my room without waiting for my answer by pushing a food trolley filled with snacks. "Lily-sama, this time''s snacks are more special than usual because.. Ehh.. Nimi?" when Mio entered my room, she was very surprised to see her sweet little sister spirit. "Mio Oneee-chaaaan!!" Nimi flew to hug Mio. "Niiimiii!!" Mio hugged Nimi tightly. It seemed like my room had become noisier than usual. "Well, that''s how to summon a spirit, Alice," I ended the conversation about this magic book. "I-Is that a spirit.." Alice''s eyes were fixed on Nimi. Even though they had met before, it seemed that Alice didn''t remember Nimi''s presence when she picked me up at Mio''s house. "Umm.. are you interested in studying the magic book now?" I asked Alice. Alice looked at the magic book containing the spirit contract, even though the shape of the magic book was very simple and looked very worn with its cover peeling off. However, the thin smile of happiness that was created on Alice''s face depicted her heart that wanted to study the magic book with all her heart. "Umm... Can I study it with Onee-sama?" Alice asked me. "Of course!" I exclaimed in a clear and loud voice. The second fish had been perfectly hooked to study the magic book with me! "Onee-sama.. Can Alice bother Onee-sama by studying this book every day?" Alice asked in a small tone. "Of course, why should I refuse?" I answered quickly. "Thank you, Onee-sama.." Alice hugged my arm tightly and pulled it. A small kiss from her lips hit mine. When Alice released her soft kiss, I could see tears from her eyelids along with a beautiful smile that adorned her face. Alyssa''s hand suddenly held my face and pulled my face to face her. Just like Alice did, Alyssa kissed my lips gently. I felt two loves that complemented each other. Sometimes, having a special relationship and accepting each other''s love has made me feel happy. I didn''t know that my two stepsisters dared to kiss my lips in turn. "Thank you too, Lily-nee.." Alyssa whispered after kissing my lips. Ahhh.. my two stepsisters are so cute. Their smiles are so sweet and it makes my heart beat fast. For some reason, I want to keep the beauty of those happy smiles on their faces. If only someone took those beautiful smiles from my two stepsisters, then I would kill them without mercy... [ Ey! Stop here Lily-chan! That''s so scary! ] [ I''ll take care of the rest if that happens, so just relax! ] Umm.. okay Goddess. I''ll rely on you if that day comes. [ Aaahh! I''m not strong enough to see Lily-chan''s Yandere side yet. ] Yandere? What''s Yandere? [ I-It''s nothing, Lily-chan. Just forget what I said earlier. ] Oh.. Um.. okay.. Chapter 44 - 4 - Panties Catalyst Alice and Alyssa watched me with serious expressions. With white chalk in my hand, I drew a magic circle to make a spirit contract. "More or less like this.." I said to Alice and Alyssa. "Un!" Alice and Alyssa nodded simultaneously. "Next, we need a magic catalyst and put it in the center of the magic circle to summon a spirit." "Magic catalyst?" Alice and Alyssa tilted their heads. "Um, a magic catalyst is an object or remains of a living creature that contains a large amount of magic such as dragon bones, wyvern scales, kobold monster bones, or magical plants. Since we don''t have a magic catalyst, we will try to summon a small spirit without using a magic catalyst." "Un.. Un..!!" Alice and Alyssa nodded, it seemed like they had understood what I said. For some reason, our free time was filled with a short lesson about spirit contracts. After seeing Nimi''s sudden appearance, Alice and Alyssa became curious about how the spirit contract summoning worked. The magic circle carved on the floor of my room was a simple magic contract that could summon small spirits without a magic catalyst. "Onee-sama.. after summoning the spirits. Do we have to feed them?" Alice asked while raising one of her hands. "Good question, Alice. Based on the notes of the magic book that discusses spirit contracts, they have their magic energy and do not need to eat or drink," I replied. "Lily-nee, do all spirits have human form?" Following her sister''s movements, Alyssa raised one of her hands to ask a question. "Hmm.. quite a difficult question to answer, Alyssa. For high-level spirits, they have a body shape that can adjust to our world. For example, like Nimi, her body shape is close to human but still not perfect because her magic aura is still flowing out of her body," I said while glancing at Nimi and Mio who were sitting on my bed. "Hmm.. what''s wrong, Lily-sama?" realizing my gaze was directed at her, Mio tilted her head. "Nothing, Mio," I replied Mio question and look at my twin stepsisters. "Lily-nee.. let''s do it! Show us, the procedure to summon a spirit!" Alyssa looked excited and stared into my eyes with a shining gaze. "O-Okay, pay close attention to this. Alice... Alyssa.. to make a spirit contract. You must draw a magic circle that forms a spirit contract and stand on it," I moved into the magic circle that I had made. "While inside the magic circle, you stand quietly and say this sentence," I stretched my hands in front of me. "In the name of Lily Schwartz De Rommel, I summon a being that is hiding from my sight, come to this world, and answer this call. Come and answer this noble call of yours,.. Lily Schwartz De Rommel order you to come before me, now.." the magic circle that I made slowly shone brightly. The white lines of white chalk that scratched the floor of my room emitted a red light. A magic energy that formed small red dots was seen flying around my body. "Umm.. a spirit that has fire magic. Thank you for answering my call," I said while bowing my body as a sign of introduction. "Alice... Alyssa.. remember this well. After summoning a spirit, greet it as taught by your etiquette teacher." "Of course, Onee-sama," Alice replied while looking at me with bright smile. "Uwaaaaaa¡­" Alyssa''s eyes were fixed on the small spirit that I had successfully summoned. Um.. it seems like my last words were ignored by Alyssa and her eyes slowly focuss on the spirit. "..." Alice was silent while staring at me. Her gaze was fixed on me rather than the red spirit that had been successfully summoned unlike her sisters. "Alice, what''s wrong?" I asked in low tone and little bit closer to her ears. "Hyaaa!! N-Nothing, Onee-sama.." Alice was surprised after I called her. "Alice?" Alice''s behavior looked suspicious, especially with her face covered in a red blush after seeing me summon a spirit. "I-It''s okay, Onee-sama. It''s just that... Onee-sama looks cool when summoning spirits. T-That''s all!!" Alice replied in a fast and excited tone. "O-Ohh.. is that so?" I replied. "U-Unn.." Alice replied while nodding. "Lily-nee.. Alyssa wants to try summoning a spirit!" Alyssa pulled my arm with a shining gaze. Ugh.. that dazzling gaze pierced my eyes made me happy and calm. "O-Okay.." to avoid Alyssa''s gaze filled with shining light, I fulfilled her request and lent her the white chalk that was in my hand. "Here.. make a magic circle that is as similar as possible. Don''t make any wrong lines or they won''t answer Alyssa''s call," I said while warning Alyssa. "Un.. understood!" Alyssa accepted the white chalk from my hand and drew a magic circle according to my magic circle. "Kuuuuhh.." Alice grumbled beside me. "Alyssa.. leave some of that chalk for me," Alice said. "Un!!" Alyssa replied. Why is this? Alice''s gaze looked scary and stared sharply at Alyssa. What happened between them? [ Lily-chan, that''s what is called a love rivalry. ] L-Love rivalry? Hearing Goddess''s words, I tilted my head to understand the contents of the sentence. What does the Goddess mean? [ Like this, Lily-chan. We can use an assumption that fits this condition. For example, like Mio who has a mistress. As a personal Maid and mistress, Mio spends her time with her lover rather than serving Lily-chan. If that happened, what would Lily-chan do? ] Mio would never do that. [ Just as an example, Lily-chan. ] If that happens, maybe I will kill Mio''s mistress and discipline Mio for her betrayal. Then make sure Mio became mine... only mine. [ W-Why do I suddenly feel a cold aura piercing my body? ] [Are? Since when did I have a physical body in this imaginary form?] [ T-That''s not what it means, Lily-chan. Ugh.. how do I explain it properly? ] [ What Alice is experiencing is jealousy towards Alyssa who always gets Lily-chan''s attention. ] [ Lily-chan, try to understand Alice''s feelings of left behind by Alyssa. ] Umm.. how do I do it? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ It''s very easy. ] [ Make a magic circle with Alice. ] [ Ah! Make sure to draw together. Hold Alice''s hand to draw a perfect magic circle. ] Is that it? [ Yes, it''s very easy, right? ] "Alice, do you want to draw a magic circle with me?" following Goddess''s suggestion, I invited Alice to draw a magic circle together. "Eh? I-Is it okay, Onee-sama?" Alice said happily. "Um! Come here.." I took out the remaining white chalk and pulled Alice''s arm to come closer. "Hawawa..." Alice looked panicked as she approached me. My hand touched Alice''s and drew a perfect magic circle. As long as our hands were in contact, Alice''s face was filled with a red hue that was increasingly visible, and heavy breathing that made her gasp for breath. "Alice, are you okay?" Seeing Alice''s gasping breath and the red hue on her face, I brought my forehead closer to measure her body temperature. Its Warm.. Alice''s body temperature response was the same as a mild fever. Could it be... Alice has a mild fever. "Alice..!" I grabbed Alice''s hand and pulled it. "I-I''m okay, Onee-sama.." Alice said in a panic. "O-Onee-sama''s body odor is too strong for me.." Alice whispered. "Huh?" Hearing a small whisper from Alice''s mouth, I then moved away from Alice and smelled my body odor. Sniff.. Sniff.. Umm.. there''s no strange smell I think. [ Ahem.. Lily-chan.. ] [ Smelling your body odor is very difficult to do. ] I-Is that so? Is my body odor too strong for Alice? [ Hmm.. I think.. Lily-chan''s scent is too tempting for Alice. ] What does that mean? [ Um... Lily-chan.. ] [ If I''m not mistaken, Lily-chan needs a magic catalyst to summon spirits, right? ] Y-Yes, that''s right. But, they''re too expensive for my finances. [ If there''s a way to make a magic catalyst, does Lily-chan want to try it?] Eh? There''s a way to make a magic catalyst? [ Y-Yes.. it''s just.. ] Hearing Goddess''s doubtful tone, I could feel a bad feeling about myself. [ Actually, Lily-chan''s sweat contains a lot of magic. That''s because of the Linked Ritual we did before. ] [ Kyaaa!! I''m reminded of our first kiss.. ] [ Ahem! Let''s continue our previous discussion. ] [ The scent of sweat that contains magic is slightly intoxicating to the people around her. That''s what Alice experienced. Right now, Alice is drunk from smelling Lily-chan''s sweat. ] Umm.. does my sweat have something to do with the magic catalyst? [ Of course, listen carefully Lily-chan. ] [ The sweat that collects and penetrates Lily-chan''s panties will make Lily-chan''s panties a magic catalyst. ] [ In other words, the panties that Lily-chan is wearing right now can become a magic catalyst. ] [ Rather than buying an uncertain magic catalyst, why not use the panties that Lily-chan is wearing? ] "..." Hearing Goddess''s explanation, I could feel the curve of my panties covered in sweat. Could it be... Do I have to use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits? That''s so embarrassing! But, for the sake of my little sisters. Kuuuuhhhh... I-I will hold back my pride and shame. It''s not like I''m doing all this to grant my twin stepsisters'' wishes! This is just my duty as their older sister. Um! Right! As an older sister, I have to grant their wishes. Chapter 45 - 5 - Summoning Spirit [ How about that, Lily-chan? ] [ Interested to trying it, Lily-chan? ] Right now, I''m a little stressed with the two options given by the Goddess. Why am I stressed? A good question! That''s because the Goddess gave me two difficult choices that involve my pride as big sister or my sweaty panties! The first option, I will use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits. The second option is I give my panties to the Goddess in exchange for three magic catalysts that will be used to summon spirits... Is it just my feelings or my panties are now the most valuable thing in this world, especially with my used panties covered in my body sweat? [ Ehehe~ ] [ So which one do you want to choose, Lily-chan? ] [ Hand over your panties as a magic catalyst or exchange them for three magic catalysts but your panties will be completely mine. ] Ugh, for some reason.. the Goddess''s voice sounded very happy when giving those two difficult choices. [ With the successful summoning of the spirit... Alice and Alyssa''s love will increase rapidly! Conquering the twin stepsisters will be very easy to do in one attack. It''s like fishing for two fish with one bait. ] Umm.. isn''t the correct way to behead two orcs with one sword slash? [ Hey! What''s that horrible saying? Please don''t use such barbaric language, Lily-chan! ] [ A respectable woman should be polite, well-mannered, and elegant! Don''t use that horrible saying again, Lily-chan. ] [ Please remember my message well. ] Ah, okay, I-I understand... Umm.. My Goddess.. May I ask you one thing? [ What do you want to ask, Lily-chan? ] If I''m not mistaken, the Goddess once suggested that I buy a magic book about spirit contracts for Alice and Alyssa to study. Does that have something to do with Alice and Alyssa''s powers? [ Good question, Lily-chan. ] [ To answer that question, Lily-chan must know one important thing. The power of the Yurification System is a thread of destiny that can change everything as long as it is based on love and affection. ] [ Before performing the Linked Ritual with Lily-chan. Alice and Alyssa already had great magical powers and were difficult to control because their bodies were still children. With the successful Linked Ritual, their bodies were able to accommodate their magical power to a stable point for a female magician. ] [ Lily-chan, this is a big secret stored in the Akashic Record. Alice and Alyssa have two fates that are tied together, namely dying at the age of seven because their magical capacity exploded or becoming the strongest magician in human history when they can control their magic at a young age. ] [ Ah! Please keep this a big secret. After all, the contents of the Akashic Record are a big secret. Even for a Goddess like me. ] I was very surprised after hearing the two fates that had bound Alice and Alyssa. Dying at a young age because of an explosion of magical capacity or becoming the strongest magician when they can control their magical capacity? Aren''t they related? They will survive if they can control their magic capacity but will die if they can''t control their magic capacity. Wait a minute... Isn''t information about fate like this highly classified? Isn''t this about someone''s fate written in the Akashic Record? [ Umm.. Isn''t Lily-chan happy to try to save Alice and Alyssa? ] Of course, I''m very happy with this good news and want to save them. It''s just.. I''m a little hesitant about whether I can save them or not. [ There''s no need to hesitate about unimportant things, Lily-chan. In the past, some Goddesses gave unimportant task to their Saintesses. For Lily-chan, this Goddess of yours wants to see Lily-chan''s happiness as she tries to fight against an unwanted fate. ] For some reason, I can see the Goddess'' smiling face in my mind and it makes me blush a little. Umm.. thank you. [ Ehehe.. now.. ] [ Let''s make your choice, Lily-chan. ] [ Which one do you want to choose, Lily-chan?! ] "Urrrk.." without realizing it, I said that sentence with a stressed tone. Uuuh.. Umm.. I will use my panties as a magic catalyst to summon spirits. [ Oh! Panties full of sweat as a magic catalyst. ] [ Very good choice, Lily-chan! ] [ Your goddess is very proud of you!] Emm.. it seems like I made the wrong choice. "Ugh!!" I held back the pain in my head. A combination of three magic circles for summoning spirits was embedded in my head. I could clearly remember the shape of the lines and symbols of the magic circle and had unknowingly planted the magic circle on the floor to summon spirits. "Ukuh..." I sighed after receiving the pain in my head. "What was that?" I muttered softly. [A combination of three magic circles to summon a legendary spirit.] [ Erm.. maybe that''s a bit of an exaggeration but it''s safe. ] Eh? W-What is that? W-Why does the last part of the Goddess''s words sound so suspicious? [ That''s just Lily-chan''s feeling. ] [ Besides, it''s just a magic circle to summon the highest-level spirit. Based on the magic capacity of Lily-chan, Alice, and Alyssa. The unawakened spirit is suitable to be your pet. ] Uhh.. Um... Is this safe? [ Lily-chan.. please don''t doubt my words as an honorable Goddess. ] [ That hurts my fragile little heart. ] Umm.. S-Sorry... M-Maybe I overdid it a bit but my little gut feeling said otherwise. [ Don''t worry, since when a Goddess like me being wrong? ] Okay, I''ll try making that magic circle with both of my hands. [ No need, I''ve already made that magic circle that''s engraved on the floor of Lily-chan''s room. ] Eh? I stared at the floor of my room, a carving formed from three magic circle combinations was visible in front of me. This looked even more suspicious. My bad feeling grew even worse after seeing this. Moreover, the Goddess was forcing me this time. [ Um.. without waiting any longer. Spirit summoning circle magic is activated! ] For some reason, the panties that were on my skirt seemed to disappear and a cold wind began to attack my lower body. Suddenly, a strong wind blew into my room and lifted my military uniform skirt until it almost showed the condition of my lower body that had lost my panties. In front of my dressing table mirror, I saw the reflection of my underwear that had disappeared from its place. Swuuuushhh... After the strong wind passed, the magic circle carved on the floor of my room emitted a dazzling white light. My body felt the flow of magic energy flowing out of the magic circle and the spirit summoning began. Swiiigggsss... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whiiiirrlll... Shrrruuusshh.. The blinding white light surprised Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi. "Arrrrkkk!!" "Hiiiyaaaa!!" "Onee-saaammaa!!" "Liiiilllyyy-neeee!!" It seemed like I was the only one who wasn''t surprised by this incident. Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi looked very panicked and ran towards me. After the flow of magic subsided, my gaze was fixed on the figure of the spirit that had been successfully summoned. The spirit''s form was a butterfly cocoon covered with a very large amount of magical energy around its body. Umm.. what should I do after this? The butterfly cocoon flew in the air. The magical energy emanating from the cocoon felt very large and affected the flow of magic around it. Is this what is called a legendary spirit? It has a frightening magical radiance... "Onee-samaaa.." "Lily-nee..." Alice and Alyssa hid behind my body and tightly held my arms. Uh, how am I going to explain this situation to my twin little stepsisters? "Alice... Alyssa.. calm down.. this is just.." I was at a loss for words to explain this situation. Again and again, the Goddess did her little pranks. This time, the Goddess carved a magic circle and forcibly summoned the spirit again. Kuh! My head felt dizzy trying to find a suitable explanation for Alice and Alyssa while feeling the dizziness that attacked my head. [ Ehehe .. Lily-chan''s panties... I finally have it! Ahahaha !! Hahaha !! Cough! ] Eh? [ Ahem! Forget what Lily-chan just heard. It''s not that important~ ] What does Goddess mean? [ Nothing. Oh! Lily-chan .. what about the summoned spirit? ] [ Is it according to Alice and Alyssa''s taste? ] I could feel the great strangeness from the Goddess and my bad feeling that had now been completely answered through my eyes. "Umm .. Goddess .." I said in a small voice. [ Y-Yes, Lily-chan? Is there a problem? ] Hmm .. the voice that sounded full of guilt was very suspicious. [ I-It''s just Lily-chan''s feeling .. ] Are my panties okay there? A goddess like you doesn''t smell it and wears it as a hair tie, right? [ Eeerrrkkkk!! ] [ W-What is Lily-chan saying? I-I don''t smell the sweat of Lily-chan''s sweat-covered panties. ] Huh? I''m not talking about panties that emit the smell of sweat. [ Uuurrhkkk!! I-It''s nothing! ] [ Oh! No! There''s a new job piling up for a Goddess like me to take care of. ] [ I''ll go first, Lily-chan! ] Hmm.. my bad feeling is sometimes right on target. The Goddess left me after forcibly removing my panties for her benefit. A magic catalyst made from panties covered in sweat. Thinking back, it felt really weird. Uh.. why does this always happen to me? For the umpteenth time, the Goddess always tricks me into achieving her strange little goals that sound suspicious. What''s so special about a little girl''s panties covered in sweat? The Goddess is really weird sometimes. Even so, I can''t possibly hate you who taught me so many things about loving a woman. It''s just that this shame will remain in my memory. This is the first time I''ve not worn panties under my skirt. ... ... ... ... ... ... [ Goddess Realm ] Inside a room filled with white and soft pink decorations, there was a large bed with a Goddess lying on it. Her facial expression was filled with a smile and saliva dripping down the pillow while smelling the scent of a little girl''s panties. "Huuuummmm~" The Goddess held the small white cloth that was filled with the smell of sweat non-stop. "Liiiiillllyyyy-chaaaannn..." The Goddess inhaled the smell of sweat from the small cloth again and smiled in satisfaction. "Kuuuh!!" her facial expression was now filled with a strange smile. "Hopefully Lily-chan won''t be mad at me for wearing her panties inappropriately like this," the Goddess muttered. The Goddess continued her small activities and ignored the gazes that looked down on her from the mysterious figure standing beside her bed. "Ugh, what a perverted Goddess," said the mysterious figure in an irritated tone because she was carrying the paper leaflets that would be a tough Goddess job for the next day. Chapter 46 - 6 - The Menace Spirit "Alice..." "Alyssa..." "Choose one of these spirits," I said to my tin step-sisters after the spirit summoning succeeded for the third time at the cost of my sweaty underwear gone. In front of me were three spirit answering my call. The form of the spirit was a butterfly cocoon flying while waiting for physical contact with their Master. Memories of their past lives as spirits flowed into my brain. A terrible story that happened in the past and the chaos of the world forced them to enter the sacred cocoon phase to get through the crisis that had threatened their existence as spirits. Before this world was inhabited by the human race and other races, spirit had lived freely in this world. Their main food was the magic energy released by plants that produced magic energy, the overflow of magic energy from the holy land, and magic minerals that could be found in the wild. The life of spirits was not much different from the life of the human race, they managed to develop civilization and process sources of magic energy for their daily needs. Until a great tragedy occurred. A mineral containing cursed magic energy turns spirits into abnormal spirits that attack other spirits. Some of them even managed to turn into scary, ferocious monsters. At first, the tragedy was successfully controlled by the upper-level spirits and created a hierarchy of spirit groupings based on their magic power. The hierarchy that separated spirits based on magic power created a new ideology and developed into a caste system to group spirits. The three spirit cocoons in front of me were victims of the caste system invented by the spirits themselves. In that world, they occupied the outermost rank of the spirit caste level. They were just weak spirits that came out of the spirit caste system. A spirit that did not have enough magic ability to enter the caste system. At that time, they were just small caterpillar spirits that were looked down upon. Their food was only the remains of magic energy that had been absorbed by other spirits in the form of leftover food. Surviving under the pressure of other spirits was the greatest achievement in their lives. All that difficult life changed when the caterpillar spirit sister began to release thin threads filled with magic energy from her body to form a cocoon. The thin thread filled with magic increased and became a backup food when it was difficult to get magic energy. That life continued to repeat itself until a small incident occurred, their magic thread had invited the upper-level spirits to taste the magic thread until it was hunted like a rare commodity. On that day, the three spirit sisters experienced an unforgettable incident in their lives. Becoming livestock spirits that produced magic thread for upper-level spirits to eat. Their bodies turned into dairy cows that were regularly forced to release magic thread. The quality of their magic thread became a luxury dish targeted by upper-level spirits. Until they decided to become a sacred cocoon to release their magic thread abilities. The sacred cocoon that had a large source of magic created the flames of war among upper-level spirits. Sometimes, I thought that only humans were capable of committing such cruel acts by taking advantage of each other. However, the greed of spirits was also able to drive such cruel acts without regard for morals and ethics as fellow spirits. Eh, do spirits have morals and ethics like humans? Based on the memories of this spirit, it seems that spirits have the same way of thinking as the human race. [ Of course, all spirits have thinking ability and reasoning that are close to humans. ] Eh, Goddess? Why did you come back? [ I was just answering Lily-chan''s small question. ] [ Don''t take their memories too seriously. Because the Goddess who holds the title of "Mother of Spirits" has restrained all remaining spirits with sacred rules. Spirits who violate the sacred rules will disappear from the order of life in this world and information about their behavior is immortalized to commemorate someone who wants to make a spirit contract with them. In short, their memories are just additional information about the past lives of spirits that are difficult to control, so their nature not to surprise their contractors. ] [ Ah! Speaking of them. The three spirit cocoons that Lily-chan managed to summon are sacred spirits blessed by the "Mother of Spirits". ] [ By feeling the presence of their magic, Alice and Alyssa''s future will be guaranteed to be bright. ] Un... I understand that they are spirits blessed by the Goddess and a bright future awaits my two stepsisters. It''s just that... Isn''t their magic power will be too great to hide later? Moreover... Their power will shake the entire kingdom around here, right? [ Aaah... That''s right. ] If that happens, I can smell an engagement proposal to seize my twin stepsisters to take advantage of their magic abilities. If that happens, I will kill those who try to hurt my twin stepsisters! [ Hmm... I guess that won''t happen because Alice and Alyssa... ] [Oops... I almost let it slip. ] [ Well, the point is... Good luck, Lily-chan! ] Eh? Why do I have to have a good luck? [ Ahem! Forget what I said before. Isn''t it Lily-chan''s turn to form a contract with a spirit now? ] Eh? Without me realizing it, Alice and Alyssa had succeeded in making a spirit contract without my direction. A butterfly-shaped spirit with beautiful wings was in their palms. My twin stepsisters'' faces were filled with small laughter and smiles of happiness because they had succeeded in forming a contract with a spirit. Now, there was only one spirit left waiting for me. "Hmm... I''m really curious about this spirit," I muttered softly. "I will take care you... Umm... what is your name?" "If you don''t have a name, then... I will call you..." "Zoe..." I called out the spirit''s name and touched its cocoon. A small crack began to appear and grow larger. From behind the crack, a golden light and magical aura slowly came out. Like water gushing out of a narrow gap, the magical energy emitted by my spirit grew until my room was enveloped in golden magical energy, and a butterfly spirit was born in front of me. My vision was filled with golden light and it was very dazzling. The golden light slowly dimmed and revealed the figure of a butterfly with menace wings. "Huuumu~ So you are my Master in this rotten world?" "Zoe?" "Not a bad name for me." "Un! I like that name!" "Nice to meet you, Maasssteeerr~" "Huuee?!" I was very surprised when my contract spirit could speak when released from its cocoon. "Z-Zoe?" "Yes, Master? Zoe is ready to help! Are we going to destroy a dragon''s nest, a goblin''s nest, or maybe¡­ destroy a kingdom in one strike?" Zoe said happily. "H-Huh?" I was very confused by Zoe''s words. My contract spirit has the same physique as mine. Compared to her sister who has bright and beautiful wings, Zoe has black and purple wings. For some reason, I feel that Zoe''s physical appearance follows my brown-skinned and unattractive appearance at all. "Zoe, I want to ask you one thing?" I asked to confirm my curiosity. "Ung?" "Are they your sisters?" I said while pointing at my twin step-sisters who were playing with their chosen butterfly spirits. "Yes, they are indeed my little sisters. Have they messed up something from you, Master?" "Ah, no. It''s just¡­ Can they speak the same way as you?" "..." "..." "Master.. All spirits can talk. How can we live if we don''t communicate with each other?" "Ah, that''s right. I''m sorry.." "It''s okay, Master." Perhaps, this is my first experience communicating with a spirit, especially with a spirit that has lived too long as a cocoon and was born as a butterfly with wings that don''t attract attention to the beauty of the world. Wait a minute! Isn''t Nimi a spirit too? Then this isn''t my first experience talking to a spirit! Why did I almost forget Nimi''s true identity as a spirit? Is it because her body shape resembles a human? I felt a little guilty towards Nimi and glanced at her from a distance. Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Nimi were chatting with two spirits that had just been born after coming out of their cocoon phase. "Anooo... Master~" "Hmm... What''s wrong, Zoe?" Suddenly, Zoe called out to me. She flew around me and landed in between my hair like a hair ribbon. "Ettoo... Can I ask you one request?" Zoe asked. "What request is that?" I replied. "Umm... Can I lick some of Master''s sweat as my main meal?" "Huh?" Hearing Zoe''s rather strange request, I could only remain silent after hearing it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ettoo... Master''s sweat has quite tempting magical energy. So, it would be a waste to throw it away. Umm... Is that too much trouble for you, Master?" Ahh... This is the umpteenth time I''ve heard it. For some reason, my body seems to be growing in the wrong direction because of the Goddess'' blessing and weird behavior. "Umm... No problem," I replied. "Thank you, Maassterr~" Zoe replied while flapping her wings. Braaaaak!! "ALICE!!" "ALYSSA!!" "LILY!!" "ARE YOU ALL OKAY!!" The door to my room was opened roughly, my father suddenly entered my room with a sword in his hand. He looked at us who were busy with the presence of spirits and saw the magic circle carved on the floor of my room. Erm... Isn''t this going to be a big problem? "Marquess Rommel! We have gathered troops!" Behind my father, a small army had lined up to enter my room. My father and the soldiers guarding Marquess Rommel''s residence fell silent after seeing the magic circle carved on the floor of my room. Meanwhile, Alice and Alyssa ran towards my father while showing their spirit contracts in the shape of butterflies. Cold sweat began to wet my clothes and my father''s gaze filled with a myriad of questions began to focus on me. "Lily, what does this mean?" said my father while smiling softly and wanting to attack me with various questions. Ugh... This is going to be very tiring to talk about. Therefore, I ordered Zoe to explain the current situation as her first task. This long story ended after dinner. Uh, that was so tiring! Chapter 47 - 7 - Mama "S-Spirit?" said my father and my stepmother at the same time. In Marquess Rommel''s study, my father and stepmother observed my butterfly spirit that was flying and perched on my head. Alice, Alyssa, and I were dragged into a complicated and troublesome situation after successfully summoning the spirit. Reluctantly, I explained about the spirit contract and the spirit summoning magic circle carved on the floor of my room to my parents who stared at me in astonishment as if they didn''t believe every word I said. Thanks to Zoe''s additional help and the extraordinary intelligence of her smooth words. At least I managed to get through the crisis to explain something to my parents. "So that''s it, in other words. Lily successfully performed the spirit summoning ritual and the huge explosion of magical energy came from the emission of that spirit energy?" asked my father while observing Zoe who was perched on my head. "Um! That''s right, Father." "Zoe, can you introduce yourself to my parents?" I ordered Zoe to introduce herself as part of my spirit contract officially in the Marquess Rommel family. Zoe who was above my head suddenly moved flying and adjusted the perspective of my parents. "Let me introduce myself, my name is Zoe. A holy spirit who was reborn controlling space and time magic, a bringer of disaster for heretics, and the holder of the scales of justice for all living beings who set foot in this world!" said Zoe loudly and confidently while flapping her small wings that were so beautiful in my eyes. "Also let me introduce my two younger siblings. Errr ..." After introducing herself, Zoe was a little confused with her two younger siblings because she didn''t know the names given to them by their Master. "Ah! Alice... Alyssa... Have you found a suitable name for your spirits?" I asked while looking at Alice and Alyssa. "Zeta!" shouted Alice. "Zara!" shouted Alyssa. "Uhkum! Let me say it again, let me introduce my two younger siblings, Zeta and Zara. My twin sister spirits who uphold justice and masters of high-level magic elements," Zoe continued. Zeta and Zara flew after Zoe as if introducing themselves to my parents. Unlike Zoe who actively spoke, Zeta and Zara looked like quiet spirits who always obeyed their older sister''s words. "Erm¡­ L-Lily-chan? Since when did Lily-chan become interested in this kind of thing?" For the first time, my stepmother spoke to me. "Ung? I don''t know¡­ I was just satisfying my curiosity while practicing what was written in the magic book to fulfill my twin stepsisters'' requests," I replied in a flat tone while glancing at my twin stepsisters who were sitting silently enjoying their tea. The answer that came out of my mouth made my father and stepmother look at each other. They looked confused about how to respond to this incident. "Ugh¡­ This will be a big problem if the King and Queen find out. Especially the temple who are very annoying after knowing that our family managed to have a spirit contract that is considered sacred by them," my father''s words sounded heavy in every word and he held his chin as if thinking hard to get out of this problem. "M-Marquess R-Rommel, it seems like we have to keep this incident a secret. Spirit summoning is a sacred ritual used by the royal Saintess to maintain their power in the public eye. If they find out about this, I don''t know what they will do because the power of the King and Queen cannot limit the power of the Saintess. The bad news is, Lily, Alice, and Alyssa will be forcibly taken to get sacred guidance from them," my stepmother said in a sad tone. "If their guidance goes smoothly, they will return home after turning seventeen," Sebastian said to clarify the situation that we will experience when found out by the temple. "Um, will this be a big problem?" I dared to ask my stepmother. "Lily-chan? Ah¡­ No¡­ Don''t worry about that small problem. We will protect you! Trust us!" My stepmother exclaimed while holding her palms. My stepmother''s words sounded very suspicious. It sounded like she was hiding something important for this family. Moreover, my stepmother''s attitude seemed forced to be gentle when facing me. Honestly, I don''t like her secretive nature and forcing herself to lie like that. "Umm... Marchioness Amagi. May I call you Mama?" Maybe, my question sounded very strange but I had to do it to break the atmosphere that seemed heavy. "Eh?" Even my stepmother was very surprised by my sudden question. I had expected this before. The distance between me and my stepmother was quite far. Ever since my father married my stepmother, I had never spoken to her because it felt so strange. A strange feeling that was bothering me in my heart seemed to tell me to slowly approach my stepmother and open my heart to accept her as my new mother. Uh... This strange feeling. For some reason, I had experienced this before. What kind of strange feeling is this? I couldn''t answer this feeling that was hard to understand. That''s why I dared to ask that important question. "Umm... Sorry if this seems pushy, Marchioness Amagi." I stood up and bowed my body as an apology. "Ah... Lily-chan!" My stepmother immediately stood up and approached me and hugged my body. When Marchioness Amagi hugged my body, a warmth that was hard to describe made part of my heart tremble. What is this strange feeling? Is this what is called missing a mother who always understands me? "It''s okay, Lily-chan. I am very happy if Lily-chan calls me Mama. That way, I have three sweet and cute girls to be proud of to everyone!" My stepmother exclaimed while stroking my hair. "Uhm¡­ T-Thank you¡­ M-Mama¡­" The strange feeling in my heart slowly disappeared. Ahhh¡­ Is this what it feels like to have a caring mother? This feels like normal. There is no significant change for me. However, my heart feels comfortable to feel this tender affection. "Fufu~ Lily-chan has acknowledged me as a mother! Now, it''s time for us to celebrate this great achievement!" My stepmother exclaimed who was now suddenly excited. My stepmother suddenly let go of her hug and clenched her fists with an aura of enthusiasm. Her awkward appearance towards me suddenly changed and it made me laugh after seeing it. Unconsciously, I chuckled. My stepmother''s silly appearance looked very funny. Ah¡­ It seems like I have to get used to this. "Mama, please don''t overdo it!" I said to win the situation. "Onee-saaamaaa!!" "Lily-neeeee!!" Alice and Alyssa suddenly jumped up and slammed into my body. Yup, they jumped up. Because of our sitting position on the sofa, Alice and Alyssa who jumped onto my body managed to land with big smiles on their faces. "Because Onee-sama has acknowledged Mama. That means we can sleep together every night!" "That''s right! With this, Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips every night!" Ctaaang... Ctaaakk... Braaakk... Tiiiiingg.. Suddenly, the Maid and Butler on duty in Marquess Rommel''s study dropped their things. Alyssa''s declaration caused a small commotion among the Maid and Butler on duty. "A-Alyssa... What did you just say?" My stepmother''s body seemed to tremble and she stared at me. Ah! Should I call her Mama from now on? "L-Lily-chan¡­ Ah¡­ Ahahaha¡­ It''s just a joke between sisters, right?" Mom seemed to calm her mind with something positive and thought Alyssa''s words were just a joke. "Mom, is that wrong? Even though Mom and Dad always do it every night?" Alyssa said in an innocent tone. "Puuuuffuuuuu!!" My dad suddenly choked. "Is doing the same thing with Lily-nee wrong?" Alyssa asked with a pouting expression. "N-No, it''s not wrong. Erm¡­ Don''t do it too often," Mom replied in an awkward tone. "Eeeehh¡­" Alyssa protested. "Alyssa, that kind of relationship is only allowed for adults." "Really? If Alyssa is an adult. Then Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips every day?" "Aaaahh!!" The conversation between Mom and Alyssa ended with Mom''s defeat. "No! It''s not like that! Forbidden relationships like that shouldn''t be done between family members!" Mom said in a loud tone. "Umm... As long as Lily-nee isn''t part of the family. Can we do it? Then, Lily-nee..." Alyssa suddenly whispered something in my ear. Alyssa''s small whisper told me to change my body shape into a fox girl. I did some small rejections before granting the request. "Ehehe... Lily-nee... just this once," asked Alyssa who smiled sweetly in front of me. "Hah... It can''t be helped... just this once," I replied. I gave up and followed Alyssa''s game. Right in front of my parents, I turned into a nine-tailed fox girl. "How about this, Mom? Alyssa can kiss Lily-nee''s lips without caring about the previous family problem!" "That''s not what it means!!" Mom looked very panicked after seeing Alyssa''s seriousness and my body shape change into a nine-tailed fox. "Umm... I don''t mind that. If Alyssa wants it, we can do it every day," I said to answer Alyssa''s request. "Thank you Liiiily-neee... Ehehe..." Alyssa suddenly hugged my body and buried her face in my chest. "O-Onee-samaaa..." Right beside me, Alice looked gloomy and pulled my arm. "Of course, Alice can do it too." Well, I wasn''t cruel enough to ignore Alice''s jealous feelings. "Thank you Onee-samaaaa!!" following Alyssa''s movement, Alice hugged my body and buried her face in my chest. "Umm... Lily-sama." Behind me, Mio walked towards me with a blank expression. "Ah, Mio. Of course, I''ll do it to you too," I said to Mio. "Thank you, Lily-sama," Mio replied with a sweet smile at me. "Wait a minute! Since when did your relationship become like this?" asked Mom in a serious tone. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this kind of relationship wrong, Mom?" I asked Mom while moving my nine fox tails. "If this kind of relationship is wrong, isn''t my relationship with making Queen my pet also wrong?" I continued asking. "Guuhu!! That''s not the problem, Lily-chan!" Mom exclaimed in a loud tone. "Mom doesn''t hate this kind of relationship! What Mom hates is¡­" "Why doesn''t Lily-chan invite Mom to have a relationship like that too!" "Mom seems to be left behind by the others, you know!" "Puuuuufuuuuu!!" My father, who had been silent all this time, suddenly choked. "It seems like my family has developed in the wrong direction," my father muttered softly. Chapter 48 - 8 - Royal Family Party Invitation When it was night and I finished dinner with my family. I could see Sebastian who had been waiting for me in front of my room door. Seeing his body movements that seemed to be holding something. I could feel a bad feeling about what Sebastian would give me. Sebastian noticed my footsteps and immediately looked at me with his gentle old eyes staring at my body. "Good evening, Lily-sama. You got a party invitation letter," Sebastian said while holding out his hand that looked like it was holding a letter. "Party invitation? Ugh¡­" I vented my disappointment when Sebastian gave me a party invitation letter. "Lily-sama, I know that Lily-sama is traumatized by the terrible party incident. However, refusing an invitation from the royal family will make it difficult for Marquess Rommel¡ª" "I understand about that, the Marquess Rommel family will be ridiculed by other nobles if they refuse the party invitation letter, right?" I said, cutting Sebastian off. "Yes, their ridicule will be what brings down the Marquess Rommel family''s pride in public. That would mess up our territory''s business and our political influence in the royal meeting would have little voting power." "Ugh, that would be a hassle for my family. Thank you for bringing me the invitation letter, Sebastian." "That is my duty as a Butler, Lily-sama," Sebastian replied with a friendly smile. "Unm, I understand. I will try my best to attend the party invitation and fight my trauma," I replied as I entered my room and closed the door. To be honest, I hated noble parties after experiencing that horrific incident. I understood my terrible body condition to hang around in the noble social circle that relied on beauty and elegance. My light brown skin was like a danger signal that kept me away from the crowd. It wasn''t a big deal for me but Marquess Rommel''s judgment was determined by my presence that would ruin the party because of my light brown skin color. "I''d rather not attend that small party and stay in my room or if I have to attend the party invitation, maybe I should escape to the balcony," I muttered softly as I walked to find a small knife to open the party invitation letter. I opened the letter and read its contents. A neat and beautiful writing was written on soft paper covered in gold ink. This kind of luxury could only be owned by the royal family with the pretext of requiring the recipient of the party invitation letter to attend. "Ugh... What is this? Is this letter intended to mock me?" seeing the contents of the message addressed to my full name. The main purpose of this party invitation was gratitude towards me. My body suddenly shook as if feeling something troublesome was waiting for me at the small party. After reading the contents of the letter, I could feel the Queen''s heart who was happy after Princess Anastasia recovered from her illness thanks to the Elixir I gave her. Um... Well... She was too happy by sending seven personal letters telling about Princess Anastasia''s condition and her longing to meet me as my pet. I put the letter on the small table in my room and lay down on the bed. "Haaaaah~" I let out a long breath to release the invisible burden on my shoulders. "Master, are you okay?" asked Zoe who flew towards me from behind the shadow of my body. "Un, I''m fine, Zoe. Just remembering a bad incident at a past party," I replied with my eyes closed. "Master¡­ Ah! No¡­ That might be painful to tell me." "Do you want to know, Zoe?" As her Master, I could understand Zoe''s feelings of curiosity about my little trauma about a noble party. "You could say there''s someone who hates my ugly appearance. They vent their hatred in public and keep disturbing my life. I want to kill them but the law of this kingdom¡­ Hmm.. Ah! That''s right! Why didn''t I think of this before!" Suddenly, I remembered the vulnerability of the Aurora Kingdom''s law that children are not bound by the law because they are considered unable to think between good and bad. "Zoe¡­" "Want to kill a human for the first time after your rebirth?" I asked Zoe with a cheerful smile. "If that''s Master''s order, I will gladly do it," Zoe replied readily. "Fufufu¡­ I also remember that there is no punishment for spirits who kill someone because spirits are one of the sacred things for the Aurora Kingdom. This will be a clean kill without my sword''s interference¡­ Ah! No! This will be too perfect a kill to outwit a kingdom law!" I said in a cheerful tone. For this one reason, my little trauma toward noble parties slowly subsided. "Neee¡­ Master¡­" "Hmm? What''s wrong, Zoe?" "Humans who hate Master, should we give a curse to all their descendants?" "Curse? Very interesting idea, Zoe! Explain it now!" "In the era of spirit life, there is a very troublesome and annoying curse. The curse is called personality correction which makes the victim have to follow the rules of the curse along with their descendants, you could say, the Master will control one family descendant if the curse is given!" said Zoe while explaining the contents of the curse. "Personality correction? What''s that? Sounds troublesome and annoying for a curse," I could feel the great power of the curse from Zoe''s words. "Yup! It''s very troublesome and annoying to plant on one''s bloodline." "How does it work?" I asked in an excited tone. "It works very simply, Master. For example, if the head of the family is cursed with the order to always seduce other people''s wives when attending noble parties, then he will carry out the habit of seducing other people''s wives for the rest of his life and pass the curse on to his bloodline who will always seduce other people''s wives when attending noble parties. If he doesn''t have a bloodline, then the curse will end on himself. Very effective for people who hate Master, right?" Zoe exclaimed in an excited tone. "Fufufu¡­ What a great curse. How do I learn it?" "Don''t worry, Master. I''ve learned it perfectly and am ready to cast the curse at any time!" "Good job, Zoe! I''ll be looking forward to the curse''s performance!" "Umm¡­ Will Master reward me for this brilliant idea?" "Heee~ So there''s a reward?" I said while teasing Zoe. "Umm¡­ Can I sleep in Master''s embrace?" Zoe replied in a small tone. Aaah... How can I answer Zoe''s question? Her small body size is too fragile to fall asleep in my body''s arms. I don''t want to refuse my spirit''s request but I can''t think of any other way to sleep with her. Umm... It''s better to accept it than to refuse it and I have to be careful when hugging her. "It''s okay, come here..." I replied while stretching my arms on the bed. "Thank you, Master!!" A dazzling light filled my room. After the light dimmed, the figure of a little girl with butterfly wings appeared in front of my body. Long silver hair, bright brown skin, and beautiful red eyes like butterflies that radiated the dominance of her power managed to imitate my form perfectly. "Z-Zoe?" I was surprised by Zoe''s change in form that imitated my appearance. "What about my appearance? Is it similar to my Master?" Zoe asked while flapping her butterfly wings. "Are you imitating my appearance?" I asked back. "Yes, Uhm... Does it look weird, Master?" Zoe said with her face lowered. "No, I was just surprised to see my body look like this. It turns out I''m very cute too. Come here... Zoe..." I stretched my arms again to catch Zoe''s body. "Maaasssttteeerrr..." Zoe flew towards my embrace. I accepted Zoe''s body embrace and hugged her body tightly. Our physical body shapes were not much different and looked like twins. The night wind blowing through my bedroom window felt cold and my body was too lazy to close the bedroom window. I suddenly felt a sense of drowsiness slowly attacking and closing my eyelids while hugging Zoe''s body tightly. "Urk... Why am I still sleepy after feeling the breeze?" I muttered softly. "Master, won''t this be my chance to sleep together for the first time?" Zoe whispered in my ear. "Urm... Just do it," I answered Zoe''s whisper and continued my early night''s sleep after dinner. -----&&&----- The preparations for the royal family party were in full swing. All the important guests and nobles of the Aurora Kingdom had received invitation letters written personally by Princess Anastasia. Queen Victoria Rie VII read the report about the Marquess Rommel family''s rare attendance at other noble families'' parties after the Lily incident that was ridiculed by her stupid Crown Prince. Her gaze was now focused on a small box containing a party dress with Lily''s full name on it as an apology for the incident done by her Crown Prince. "Mom, what are you doing?" "Hiieekk!! Don''t surprise me like that, Anastasia!" said Queen Victoria who was suddenly surprised by Anastasia''s presence. "Heee... What is that? A party dress for a little girl? I didn''t know that Mom had a hobby of collecting children''s dresses like this?" asked Princess Anastasia. "N-No! N-No! I-This is just a small gift for Lily-chan," answered Queen Victoria nervously. "I heard rumors about Lily-chan at the previous party, wasn''t there a very bad memory at her last party? Doesn''t this party invitation hurt her bad memories of that party?" "T-That incident? Ah... That is very unfortunate that it happened. Was my invitation conveyed well to her? Now I feel worried about it," Queen Victoria remembered Lily''s bad memories at her last party. She heard about a rumor of a girl being hit by a glass filled with red wine. Queen Victoria ignored the rumor before finding out that the perpetrator of the attack was her Crown Prince. After the rumor spread and cornered the royal family, Queen Victoria conducted an investigation to find the identity of the perpetrator of the attack. The result of the investigation was the future Crown Prince of the Aurora Kingdom who was seen throwing a glass at Lily along with testimony from witnesses at the scene. The action which was far from noble ethics and looked very barbaric prompted Queen Victoria to apologize personally to the Marquess Rommel family by visiting their territory directly while bringing a marriage proposal for Lily. As Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, the royal family''s response to the Crown Prince incident had an impact on the credibility of the royal family who would lead the kingdom in the future. For that, she visited the Marquess Rommel territory with the Crown Prince to apologize officially. Of course, she made the same small mistake as the Crown Prince. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ball dress was a very small payment for the mental damage Lily had suffered. It was nothing compared to Lily''s cruel plan to welcome her small party with a curse. Without Queen Victoria realizing, the small insult that the Crown Prince will split the faction of the Aurara Kingdom into three parts, the opposition, the coalition, and the neutral led by Marquess Rommel and the gentle incitement of Lily who collapsed the power wheel of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility that was running on the palm of her hand as a dark horse. The party that Queen Victoria had planned to celebrate Princess Anastasia''s recovery would cause a political conflict that divided the kingdom''s nobility because of the actions of the Crown Prince of the Aurora Kingdom. Chapter 49 - 9 - Party and Vacation My daily life run as usual while thinking about the party invitation letter given by the royal family. In the morning, I did a little exercise with Mio and sparring sword lightly until sweaty. In the afternoon, I spent my free time studying magic books with Alice and Alyssa until the evening time. When it was almost dinner, I got ready to take a bath and put on formal clothes to attend the family dinner. While enjoying dinner, I was still thinking about the party invitation letter that was still bothering my mind. The Marquess Rommel family dinner went on as usual. Our family was closer than before, it was because I had acknowledged Marchioness Amagi as my new mother so this dinner felt like a small family spending time together. "Father.. Mother.. I don''t think I want to attend the party that will be held by the King and Queen, is that okay?" I asked in the middle of dinner. After thinking about it further, I chose not to attend the party invitation but I could understand if my family would force me to attend. That was what I planned to agree with me and Zoe. "Eh? Why aren''t you coming, Onee-sama?" "Lily-nee, why aren''t you coming to the royal family''s party?" Alice and Alyssa looked at me. Their gazes filled with disappointment were directed at me. Ah, that''s right. Alice and Alyssa had never attended a party held by the royal family. The invitation to the party was their way to see the royal palace up close. Indirectly, I would ruin their curiosity with my revenge plan with Zoe. Sebastian whispered something in my father''s ear and turned to look at me with a faint smile on his face. Ugh, this bad feeling. I could feel the effort I had to put in to pretend to run away from this situation. "That''s right, I almost forgot about that incident. Forgive me, Lily!" my father said in a high tone. "It''s okay, father. For the time being, I don''t want to attend other nobles'' parties or my friends''... Uhm? Friends? I guess that one will be an exception. Friends, huh? I want to know how Ciel and Sia are doing," I answered, adding a touch of sadness to get my family''s attention. "Onee-sama.." "Lily-nee.." "Lily-chan.. Ahem... Lily.. If you don''t want to attend the party. Then Lily will be alone in this place. Will that be okay?" said Mom, giving me a reasonable reason. "It''s okay, Mom. For the time being, Mio will take care of all my needs throughout the day and--" I stopped my words and moistened my tiny lips using my tongue. "Needs at night," I continued, smiling slightly at Mio. Beside me, Mio was seen standing, holding back the blush on her face with her body shaking slightly because of happiness. "Moooo~ That will be troublesome for Mio, isn''t that right, Mio?" asked Mom to reject my decision. "Eh? Mio? Have I always been troublesome for you lately?" I asked Mio to answer Mom''s question. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Erhm.. Uuu.. I-I don''t mind serving Lily-sama for the rest of my life," Mio replied to answer our question. Honestly, I could feel Mama''s intention to tease Mio to forget the fear I was experiencing and persuade me to attend the royal party invitation. No, it wasn''t fear but pretending to be afraid to spread the curse that Zoe had prepared. To be more precise, I was fed up with enduring the contemptuous gazes directed at me and kindly returned them by cursing their descendants. That''s why I brought up this topic of conversation in order to gain my family''s sympathy and empathy by pretending not to want to attend the royal family party invitation. "Alice... Alyssa.. Why do you look so sad?" As their eldest sister, I noticed the dark expression that was emitted by my twin step-sisters'' faces. "A party hosted by the royal family and without Onee-sama''s presence, wouldn''t it feel empty?" "Neee.. Lily-nee... Was that incident very painful?" "Eh, that incident? Of course not. I''m just too tired to face it again," I replied to my twin step-sister''s question with a big smile. Huh, they seem disappointed that I have no intention of attending the party. Kuuh! So my twin step-sister cares about me. My words made my family lower their heads and let out a heavy sigh. Erm.. It seems like they are thinking too deeply about the incident by thinking about my feelings. As far as I understand noble etiquette, each noble family will be grouped into different factions and coincidentally my father''s position supports the royal family. "Marchioness Amagi, this is just my feeling. Do we need to switch sides to the faction that opposes the royal family? With Lily''s conflict, the royal family is not that important for my obligation to remain loyal to the royal family now.." my father said in a serious tone. "Eh? So we''re going to stage a rebellion against the royal family, this is very interesting, isn''t it, Lily-chan?" my mother replied in a gentle tone. "It''s not like that! We''re just switching sides. Your jokes are more terrifying than usual, Marchioness Amagi," my father replied in a panicked tone. "Don''t you like my bold nature like that?" my mother replied with a smile towards my father. Eh, what is that? This is the first time I''ve seen my mother tease my father like that. Isn''t their harmony level as husband and wife very high? Ehm, forget about the personal problems of these two lovestruck parents. Time to focus on one of the goals I haven''t achieved yet. Uhm.. Let''s understand my family''s noble position and the curse plan that Zoe has prepared. The territory controlled by my father is a deep iron mine and a vast wheat farm. This house is located close to a large forest filled with monsters and rare forest plants that have not been fully explored. Forest patrols have a regular schedule that has been set and our territory still depends on the royal family''s tax distribution to develop our territory. That means if my family wants to commit treason and go against the royal family. We have to show the royal family that "We don''t need your help anymore because we are already independent of our own territory''s needs" or something like that. "Ah! I see!" suddenly I thought of a new idea and exclaimed in a loud voice. "That means... We will stop being lazy nobles who use the royal family''s tax money?" I asked my father. "Hng!! L-Lily... T-That idea... I think it would be great to declare an independent territory that doesn''t need tax money from the royal family," My father''s body trembled after hearing my little idea. "Sebastian, isn''t that a great idea? I don''t need to think about the taxes that the kingdom has given and develop the territory based on what the people of this place need?" My father continued in a serious tone. "My lord, please don''t joke around in a serious tone. It sounds like you want to escape from your responsibility as part of the royal family''s supporters," Sebastian replied. "Ahem! But that is a great idea, Lily-sama. That plan is perfect for shaking up the royal family. Based on the tax expenditure in the previous year, this territory can increase its income by 22% without the help of the royal family''s taxes and Marquess Rommel''s expenditure for welcoming the neighboring kingdom''s diplomacy that ended successfully increase income," Sebastian said in an excited tone. "Ahem! The nobles in our kingdom will be jealous about this and the King''s burden will increase because he can''t force Marquess Rommel to use the tax money more. I think that could be a small punishment that is appropriate for them," Sebastian continued while smiling at me. "Hmm.. Umm.. Somehow this seems like a coincidence but I have read that there is an unhealthy budget from our territory''s expenditure, isn''t it time to fix this and become more independent?" said my mother to support Sebastian''s statement. "Hmm.. How strange. A coincidence like this can be planned for a long time, that means.." Mom''s sharp gaze was directed at Dad who looked relaxed enjoying his dessert. "We can become independent nobles who close ourselves off from the royal family''s interference," my mother continued with a wide smile. "If I think back, this is very strange, why did this royal family party invitation coincide with our family''s vacation schedule this season? Yes... This is very strange. Sebastian... My schedule for the whole year has nothing wrong with this disturbance, right?" said my father casually. "Of course, sir. There is no mistake in every free time available. All task been filled as needed. Just in case, do we need to call some additional guards and servants?" replied Sebastian. "You mean to summon them along with a letter of resignation as nobles who support the royal family?" my father said while smiling and holding back his small laugh. Sebastian just smiled sarcastically after hearing my father''s words. This adult conversation was very difficult for me to understand. As far as I heard, my father and mother were planning to go on a family vacation right on the day after the royal family party. "Mioo.. I''ll leave Lily''s needs to you for the invitation party and family vacation!" said my mother to Mio. "Of course, I will prepare all of Lily-sama''s needs," replied Mio quickly. "Alice... Alyssa.. Prepare your personal needs to attend the royal family invitation party and family vacation time after dinner tonight. We will attend the party before running away... Ahem! Vacationing to the neighboring kingdom!" exclaimed my mother while clenching her fists. Erm.. am I heard it right? Attending the party and running away to the neighboring kingdom? What does that mean? So, this is not a family vacation but running away after attending the royal family party? "Sebastian, please prepare our family carriage. Make sure to pick us up in the morning before the royal family party starts!" ordered my father to Sebastian. "Of course, sir! For the sake of attending the party and escaping from this kingdom, right? We will faithfully follow your orders," Sebastian replied while bowing his body in respect. M-My ears are fine, right? This isn''t the first time I''ve heard the words party and escape in their conversation. I-I''ll make sure once more! "M-Mom.. W-we''re going on a vacation after attending the party?" I asked Mom. "Hmng? What''s wrong, Lily? Are you very curious about this party and family vacation?" my Mom replied as if hiding something from me. "Umngh!" I just nodded. "We''re just going on a vacation to my hometown which is on the border of the neighboring kingdom after attending the royal family party. Fufu¡­ Mom''s hometown is a comfortable place for a vacation with beautiful scenery all around." "Uhm.. Urm... I-I understand," I replied as if I understood the flow of their conversation. I don''t know what my parents were thinking. But isn''t this what is called running away from the responsibilities of being a noble after declaring oneself to be leaving the faction that supports the royal family? Ugh... I don''t know anymore. At least, some of our guards and servants are very supportive of this plan. Anooo.. Father.. Mother.. Please don''t make such a scary expression with a sweet smile on your face. Chapter 50 - 10 - Night Spy The order issued by my father was not just empty talk. After that dinner, Mio prepared my clothes and necessities to attend the royal family''s party and clothes for the vacation. "Mio, do you know the relationship between my father and the royal family that seems close?" I asked in between Mio''s activities. "Uhm, the relationship between Marquess Rommel-sama and the royal family? Uhm.. If I''m not mistaken, the King and Marquess Rommel are childhood friends and were in the same year as the King himself at the Military Academy," Mio answered while arranging my daily clothes into a small suitcase. "Military Academy, huh? What kind of place is that?" I asked Mio. Based on the rumors that I often hear among the nobility, my father is the best graduate of the Aurora Royal Military Academy and the person who has the most problems with the royal family because of their endless rivalry. It''s not like he always opposes the royal family, it looks like the closeness between the King and his best friend. My father''s firm attitude in making decisions in the emergency of the Aurora Kingdom made him get the title of Marquess noble successor from his parents which made their noble status very close to the royal family. As a small note, the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility ranks use the Royal contribution system and to reach the Marquess rank requires 70 years of loyalty and devotion. Noble families who influence royal decisions have power over other nobles indirectly so that my father''s position as Marquess can have political power in the noble social circle. My father''s strength lies in his courage to make harsh criticisms of the royal family that is supported by the royal family. "Will this be okay, Mio? Isn''t the King of the Aurora Kingdom my father''s best friend? Giving a surprise letter about him leaving the Aurora royal family''s supporters is like stepping on the pride of the King of the Aurora Kingdom himself, isn''t it?" I asked with a tilt of my head. "... Ahahaha ..." Mio chuckled after hearing my question. "Their relationship is like that, Lily-sama. I don''t know how to say it but their closeness seems like water and fire. They seem to be attacking each other but care about each other as friends. Maybe, the letter was intended as a joke to their close friend" Mio replied while scratching her cheek. "Is that so? I don''t understand about jokes like that." Yes, I don''t understand at all. The relationship between adult men is very confusing. It''s hard for me to understand it who doesn''t know the political situation of the kingdom? "It''s okay, Lily-sama. The decision Rommel-sama made has a strong reason behind it. As long as Rommel-sama acts like that, the royal family can do nothing but pick us up by force if an emergency occurs while we''re on the run¡­ Urm¡­ I mean vacation." M-My father has that much influence in the royal family. But.. My gut feeling tells me that my father''s actions will shock the other noble families because Marquess Rommel''s territory is directly adjacent to a large forest filled with monsters. If routine patrols are stopped, the territory where I live will be the first to receive attacks from monsters coming from within the forest. No other noble family can match my father''s ability to hunt monsters. That''s why Marquess Rommel''s territory borders directly on a dense forest filled with wild monsters to satisfy his little hobby. If Marquess Rommel''s position is outside the noble lineage of the Aurora Kingdom that supports the royal family. The royal family will have a hard time filling the vacant position, especially... The monster forest contains creatures that are not written in the general monster book. That means... My father has an advantage that adds to his valuable value in the eyes of the royal family because he guards the border of the kingdom''s outermost forest, right? Threatening the royal family by leaving the royal family''s supporters will affect the political structure of this kingdom, right? Ugh... My head feels dizzy thinking about all this. "Lily-sama? Is Lily-sama okay?" Mio said in a soft tone. Unconsciously, my hand was holding my head. It looked like I was feeling my head hurt. "It''s okay, Mio. I was just thinking about my father''s actions that were too harsh on the royal family. It felt like he did it wholeheartedly and seriously. Then..." I smiled slightly at Mio. "Why don''t we make it like it happened?" I continued with a smile. "L-Lily-sama.." A thin layer of sweat dripped down Mio''s face. My little idea was very simple. Running a noble girl who pretended to be good by attending a noble family party invitation and launching Zoe''s curse on the noble family who was at odds with me. Very simple and convenient for a light plan. So I decided to block information about my family''s vacation by cutting off the chain of communication that was happening in this place like the presence of a spy who had been peeking at me who was relaxing in my room. From inside my bedroom, I could feel someone''s eyes hiding in the darkness of the night. Their movements in groups and observing the condition of my room felt very disturbing. So, I opened the door to my room''s balcony and walked out carrying my sword. "Mio.. I''ll go first.." I said to Mio who was putting my clothes into the suitcase. "Un! I''ll catch up later, Lily-sama." It seemed that Mio had realized the strangeness spy around her. By using Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash, I moved quickly to reduce the distance between myself and the mysterious figure who was peeking at me from a distance. Swiiiiingg.. Swuuushh... Behind their bodies, I also hid in the darkness of the night to greet them by sneaking silently. A man with black clothes all over his body gave a clear indication of their bad intentions. "Ahem! What are you guys doing?" I said to surprise them by appearing from behind the same darkness. Tiiinng!! A thin flash of a sword''s blade aimed at my neck, my slowed vision had given me enough time to avoid the sudden attack. The attack should have hit my neck and cut my head off, only... Their movements were too slow in my eyes and my body''s response moved quickly to ward it off. Swiiing!! Swuush!! Traaaak!! The rough attack hit the tree trunk behind me, I managed to avoid two quick attacks that were targeting my neck with a light sword parry. "Hey, can we talk for a moment? What are you guys doing here?" Swiiing!! Taaaak!! My question was cut off by another surprise attack from a distance. This time the attack came from a small, slender knife with a strange carving on its handle like the chopsticks that were once used by the royal maid that I clearly remembered. Wiiiiing.. Poooooofff... The strange knife exploded and emitted thick white smoke. My vision was covered by the smoke and my breath felt tight. I relied on my instincts in this situation and detected small footsteps moving behind my body. "Goodbye, little girl.." said a mysterious person behind me. I shook my head and replied to his words, "Yup, goodbye to you too." I smiled slightly and greeted the mysterious figure along with another figure behind him. Slaaaash!! A splash of blood passed through my body. Behind the mysterious figure was a girl wearing a maid outfit with a blood-stained sword in her hand. "That took quite a long time, Mio." "Ehehehe.. But I arrived just in time like a hero, right? Lily-sama!" Mio replied with a wide smile on her face. Mio''s sudden appearance caused panic among them. Small whispers began to occur between the mysterious figures. With a small nod and hand gestures, they gave up their intention to fight and ran away from us. Mio and I just smiled a little. "Lily-sama, should I chase them?" Mio asked me. "Uhm.. How about this? I''m very curious about their goal of observing us from a distance," I replied in a tone that didn''t care about their fate. "Un! I will catch them, Lily-sama!" Mio exclaimed in an excited tone. Mio used Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash to cut the distance between them. Once again, Mio''s sudden appearance was like a black wolf trapping its prey. Mio''s elegant sword movements had cut off their escape. Throughout their escape, drops of thick blood had soaked the ground. Mysterious leg and hand fragments decorated the main courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence at night. "Haaaah.. Miioo.." I took a deep breath and stared at Mio from a distance. It would be problematic for people who work in the morning and are shocked to see the bloodshed. For that, I rushed after Mio who was enjoying the one-sided massacre. "Nee.. Mio... Isn''t this a bit too much," I said while chasing her movements from the side. "Eh?" before Mio launched her next attack, she stopped and looked at me. "The people who work in the morning will panic after seeing this bloodshed," I said while pointing at the puddle of blood left on the ground. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. I will clean up this little mess quickly!" Mio said confidently. Ignoring my words, Mio went back to hunting them without a trace. I don''t know why this happened, it seems like someone hired them to hurt my family. Hurting my family, huh? Or.. Me? Uhm.. Thinking back. There was only one person who had a personal grudge against me. Ugh... This incident made me very troubled. Is the royal family only filled with idiots? That trash... I should have killed him earlier! I went back to chasing Mio and changed my plan. Sending a special gift to that trash to make him realize his disgusting self-esteem again. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Doesn''t that sound very interesting? I will ask Zoe to send a special parcel to that trash. For now, let''s find a special gift container to wrap it in. I hope... That trash accepts my kindness and will kill him another day. Of course, after causing a commotion at the royal family''s party. Kukuku... [ L-Lily... That was so scary. Can I join in? ] Eh? The Goddess is back? Of course... Please enjoy this upcoming little party before it reaches its peak. [ O-Okay.. ] [ Uhh, Lily-chan''s yandere mode feels so cute. ] [ I like this! ] Chapter 51 - 11 - Bloody Presents With the help of the power given by the Goddess, Mio and I managed to infiltrate the Aurora Royal Palace using teleportation magic guided by the Goddess. Our purpose in coming to this place was to return the trash that had troubled the Marquess Rommel family. My principle was straightforward¡ªit was like throwing trash into the trash can. This meant I made the trash of the head and body that had been cut off by Mio''s sword return to its original place, the Aurora Royal Palace. Yes, I will return the special spy squad from the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit and hand over all the responsibilities that I had received as a good citizen of the kingdom by returning the spy to its place. Thanks to the information that Mio had learned from the gossip between the Maid and her actions of slightly undressing the disgusting men''s clothes to disarm the weapon inside her body, Mio saw a tattoo symbol that only the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit had. That had given a clear clue about their origins as spies for the Aurora royal family. I had heard about the assassination squad that my father and Sebastian often talked about. The conversation sounded vague, but if my memory and hearing were correct then the Aurora Kingdom''s assassination unit was a group of criminals who would be sentenced to death without feeling death because they became disposable items as assasnins or spies to premeditated murder. For the rest of their lives, while serving the death sentence, a special symbol in the form of a tattoo coated with restraining magic was engraved on their bodies. It was a special symbol that forced them to submit to certain orders and rules that had been embedded in their brains as spies or assassination units. One of the rules of the restraining tattoo was to force their devotion to an assassination or spy that completed important high-level missions from the kingdom and was disposable. In other words, whether the assigned mission was successful or not. They would continue to serve until death came to them as their death sentence. Each member of the royal family had the authority to maintain one division of this. No matter how many of them, they were unofficially registered unit, they were considered dead because of their disposable function and were easily replaced like new goods. That meant there were still a few people I had to kill to give a small message to that trash not to bother me or my family. As part of the Marquess Rommel family, it was only right for me to give them a fight that matched what they did. Isn''t that a form of hospitality for a noble who supports the royal family? Fufu... this is getting more and more interesting to me. Before I do something fun like that... It''s a good idea to do some good deeds before visiting the Royal Palace, right? According to royal rules and noble etiquette, I had to bring a souvenir when visiting the Aurora Royal Palace. In my case, it was spear with Marquess Rommel flags. A spear wrapped around the Rommel royal family''s flag was perfectly embedded on top of the pile of corpses of spies and assassins belonging to the royal family who attacked me along the way. The flag that symbolized being part of the Aurora Royal Family fluttered with dripping blood flowing from the tip of the spear to each strand of the flag that fluttered in the wind that blew through the broken window glass. Mio and I''s hunt had led our footsteps to the source of this garbage. When we stepped foot inside the royal palace, a warm welcome from the spies and assassins greeted our arrival. "Anooo.. Lily-sama... It seems to be tilted to the side," Mio said as she stretched out her hand to measure the slope of the spear that was stuck in one of the piles of corpses. "Un, Like this?" Following Mio''s hand to the left, I tried to fix the slope of the special gift that I would give to the royal family. This place felt deserted and was perfect for putting my little gift. It would be very rude if a special gift was not wrapped properly, wouldn''t it? Slaaarkk.. Tccessss.. Duuuug.. I pulled and thrust the spear with all my might. It seemed too much to do because the spearhead was stuck into the floor of the Aurora Royal Palace. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because the sound I made when I stabbed the spear was quite loud, several small nuisances had prepared themselves in the darkness of the night to attack me. With my ability to detect danger, they had entered my detection range and my quick attack range. "Mio.." with my little call, Mio immediately moved to my side using Sakura Dash and left a trail of cherry blossom petals that emitted a calming aroma. "Ahem.. Uncle... Aunt... And some of you who are not tied to them. Please step back... We do not wish to waste time serving you who are innocent. Our purpose in coming here is only to bring a short message to the King and Queen. The Marquess Rommel family has received an provoked attack from the First Prince who became the Crown Prince of the Kingdom. In other words, the royal family has considered that Marquess Rommel has left the noble family that supports the Aurora Kingdom. For that, we give this final message with one goal, namely that we leave the nobles who support the royal family..." Before I finished my words, Mio and I moved out of their sight and suddenly appeared behind their bodies. "And return the symbol of nobility that has been entrusted by the royal family," I continued. My sudden appearance resulted in a small attack from a small sword flying towards me. I managed to avoid the slow attack and returned it perfectly. The knife that moved slowly towards my face looked very sharp and emitted a small sparkle like a thick white liquid. My body felt a sense of danger from the liquid and my hand reflexively returned the knife. The knife then flew in the opposite direction and stuck perfectly into its owner''s neck. From a distance, the owner of the knife fell to the floor and let out white foam from his mouth. Uhm.. Is that thick white liquid poison? T-They use poison on throwing weapons? Coating weapons with poison? I-Isn''t that a pretty good idea for me to use too? Oh! My new knowledge is growing rapidly here! [ Lily-chan... Please don''t do such immoral acts. ] E-Eh.. Goddess? Are you still watching me? Why can''t I do something like that? [ Poison is a very dangerous substance for the body. If Lily-chan wants to make poison or equip a weapon with poison liquid, Lily-chan must pay attention to one thing, which is the body''s resistance to neutralizing poison. ] Swiiingg.. Another thrown knife managed to pass me without touching my facial skin. At a glance, the knife had the same poison liquid as the previous knife. It seemed like the assassination had a weapon equipped with poison as its main weapon. [ Then... Find a girl who has high poison resistance! ] [ Make that girl do a Linked Ritual with Lily-chan! ] [ I highly recommend it! Kuhuhu~ ] [ I can''t wait to see Lily-chan become a woman surrounded by beautiful girls. ] [ Fufufu... hahaha... ] Once again, I heard a strange laugh from my Goddess. Her strange behavior had always been a characteristic of me. Without hearing her strange voice and behavior, I could be sure that it was Goddess Yuri who was crazy and lost in her world. Uhh... Forget about that embarrassing thing... I have to finish this problem quickly and return home unharmed. This time, an iron needle-shaped throw flew towards me. With a twist and a swing of my sword, I managed to deflect the iron needle easily. "Errmm.. Could you not do such a pointless act," said Mio who was starting to get annoyed with the one-way throwing attack. "Our goal has been achieved, isn''t that right, Lily-sama?" Mio continued while looking at me from a distance. "Umm... Mio.." "Yes, Lily-sama.." "I can see your panties and smooth thighs clearly if you''re in that position." "Eh? It''s okay. I did it on purpose to get Lily-sama''s attention... Ehehe~" From behind the darkness of the night, I could see the carving of Mio''s panties attached to her smooth thighs. Me and Mio''s positions were now on the ceiling of the Aurora Royal Palace, what was different from our positions was Mio''s body that was facing away like a bat and ignoring her skirt that was pulled down. "Mioo.." I said in a calm tone. Realizing my tone seemed calm and serious, Mio returned to her normal position and tidied up her maid uniform which was starting to wrinkle. "Un! Good girl," I complimented briefly. Hearing my brief compliment, Mio smiled gently at me and gave me a small curtsy with a half-bow. "Mio, it looks like we''re going to have a hard time getting out. Want to bet on something?" I asked. "Ung?" Mio tilted her head and looked at me with a questioning look. "Whoever can defeat them the fastest will follow the winner''s request¡ª" "Agreed!" Swooossh.. Praaaaangg!! Before I could agree and validate my sentence, Mio quickly disappeared from behind the darkness of the night and charged at the enemies around us. Our purpose in coming here to send a special gift and return the trash had been achieved. But some people added to our small work. My side goal of slaughtering the Crown Prince''s subordinates had turned into a mass slaughter that knew no targets. Without caring who they were working for, I started by attacking randomly and occasionally paying attention to Mio''s movements. Mio''s sword technique had improved rapidly. Her smooth movements in cutting human flesh looked very elegant and beautiful. Even the fragrant aroma coming from the cherry blossom petals had been released by her. Mio''s hidden abilities seemed to have awakened after our bond of love was strengthened through the Linked Ritual. Realizing our closer relationship, I felt my heartbeat pounding and my cheeks feeling warm as if blushing red. The memory of our first kiss was triggered in my brain. The soft sensation of Mio''s lips... The warmth of her body... And the feel of her hand touching my hair... I want to feel that again... Unconsciously, I had put my sword blade into its sheath and let Mio win the bet I had made. I waited for Mio''s victory by sitting back and preparing my heart to grant her little request that I felt would be very lewd... like unprotected hand-holding. Chapter 52 - 12 - The Message I don''t understand how the concept of implied messages and symbolic implied meanings work, but a pile of corpses standing to greet someone''s arrival would be an important message that can''t be missed, right? I mean¡­ what idiot wouldn''t be able to see the pile of corpses when the main entrance already has a pile of corpses blocking the door? Wouldn''t that be an amazing thing as an implied message? Following my instructions, Mio built a second tower of corpses near the entrance of the Royal Palace. They stood with forced smiles and straight postures welcoming the arrival of guests like dolls welcoming the arrival of guests. "Not too bad, Mio!" I praised the perfect job Mio had done and gave a thumbs up as a sign of her hard work in stacking the corpses perfectly. "Ehehe¡­ Lily-sama¡­ Don''t forget about our bet," Mio replied with a cheerful smile. Mio''s mood seemed different from usual; a strange smile was etched on her face, and her heavy breathing was directed at me as if glancing at my entire body. "A bet, huh? What do you want after winning the bet, Mio?" "T-That.. Uhm.. Can I sleep with Lily-sama after we return to Marquess Rommel''s residence?" Mio replied in a small voice full of doubt. "T-That''s all? You could have asked for something else, like a raise in your monthly salary," I replied after knowing Mio''s simple request. Mio nodded her head and looked at my face with a sweet smile. "That is a fitting request for me after winning this bet, Lily-sama. Sleeping with the Master I love is the greatest happiness that cannot be replaced by anything," Mio said while showing her respect as my personal Maid who has worked to serve me since I was little. "Miooo.." hearing Mio''s gentle words, my heart beat fast and became restless. The comfort that I once experienced with Mio became a great longing that was difficult to express in words. The kiss that we once did became a bond for our relationship that was not just Master-Maid. Mio slowly walked towards me and sat down on her knees beside me, that gentle smile was intended as an Exclusive Maid who was too sensitive to my condition. Her hand touched my hair and stroked it as if to calm my feelings until I felt sleepy. "Calm down, Lily-sama. After all this is over, Marquess Rommel who is famous for his ferocity on the battlefield will be a sharp weapon to protect his family. We are only making a small defense against the attack by the royal family and the rude attitude of those who attacked us first. Technically, we are victims who are trying to fight back." Uhh.. It seems that Mio misunderstood my calm attitude even though that''s not what I was thinking because the atmosphere tonight felt awkward filled with piles of corpses. N-Not that I''m disappointed with this misunderstanding. It''s just that this situation will be awkward if my longing is engraved on my face and is difficult to cover up by my facial expression. [ Oh, a mix of Yandere and Tsundere. ] [ Nice expression, Lily-chan! ] Ugh, my Goddess seems to be enjoying this view from her perspective. [ Don''t be so shy. ] [ Just enjoy this beautiful moment with Mio. ] I smiled to cover up my feelings and suppress the embarrassment that was starting to surface on my face. "Uhm.. Let''s go home and sleep. I guess... I''m a little sleepy after all this hard work.." Uhh... That''s a pretty logical reason, right? Rushing home to suppress the embarrassment that was slowly rising to my facial expression. This was the first time I had missed bedtime for a child my age, the first offense I had committed with Mio. This felt very thrilling to me because it was like a naughty child wandering around at night and ignoring her parents'' orders to sleep in their room. [ Lily-chan... We better go back now... I can''t wait to see Mio venting her pent-up feelings.. ] Uhmm... Goddess... What did that mean? Why did my body feel strange when I heard that sentence? [It''s late at night, time to be a good girl and go back home to sleep.] After the Goddess said that sentence, a golden magical power enveloped my body and Mio. My eyes suddenly changed from the Royal Palace to my bedroom. The clothes I was wearing also changed into pajamas and a warm welcome from Zoe who had been guarding my bedroom. "Welcome back, Master. Did your little trip feel comfortable?" In her butterfly form, Zoe perched on my head and sucked my sweat which became an additional source of her magical energy. "Everything is under control, Zoe. As a thank you for guarding my room, would you like to have dinner again while sucking my sweat until you''re full?" I replied while accepting Zoe who was perched on my hair. "Unn~ Not a bad gift from my Master... Master''s source of magical energy is indeed the best!" Zoe shouted cheerfully. "Ah! My Master... Alice and Alyssa had come here intending to sleep together. After explaining the complicated situation that was happening, they reported the situation to an old Butler--" Toookk... Toookkk... Zoe''s explanation was cut off by a knock on my bedroom door. "Lily?" said someone behind my room. Creeeek.. Without waiting for my answer, someone opened my bedroom door and entered it. "Mom??" the person who entered my bedroom was Marchioness Amagi. Her appearance was slightly different from usual. Mom was wearing military attire with a long magic wand in her hand and her posture looked alert. If I''m not mistaken, the magic wand was a military staff often used by royal wizards when fighting. "Lily-chan.." Mama''s words sounded soft but my body responded to a sign of approaching danger. My instincts told me that Mama was angry with me. "What have you done at this time of night and haven''t slept yet, Lily-chan?" "Forget about the night time, it''s already morning." "What have you done in the morning with a condition to come home like this, Lily-chan?" continued my Mama''s question with a smile. My fine hair suddenly stood up after hearing that question and my body shook indicating unusual mental pressure from Mama. "Uhmm.. Taking care of something that suddenly attacked me?" I replied in a small tone. Mama walked towards me and gently hit my head with her magic wand. Tuukk.. The soft blow hit my head. Uhn, no pain? What I feel now is the pressure of the heavy object that I felt a little disappeared from my head. Mom looked at me with worry and let out a heavy sigh. "Haaaah.. I know Lily-chan will be fine. But! Don''t make Mom worry like this, Lily-chan!" my Mom exclaimed with a small smile. T-This sensation... Am I being scolded like a child who did something wrong? "I-I''m sorry... M-Mamaaa.." I bowed slightly and looked at the floor of my room to apologize. "It''s okay, don''t do this again, Lily-chan. A problems concerning the dignity of the Marquess Rommel family must be resolved together! That is the number one rule for the Rommel family!" my Mom exclaimed in a firm tone. "And Mio.. Please don''t spoil Lily-chan like that!" my Mom exclaimed to Mio. "I-I''m sorry, Marchioness Amagi," Mio replied with a bow. "Never mind... The day is still long enough for our long journey before the sun rises." "Now.." Mom approached me and held my hand. "Let''s sleep together, Lily-chan.." said Mom while pulling my body onto the bed and putting her magic wand beside her body. "A-Anooo.. Mama.. I-I promised Mio to sleep together." "Eh? L-Lily-chan prefers Mio over Mama?" asked my Mom in a sad tone. "Uhh.. Err.." I was at a loss for words to answer her. "M-Mama.. Can we sleep together with Mio?" I asked Mom. "Muuuuuu~" Mom''s face pouted a little and looked at Mio. "I-It''s okay, Lily-sama. Tonight I will sleep in my room," said Mio while moving to the exit. Before Mio left me with Mama, I moved quickly using Sakura Dash and pulled Mio''s body with Mama onto the bed. Buuuugg.. "Haaauu.." Mio screamed a little. My bedroom was a little narrower now, Mio and Mama were now on my right and left sides. Isn''t it better to sleep together to get through the cold morning weather than alone? Mama''s facial expression was still sullen while Mio looked restless with this situation. "Unn.. This feels very warm and comfortable... Good night, Mio." "Good night, Mama.." "Ah! I almost forgot, Mioo.." I turned my head slightly towards Mio and kissed her soft lips. Chuuu.. With that short movement, saying good night to Mio was successful. "L-Lily-chan? M-Mama didn''t get your kiss too?" Mama asked while staring at Mio''s lips which were wet from my kiss. "F-For now... Anoo.." I was too scared to answer her. Our relationship wasn''t that close and it would be very embarrassing if I did. "First Mio.. Then the two guests of the Saintess... The Queen even almost jumped into it.." "Alice and Alyssa have done it too, right?" asked Mom as if urging me. "But.. Mom was just left like that?" asked Mom further. "Ugh... T-That.." my words were getting harder to answer. "Liiiilyy-chaann.." Mom kept forcing me to do it and cold sweat started to wet my hair. "J-Just once.." I answered little by little. "Eeeh? Just once?" continued my mom''s encouragement. "Uuuuuhhh.. Good night, Mom!!" Chuuuu... With increasingly strong encouragement, I kissed Mom''s lips quickly and buried my face in a thick blanket. My face felt hot and this embarrassing feeling filled my body quickly. "N-Neeee.. Lily-chan... Mom is still not satisfied.." teased my mom with a big smile. Ignoring my mom''s little teasing, I slowly entered dreamland and escaped from my mom''s little urges who were playing with my hair. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uumm.. Please don''t disturb my dinner snack," protested Zoe who was perched on my hair. Mom looked very happy and Mio looked awkward. Meanwhile, Zoe seemed normal in this situation. Uuuhh... I''m getting sleepier and my eyelids feel heavy. "Good night, everyone.. Huuummm.." with that last sentence, the dream world that had been waiting for my arrival opened wide and accepted my arrival perfectly. Chapter 53 - 13 - The Heroine But Also Villain Blessing I woke up to see Mama and Mio still sleeping. My body felt a pain that disappeared after my body recovered quickly, it felt like a stabbing pain in my bones and pain when moving my limbs. "Uhn, what is this strange feeling?" I said while moving my stiff fingers and slowly returning to normal. [ Oh, you''re awake, my cute Lily-chan? ] "Huh, my Goddess? What''s with your presence that greeted me when I woke up?" I muttered calmly so as not to wake Mama and Mio. [ It''s okay, isn''t today a royal family party? I want to see Lily-chan wearing a dress prepared by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. Let''s see if the Queen''s taste in clothes suits your body! ] I can feel that the Goddess is happy right now. I don''t want to deny it from the tone of her words, which seem like those of a noblewoman who often shops for clothes and jewelry. Uh, I''m not the typical noble who cares about appearance because my own body is like a monster. The corner of my eye suddenly glanced at the window of my room which still showed the black sky. Even my body which originally felt very stiff could still make me wake up earlier before the sun rose. Once again I moved my palms and moved my fingers which originally felt stiff. There was no longer any pain and stiffness that restrained my movements. Could this be what is called the super recovery ability that is often possessed by Heroes in children''s books? [ Fufu... I think Lily-chan is still at the age where she still likes children''s books, huh? ] [ That looks cute, how about I give you a manga about a story of a Hero who fights the Demon King to protect the world? ] "Uhn? Manga? What is Manga? Hero? Demon King? Saving the world? I''m not interested in a story like that. Isn''t that a story made for people who hate the Demon race? Why do I have to read a racist story like that?" [ R-Racist? I think it is indeed racist because this Devil is much more terrifying than the moral Devil that has been arranged by the Goddess of Darkness, Lily-chan. ] [ In this story, this Devil fights to destroy the world like a cruel Villain. ] [ Hmm... Villain huh? It seems like I have something interesting I want to give to Lily-chan. ] [ Lily-chan? Are you interested in becoming a good Hero or a cruel Demon Queen? ] "Un, what kind of question is that?" I asked back while slowly getting down from my bed so as not to wake Mama and Mio. When my feet touched the floor of my room, I immediately rushed to my balcony and opened it so that the cold morning air pierced my body. Kraaakk... Wuuusshh... "Ah, how refreshing..." "I''m not interested in becoming a Hero because it would be very troublesome to explain my good intentions that have been rejected in advance because of my light brown skin color like this. Being a hero requires a charming appearance that looks beautiful, right?" I said while looking at my reflection from behind the glass window. "Look at me¡­" "A frightening figure with light brown skin, unattractive white hair, and my white gaze¡­ huh? Since when did my eyes turn red?" "Eh? What happened to my body?" "Why does this brown skin look so charming, white hair that looks like an elegant silver pattern, and my red eyes that look like they are full of pride for my honor as a noble girl?" I immediately touched my eyes and doubted my eyesight which was starting to go wrong. This can''t be, right? Why did I change like this? "W-What exactly happened to my body?" I muttered softly while touching my glass window that displayed my body''s reflection perfectly. [ Are you satisfied seeing your changes, Lily-chan? ] [ This is the holy blessing that I have given you as a Saintess who was directly appointed by me as the Goddess. ] [ Ahem! Let me ask this one more time, does Lily-chan want to be a kind Hero who will help anyone or a cruel Demon Queen? ] "Un, my Goddess, maybe you read too many children''s books." [ Fufu¡­ not really. Children''s books are quite thrilling, you know. ] [ Well¡­ since Lily-chan won''t answer then I''ll give you both blessings at the same time. ] "Eh?" "Huh?" "Wait! What does that mean?" When I wanted to question the Goddess''s words further, suddenly my body felt an extraordinary power with a golden aura. My body was now enveloped by a warmth that felt soft and pampered my entire body. [ Yurification System! You have received the Heroine''s blessing! ] [ Yurification System! You have received the Demon Queen''s blessing! ] "Huh? Two blessings at once? What happened?" [ Fufu... don''t underestimate the two blessings I have given you, Lily-chan. ] [Oh, how about the appearance of the Yurification interface that I have updated, Lily-chan? Doesn''t it look very beautiful and elegant?] I saw a line of text floating in front of my sight. Its Different from previous appearance which looked ordinary, now the appearance of the blessing given by the Goddess has pink decorations and a flower frame that arranges all the floating text. "This looks very different from before, I think it looks prettier than before." [ Uh, did the previous Yurification System look that ugly? ] "Yes, it was so ugly that it almost made me throw up," I answered honestly. [ Guuhu!! This pain... is this the pain when someone who dreams of becoming an artist is not accepted into an art school because her art is not in demand by others? ] "Uhm, Goddess, are you okay?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ I-I''m okay, Lily-chan. Just a little bit of pain from the decoration of this Purification System that wasn''t made by me¡­ ] [ Was my Yurification System so bad from the start? ] [ I didn''t know it was that bad¡­ ] [ Lily-chan, if my Yurification System design is bad, then tell me immediately! ] I don''t understand why I can hear the voice of the Goddess who seems to be crying and lowering her pride as a Goddess. "Un, I understand." "If the Yurification design is bad, it has to be reported, right?" [ Yes! Report it to me immediately! ] [ This concerns my pride as a Goddess who has jurisdiction over the world order system. ] Takkk¡­ Takk¡­ "Lily-sama? Are you awake?" When my ears heard the sound of approaching footsteps, I could see the expression on Mio''s face who had just woken up. Her messy black hair looked so cute and I wanted to touch it. "Un, I woke up before Mio did," I replied as I stepped onto my room''s balcony. Swoosshh¡­ The cool morning air blew through my long hair. "Hmm¡­ the air is cool, isn''t it, Lily-sama?" Mio muttered as she hugged my body from behind. "Yes, the air is cool and refreshingly cold." "Should I boil water for your morning bath, Lily-sama?" "No need to go to such trouble. Wouldn''t it be more refreshing to take a cold bath in the morning?" "Urk¡­ is that because you''re used to taking cold baths, Lily-sama?" "Oh, that''s right, before Mio became my Exclusive Maid, Mio wasn''t in charge of taking care of my morning bath, right?" "Um, yes." "If I''m not mistaken, it was because Marquess Rommel was busy preparing to marry Mama, right? So for the time being, some novice Maids are learning to serve the nobility to use me as a test subject as a replica of the Master they will serve." Hearing my answer that offended Mama, Mio''s eyes turned to my Mama who was still sleeping on my bed. "It doesn''t mean that I have a grudge against my new family, Mio," I said to calm Mio who was starting to feel guilty for leaving me for some time in preparation for my Father''s wedding with my Mama. "..." "Before the sun rises, wouldn''t it be better if I take a bath first?" I said to distract Mio''s mind which seemed to be getting worse. I immediately stepped out of the room and headed towards Marquess Rommel''s bathroom. "Ah! Wait for me, Lily-sama!" Mio exclaimed while chasing my fast-walking footsteps. I immediately moved using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to tease Mio. Seeing myself disappear quickly using the Sakura Dash movement, I smiled at Mio while sticking out part of my tongue to provoke a small race to Marquess Rommel''s bathroom. "Moo!! So that''s how the game is played! Lily-sama cheated!" Mio immediately chased after me using the same movement. Along the corridor of Marquess Rommel''s residence, Mio and I used fast movements that left a trail of scattered cherry blossom petals. When my footsteps were right in front of Marquess Rommel''s bathroom, I could see several Maids who had woken up and took turns entering the bathroom adjacent to Marquess Rommel''s main bathroom. Mio and I entered Marquess Rommel''s bathroom after a little race. There were no strange incidents while we were bathing because the main bathroom did not have services like the public bathroom that I had entered with Mio''s family. After washing my body with water and rinsing it off to remove the sweat on my body, Mio and I enjoyed this little moment to prepare for the party that had been prepared by the noble family. "Lily-sama, maybe it''s a little late. Is your spirit okay with receiving cold water like this?" "Uh, spirit?" I immediately realized Zoe''s presence perched behind my head. "Ah! Zoe! Since when have you been behind my head? I didn''t press down on you while sleeping, right?" I immediately screamed in panic after realizing Zoe''s condition who was behind my head. "Don''t worry, Master. I haven''t heard anything about my Master admiring her own body." "Hnng!!" I suddenly started to feel an unbearable sense of shame. "Admiring my own body?" said Mio while tilting her head at Zoe''s words. "Kuhhuu!! Zoe... forget about that." "Understood, my Master!" For some reason, admiring my own body felt very embarrassing. Holding back the shame from Zoe''s words, I immediately dipped my head into the water with Zoe perched behind my head. Blurrpp... Bluurrppp... For the time being, I needed to drown out the shame of my attitude of praising my reflection. Ugh, this is so embarrassing. Chapter 54 - 14 - Cold and Calm After I returned from my morning bath which felt cold and refreshing, my private room was filled with Mama, Alice, Alyssa, and Mio. My bed was now filled with the party dress that the Marquess Rommel family wanted to wear. Since my party dress was a gift given by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, they wanted to match their party dress to match the color combination of my party dress. "A white party dress? Isn''t it too contrasting with Lily-chan''s light brown skin color? Should we use a dominant combination of white?" said my mother while stroking her long hair that was tied up on her shoulder. "Mama, what about other complementary decorations like hair ribbons?" asked Alice while taking a white hair ribbon. "It''s not suitable to wear a hair ribbon if your hair has a beautiful spirit that has formed a contract with you. Honestly, your butterfly spirit is much more suitable than a hair ribbon. The harmony between your hair color and the butterfly spirit is very suitable," said my mother while looking at Alice and considering the appearance that suits her. "What if we don''t use the same color of the party dress but use the same pattern of the party dress? Ignore the color that matches our style of dress, if our pattern is the same, wouldn''t that show the identity of the Marquess Rommel family?" said Alyssa while lifting a thin scarf engraved with the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. "Alyssa, that''s only done for parties involving diplomats of other noble families. Hmm¡­ this scarf doesn''t seem too bad as our family identity, what if we use a cape engraving that symbolizes the Marquess Rommel family?" replied my mother while taking out a cape engraved with the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. "I think it''s suitable for Onee-sama to wear, wouldn''t it highlight her white party dress while carrying a sword hanging from her waist? Onee-sama will look like a brave woman ready to charge at anything in front of her using her sword!" exclaimed Alice who was starting to get excited. "Oh! Uhm, how about a combination of dark and white colors Lily-nee''s spirit has a striking color pattern with a combination of purple and black. Doesn''t that feel more fierce to show Lily-nee''s facial expression which is full of pride as a noble girl?" said Alyssa who didn''t want to lose in giving an atmosphere to my appearance which was a little out of control. While my family was preparing the party dress that would be worn to attend the royal family party invitation, I sat quietly at my dressing table while staring at my reflection in front of the mirror. Right now I was only wearing a thin camisole as a base outfit that would cover my entire body with the party dress. Mio who was standing beside me just combed my hair repeatedly and made sure every strand of my hair was straight and not messy. My gaze was fixed on the reflection of my body which now felt very different. Zoe was flying with her spirit sisters for a while. So I had free time to sit quietly while waiting for my family''s decision to wear the right combination of clothes to attend the royal family party invitation. "Lily-sama, are you bored while waiting for Amagi-sama, Alice-sama, and Alyssa-sama to decide on a suitable party dress combination to improve your image in front of the other noble families?" Mio asked while combing my long hair. "Not at all," I answered in a quick tone because my back was already sweating. "Lily-sama, maybe my question will sound very impolite. Are you still feeling hurt after what happened to you at the previous noble party?" Mio asked while stopping the movement of her hand that was combing my hair. "I don''t have a problem with that, what happened to me was a form of my inability to respond to that one-way bullying, Mio." "..." "But in the future, I will make sure that bullying like that will not happen again because the honor of the Marquess Rommel family is at stake in the eyes of the other nobles, right?" "..." "Don''t worry, Mio. If someone bullies me again, I will make sure to respond with all my might. It didn''t matter if it was a noble family higher than Marquess Rommel. I will gladly repay their actions according to the sins they have committed." "..." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mio listened to my answer carefully without taking her eyes off my smiling expression in front of the mirror. Mio''s small nod indicated her agreement that supported my decision to fight the bullying that would be given by other nobles after the royal family party began. "Then, I need to prepare to bring a small sword to tuck under my skirt," replied Mio while closing her eyes and tidying my hair again with a gentle touch using a comb. My mood was in good condition after receiving two blessings that had been given by my Goddess. The corner of my eye was now staring at the written screen given by my Goddess through the new Yurification System screen display. ==================== Heroine Blessing Blessing effect: An Exclusive blessing that is only given to an individual named Lily Schwarz De Rommel from the Goddess. This blessing serves to attract the attention of good karma to other girls who become more interested in approaching, getting to know, and respecting you as a girl who has a charming heroine aura as a girl who is the best heroine role model they have ever met. Side effects of the blessing: Some girls may go a little overboard in approaching, getting to know, and respecting you excessively. Do not hesitate to look at a girl who kneels and offers loyalty to you as a friend or something more than a friend. The side effects of this blessing are a little beyond the control of the Goddess because there has never been a trial in overcoming the side effects of this blessing. Their worship may be a little excessive but deserves appreciation because you are their role model as a perfect girl. ===================== ===================== Demon Queen Blessing Blessing effects: An Exclusive blessing that is only given to an individual named Lily Schwarz De Rommel from the Goddess. This blessing serves to attract the attention of bad karma to other girls who become more interested in approaching, getting to know, and respecting you as a girl who has a charming villain aura as a girl who is the best villain role model they have ever met. Side effects of the blessing: Some girls who have negative traits are very interested in you and excessively make you the reason for their lives to submit and obey you. Some girls will have an obsession with you, be possessive of you, and if you are lucky then some yandere girls follow you secretly like stalkers. Putting aside their strange traits, they are good girls and need to be corrected further by you. ==================== "Is this a blessing or a burden on my life that is getting heavier?" I commented after reading one by one the lines of text that appeared before my eyes. In conclusion, some girls who have good karma or bad karma will be interested in getting to know me better. Some of them might see me as a respected figure or a role model for something. That means all my actions will have conflicting effects on each other. Uh, I don''t understand this at all. Why does the Goddess always use words that are hard for me to understand? "Lily-sama, is attending the royal family party a heavy burden in life?" Mio asked after hearing my previous comment. It wasn''t a comment directed at the royal family party but rather the Yurification System itself. "It''s nothing, Mio. It''s just that I''ll be busy defending myself from the upcoming bullying. So please prepare my sword properly to keep it attached to my waist," I requested to Mio who was still combing my long hair with her hand. "Is that okay, Lily-sama? Isn''t carrying a sword a rule that is allowed for military noble families and some guards?" "Hmm¡­ it''s okay, they''ll probably think it''s just a clothing decoration since my mother seems to have prepared a party dress design that might match the presence of the sword on my belt." When my words stopped, Mom walked towards me carrying the party dress given by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom along with a cape that had the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. "Lily-chan... are you ready to be the main character in this royal family party?" said my Mom with a smile. For some reason, I could see my Mom''s eyes emitting sparkling light that was directed at my body. With an incredibly fast movement, my Mom managed to push Mio away from beside me and rushed to give me the finishing touches to my makeup. My mother held a small makeup that made my face look more radiant than before, the movement of her hand combing my hair that looked like a little girl with a stern expression, and my party dress accessories that looked more like a suit than a military family party dress. The Marquess Rommel family itself is a military family, so this is not a party dress style that does not match my family roots based on military nobility. When a cape was placed on my shoulders and the sword given by Mio was tightly tied to my waist, I could feel a big change that had occurred in my appearance. A little girl wearing a party dress that was a combination of white and black gave a scary touch with the cape decoration that showed the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. A sword hanging from my waist added to the scary impression, especially with a flat expression on my face without a smile. "Not bad, may I complete your cold nature, Master?" My eyes were drawn to my appearance which looked cold and calm. When Zoe perched on my hair, it had created a perfect appearance of a cold and graceful girl. Zoe''s butterfly wing color has given the perfect finishing touch to convey the message not to bully me during the party. This makes me amazed at my Mom''s taste who seems to understand my body condition. This look is not bad either. Yup, I like this cold and calm look. Chapter 55 - 15 - Trip to Capital My heart felt restless. Inside the carriage, I kept holding onto Mio''s sword sheath, which was attached to my waist. Memories of the insults continued to linger in my mind. It wasn''t something that made me feel inferior and look down on myself, but rather my fault for ignoring that insults. This situation must not happen any further. Insults directed at my physical appearance will be directed directly at the honor and pride of the Marquess Rommel family. My hand accidentally held the cape with the Marquess Rommel family carving prominently. This party dress and cape looked harmonious when attached to my body which looked scary and threatening like this. My gaze that vaguely saw the reflection of my body in the carriage window made me realize my goal to spread the curse and avenge the sins they had committed after humiliating my dignity in public. For that, I hope that this plan will go as smoothly as it is. Should I pray to the Goddess for this? I guess there''s no harm in praying to my Goddess to make my revenge for this humiliation a great success. Oh, my Goddess, please let this revenge plan go smoothly and their sins be erased thanks to the curse I''ve given. [ Oh, this is the first time Lily-chan prayed to me. ] [ Are you nervous about this royal family party, Lily-chan? ] [ If Lily-chan wants to escape from this boring event, I can make a thunderstorm rain before Lily-chan''s carriage arrives at the Royal Palace. ] I closed my eyes and shook my head. This time, I could feel that the insults and curses of those who bullied me would be different from usual. My weakness of not being able to do anything would soon be forgotten and this would be a story about me who managed to fight back against the bullying directed at me. I look forward to the day when I can fight back like this. Not like a stupid noble girl who expects help from others who feel pity. Even if I were the only girl being bullied at this royal family party, it would greatly increase my position to retaliate against them and rumors of me fighting back would spread quickly. [ Wow! What a nice move, Lily-chan... ] [ So calculating and cunning like fox, it makes me want to pinch your cute cheeks. Can I pinch them? ] No way! [ Just a little, okay? ] I don''t want my cheeks to be pinched even for the Goddess! [How about I give you a chewy sweet that comes in various flavors?] Chewy Sweet? What''s is that? A weapon that''s the same as Mio''s katana or a strange outfit like the ones sold at the Yurification Shop? [ Fufu... don''t underestimate your Goddess who understands your taste in food, Lily-chan! ] [ This chewy sweet is not the food in this world. Have you ever heard of a food called marshmallow? ] Um, marshmallow? What kind of food is that? [ Fufu... this will be a very interesting exchange for you, Lily-chan. ] [ I''ll get a little pinch aimed at your cheek and Lily-chan will get a marshmallow. Doesn''t that sound like a fair exchange? ] The conversation between me and the Goddess took place without moving my mouth and making a sound. That''s because my position was currently inside the horse-drawn carriage occupied by Father, Mother, Alice, and Alyssa. If I let out a sound that attracted attention, it would be very troublesome if they needed to explain who I was talking to. My Goddess, maybe I can give you a chance to touch my cheek with a pinch for that food. [ Yay! Finally, I can touch Lily-chan again! ] [ It''s been a long time since I touched Lily-chan''s body. Oh! By the way, I''ll be possessing Alice''s body for a while. So don''t be too surprised! ] P-possessing Alice''s body? What does that mean? Why does that sound so bad? [ Don''t worry, Lily-chan. It''s safe. ] Right after the Goddess said that in my head, my eyes suddenly saw a golden thread tying Alice''s ring finger. Alice who had been sleepy throughout the journey suddenly woke up and looked at me with her pupils emitting a golden light. Alice raised a finger to her mouth and made me stay calm because of this sudden change. "Lily-chan... Ukhum!" "Onee-sama..." Alice almost called me using the Goddess'' tone of voice and quickly corrected herself before anyone else heard. I tried to control my breathing to stay calm when the Goddess appeared in front of me and possessed Alice''s body with a golden mark on her pupils. "Yes, Alice, is there something you want to ask?" I said in response to Alice''s call. Alice moved her index finger to my cheek and pinched it. "There are a few things I want to ask about controlling magic elements, can Onee-sama help me translate this one sentence?" after Alice gently pinched my cheek and pinched it again, her golden pupils suddenly disappeared until the invisible thread wrapped around her ring finger broke. Has the Goddess finished possessing Alice''s body? [ Yup, that was very satisfying even for a while, Lily-chan. ] Un, how about our exchange? [ Ah! Please accept this special gift from me filled with love, Lily-chan. ] Before I could answer Alice''s question about controlling magic elements, suddenly a golden magic circle carving appeared in front of me. The magic formula was quickly engraved and produced a small food box parcel with a transparent part on top. "Onee-sama, is that the magic formula used by Onee-sama?" said Alice who seemed interested in the small food box parcel that came out of the Goddess''s magic formation. Alice''s words attracted the attention of the sleepy Alyssa and her gaze was fixed on the small food box on my thigh. "Do you want to try it?" I said while opening the small food box given by the Goddess after handing my cheek to be pinched by her. Both Alice and Alyssa''s eyes were shining. They seemed so curious about what I had just done. If Mio had been beside me, maybe she would have felt disgusted when she saw the magic circle formation that suddenly appeared in front of her. "Umu! Alice wants it!" Alice exclaimed without hesitation. "A-Alyssa wants it too!" exclaimed Alyssa who did not want to lose to Alice. I immediately opened the small food box and saw its contents which looked full of strange white lumps of food. When my hand touched the strange food called marshmallow, I could feel white powder sticking to my bright brown hand. The chewy texture and white powder made me curious and unconsciously ate it. The marshmallow that entered my mouth suddenly felt very chewy before melting in my mouth. A taste of fruit that bite to my tongue immediately exploded and created a combination of chewy and sweet. "Munyaaa!!" I exclaimed while enjoying a bite of the food called marshmallow. "Alice... Alyssa... try this marshmallow," I said while handing over my small food box filled with marshmallows. "Un? Marshmallow? What kind of food is that, Onee-sama?" Alice looked so curious when she found out the name of the food I was going to give her. Alice''s hand took one marshmallow and bit it until the thick liquid that tasted like fruit melted out of her lips. "Haa!! It''s delicious, Onee-sama!" Alice shouted happily. "This is my first time eating this, did the chef at our house make it, Onee-sama?" Alice''s facial expression was filled with a smile that made my heart feel happy. Seeing Alice who looked happy after eating the marshmallow, Alyssa got carried away and took one marshmallow to put into her small mouth. When Alyssa chewed the marshmallow, her facial expression suddenly changed to a big smile. "Does it taste good, Alyssa?" I asked Alyssa who seemed to be enjoying one bite of the marshmallow until it was finished in her mouth. "Umu! This is delicious, Lily-nee!" Alyssa exclaimed while nodding her head. "Can I taste it one more time?" Alyssa asked while staring intently at my small food box containing marshmallows. "No need to be shy, Alyssa. Because this is a small snack that I have prepared for this boring trip," I said while lying to them about the equal exchange between me and the Goddess. If they knew that this food was created because my cheeks were pinched, my pride as their eldest sister would fall a little. [ Your worth is not that low, Lily-chan. ] [ I like this exchange even though the price is not equal. ] [ I should have given you a large food box filled with marshmallows from the Goddess of Culinary. But she is out somewhere. It seems she is busy looking for strange food ingredients that will be made into edible food to feed the strange creatures in her world. ] No need to bother her, my Goddess. This one small food box alone is enough to make my twin step-sisters smile with joy. "Lily, what is that?" When Alice and Alyssa enjoyed marshmallows from the small food box that was on my thigh. My Father felt interested in tasting it and was followed by my mom who looked at my twin step-sisters. I could see my mom wetting her lips with her tongue when she saw the marshmallows that entered Alice and Alyssa''s mouths. "Do you want some too?" I said while taking my small food box to them. "T-Thank you, Lily." My father looked awkward when he saw me pushing my small food box to him. "Then, Mom won''t hesitate to take it," said my mom while taking two marshmallows with her index finger. One bite of marshmallow entered my mom''s mouth and the rest of the bite was given to my father''s mouth. "Hmm... Do you feel embarrassed if your daughter sees you like this?" teased my mom while teasing my father''s mouth with the marshmallow that had been bitten. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kuh! S-Shut up!" grumbled my father who received the rest of my mom''s marshmallow bites. I don''t know why... I saw their behavior both felt very strange. Or is it just my feeling? Without me realizing it, the small food box that was full of marshmallows now only had a few marshmallows left. This journey feels happy because I saw my parents sharing their marshmallow bites in front of me. I felt that their relationship seemed strange as a couple who had just married for the second time. Will my family be okay in the future? I hope that my family will be more harmonious than this. Without realizing it, our journey had entered the area of ??the Aurora Kingdom Capital. Peeking through the glass window of the horse-drawn carriage, I could see the reflection of my face smiling coldly with a threatening red gaze. Uhm, I hope this appearance doesn''t end the royal family party quickly before Zoe''s curse begins. I''ve been waiting for this day. Unconsciously, now I see the reflection of my face smiling threateningly as if waiting for this day as the beginning of me being able to fight back against bullies. Chapter 56 - 16 - My Cute Pet Clang... The sound of two sharp spears rubbing against each other greeted our arrival. After the Marquess Rommel family''s carriage entered the Royal Palace, we were surprised by the rows of soldiers who had surrounded our carriage while pointing their sharp spears at the carriage. My father''s facial expression looked confused by this situation but he still got out of the carriage with a sword in his hand. "What are you guys doing?" my father shouted as he stepped out of the carriage. The atmosphere looked very chaotic. Could it be that the message I left earlier had led to this complicated situation? Srangg... "Marquess Rommel, do you know about your actions that have stained the Royal Palace with dirty blood and your family''s flag that is flying inside?" said one of the soldiers while taking his sword from the sheath. "Oh, hahaha... didn''t you guys start it yourself?" replied my father calmly. "Attacking my family at night?" "Wouldn''t it be rude of me not to return your toy corpses to their proper places?" "It''s my manners to return a broken toy, even if it wasn''t me who did it," my father said as he glanced at me in the carriage. My father seemed to realize that I had gone a bit overboard in giving a small message to threaten the royal family. Since most of this was my doing, shouldn''t I take responsibility for helping my father as well? "Somehow this feels so troublesome," I muttered as I stepped out of the carriage. "Father, is everything okay?" I asked as I walked down the steps of my carriage. "Lily?" My father immediately turned to me after I got out of the carriage. "What are you doing out here? Get inside the carriage before¡­ Ahh¡­ That''s right, why should I worry about you after the big commotion that happened last night," my father immediately shook his head after remembering my actions with Mio that brought the honor of the Marquess Rommel family back to the Royal Palace. "Should I interfere in this matter?" I said while taking out the katana tied to my waist. Sriinggg... Seeing myself who took out a sword that looked strange in their eyes, I could hear the sound of laughter that was intended to mock me. With a quick and accurate movement, I immediately used Sakura Dash to deliver myself in front of the figure who was laughing at me with a threat. Swuuush... "Does it sound very funny?" I said while pressing the sharp edge of my katana to his leg. Because my body size was too short to threaten his neck, I only used an efficient method to threaten a man who needed his sexual organs to reproduce. For that, I directed part of the sharp edge of my katana to the base of his seeds that were not covered by armor. Slaaasshhh... I immediately pulled the sharp edge of my katana and left a thin non-lethal bloody scratch around his genitals. "GAAAHHH!!" the soldier shouted in a loud tone. Swuuusshh... I could feel a slash flowing towards my body and with quick reflexes immediately returned to my father''s side using Sakura Dash. "L-Lily, please don''t overdo it. Ruining a man''s future is very sad to do. What if he can''t get married later?" said my father in a calm tone. "He doesn''t need it if he dies, right?" I replied while pulling my bloody katana to the side and spurting the blood that had settled on my katana until it disappeared. Splaaashh... Sraaattt... The sound of my katana swing was heard until a strong gust of wind and sakura petals appeared beside me. "Lily-sama! Are you okay?" said Mio in a panicked tone after appearing beside me using the Sakura Dash move. "Oh, Mio? What are you doing here?" I replied to Mio''s words while observing her body which was now try to grab something from behind her Maid skirt. Srriingggg... Cliingg... When Mio''s two hands pulled something from behind her skirt, I could see a white flash reflecting the sunlight. It turned out to be a small sword that Mio had hidden from behind her skirt. "Marquess Rommel, please allow me to join this raid attack," Mio said with a cold expression. "Your name is Mio, right? If you can protect my family, you will receive an additional salary of up to three times," said my father as he prepared his stance to attack. "That is not necessary, Marquess Rommel. As long as you can guarantee that I will become Lily-sama''s Exclusive Maid for my entire life, that is enough price for my loyalty." "That can be discussed after your performance is perfect." Swwasshhh... Swwiisshhh... While Mio and my father were talking to each other, several arrows shot towards us who were outside the carriage. Seeing the fast speed of the arrows and aiming at my father''s head, I could feel a magical energy exploding from inside the carriage. Swiirrsss... Pinggg... The fast-flying arrows were stopped by a protective magic circle that formed a shield. "Oh! Nice move, Amagi!" said my father as he watched his carriage being devoured by the magic circle formation that formed a shield. Following my Mom who came out carrying a long magic staff, her gaze was filled with a smile and sharp eyes that were fixed on her surroundings. "This welcome feels warm and makes me excited to cast high-level magic like my youth," said my Mom as she slowly appeared out of the carriage. "It seems I need to hear an explanation about this welcome, Queen Victoria Rie VII." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When my mom slowly came out from behind the horse carriage with Alice and Alyssa, they had prepared a protective and supporting magic circle. The line of Marquess Rommel''s soldiers also joined our defense and were ready to carry out an attack that would protect Marquess Rommel with their sword. "Could this be your retribution for receiving that bad treatment, Victoria!" My Mom suddenly turned her gaze to a glass window that showed Queen Victoria''s expression who was panicking with this attack. Her shocked and speechless expression was closed with a scream that should not have come from the Queen''s mouth. "HAAAA!!" "WHAT ARE YOU ALL DOING, YOU STUPID!" Queen Victoria shouted into my ears. "Ara~ Ara~ it seems like this will be a complicated political situation. Our decision to become a noble family that stops supporting the royal family seems very right, doesn''t it, Rom-chan?" said my Mom while standing beside my father. "Rom-chan?" I imitated the words my Mom said to my father. Rom-chan, huh? Was that a certain code that only Father and Mother knew to fight with the pride of the Marquess Rommel family? "H-Hey, Amagi, at least don''t call me by that embarrassing nickname here!" My father shouted while covering his face with both hands. His sword was stuck on the ground and he was more concerned with covering his facial expression that seemed to be holding back embarrassment after my Mom called him Rom-chan. "Rom-channn!!" "Rom-chaann!!" Alice and Alyssa followed my actions in saying that sentence to my father. I could see his body shaking violently while his hands were covering his face even tighter. "Enough of calling me like that¡­ Lily¡­ Alice¡­ Alyssa¡­ if possible, please don''t call your father with such an embarrassing nickname like your Mom," my father said in a tone that was shaking with embarrassment. "Eehh¡­ doesn''t that call sound cute, doesn''t it, Lily-chan?" said my Mom while looking at me and blinking one of her eyes. Uhmm... does this mean I have to follow her little prank to bully my father? "Rom-chan!!" I said the sentence once again and saw my father''s body reaction shaking with embarrassment. "L-Lily, please don''t embarrass your father any further," my father pleaded while trying to stay upright. I looked around me, some of the private soldiers who were protecting my father were trying not to laugh when my Mom was teasing my father by calling him "Rom-chan". This diversion seemed to have given enough time for Queen Victoria who managed to come down to meet us. After seeing her running from a distance with a facial expression filled with panic, the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom now tried to stand gracefully and elegantly in front of me. "W-Welcome..." "Haaahh... Haaaaahh... W-Welcome..." Queen Victoria had a little difficulty when her breath felt heavy after running fast. Without caring about her tilted queen crown and her slightly messy party dress after running with all her might. "Calm yourself before you speak, my cute pet," I said in a flat tone. "Wait a minute¡­" Queen Victoria seemed to be catching her breath with difficulty. After managing to control her heavy, panting breath, Queen Viona suddenly took out a leash often used by pet dogs and locked her neck with it. "Welcome to the Royal Palace, my owner!" Queen Victoria exclaimed with a smile. "Your loyal and obedient pet has come to greet you," Queen Victoria suddenly knelt and gave me a leash that was holding her neck like a dog that had been waiting for its owner to arrive. Praaakkk... Prannggg... Swuushh... When the atmosphere seemed heated because of the internal conflict from my actions in making a tower of corpses in the Royal Palace, Queen Victoria''s behavior invited a sense of surprise that made several royal palace soldiers freeze. One by one their weapons fell to the ground after seeing Queen Victoria kneel down and hand over the leash that was holding her neck like a pet. This made me wonder a little about what I had just witnessed. Why did Queen Victoria act like a pet after this tense situation was created after I managed to build a tower of corpses with the Marquess Rommel family flag stuck on top? Queen Victoria... no, that''s not it! My pet seemed to have thought of a unique solution that had never happened before. My hand immediately grabbed the leash that was offered by Queen Victoria''s hand. "Hey, Victoria, are you serious about becoming Lily''s pet?" My Mom asked as she faded her magic shield after everyone looked at me with questioning looks. Uhm, this can''t get any worse, right? Because of this irrational act, we managed to avoid any casualties by causing new gossip about the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom becoming Lily''s pet who came from the Marquess Rommel family. Chapter 57 - 17 - Anastasia Anastasia looked at her mother who looked anxious after the day changed. The invitations to the royal family party had been distributed, and today was Anastasia''s lucky day, a celebration of her successful cure by the Elixir liquid. Anastasia knew why her mother who became the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom looked anxious and panicked. It was because the Royal Palace had been decorated with piles of corpses from the spy and assassin units owned by the Crown Prince of the Aurora Kingdom. Her mother''s anxiety became even more obvious when the family flag belonging to Marquess Rommel fluttered covered in blood stains and the furious attitude of the Royal Palace troops who began to prepare to give a surprise attack on Marquess Rommel when he came to attend the royal family party. "Uhm, Mama, why do you look so pale?" Anastasia asked after seeing her mother who suddenly bit her fingers when she was anxious. "This is a big problem, Anastasia! Our kingdom is in great danger!" her mother exclaimed, her panicked expression not letting up. Anastasia actually knew her mother''s feelings had changed slightly after returning from Marquess Rommel''s territory. Her behavior as the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom seemed different from usual when talking about the girl named Lily. Before the royal family party took place, Anastasia and her mother attended a small meeting to bind all the nobles present to be bound by the internal politics managed by Anastasia. Because her body had improved and was more in good shape than before, Anastasia was now more active in working outside the room and observing people more closely. What made Anastasia curious was the Marquess Rommel family itself. The attack carried out by the Marquess Rommel family had attacked the pride of the royal family, but because it was a unit that came from the Crown Prince of the Kingdom, something had changed thanks to the anger given by her mother as the Queen of the Kingdom. "What should I do, Anastasia?" Her mother grumbled a little when her anxiety and fear of Lily came back to her mind. "Calm down a little, Mama. That''s not like you usually are," Anastasia said to ease her mother''s anxiety. "How can I be calm when things are like this!" Anastasia looked at her mother who seemed resigned to the situation. It was so sad to see a Queen of the Kingdom who had no dignity and saw her life being cut down bit by bit. "My life as lovely pet is over!" Baaaakk!! Taaaakk!! Anastasia''s hands shook violently when her ears heard something that a Queen of the Kingdom should not have said. "P-Pet? Who became a pet?" Anastasia shook violently as she tried to calm down at her mother''s statement and tried to confirm what she had heard was not a mistake. "Mom, you didn''t become Marquess Rommel''s pet, did you? He doesn''t have any strange hobbies like those that often happen to the new generation of nobles, right?" Anastasia tried not to think too much about the possibility of her mother becoming someone''s pet because of the noble''s strange desires. But, she then know her mother talking about Lily. "Hey, do we still have a dog collar or leash for walking?" her mother said with an embarrassed expression. Pufffff... Anastasia who was almost drinking a cup of tea choked seeing her mother''s behavior who looked like a girl who was drunk with love. Deep in Anastasia''s mind, she could not understand how a little girl dared to make her mother, the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, became her pet. "M-Mom... why do you look so happy!" "Erase that disgusting happy expression on your face!" "How can you look so happy after becoming a little girl''s pet!" Anastasia tried hard to bring her mother back to her senses who had deviated from common sense. Although Anastasia understood something about adult sexual activity pretending to be a pet, it felt excessive when her mother looked happy as a little girl pet. "Ah! That''s right! I still have a leash for dogs, right?" Mother Anastasi immediately got up from her seat and walked towards her main closet. As if searching the entire contents of her closet that stored several dresses and formal clothes as a Queen of the Kingdom, she saw her own mother pulling some secret drawers and taking out a secret box containing strange equipment. From behind the secret box, Anastasia could see a whip, blindfold, chains, and various other torture devices. "Um, Mom? What are you planning to do with all that?" Anastasia asked curiously after seeing the contents of the secret box that her mother kept. "Oh, this is just an old tool for your father who often ran away before finishing his duties as a King. If you need some tools to restrain a man, I will be happy to lend you this." "No, that''s not what I meant but never mind. Dad seems fine after receiving the restraints from this tool, right?" "Yes, he looks happy after being restrained by his wife. Doesn''t that sound very romantic, Anastasia?" Anastasia suddenly saw her mother''s expression which was now covered by a nostalgic blush after seeing her restraints. Anastasia''s instincts told her that if she continued this conversation, then she would suffer by listening to the old story of her parents who were drunk with love as a couple. "Forget about that, Mom. What are you looking for?" "Wow! Finally found it!" "Gaah!!" Anastasia could only express her surprise when she saw her mother take a neck restraint with a very long rope. The black and pink design looked very cute as if showing extraordinary dominance to remain submissive. "T-That... isn''t that..." "Hehe... Your father used to wear this before when he ran away from me. Now it''s my turn to wear it... Huufftt... Haaahhh... I can''t wait for my owner to come here and put this in my neck..." Anastasia''s mother was seen letting out a heavy breath and a blush that was difficult to express with words. Anastasia looked around her which was filled with her personal Maids. With one small hand movement, Anastasia gave a signal to keep this incident a secret from anyone including the royal family. Several of her personal Maids only nodded respectfully while bowing their bodies in agreement with this secrecy. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mom! What are you doing? I almost had a heart attack seeing you like this!" exclaimed Anastasia who didn''t know what else to do when her mother acted like a teenage girl who had just known love. For Anastasia, the assumption about the girl who had just known love was not wrong. That was because her mother''s appearance was much younger than before, which was filled with wrinkles from aging. Her mother''s appearance this time was not much different from the painting of her youth as the Head of the Royal Academy. The more Anastasia was annoyed, the happier her mother was when she was shouted at by her daughter. Braaakkk... Braaakk... Tiinngg... A roar of the sound of the Royal Palace troops'' boots was heard. As if called by the sound, Anastasia immediately rushed to her bedroom window with her mother. "What happened?" asked Anastasia who wanted to see the conditions outside her bedroom window. From a distance, Anastasia and her mother could see a horse-drawn carriage wearing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family. "Isn''t that..." Anastasia seemed to narrow her eyes to focus on seeing the distance. "Kyaaa!! My owner has arrived!" her mother exclaimed with a happy scream. "Huh?" Before Anastasia knew the situation, a word that came out of her mother''s mouth had become an answer for her. "Marquess Rommel, huh? Let''s see how you deal with a situation that has tarnished the royal family," Anastasia said with a wry smile. A small conflict broke out outside the Royal Palace. Anastasia understood the commotion was due to Marquess Rommel''s excessive actions by leaving a message threatening the royal family. Thanks to the diversion managed by her mother, the pile of corpses was successfully cleared and the punishment of the Crown Prince of the Kingdom continued indefinitely. Anastasia saw a grown man come out. From his sturdy stature and muscular appearance in terms of his military attire, Anastasia could tell that it was Marquess Rommel. "So that''s Marquess Rommel." When Marquess Rommel''s sword was drawn, Anastasia''s facial expression suddenly became more serious. The pride of the royal family seemed to be just a toy for Marquess Rommel who seemed not to hesitate to draw his sword in preparation to attack the Royal Palace''s troops. "This will become an internal case between nobles who support the royal family." "I hope this doesn''t develop into an internal war between nobles." Anastasia observed the situation further with her mother who seemed to be humming happily. "Really? If they find out that the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom is like this." "How am I going to solve this problem if there are too many witnesses here?" Swuusshhh... A small wind blew through the glass window of the room and slightly blurred her vision as she observed the atmosphere. At that moment... An strange feeling had befallen her... Without a clear rational and neatly arranged explanation. Anastasia felt her heart pounding when she saw a girl coming out from behind the horse-drawn carriage. Her clothes clearly showed the party dress given by her mother and the long cape that carved the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family with pride as a noble. Her clean brown skin invited curiosity about how to get to know her. Her white hair which looked like silver gave a calm and cold atmosphere. The look in her eyes which looked red from a distance was a perfect symbol that indicated orders and absolute command. Seeing the variations of the three beauties, Anastasia felt strange and uncomfortable. Her hand held her chest she felt hot and excited. Anastasia made sure she didn''t get sick again by loosening her party dress a little and feeling her heartbeat that was beating uncertainly. "What has happened to me?" Every movement of the girl was observed fully by Anastasia''s eyes. Starting from her first step down from the horse-drawn carriage to her small movements that seemed cold. When Anastasia saw the little girl disappear from her sight and managed to slash one of the Royal Palace soldiers'' crotch, Anastasia felt a sign of danger that was full of respect for her. The figure looked cold and threatening. Somehow it was warmer. Anastasia didn''t know what she was feeling, Whether it was admiration, respect, or curiosity to get to know the little girl. What was certain was that Anastasia had to be able to survive the unexpected case where her mother screamed and ran towards the girl while kneeling like a pet. "Oh, Mama, what are you doing?" "If you have a owner like this, at least involve me too!" said Anastasia in an annoyed tone after being left by her mother and closing an opportunity to get to know the little girl. Chapter 58 - 18 - The Restraining Witch From Hell Sometimes I don''t understand what a grown woman thinks. Is she holding a big responsibility as an older person because of life experience? Are they being polite by giving a good role model as an example? Or something simple as an good inspiration for a little child to be like her when they grow up? That was the first thing I thought after seeing the Queen of the Kingdom sitting on her knees in front of me with a leash around her neck. "Uhm, what does this mean?" I asked, looking at the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, who was silent in front of me. Her facial expression looked happy and her friendly attitude made me a little confused by her behavior. After the little incident that I caused with my father, suddenly the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom came to see me while wearing a leash around her neck. That already made my situation chaotic because several soldiers of the Royal Palace looked at me with trembling bodies and white pale facial expressions. This is not something that surprising, right? "Oh, my honorable owner, your lonely pet welcomes your arrival at the Royal Palace¡­" said the Queen in a cheerful and happy tone. Cold sweat suddenly filled my back as if indicating this event became the subject of noble conversation. Witnessed by people in the open space, wouldn''t it be a bit troublesome if Zoe''s curse that had been designed would be in vain when party get cancelled like this? For that, I immediately swung my katana to return it to its sheath. "Act normally," I said in response to the Queen''s strange attitude before my eyes. "Ah! Thank you for your kindess, my honorable owner." The Queen corrected her pride as a mature woman to become more graceful and elegant. A contrast that seemed different from her previous appearance that looked like an uneducated animal. "So, what happened around here, Victoria?" My Mom suddenly approached me while tightly gripping a magic wand that emitted traces of protective magical energy. "Seeing your action of charging after the arrow attack makes you want to stop this fight for a while, doesn''t it? How about we continue this in a political diplomacy situation that will cast the Marquess Rommel family as an opponent against the political power of the royal family?" my Mom continued in a gentle tone, behind the polite-sounding words, I could see a complicated smile full of deceit behind it. "Ahh¡­ Umm¡­ That¡­ Could you please not do that?" responding to my Mom''s polite-sounding words, I realized that this was the way a mature woman solves problems that occur by using intelligence and the power of words. Although I didn''t understand what they were saying, my Mom seemed to be dominating this battle of manners. My ears twitched a little when I heard a small whisper directed at my Mom. "Hey, isn''t that the royal family''s witch who once held the position of the Leader of the Main Division of Witches before going on to get married for the second time?" "Yes! You''re right, if I''m not mistaken she''s nicknamed the Restraining Witch From Hell. Don''t get hit by one of her restraining spells or you''ll lose half your life." "That''s crazy! How are we supposed to win against a witch like that?" "That''s the problem! Didn''t you see our Queen acting like a pet in front of her?'' "Eh, isn''t it because of that little girl?" "Little girl? Oh! That little girl with light brown skin?" "Yeah, didn''t you see that little girl has an unusual power? How can she move that fast without activating magic? Doesn''t that look way scarier than that Restraint Witch From Hell?" My ears felt a little itchy and hot when I heard that. So I decided to use Sakura Dash and leave a trail of cherry blossom petals to approach the two sources of the voices. "I seem to have heard some interesting gossip about my stepmother, can you tell me more about it?" I said as I appeared behind them. "Gaaak!!" "Haaa!!" The two Royal Palace soldiers who were busy talking about my Mom seemed surprised by my sudden appearance. I could see their body shaking they looked scared with my unusual smile expression. "Hmm... is there something wrong?" I said while tilting my head. "N-Nothing is wrong! Everything is fine!" "Right! There is nothing wrong in this state of full alert!" The two Royal Palace soldiers looked nervous with my presence appearing behind them. "Why do you look so nervous?" I asked while watching their every movement. "N-Nothing! We are just too disciplined when on alert!" "That''s right! If the Royal Palace troops are not disciplined when on alert, it will tarnish our good name as the vanguard of the Royal Palace." The reasons they gave seemed made up until their gazes were fixed on one of the Royal Palace soldiers who was slightly injured when my sharp sword managed to leave a wound on his lower crotch. "Hmm¡­" I immediately pulled the handle of my katana while watching their still frightened expressions. "Hiieekk!!" the two Royal Palace soldiers screamed at the same time. "If you can answer my question, maybe you won''t get hurt, I can guarantee that," I said with a friendlier smile than before. The two Royal Palace soldiers just fell silent and stood up straight with full alertness. "I know the reason behind this siege, but isn''t this a little too much?" "Just so you know, I won''t do something dishonorable like piling up corpses inside the Royal Palace if something that doesn''t attract my wrath happens." In between my words, I once again performed the Sakura Dash move by moving beside them and pressing the sharp blade of my katana that had come out of its sheath against their thighs. I didn''t scratch them. It was just a small bluff before scratching them. "If you can answer me about this little question." "Then you will have a great chance to live for a little longer." I smiled saying that sentence and suddenly a strange writing floated in front of my eyes. [ Yurification System: Blessing of the Demon Queen has been activated! You can do bad deeds more honorably! ] Eh, is this a blessing? What kind of blessing allows bad deeds to be honorably done? I immediately ignored the writing and continued to press the two Royal Palace soldiers with the important question about the surprise attack that night. "Are they all owned by the Crown Prince of the Kingdom?" I asked in a clear and firm tone. "All of them?" the soldier in front of me seemed confused by my words. "Oh! Those? Y-Yes! There''s no mistake, they belong to the Crown Prince of the Kingdom and the Queen has personally taken care of all of that with her punishment order!" shouted one of the soldiers next to him. Seeing his body''s very frightened response, I immediately put my katana back into its sheath. "Good answer, I like that honesty," I said while nodding my head in a small respect for him. Using Sakura Dash to return to my family, I could see Mio smiling at me. "Lily-sama, have you gotten the confirmation?" asked Mio with a smile like a Maid who was in charge of serving me. "Yes, there''s no mistake, Mio. It does belong to that trash." "Ah! Then, it was the right decision when we threw it here." "From the start, it was trash that drifted into Marquess Rommel''s residence. I feel fortunate to slowly reduce the power of that trash considering that the Queen seems to have taken action." "Fufu¡­ Lily-sama seems to be enjoying this. Is this because of a grudge from the previous party?" "Mio, I don''t have any grudges like that. This is just my pure generosity in returning the trash to its place." "Yes, I understand the feeling of that, Lily-sama." While Mio and I were having a small talk, I could see a girl looking at me with shiny binoculars from a distance. Her golden blonde hair was topped with a small crown that showed her status as a member of the royal family. I had never seen the girl before but it felt like she was looking at my body so intensely because the shine was not coming from the binoculars but from her dripping saliva. I didn''t know the royal family had such strangeness. A Queen who was willing to be a pet and one of the royal family members who was observing me through binoculars without caring about her dripping saliva. I could even see her maid wiping her face which was covered in saliva. "Mio, my appearance isn''t that strange, is it?" I said to Mio. "There''s nothing strange, Lily-sama. You appeared perfectly and charmingly today. There''s nothing to ruin your great appearance that managed to instill fear not to attack Marquess Rommel''s family." "Um, what does that mean, Mio?" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-sama, didn''t you notice?" "Huh?" I was a little confused by Mio''s words. "When Marcioness Amagi left the main division of the royal mage army, the task she carried out had given enough warning of her extraordinary magic power by burning down a large worm nest in the desert. Marquess Rommel has been recognized as a military noble who can suppress unpredictable wild forest monsters thanks to his experience at the Royal Military Academy which always handles emergencies from monster attacks. But from all that, Lily-sama has proven her great worth if not only Marquess Rommel and Marchioness who have extraordinary combat power." "What is that meaning?" I was very confused by Mio''s complicated words. "That means they were very surprised when the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom became your obedient pet. Isn''t that more extraordinary compared to Marquess Rommel and Marchioness Amagi?" "I don''t know, I didn''t know my parents looked so great like that." "Fufu¡­ when compared to Lily-sama, Alice-sama, and Alyssa-sama. This family is much stronger than the royal family. So don''t hesitate to bare your fangs at the party, Lily-sama." "Huh? Unn... I understand." Honestly, I don''t understand this situation at all. But since this situation is still manageable, I just need to draw an opportunity for Zoe to shine with her prepared curse, right? At least, this is the initial stage of me being able to fight back to protect myself. Besides, I can see Alice and Alyssa working hard by spreading out invisible protection magic. Even Mio who doesn''t like magic can''t see the magic barrier that has covered her body. It seems this stage is still too small to release Zoe''s curse. Should I spread Zoe''s butterfly wings to shine more? I hope I can see Zoe''s curse. If the situation is too comfortable like this. I have a bad feeling to hate this peaceful situation. Leaving the line of Imperial Palace soldiers surrounding our horse-drawn carriage, Marquess Rommel gave the order to move aside and we easily entered the royal family''s pre-party without any further trouble. I wanted to find the problem that spread Zoe''s cursed wings. I hoped I could find that problem. Chapter 59 - 19 - Alice and Alyssa Little Fight Attending the party early gave me a more appropriate freedom to do something. As I walked following my family who were tightly guarded by the presence of the Queen of the Kingdom and several of the Queen''s guards, I entered the hall of the Royal Palace which was busy with the preparations for the party. Various decorations were being set up to match the theme of this party which was celebrating Princess Anastasia''s recovery. As my footsteps entered the tightly closed hall of the Royal Palace with the presence of the Maid, I felt a strange gaze that invited my danger detection skill to activate. An aura of hatred and killing intent was felt along with Mio''s alert attitude who did not move her hand away from her skirt which held a hidden weapon. "This feels very crowded and makes me feel uncomfortable," I said while observing my surroundings. "Onee-sama, are you okay?" Alice who was following me felt the same way because she had been holding my arm and sticking to me so tightly. "Lily-nee, should we enter the waiting room that the Queen has provided?" Alyssa gave me a suggestion that was beyond my expectations because of her strange behavior since entering the hall of the Royal Palace. "You must have felt that too, right?" I said to calm them down from the killing aura that was so easily launched at me. "I think their target is me, you don''t need to panic," I continued to say to get rid of my twin stepsister''s discomfort. Alice shook her head and continued to hug my arm tightly, "I feel more comfortable in this condition, Onee-sama." Following Alice who pressed her hug tightly on my arm, Alyssa followed her by holding her light body weight to adjust to the pressure of her light hug. "I don''t understand why they gave off such a killing aura to Lily-nee. Could it be because Lily-nee did something?" Alyssa asked while observing the situation around her. "Alice, have you forgotten about what happened last night?" Alice replied in response to Alyssa''s words. "Oh, about the attacker who happened suddenly? Didn''t Lily-nee and Mama take care of all that?" "If everything had been taken care of by Mama and Onee-san, maybe we wouldn''t have felt this killing intent. Didn''t you see that Mama hasn''t lowered her staff that emits invisible protection magic?" "Ah! That''s right! Should we help Mama by emitting invisible protection magic too?" Alice and Alyssa took out small magic staffs that were shaped like wooden twigs. From the tip of the wooden twig, there was a small light that shone thinly and emitted a magical aura that was difficult to reach by the naked eye. Because my eyes had the sensitivity to see the flow of magical aura, I could see the movement of Alice and Alyssa''s magical aura that enveloped my entire family. Performing the Linked Ritual with my twin step-sisters seemed to make me a magical expert who could control magical energy more efficiently. That was proven by the talents possessed by Alice and Alyssa that were instilled in my Yurification System. Because of the changes that had occurred in the blessings given by the Goddess, it seemed that the Yurification System had a line of words that were easier for me to understand. My gaze was now focused on the information possessed by Alice and Alyssa. A grand picture of an extraordinary magical talent was displayed before me. =================== Name: Alice De Rommel. Status: [Linked] Affinity: 100% Like: Practicing basic destruction magic and developing basic destruction magic efficiency. Dislike: Complicated magic books. Pride: Direct descendant of the Hell Restraining Witch. Special Linked Perks: [+] Affinity 10% - Magic Efficiency Skill [+] Affinity 30% - Mana Regeneration Skill. [+] Affinity 60% - Basic Magic Detection Skill. [+] Affinity 80% - Basic Magic Restrain Skill. [+] Affinity 100% - Magic Manipulation Skill. [+] Affinity 150% - Magic Adaptation Skill. [+] Affinity 200% - Origin Magic Creation Skill. ==================== ==================== Name: Alyssa De Rommel. Status: [Linked] Affinity: 100% Like: Practicing basic level damage magic over time and developing damage magic over time efficiency. Dislike: Magic books that don''t wear cute covers. Pride: Direct descendant of the Hell Restraining Witch. Special Linked Perks: [+] Affinity 10% - Magic Proficiency Skill [+] Affinity 30% - Mana Saving Skill. [+] Affinity 60% - Basic Magic Deauthentication Skill. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [+] Affinity 80% - Basic Magic Isolation Skill. [+] Affinity 100% - Magic Curse DOT Skill. [+] Affinity 150% - Magic Reactivation Skill. [+] Affintiy 200% - Origin Magic Erase Skill. ================= Currently, my relationship with Alice and Alyssa seems to be going well. I have managed to obtain some of their abilities through the Linked Ritual. In such a small body, I can see why the Goddess told me to save them with Ritual Linked so they can make mana control and stable magical energy so that they don''t explode at a young age. My twin step-sister''s talent is extraordinary. Compared to me who has to do the Linked Ritual and maintain a good relationship with them to gain power, it seems ordinary. "O-Onee-sama... if you look at me like that, I might feel awkward too..." said Alice who noticed my gaze directed at her face. "L-Lily-nee... why are you always so full affection of Alice? Even I want to be affection gaze like that?" asked Alyssa who pulled my arm to divert my attention to her. Did my staring at the rows of Yurification System texts make them misunderstand because of this unfair attention? What should I do next? Oh, my Goddess, do you have any suggestions on what I should do to deal with a situation like this? "..." "..." "..." I waited for a long time but there was no response from the Goddess. When I needed her, the Goddess just disappeared. Should I create a little lie for Alice and Alyssa to make them forget this increasingly thick aura of killing intent? I don''t know if this will work and go smoothly. I once read this in one of the romance books that Mio had read in her spare time. A simple seduction from a man to a girl who feels special with one simple light movement. "Alice..." "Alyssa..." I stopped the fight between Alice and Alyssa who were pressing my arm so hard. It felt like my arm was almost cut off because of the pull of their hands that needed more attention from me. When my footsteps stopped, it caught the attention of my parents and the Queen. Alice and Alyssa''s little fight seemed to be heard by them. This made me feel embarrassed because of their position pulling my arm as if they wanted to grab it. "Alyssa, you''re going to trouble Onee-sama with your spoiled behavior like this!" "Alice, you''re the one who troubles Lily-nee by always paying attention to you who looks awkward like that!" "I-I''m not awkward, I''m just trying to act elegant like a noble lady in front of Onee-sama!" "That''s what makes you look so awkward, Alice!" Alice and Alyssa''s fight continued until several Maids looked at us with beaming expressions. Uhn, I don''t want this fight to get bigger because I want to get to know my twin step-sisters better. If they''re fighting like this just because they want to get my attention, then they''ve succeeded in getting it. Forcing my arms that were locked in their embrace, I immediately headed towards one of the walls of the Royal Palace hall that looked spotless. With light movements and gentle calculations, I threw Alice and Alyssa''s hugs until their bodies hit the wall of the Royal Palace hall gently. Baaammm... When Alice and Alyssa''s bodies hit the wall of the Royal Palace hall softly, I immediately locked their movements with a caress of my hand aimed at their cheeks. Paaappp... My left palm caress Alice''s cheek and my right palm caress Alyssa''s cheek. "You two, we are currently in the Royal Palace..." I said that sentence in a firm tone but with a soft expression. "If you keep fighting like this, it will be difficult for me to pay attention to your extraordinary cuteness and beauty." With every stroke of my palm that pampered their cheeks, I tried to break up the fight between my twin step-sisters so that the situation became more stable. "Alice, I noticed you because your hair smells good, isn''t that the same perfume that Mama uses?" I said while pinching Alice''s cheek who seemed speechless when her body slammed into the wall softly and enjoyed the caress of my palm on her cheek. "Haaauuu¡­ Haaaahhh¡­ Y-Yes Onee-sama¡­ This is the same perfume that Mama uses," Alice replied with a blushing expression on her face. Alice''s nervous attitude caught my attention and continued my caresses that were originally on her cheeks and now down to her soft lips. "You look so charming like a noble and cute girl like this." Chuuu... After my hand touched her soft lips, I unconsciously kissed her lips directly. The sensation of her soft little lips made me enjoy it a little longer before my right palm felt a small tremor that diverted my gaze until I released my kiss on Alice''s lips. "Besides that, Alyssa also looks very charming and beautiful. It makes me want to protect Alyssa all the time. Do you know why I feel comfortable when you try to hug me tightly with your weight?" "It makes me look like an older sister who tries to accept your hug with all my body, right?" "Because you are my precious little sister, so I feel comfortable when you try to rely on me completely in that way." My palm caress on Alyssa''s cheek now went down to touch her lips which had been moistened by her tongue. "L-Liy-nee..." Alyssa seemed to be looking at me with a radiant gaze. "You two don''t fight like that again, okay?" I said to calm Alyssa down. "Uhm¡­ I-I understand¡­ Alyssa understands! But Lily-nee must also be fair! I also want to be noticed just like Alice!" Alyssa said as if demanding justice for herself. "I understand, Alyssa," I replied while kissing Alyssa on the lips. I immediately adjusted the time of my kiss which was a little longer than Alice''s and released it because Alice pulled me away from Alyssa''s kiss. "Onee-sama, wasn''t Alyssa''s kiss a little longer than mine for two seconds? Isn''t it unfair if Onee-sama shows favoritism like this?" Alice said in a pouting tone. "Alice! You''ve gotten Lily-nee''s attention more than me, isn''t that even fair!" Alyssa replied to counter Alice''s words. "Ahem! Aren''t you guys done?" said my father who was now standing behind me. "Before that, Lily. At least pay attention to your surroundings before doing something like that," my father continued. "Huh?" I tilted my head and realized what I had done. In short, some of the Maids seemed to be sobbing with small drops of blood coming out of their noses. Some of the killing intent aura that I felt also disappeared completely. I don''t know what my father was talking about. Isn''t this a state of affairs that is going smoothly? When my gaze turned to Mio and the Queen, they looked shocked with their mouths wide open. I don''t know what happened, it seems they were a little surprised by my action of calming Alice and Alyssa in their little fight as twins. Chapter 60 - 20 - Unfamiliar Greetings "Welcome to my private room, my owner." I was stunned after hearing those words from the Queen''s mouth. She was not waiting in the noble''s special room but staying in her private room. As a Queen of the Kingdom, she seemed too reckless and open like this. I didn''t understand why the Queen led my family into her private room while waiting for the royal family''s party to begin. Based on the schedule that I had read in the invitation letter, it would last from afternoon to evening. The distance between Marquess Rommel''s residence and the Royal Palace was very far, so we had the initiative to leave earlier than usual. With this kind of treatment. Isn''t this more like the royal family bowing down to the Marquess Rommel family? "Oh my owner, enjoy the special service that has been prepared for you," said the Queen while clapping her hands to set a table with new snacks. "Your Majesty, you don''t need to do something like this to us," said my father who was a little awkward with the Queen''s unusual treatment. "Marquess Rommel, this is just a one of my courtesy to welcome someone special to me. As a pet who is waiting for the presence of its owner, isn''t it only natural to create a special atmosphere that is more comfortable for my owner?" "But this is too much, Your Majesty." My father respectfully tried to escape from this complicated situation. My status with the Queen should be a noble who dedicates honor and dignity to the Aurora Kingdom. However, the situation has changed my status from the Queen to pet and its owner. "Hey, I told you to behave like usual," I know that this is an impolite remark to address a Queen of the Kingdom. However, I have to do this so that her honor as the Queen of the Kingdom does not disappear in the eyes of other nobles. Some Maid gazes have glanced at me with strange looks. Because my body is already too sensitive to gazes that degrade my skin color, I can easily feel the gazes piercing my entire physical appearance. "I-I understand, please don''t look at me with such a terrifying gaze, you are very cruel to see me like a useless pet like this," said the Queen who looked gloomy with her pitiful condition. "Did you hear my order correctly?" I said to confirm my order. "I understand, my owner, Ahem! I mean I understand Lily-chan," the Queen finally gave in and tried to look at me with a dignified and respectful smile as a Queen of the Kingdom. After the small table returned with cleaner cutlery and new snacks that looked fresh, I realized there was a girl hiding behind the curtain who was staring at me intently. Her golden blonde hair and her small crown looked similar to the Queen''s, I could see their great resemblance. When I glanced at her who was hiding behind the curtain, I approached her slowly. "What are you doing?" I asked while placing one of my hands on her side and blocking her escape. "Do you think I don''t notice with your gaze looking at me from behind the curtain?" I immediately opened the curtain and saw a girl who was taller than me staring at me with a glassy gaze. The first thing I realized was her beauty which was hard to describe with words. Her face looked beautiful and seemed to be very calm. Her white skin looked even more charming and there was no need to touch it to feel the smoothness of her soft skin. Her radiant facial expression and the appearance of a shy girl appeared in front of me. From the many descriptions that I could give, this girl seemed to take good care of her body, especially with her hair ornaments that showed a small crown full of diamonds and gold ornaments. The girl stared at me speechlessly. There was only awkwardness between us. Without saying a sentence of introduction, the girl suddenly knelt in front of me and lowered her face, "Thank you for saving me from that terrible curse." "Oh, my respected benefactor..." "I am very indebted to you..." This scene shocked me greatly. I could feel several pairs of eyes staring at me at this time full of astonishment. Just looking at her party dress and her skilled honorable gesture, I could tell that this girl was one of the Princesses of the Kingdom. What confused me was... how could I address her with the same honorifics as a fellow noble. I took a small breath and exhaled slowly. "That feels so weird as an introduction," I said in a flat tone. "At least introduce yourself properly before saying something awkward like that," I continued as I extended my hand to her. The girl took my outstretched hand with a sweet smile that suited her innocent and graceful appearance. "Could it be that it feels weird?" the girl asked, tilting her head so that her long flowing hair was slightly messy from the wind blowing through the window and curtains. "It''s so weird since this is our first time meeting." "Uhh¡­ I''ve prepared my heart to have a long talk with you, my esteemed benefactor." "I don''t know what you''re talking about." "You''re Lily De Rommel who became my mother''s owner after being rude with that sudden political marriage, right?" "¡­" I fell silent when I saw her mention something that only a few people knew. As I had guessed, this girl was one of the Royal Princesses. But what was her name? Of the many Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom who had appeared at royal and noble parties, I had never seen this unfamiliar face. I unconsciously wrinkled my facial expression showing my helplessness in remembering the faces of the noble families. The girl suddenly bowed her body to give a polite greeting to a Princess of the Kingdom. "Let me introduce myself, my name is Anastasia Rio. I currently have no position in the succession of the Aurora Kingdom as my job seems to have become fixed as a supporter of my brothers and sisters from behind the scenes." "Perhaps you have heard rumors about this, a solitary monster languishing behind the cold Royal Palace. That monster is me." The girl uttered an introduction that seemed to offend me but her unwavering gaze made me believe her words. "Monster, huh?" "Yes." "Did you suffer for a very long time?" "Not really, it was a short suffering because you helped me at the right time with my illness getting worse. Compared to my suffering like that, it seems that one of my trash-like brothers has made you suffer more, my esteemed benefactor." I was stunned after hearing her words calling one of her brothers trash. "Anastasia¡­" "Yes, my esteemed benefactor?" "Let me introduce myself, my name is Lily De Rommel, a monster just like you. As fellow monsters, shouldn''t we be friends with each other?" I said while extending my hand to shake hands as an introduction. My outstretched hand was welcomed by Anastasia not as a handshake but with her body posture bending down and kissing my palm. The soft touch of her lips that left a mark on my palm signified our relationship that had officially gotten to know each other. I didn''t expect that Ciel''s words would lead me to one of the Princesses of the Kingdom who was seriously ill because of a curse. Her life''s suffering was too unworthy to live side by side with that trash. It was indeed very difficult to deny but this kingdom would be a heavy burden for her. "Anastasia, should I call you Princess Anastasia?" I asked while removing my palm from her long kiss on the lips. "Ah!" when my palm moved to avoid her kiss on the lips, I could see Anastasia''s disappointed expression. "I wanted to kiss her palm longer," her little grumble that reached my ears. "You can call me Anastasia, after all, I rarely get a stage as a Princess," she replied with a friendly smile. "Oh! Marquess Rommel! Nice to meet you. May I propose an engagement to your daughter? The process of making a rule that allows women to marry women will be a bit complicated but is still in the development stage if I can get approval from several Prime Ministers of the Kingdom," Anastasia gave off an elegant friendliness as a Princess and acted formally when speaking to my father. "Uh, Um, excuse me, Princess Anastasia, what did you just say?" My father was a little nervous with Anastasia''s slightly complicated and long speech. If my father was confused, then it was natural for me not to understand the statement. "Anastasia, didn''t you flatly reject the proposal¡ª" When the Queen wanted to say a sentence that entered Anastasia and my father''s conversation, Anastasia quickly silenced her with her palm covering her mouth. "What are you talking about, Your Highness?" Anastasia said softly while holding the Queen''s mouth shut. Is it normal for a Queen to be silenced like that? Seeing an incident like this made me wonder, who is controlling this kingdom when the royal family looks like this? When the Queen and Princess Anastasia had a small conversation while whispering to each other, I could see my father''s face covered in sweat and my mother wiping her sweat with a handkerchief. Meanwhile, I could see Mio''s anger directed at Princess Anastasia along with Alice and Alyssa''s actions who hugged my right and left arms again. "Uhm, what are you two doing?" "Grrr¡­ looks like we have another competitor, Alyssa," Alice grumbled while hugging my left arm tightly. "That''s right, Alice! We have to protect Lily-nee from other females who don''t know their place!" Alyssa grumbled who seemed annoyed by one thing. "Hey, you two¡­ why are you¡ª" Before I could say anything, Mio suddenly moved behind me using Sakura Dash and left a trail of cherry blossom petals scattered in the Queen''s room. "Lily-sama, it seems like you have another girl to take care of. You won''t forget about me as your Exclusive Maid, right?" Mio said in a small tone behind me. Alice, Alyssa, and Mio seemed to want to tell me something but were stopped by the sound of a bell indicating that a special guest had arrived before the royal party began. From above the Queen''s private room, I could see a horse-drawn carriage with the symbol of the Temple that was highly respected by the Aurora Kingdom. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I could feel a strange spark when Zoe''s butterfly wings moved as if indicating that something had offended her. Not only Zoe. Zeta and Zara seemed to have the same problem by flapping their butterfly wings at each other. In the corner of my eye, I saw the horse-drawn carriage entering the Royal Palace area and saw a spirit that had the form of a white-golden Dragon inside the horse-drawn carriage that was engraved with the symbol of the Aurora Goddess Temple. Chapter 61 - 21 - Old Bullies A strong breeze blew above my head. With one flap of my spirit butterfly, Zoe could create a directionless whirlwind that could blow someone''s body away. "Calm down, Zoe," I said to calm Zoe who looked excited. Zoe flapped her butterfly wings and turned into a girl who looked like me but with different clothes from me. A thin dress that showed her body shape was very similar to mine but had a difference in clothing style. The dress worn by Zoe was dominated by black and purple, Zoe also wore a thin head cloth that looked like a transparent veil. Zoe''s appearance was followed by Zeta and Zara''s perception. The two butterfly spirit sisters formed their bodies the same as Alice and Alyssa''s appearance. It seems that spirits have an excessive interest in imitating their contractors'' bodies. "What are you going to do?" When Zoe perched on my head, I could feel the grip of her anger when she saw the figure of the white-golden dragon in the Aurora Temple''s horse-drawn carriage. The three butterfly spirit sisters stared intently at the Aurora Temple''s carriage with threatening gazes. I could only remain silent seeing the gazes filled with threat and hatred. It seemed that something had happened between the three butterfly spirit sisters and the white-golden dragon figure who had a connection with the Aurora Temple. "Zoe, Zeta, and Zara¡­" "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but before we go any further, it would be best for you to remove your wind magic pressure that is overwhelming your own Master." My resistance to their magic pressure turned out to be very strong. By relying on the blessings given by the Yurification System, I had managed to survive their attack that restrained someone with wind magic pressure without direction. With one small, painless blow, I pulled the ears of the three butterfly spirit sisters. "Awww¡­" "Aahh¡­" "Hiikkk¡­" The three butterfly spirit sisters returned to their previous state and returned to their butterfly body formation. "Forgive us, my Master, it''s just that we have a personal grudge against the holy dragon spirit," Zoe said, trying to explain the situation. "Anyone would know that you have a personal grudge against the holy dragon spirit, Zoe. The pressure of the wind magic you gave off was too great and made this room a mess. Can you take responsibility for this?" "Uhh¡­ I understand, my Master," Zoe seemed to be observing her surroundings. This room personally belonged to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom and Zoe had made a mess of it. Several personal Maids on duty fell to the floor with minor injuries. The Queen and Princess Anastasia were seen tumbling to the floor and slowly standing up in a staggering condition. Meanwhile, my family looked normal. "Hey, Amagi, aren''t you being unfair by only protecting your family?" asked the Queen while puffing out her cheeks towards my mother. "What are you talking about, Queen Victoria? Isn''t it a wife''s duty to protect her husband and a mother''s duty to protect her daughters?" replied my mother with a graceful smile plastered on her face. "But I am the Queen of this kingdom, at least protect me like our past story!" grumbled the Queen in a protest tone that was made to be cuter. "How childish, it is my duty as one of the holders of the magic division that protects you. Now I have retired from that job and focus on my job as a Marchioness who protects my entire family," my mother stared at the Queen with a sharp gaze as if she wanted to separate their positions that had changed. "Don''t forget, you owe me about the surprise attack last night," said my mother with a slightly threatening tone. "It went beyond my will, Amagi. Trust me, sometimes I don''t know what my children are thinking especially with the Crown Prince who seems to be getting wilder every day than before. I have even made him more disciplined than before by being imprisoned for a month." "What an unreasonable reason, Queen Victoria. Even before we had to face the Royal Palace troops, can you explain about that?" My mother now gathered some of her magical energy until it formed a red fireball that burned in her hand. Booosshhh... I could see my mother''s hand being attended by a wave of magical energy that formed fire magic. "Ahem, excuse me," while my mother was in the midst of her small anger, Zeta flew across my mother''s hand filled with fire magic energy and extinguished it by perching on her hand. "Do you know how to fix this, Marchioness Amagi?" Zeta asked as she flew a small wheel made from a destroyed food cart. Zeta placed the small wheel on my mother''s hand and flew to perch on her hair. "Because of our small mistake of accidentally messing up this place, we have to take responsibility by cleaning this place like before. Do you have any suggestions to fix the damage we caused earlier?" Zeta imitated Alice''s very proactive nature as one of my stepsisters who was not as shy as Alyssa. On the other side, I could see Zara who was launching a magic formation that was able to temporarily repair the damage with her small gust of wind magic that cleaned up the trash. Zoe with her body imitating my form was helping some lightly injured Maids with first aid. Several window panes were broken and flower vases fell causing dangerous shards, so Zoe created some barrier magic made of wind to collect the dangerous glass shards. "Please endure this simple first aid because your bodies are much weaker than ours," Zoe said in the middle of her first aid. "By the way, who are they, Amagi?" asked the Queen which made everyone in the room curious except for my family who already knew the identity of the three butterfly spirit sisters. "Them? My new family, who completes the list of my daughters, don''t they all look very cute?" My mother answered with a warm smile on her face as if indicating the seriousness of her words. "Amagi, please don''t joke like that. I can understand that you enjoy this situation that elevates your status far above me who is helpless like this, right?" The Queen was a little annoyed by the answer thrown by my mother. "In short, they are spirits that my daughters managed to summon," answered my mother briefly while fixing one of the broken food trolley wheels. Zoe, Zeta, and Zara seemed to have managed to repair the damage they had caused. After successfully securing the sharp glass shards and removing the broken equipment, the three butterfly spirit sisters returned to their personified bodies to bow politely with their sincere request. "Please forgive our behavior that made this room a mess," they said in a symphony of the same tone. Their body shapes imitated the shapes of mine, Alice, and Alyssa had indicated their ownership as spirits who had entered into a contract. "Good job, Zoe," I said to praise Zoe''s responsible action in blowing away her wind magic energy that had caused chaos. "You''ve worked hard too, Zeta," said Alice who walked over to Zeta and stroked her hair. "Zara¡­" Alyssa was a little quiet but her movement of stroking Zara''s cheek had shown her sincerity in praising what Zara had done in her efforts to be responsible. When the situation had calmed down again, Princess Anastasia who looked curiously looked at me and Zoe alternately. "Uhm, so which one is the real one?" "Why do you two look so similar to each other?" "Then¡­ a spirit? I thought that could only be summoned by the Aurora Holy Temple. Doesn''t that mean they faked the statement about spirits that could only be summoned by holyness?" "Eh, but if that''s the case. How could this happen?" Princess Anastasia''s questions bombarded her one by one as she turned her gaze to me and Zoe in turn. "Calm down, Princess Anastasia, it''s not a secret that they lie, right? Besides, it seems like my spirit has a personal grudge against that holy dragon spirit," I replied, not wanting to make the atmosphere even more chaotic. I walked towards one of the chairs that Zara had repaired and sat down. "Rather than talking about the Temple''s lies while still standing in glory, wouldn''t it be more ethical to sit down and wait until the royal family''s party begins?" "This also applies to you, Princess Anastasia, even though your physical condition has been restored through the Elixir potion, it would be better to take extra care of your health?" I wanted to run away from the conversation it seemed like it would be difficult because my main plan in attending this royal family party was to spread the curse that Zoe would use. But, for reasons unknown to me. The personal grudges of the butterfly spirit siblings seemed to take precedence. I had heard of their past stories of being bullied when they were low-level spirits that became magical food for high-level spirits. As I sat on this slightly swaying chair, I took a deep breath before calling out to Zoe. "Zoe, it seems that our plans have changed." Zoe approached me with the flap of her small butterfly wings and perched on my hair. "This is a quick question about yourself in the past, Zoe. Was the holy dragon spirit one of the spirits that bullied you when you were a low-level caterpillar spirit?" I asked in a flat, expressionless tone. My gaze that wanted to uphold justice would be determined by Zoe''s answer. "Yes, my Master. The holy dragon spirit with her position that had reached holiness made me sick because our magic threads became a mandatory dish for her magical food. Before we became cocoon spirits and were reborn as high-level butterfly spirits, we harbored a great grudge against that holy dragon spirit." "Is that so?" My gaze was now focused on Zeta and Zara who had transformed into their butterfly spirit forms. Zeta and Zara flew up and landed on my hair. "That''s right, Master Lily," Zeta and Zara said simultaneously. "Alright, it''s decided, how about we have an honorable duel with that holy dragon spirit while also creating a great wall of power levels between fake Saintesses and real Saintesses?" I said with a stiff smile. In response to my words, the three butterfly spirit sisters spread their butterfly wings wide as if to indicate their clear agreement with my actions. I don''t like disputes. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, if this is related to someone I have considered important in my life, then it has become my duty to uphold equal justice. A low-level spirit feud with a high-level spirit is very unfair, isn''t it? That''s why... I immediately got up from my chair and ran until I jumped through the window of the Queen''s private room to have a small duel and uphold the justice that my spirits had not yet received. Chapter 62 - 22 - Bullied Heavenly Holy Dragon Spirit When my body felt a pulling force that made my body fall, I quickly used the Sakura Dash technique to correct my body position. The flexible curve of my body made me land with both feet that were not injured or sprained. Ignoring the screams of Mio and my mother who sounded panicked, I immediately strolled towards the row of horse-drawn carriages belonging to the holy maidens of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. The appearance of the horse-drawn carriage was filled with eye-catching white sacred ornaments. The reflection of the sunlight seemed to reflect the white sacredness perfectly. Zoe, Zeta, and Zara had spread their wings above my head to emit dense magical energy. As if responding to the threat of magical energy released by the three butterfly spirit sisters, I could see a golden-white dragon flying out by breaking the horse-drawn carriages window glass. Kraasshhh... "Kyaaaa!! W-What''s happening, Vasilica!" shouted a girl from inside the horse-drawn carriage belonging to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. The glass shards scattered and were followed by a wide flap of the heavenly holy dragon spirit that slowly enlarged its body size. The dazzling sunlight suddenly turned black covered by the giant body size of a heavenly holy dragon spirit that suddenly swelled up. "Such an unusual terrifying aura from a brat like you, it feels too scary to be in front of you. What are you doing, brat?" the heavenly holy dragon spirit growled as it expanded its wings that stretched beyond the size of the Royal Palace''s entrance courtyard. "I don''t want to hurt you, so please get out of the presence of the holy girl who has a contract with me, brat." The tone of the heavenly holy dragon spirit sounded threatening but I didn''t feel any terror at all and that made the three butterfly spirit sisters react by blowing away the aura of magical energy that surrounded my body. Kraasshhh... Paaammm... When the four streams of magical energy blew against each other, there was an extraordinary crack that created a visible shockwave between us. My body felt the pressure of the aura given by the heavenly holy dragon spirit but the three butterfly spirit sisters managed to ward it off with a low level of magic efficiency. I don''t understand magic skills like Alice or Alyssa who have received intensive training from Mama as one of the descendants of the witch family. However, I understand that the magic pressure released by the spirit is not something to play with but to hurt each other. Sraanggg ... Tiiinkkk ... I took out my katana and directed its sharp edge to cut the collision of magic energy that was pressing like that. The swing of my katana looked very slow but my eyes could see the level of concentration of magic energy that was the source of pressure from the collision of four beams of magic energy aura. Slaasshhh ... Slowly the sharp edge of my katana eroded the source of the concentration of the collision of magic energy. Slasshhh ... The magic energy seemed very heavy in every slice of the sharp edge of my katana. Slaasshhh... The slash I did was intended to reduce the impact of the pressure caused by the spirit clash but it seemed that it would take too long if it focused on cutting the concentrated source of the collision. For that, with one long breath and sheathing my katana into its sheath, I tried to gather strength by doing a counterattack focused on one point. I remembered one of Mio''s sword techniques that was connected to the mystical sword technique and the legendary sword movement technique that had a high chance of an attack focused on one point. Wuuushhh... The pressure around my body grew heavier and broke my concentration which was defending against the attack from the heavenly holy dragon spirit. "Your defense is quite good, brat." "But it''s only a matter of time before your magic runs out, right?" The holy dragon spirit spoke to me in a tone that seemed to look down on me. "Nope, from the start I didn''t use magic energy," I replied in a calm tone while gathering my concentration on one point. "Huh? Are you trying to bluff me? It would be impossible for my attack not to be repelled by the magic energy that quickly drains your magic energy capacity. I must admit, you have an extraordinary magic energy capacity for being able to withstand the pressure of my magic energy like this." Falling in his glory, the heavenly holy dragon spirit did not believe my words. From the beginning, I did not release any magic energy because my base was the sword technique possessed by Mio through the Linked Ritual. Recently I underwent the Linked Ritual with another girl and my twin step-sister. I was a little interested in their strength. However, my foundation in sword arts felt comfortable and it would be a waste to change the foundation of my attack which was identical to the use of my sharp katana. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blessings given by Ciel, Sia, Alice, and Alyssa were indeed very tempting. However, I had the intention to use all of Mio''s abilities before moving on to other abilities given by the Yurification System. Some of the blessings from my mother, Mio''s mother, and Mio''s younger sister''s spirit I also didn''t fully understand. The words written in the Yurification System were too complicated for me to understand with my limited understanding. Wuuusshhh... In this fight, words that denied the statement of the heavenly holy dragon spirit were unnecessary. Her sudden action of attacking me just because she felt the pressure of the magical energy aura from the three butterfly spirit sisters had given me the advantage to defend myself if blamed. This is more like fighting a bully who has bullied me, isn''t it? "Yurification System..." I called out the blessing from the Goddess. Various simple displays began to appear in my line of sight. Of all the displays, I focused on Mio''s ability who had performed the Linked Ritual with me. My eyes quickly moved to adjust to the situation while looking at the list of Legendary Move Swordsmanship Tier 1 and Mythic Skill Swordmanship Tier 1. I felt grateful that the option was still there because the Goddess gave an update to the Yurification System. The display that was different from before made me a little confused but still easy to understand. I have completely owned all of Mio''s abilities. Having abilities and using them according to needs are two different things. The vague memory of Mio''s abilities returned to my memory until it was clear. It was like calling out an old memory from my body movements that had become stiff without exercise. My hand movements rotated smoothly and pulled my katana from its sheath. The length of my katana exceeded the length of my hand shot out quickly. I have used the Precision Strike technique. Together with the spray of cherry blossom petals dancing around the Precision Strike technique, it has changed into Sakura Precision Attack. The natural awakening of the mystical sword technique and the legendary movement technique is in perfect harmony. The flying cherry blossom petal trail headed towards the locking point of the attack which formed a point of concentration of magical energy that was colliding. Baaaammm!! A puff of smoke and dust suddenly appeared. My body which was covered by this puff of smoke became a blind attack that would turn the situation around. Turning my body by re-sheathing my sharp katana eyes, my danger detection sense caught a small signal of a magical energy wave attack filled with holiness magic moving towards my body. Swiill... The rotation of my body was very much in tune with this short battle thanks to the support of the three butterfly spirit sisters. Moving smoothly with light and beautiful movements, my body seemed to recognize the direction of the attack that was launched to tear my body apart but was deflected by the smooth movements that came from the Sakura Dance. My body naturally avoided the direction of the heavenly holy dragon spirit ''s attack without being hit by a single blow. When the attack stopped, I could feel an extraordinary turmoil in my body that felt comfortable and calm. When the turmoil exploded, a shower of cherry blossom petals blew away the remaining smoke and dust that covered my entire body. Swwaasshhh... Swwiillfff... My body was showered by cherry blossom petals that fell quietly. This might have made the front yard of the Royal Palace a bit messy but Sakura Bloom had created a battlefield that was suitable for my next attack. The cherry blossom petals that had spread out gave me the opportunity for my series of consecutive attacks. "IMPOSSIBLE! HOW COULD THIS HAPPEN!" "WHO ARE YOU! WHY CAN''T I HIT YOU AT ALL!" The roar of the heavenly holy dragon spirit sounded desperate and was about to fly flapping its dragon wings that had grown full of wind-magic energy. "Who allowed you to flap your pathetic wings?" I said with a soft smile and threw away all the cherry blossom petals that surrounded me until they became sharp cherry blossom petal blades. "I don''t know if this will hurt or not, at least hold on for a moment, Sakura Domain!" My attack sequence is now more controlled by the chanting of cherry blossom petals that have been scattered throughout my fight. I still don''t understand how there can be a cherry blossom petal in a simple fight like this. Rather than being called a simple fight, this looked like a rough bullying of the heavenly holy dragon spirit that had yet to meet when the butterfly spirit sister who was still silent behind my hair. The sharp cherry blossom petals slowly moved as if eroding the scales of the holy dragon spirit that were starting to fall off. Slllasshhh ... Brrrllasshhh ... "GAAH !! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!" "THERE''S NO WAY MY SCALES CAN BE PEELED OFF LIKE THIS!" The groans of pain and sighs that tried to escape from the onslaught of my cherry blossom petals seemed like a terrible sight. Since the spirits didn''t seem to have blood flowing in their body manifestations, it seemed that it was replaced by the intensity of their magical energy that was weakening before fading. When the heavenly holy dragon spirit was about to lose its large body manifestation form and turned small, I stopped my Sakura Domain attack which had succeeded in making it a heavenly holy dragon spirit that was ready to be grilled using soy sauce. Plluuppp... When the body of the heavenly holy dragon spirit fell and lay on the ground, I immediately approached him and pulled his back a little. "Hey, little heavenly holy dragon spirit, at least you should clean up your mess before you disappear," I said with a friendly smile. "Before that, it seems like there are some other spirits who want to meet you," I immediately threw the body of the heavenly holy dragon spirit that had shrunk into a small one up. When his body was thrown in the air, I could see the three butterfly spirit sisters immediately flying and grabbing him until he fell on a table that was still standing upright. With the remaining strength that was able to make him conscious, the little dragon spirit realized the presence of the three butterfly spirit sisters. "Y-YOU? NO! NO! NO!" "THIS MUST BE A NIGHTMARE!" "SAVE ME FROM THIS NIGHTMARE, HANA!" The meaningless scream echoed throughout the Royal Palace which had been destroyed by the clash of the magical energy of the heavenly holy dragon spirit and the three butterfly spirit sisters. I looked around and noticed the strange gazes directed at me. Because of the messy condition, I immediately pulled one of my legs forward and bowed respectfully to all the eyes that had been staring at me. "Please forgive me for this, I will make sure they are held accountable for this mess and damage." Zoe, Zeta, Zara, and the heavenly holy dragon spirit whose name I don''t know." "Make sure you clean up all this mess, okay?" I tilted my head and smiled softly without pressure. With my gentle smile, Zoe immediately launched a recovery magic formation for the people who had minor injuries. Zeta immediately restored the damaged furniture using her restoration magic formation. While Zara locked the heavenly holy dragon spirit ''s whereabouts with multiple layers of restraint magic. It seemed that they had a personal grudge that had to be settled with the heavenly holy dragon spirit. For now, I just need to wait for their good news and hurry back into the Royal Palace hall to meet my family who were in the Queen''s private quarters. Chapter 63 - 23 - Marchioness Amagi POV Glupp... Marchioness Amagi was stunned and swallowed her saliva loudly. When Lily jumped out of the Queen''s private room window which was quite high, she felt like she almost had a heart attack. But what was more surprising was Lily''s next action. Strolling without any burden, Marchioness Amagi saw her stepdaughter walking towards the horse-drawn carriage belonging to the Aurora Goddess Shrine, a symbol of belief from religious people who have a great source of power in the Aurora Kingdom. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The belief that involves religious movements in the Aurora Kingdom comes from the divine holiness passed down by the Goddess Aurora who sacrificed herself for the safety of the kingdom. Taking that great sacrifice, the Aurora Kingdom dedicated the name and blessing of the Goddess as the greatest religious symbol in the Aurora Kingdom. Fighting one of the highest leaders who can move religious people is something that Marchioness Amagi could not possibly think of. However, it was denied by her stepdaughter who suddenly received a one-way attack that threatened her stepdaughter''s safety. Even though Marchioness Amagi had little time to understand her stepdaughter, she could not make any other excuse than worrying about her safety. When the heavenly holy dragon spirit came to attack her, Marchioness Amagi almost released her magical energy potential that would have strangled everyone nearby. Aside from her doubts about seeing Lily being attacked one way or hurting the people around her, Marchioness Amagi could not decide on such an important matter quickly until the terrifying magical energy pressure was felt by her body''s instincts which were sensitive to the flow of magical energy. Feeling around with her eyes that had a sharp sense to see traces of painful magical energy, Marchioness Amagi saw a large energy trail that came from the clash of the heavenly holy dragon spirit with the three butterfly spirit sisters. The clash of four different magical energies was visible before her eyes and her body felt a fear that was difficult to put into words. "Lily!" Marchioness Amagi tried to call out to Lily with a scream but was covered by the traces of magical energy that muffled her voice. "Kuh! What the heck happened? Why did the Aurora Goddess Shrine attack Lily like that!" Marchioness Amagi''s anger was visible. Moreover, the pressure from the clash of magical energy emitted by the four spirits made her perform defensive magic to protect her family and the Queen. Her twin daughters also helped resonate the protective magic released by Marchioness Amagi while their gazes were fixed on one individual who seemed unaffected by the extraordinary clash of magical energy. Marchioness Amagi had previously received reports about Lily that were difficult for her common sense to understand, such as the wolf monster attack that occurred in the forest behind Marquess Rommel''s residence and the short duel of one of the former high-level adventurers in the Adventurer''s Guild. Marchioness Amagi had seen with both of her eyes the recording of Lily''s fight, who looked calm and observed the situation. However, this was the first time she had seen Lily who was very calm under the clash of four magical energies that were able to make high-level magicians lose their courage and scared. "My lovely stepdaughter... she amazing..." Marchioness Amagi could not take her eyes off Lily''s body. That extraordinary calmness was difficult for anyone to imitate, including Marchioness Amagi herself. "I have never seen anyone so calm when facing a confrontation with a heavenly holy dragon spirit like this. I had expected this, but this daughter of yours resembles you, my old friend, who has returned to the embrace of the Goddess in heaven¡­" "If only you saw this, I wonder what kind of expression you would say to scold her rash actions." "Therefore, please allow me as her new mother to scold Lily later¡­" Under the pressure of the uncontrollable magical energy and the thunderous noise from the friction of the wind, Marchioness Amagi asked for permission to scold Lily for her rash actions. The confrontation with the heavenly holy dragon spirit possessed by the Aurora Goddess Shrine had exposed Lily who had made a contract with the spirit. In accordance with the laws of the Aurora Shrine, Lily, Alice, and Alyssa should have undergone holy maiden training because they had been contracted with a spirit that was considered sacred for the followers of the Aurora Goddess religion. Seeing her three daughters who were about to leave to undergo holy training at the Aurora Goddess Shrine, Marchioness Amagi felt a pain in her chest. "It feels so sad to see them leave and it''s hard to return when they''re in the territory of the Aurora Goddess Shrine." Spaasshh¡­ When Marchioness Amagi was daydreaming about the departure of her three daughters who would undergo the holy maiden training, she saw a trace of holy magic energy binding to the spirit of the heavenly holy dragon. The dense-looking magic energy came from a girl who was very well known by the followers of the Aurora Goddess religion. An official Saintess who was directly appointed by the King and Queen because of her talent in summoning and contracting the spirit of the heavenly holy dragon. If it were the old Marchioness Amagi, that achievement would be extraordinary. However, after seeing Lily''s extraordinary calm when faced with the onslaught of dense magic energy, it was an extraordinary achievement honed by a strong mentality and mind. The image of Lily''s late mother flashed in Marchioness Amagi''s memory. "Ah! So that''s how it is!" "Like mother and daughter, they are very similar in causing unnecessary trouble." As the clash of magical energy from the four spirits went in an uncertain and unstable direction, Marchioness Amagi could only wait as the four spirits exhausted their magical energy and broke up the ongoing clash. The awe of the magical energy released by the spirits made Marchioness Amagi wonder about one thing. If spirits and humans make a contract, do they share magical energy too? Marchioness Amagi watched the heavenly holy dragon spirit slowly sucking the sacred magical energy possessed by her contractor while Lily looked normal. Marchioness Amagi blinked to confirm her view. "Eh? Lily didn''t release any magical energy?" "What happened?" "How can she survive like that?" Various questions arose in Marchioness Amagi''s mind and her eyes accidentally saw when the butterfly spirit sisters were releasing their magical energy from behind Lily''s hair. Sweat poured down Marchioness Amagi''s face when she realized what had happened. Since their opponent was a single heavenly holy dragon spirit, the three butterfly spirit sisters effectively channeled their small amount of magical energy and were able to withstand the frontal attack of the heavenly holy dragon spirit. "Unbelievable, is this the natural power of the spirit that Lily, Alice, and Alyssa managed to contract?" Marchioness Amagi was stunned by the magic power generated by the three butterfly spirit sisters. Slasshhh... The sharp glint of Lily''s katana had been unsheathed from its sheath. Slasshh... Slasshh... For people who did not have high magical energy sensitivity, Lily''s movements were just attacking the wind and seemed strange. However, it was not a strange movement that could be seen by eyes that were sensitive to magical energy patterns. With an accurate slash, Marchioness Amagi saw Lily''s hard work cutting the source of the magical energy collision in front of her. From a distance, Marchioness Amagi could calculate the mass and weight of the magical energy collision. In short, it would be very heavy and capable of tearing the arm muscles if it failed to slice it. Slasshhh... Slasshhh... Marchioness Amagi blinked her eyes repeatedly as if she couldn''t believe what she saw. Lily''s precise attacks were always right on target and managed to throw away several painful magical energy collisions if they broke. "Can Lily see the trail of magical energy that clashed in front of her?" "It looks so strange when every single one of her precise movements hit it." Sraakkk... When Lily sheathed her katana, Marchioness Amagi paused for a moment and was stunned when she saw Lily''s posture which looked like she wanted to attack with another sword technique. Blooomm... At that moment, an extraordinary explosion was heard. Not an explosion made of fire but an explosion from the random spread of cherry blossom petals. Slaasshhh... Swiirrll... The Marchioness was amazed by Lily''s movements trying to avoid the holy magical energy attacks released by the heavenly holy dragon spirit. Unlike the usual attack and evasion pattern, Lily''s movements looked like dancing with the katana held in her hand. Her beautiful body rotation, her flexible body agility, and her body''s instinct to perfectly evade attacks were like a dance wrapped in a rain of cherry blossom petals. "How beautiful..." said Marchioness Amagi who was amazed by Lily''s body movements of attacking and evading. Blooommmm... A small explosion was heard again. The courtyard of the Royal Palace looked very messy with the appearance of cherry blossom petals that came from nowhere. Marchioness Amagi''s eyes did not detect any use of magic poured into the cherry blossom petals including Lily''s body. Marchioness Amagi did not know that the gentle and friendly movements in the fight were purely physical attack powers that did not rely on magic energy. Realizing this, Marchioness Amagi was a little scared and amazed at the same time. Taaakkk... Swiirrlll... The unbalanced fight seemed to be coming to an end because the physical condition of the heavenly holy dragon spirit had lowered the intensity of its magic energy which limited the manifestation of its physical body. Before its large physical body completely disappeared due to lack of magic energy. An incident of cherry blossom petals raining down that formed sharp blades that eroded the scales of the heavenly holy dragon spirit was visible. Sraasshhh... Srasshh... The screams and roars of pain from the heavenly holy dragon spirit were heard very clearly along with the falling scales of its body. The scales of her body has fallen and fragile untill disappeared into dust. With her final groan, the three butterfly spirit sisters emerged from behind Lily''s hair after being thrown upwards. Like eagles swooping down on prey in the air. The three butterfly spirit sisters landed a final blow that Marchioness Amagi did not understand. With the screams of defeat from the heavenly holy dragon spirit, the three butterfly spirit sisters cleaned up the mess they had made on Lily''s orders. "What exactly did I just see?" Marchioness Amagi muttered as she removed her protective magic. The battle between the little girl, the heavenly holy dragon spirit, and the three butterfly spirit sisters had made Marchioness Amagi feel inferior about her small magical power compared to them. Especially towards Lily who did not emit any magical energy while trapped in that terrifying battle. Chapter 64 - 24 - Calm Before Storms "If you all look at me like that, I feel a little awkward drinking this warm tea," I said as I put down a cup of warm tea that had been prepared by the Royal Palace Maid. After the fight ¡­ after my little bullying that attacked the heavenly holy dragon spirit, I was surprised by several pairs of eyes that looked at me with fear and awe. Alice, Alyssa, Princess Anastasia, and the Queen looked at me with a sense of awe that radiated from the sparkle of their eyes. In addition, several nobles who saw my behavior bullying the heavenly holy dragon spirit looked scared, especially with the magical pressure exerted by the three butterfly spirit sisters who threw the physical body of the heavenly holy dragon spirit like a ball above the ceiling sky. Some parties seemed neutral like my parents and the Royal Palace Maid. They seemed to be highly professional and did not care about the problem that I had caused. "Lily, it seems like you have happy more than usual," said my mother as she put down the cup of tea that she had just drunk. "Huum?" I tilted my head as if confused by my mother''s words. "Do you know that the horse carriage came from one of the Aurora Goddess Shrines located in the Aurora Kingdom Capital?" "I only know that the heavenly sacred dragon spirit has a bad attitude and the three butterfly spirit sisters intend to settle their grudges completely." While enjoying the warm tea that was slowly cooling, I acted like a noble girl who was honorable and had high self-esteem. My movements were very light and showed my worthiness as a noble girl who had the ethics to attend the social circles of the nobility. Baaaaammm!! Right behind us, more precisely in the outdoors of the Royal Palace, we could hear the sound of bullying rage that was still continuing between the three butterfly spirit sisters and the heavenly sacred dragon spirit. No one dared to break up their bullying because it would only cause uncertain casualties when the spirits fought each other. Despite the uncomfortable situation, I returned to enjoy the Queen''s meal and finished the warm tea that had a sweet taste. "Lily, you should at least break up their fight, isn''t the heavenly holy dragon spirit defeated and currently struggling to maintain her pitiful appearance like that," said my father who was watching the spirit bullying by standing around the window glass. "Should I break it up?" I replied after finishing a glass of warm tea clean and putting the cup down according to the noble dining etiquette. Without making too much noise, I immediately got up from my chair and approached the window glass that my father was sitting on. Taaappp... Taaappp... I stared out the window glass with my father who was smiling palely. The sight in front of me looked very heartbreaking. The majesty of the heavenly holy dragon spirit had been pushed aside by the three butterfly spirit sisters. Like playing a ball rolling in the air, they ignored the weak screams released by the heavenly holy dragon spirit. "FORGIVE ME! THAT''S JUST A STORY OF OUR PAST!" "I HAVE REPENTED NOT TO BULLISH LOWER-LEVEL SPIRIT ANYMORE!" "PLEASE FORGIVE ME!" "I AM READY TO ACCEPT THE PUNISHMENT YOU WILL GIVE!" I was stunned by such a pitiful sight. I found it hard to imagine that the heavenly holy dragon spirit became a ball that was played like this. The dignity of the holy spirit was slowly disappearing and was wrapped in old sins that wanted to be cleansed through repentance. Surprisingly, my Goddess did not stop my actions that looked like a cruel bully. [ Oh, you are overthinking it, Lily-chan! ] Oh, Goddess, you are back? [ Yes, I just called the Goddess who is in charge of managing the Spirit order and invited her to see what you have done. ] [ Right now, she is laughing heartily because she saw the honorable heavenly holy dragon spirit being played like a beach volleyball by the three spirit sisters who are seeking revenge. ] [ This kind of action is too much. So the Goddess who manages the spirit order immediately called the Goddess Aurora to order all the spirits who are in contact with her fake Saintess to come and apologize to the three spirit sisters. ] Uhm, wouldn''t that cause another misunderstanding? [ What''s wrong with apologizing? ] sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ The three spirit sisters had experienced cruel torture before the spirit rules came into effect. Their punishment like this seemed normal after the heavenly holy dragon spirit became a high-level spirit by eating their magic weave. ] [ To avoid a bigger conflict, the Goddess who governed the spirit order immediately contacted the Goddess Aurora, and as I explained before. ] [ Can you check the surroundings, Lily-chan? ] [ I hope there is no resistance from the fake Saintess who did not receive the Goddess'' blessing directly. ] I pursed my lips and looked at the outdoors of the Royal Palace which was still in a peaceful state. My steady breathing was directed at a little girl wearing the uniform of the Goddess Aurora''s Shrine Maiden. The calls of name Vasilica and Hana''s crossed my mind. Based on those memories, I could understand that the heavenly holy dragon spirit was named Vasilica and her contractor was a little girl named Hana. I took a small breath before preparing to descend for the second time from the window of the Queen''s private room. "Okay, I''ll break up their little fight," I said while glancing at my father. "Lily¡­" Before I could jump and pass through the Queen''s private room window, my father pulled my body with one hand and blocked my way from jumping back from the Queen''s private room window. "As a girl attending a gathering between nobles, at least use a more civilized way to come down from a height like this. A noblegirl must maintain their dignity when in the Royal Palace. Jumping from the Queen''s private room window is not an action done by a respectable noblegirl," my father said while holding my body from jumping out of the Queen''s private room window. "Go down the stairs and show your status as a family of Marquess Rommel." "Only in that way, you can spread your honor as a noble girl who can give a strong impression to the guests who come from other noble families. Just think of this as a social investment towards your relationship with the man¡­ Cough! Forgive me, Lily... I mean your relationship with a girl from another noble family," my father said with a loud cough at the end of his sentence. "Father, are you okay? Do you need a drink of warm water to relieve your cough?" I replied while noticing my father''s cough that seemed to feel tight in his chest. My father occasionally patted his chest to calm his heavy coughing sound. "It''s okay, Lily. I just choked because I was too excited," my father replied while looking warmly at me. "Ahem! Rather than waiting any longer, your father also feels a little sorry to see the spirit of the heavenly holy dragon being toyed with like that. Especially with Saintess Hana who is kneeling and can''t do much like that. So I hope that you are able to create a healthy friendship with Saintess Hana..." My father''s words were filled with implied meanings that made me wonder. As far as I understand, my father wants me to stop the spirit fight and make friends with Saintess Hana, right? I think that''s what my father said. "Okay, I understand, I will stop their little quarrel and kiss Saintess Hana on the lips!" I said in a loud tone. Cttass... Crash... "Hmm... what happened? Why was there a clear sound of breaking?" I immediately turned my face until I saw Alice and Alyssa dropping their tea cups. "Onee-sama!" "Lily-nee!" They suddenly ignored their fallen tea cups and ran towards me quickly. "W-What did Onee-sama say!" Alice suddenly shook my body with her small hands. "Lily-nee... why did you have the heart to play with my feelings by teasing another girl in front of my eyes!" Unlike Alice who shook my body with all her might, Alyssa was seen shedding tears as if crying after hearing my words. "Sob... I can''t believe that my love at first sight turned out to be like this," said Princess Anastasia who suddenly stood beside my body and crying. "Eh?" I am confused with the current situation. Did I do something wrong? What kind of mistake did I do? Oh, my Goddess, did I do something wrong without realizing it? [ Oh, Lily-chan, it seems like you have unknowingly attracted too much jealousy for them. ] Jealousy? What have I done? [ It seems like Lily-chan didn''t realize it. They just didn''t want to see their beloved Big Sister go off to flirt with another girl by kissing her on the lips. ] [ Honestly, I feel very happy with Lily-chan''s progress in understanding the mechanism of the Yurification System''s blessing. But don''t express your intentions too clearly like that, Lily-chan. ] [ Women are indeed too sensitive when they hear that the person they love will be in love with another girl. ] Uhm, I don''t understand this at all. What did I do wrong? Seeing the responses of Alice, Alyssa, and Princess Anastasia. I can conclude one thing. It seems that my previous words were too much. "Onee-sama, if you want to kiss another girl! At least give me a kiss to cover up my heartache!" Alice suddenly pulled my body by pulling my arm until our lips met. Chuuu... A kiss that happened suddenly surprised me. "Ah! Alice is so cheating! I want to kiss Lily-nee''s lips too!" Alyssa pulled my arm too and separated my kiss from Alice''s lips. Chhuuu... My second lip kiss happened quickly and my body''s response was a little late to realize it. "Then, I will also come along¡­" Princess Anastasia said as she approached me. "I apologize if it seems rude of me to stop a Royal Princess, but you will disturb my Master''s love affair to become even more complicated," right next to Princess Anastasia, Mio stood up suddenly using Sakura Dash. The smell of cherry blossom petals felt very fresh and indicated that Mio had just used a move from Sakura Dash. Taappp¡­ Taaapp¡­ Baaaamm!! "Your Majesty the Queen! Important news! Several spirits have appeared in the Royal Palace outdoors and are involved in a confrontation between three spirits!" During this unimportant dispute. The Queen''s private room was shocked by the report of the Royal Palace soldiers about the appearance of another spirit in the Royal Palace outdoors. I immediately looked at the Royal Palace outdoors and saw the three butterfly spirit sisters who had finished their little bullying. The heavenly holy dragon spirit that had become a ball toy for the three butterfly spirit sisters looked dry to the point of weakness because its magical energy was drained out. That made it difficult for her to maintain her physical form as a heavenly holy dragon spirit. I could see that the arrival of another spirit would cause another fight. Therefore, I immediately rushed out to prevent that situation from happening. Chapter 65 - 25 - The New Little Sisters "T-This is too much to count further," I muttered softly as I saw the spirits forming a long line in front of the three butterfly spirit sisters. To the Goddess''s words, several spirits who were bound by contracts with the holy women from the Aurora Goddess Shrine approached the three butterfly spirit sisters. Their physical statures that had grown large were forced to shrink due to the limitations of the Royal Palace grounds. When I walked out through the Royal Palace hall door, Zoe had been waiting for my arrival with her physical appearance resembling mine. "Zoe, what happened to you?" I asked Zoe because the sight in front of her seemed to attract attention. A spirit and a little girl from the Aurora Goddess Shrine, when seen from a distance, it looked like a little girl who was kneeling for something with her thunderous crying voice. "I beg you! Please don''t attack Visilica again!" said the little girl as she knelt in front of Zoe. "¡­" Zoe''s facial expression looked normal, more precisely she didn''t care about the little girl''s pleas by indifferently standing still. "Oh! My Master! You''ve come!" Zoe exclaimed happily and run towards me. "Y-You! Y-You''re her Master, right? Please stop your spirit''s actions that attack my heavenly dragon spirit!" realizing my late arrival, the little girl started to stand up and approach me. The blush on her face was covered by the sand. "What have you done, Zoe?" I said while glancing at Zoe who wore an innocent face. "I don''t know, she''s been like that since her dragon spirit was battered," Zoe replied with a satisfied smile. "You must be enjoying this delicious revenge, right?" "Yes, I enjoyed it, my Master." That satisfied smile was visible on Zoe''s face. Her body shape which was not much different from mine looked very scary, especially with her red eyes that looked like a Villain. Ah! Speaking of Villains, it seems that the blessing from the Demon Queen has been fully activated. Could Zoe be a reflection of myself filled with honorable bad actions? I don''t know for sure. Now I looked at the frightened little girl. Her gaze shifted between me and Zoe. I quickly took out my handkerchief and walked over to her. "N-No! Don''t come any closer!" she exclaimed, her body trembling with fear. "You don''t know what disaster has happened!" "All the spirits of my holy sisters have gathered in this place, so this place is finished!" I ignored her sentimentality that didn''t know the situation. Whether in a panic or calm state, these many spirits seemed to indicate inevitable destruction. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this wasn''t destruction. They had come to apologize directly to the three butterfly spirit sisters for the guilt that had bullied them when they were low-level caterpillar spirits. "Calm down first, this isn''t what you think," I said to calm her down. "How can I be calm when my life is hanging in the balance like this? All the spirits of my high-level sisters have come to this place and their auras are so terrifying!" I could see her eyes covered with tears. Because her eyes were closed, she didn''t realize that the spirits who came to the courtyard of the Royal Palace had shrunk their bodies and lined up while kneeling in front of Zeta and Zara. I immediately wiped her tears using my handkerchief. The distance between me and her was very close. She didn''t even realize it when her eyes were covered by her tears. "Before you give up on something, at least look around you, not everything you think about giving up on will actually happen," I said while wiping her tears using a handkerchief. After her tears were wiped away, I could see her light blue eyes filled with enthusiasm looking at me calmly. The little girl who came from the Goddess Aurora temple had medium-length blue hair that was clipped with a hair ribbon. Her temple uniform which looked like a Shrine Maiden radiated her purity that had not been tainted. I immediately wiped the sand and dust that stuck to her cheeks. "At least look at the conditions first before giving up," I said while directing her gaze to the row of spirits sitting kneeling in front of Zeta and Zara. "Hue? W-What happened?" she said with an overly panicked expression. "Like what I said, right? What you think is not entirely true. They just came to apologize to my spirit that they bullied in the past timeline." "Ahh..." the girl fell silent. "..." "..." "..." We were silent for a long time before Zoe touched my shoulder. "Master, are you sure you''re doing something like that in front of your twin step-sisters?" Zoe asked in an awkward tone. "What''s wrong, Zoe? Is there a problem with that?" I replied while glancing at Zoe, right behind Zoe''s body, I could see Alice and Alyssa with dark facial expressions. "My Master, I know you''re popular with the ladies. But it would create a big misunderstanding if you add more ladies," Zoe said while returning to her butterfly spirit form. "What does that mean, Zoe?" I tilted my head to try to digest Zoe''s words. "It''s okay, my Master. You''ll realize it when the time comes." "Huh?" I frowned and tried to understand Zoe''s words but I got no definite results. My hand which was still cleaning the face of the frightened little girl was stopped by Alice''s hand. "Onee-sama, that''s enough to clean this little girl''s face," Alice said in a cold tone with a dark expression on her face. "Lily-nee, let me clean Lily-nee''s handkerchief. For now, use this handkerchief of mine," Alyssa took my handkerchief and gave her her clean one. The frightened little girl suddenly started crying again after Alice and Alyssa appeared. "What''s wrong this time?" I muttered in a thin tone. "It seems like you have a talent for crying, so cute¡­" I said while pulling her chubby cheeks. "P-Please don''t pull my cheeks like that! Sob!" replied the little girl in a stuttering tone because she was crying. "Did you cry like that on purpose?" said Alice who also pulled her chubby cheeks. "You know about Onee-sama''s kindness and are trying to get her attention like a helpless little girl, right? Quite an effective tactic if I look closely. Your little idea is also good..." Alice continued while pulling her cheeks until they were too stretched and leaving a red rash. "I-It hurts.. Uhh... Please don''t pull my cheeks like that," the little girl screamed when both of her cheeks were pulled simultaneously. I immediately released the pull on her cheeks which did not leave a trace of a red rash. "Forgive my little stepsister''s behavior, does it hurt that much?" I immediately stopped Alice''s hand movement that was pulling her cheeks. "O-Onee-sama?" Alice was a little surprised by my action of stopping her. "That''s enough, Alice. Her cheeks look painful. It wouldn''t be funny if she had trouble eating, right?" "I-I understand," Alice obeyed my words with her cute pouting face. Pat.. Pat... I immediately stroked her head after obeying my words obediently. "Good little sister, you obeyed your big sister''s orders without refusing," I praised while stroking Alice''s head. "Lily-nee, am I a good little sister too?" Alyssa said while pulling my arm. "Alyssa is also my good little sister," now both of my hands were stroking the head of my twin little sister. Zoe who had transformed into a butterfly form that had perched on my head suddenly trembled and whispered to me, "You are great at controlling this heated conflict situation, as expected by my Master, so amazing!" I could hear Zoe''s whisper. "Now, how about we discuss their harsh treatment in the past timeline?" I asked while turning towards Zeta and Zara. In front of Zeta and Zara, a row of spirits were kneeling and bowing to them. It looked very funny because they forced their forms to remain small to fit the Royal Palace courtyard. If their large forms were used to kneel, it would destroy the Royal Palace outdoors. "Uhm¡­ M- My name is Myoko Hana, a Saintess who has just been assigned after being appointed by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. A-Am I a little late in introducing myself?" Hana said in a trembling voice because she had woken up from her sobbing. "It''s okay, I''m also late to introduce myself. My name is Lily De Rommel from the Marquess Rommel family. Right next to me are my twin little stepsisters named Alice De Rommel and Alyssa De Rommel," I said in reply to the introduction given by Hana. "Ahh! I-I understand, Lily-sama." "Lily-sama? Why so formal? You can call me Onee-san if you want!" I said jokingly. "Hurk! Cough!" "Huh! Cough!" Alice and Alyssa suddenly looked like they were choking after hearing my joking words. "Are you girls okay?" I asked while looking at Alice and Alyssa. "Do you want me to get you some water?" I said while looking for the drinking water that had been provided by the Royal Palace Maid. Alice and Alyssa tried to calm their sudden choking coughs. "Onee-san! No need to bother, I can bring out holy spring water to drink!" said Hana who suddenly called me Onee-san with her sparkling eyes. Meanwhile, Alice and Alyssa struggled with all their might to get rid of their choking coughs. I could feel a surge of magical energy centered on Hana. The traces of her magical energy felt tight and refreshing, it seemed to be a characteristic of holy magic that could create ready-to-drink holy water. The clumps of water that slowly gathered formed a ball of water floating in the air. I immediately looked for an empty glass as a container but it was stopped by Alice and Alyssa. "We don''t need drinking water! Don''t take our beloved older sister, you thieving cat!" said Alice and Alyssa simultaneously. "E-Eekk!!" Hana looked panicked when she heard Alice and Alyssa''s screams. Chapter 66 - 26 - Curse And Kindness Alice and Alyssa puffed out their cheeks in sync. Meanwhile, Hana with an awkward expression sat in front of me at one of the party tables that had been prepared by the Royal Palace Maid. Around us were rows of holy spirits bound by contracts with holy maidens from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Some of the forms I know are dragons, wolves, crocodiles, whales, and horses. I have seen their forms because they were written in children''s story books that I have read. The five main powers are the higher-class of strength of spirits bound to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. For people who have high sensitivity to aura or magical energy like me, they will run away in fear because the spirits in the Royal Palace outdoors emit dense and gripping magical energy. It was proven that Hana looked very scared when she saw their presence and my twin step-sister seemed normal with their presence as if it was not scary. "Don''t worry, Hana. They won''t attack you, right?" I said with a friendly smile to the five spirits. From one of the spirits, I could see traces of magical energy used to restore the physical condition of the battered heavenly holy dragon spirit. I could see the awkwardness of the five holy spirits. "N-No problem, we actually came here on the orders of the Goddess Aurora for our behavior in oppressing them since they became low-level cocoon spirits," said the crocodile spirit who was seen sweating coldly with her mouth trembling in fear. "I-I also want to apologize for being carried away by the taste of the magic thread that was produced when you were low-level cocoon spirits," said the spirit who used the form of a wolf. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t want to admit it but the magic thread that you produced in the past timeline was the most delicious thing I have ever eaten and made me addicted to it to the point of stealing your cocoon-shaped bodies, hahaha¡­ sorry if my actions in the past were disgusting," said the dragon spirit who looked like a wise old woman. "Yes, it was my fault, after seeing one of my descendants battered like this. It seems that the grudge in the past timeline is very big. As a form of my responsibility, I think you deserve one of my old scales to make an artifact for your Master," the wise-looking holy dragon spirit suddenly gave her scale as a form of her responsibility for the past timeline events. Zoe accepted the scale given by the holy dragon spirit while observing its quality through her magic resonance which tried to check the value of the scale. "A good scale for a greedy old dragon like you, it seems that the Aurora Goddess Shrine gives you a lot of free time to take care of a scale full of magic energy like this. Is it okay to give half of your magic energy stored in this scale?" Zoe asked after assessing the holy dragon spirit''s scale. "No problem, it''s nothing compared to what I did in the past timeline harvesting your magic threads just to fill my stomach that was hard to feel satisfied, hahaha¡­" "You still have no shame as usual." "Yes, but please don''t tell this to my contractor." "¡­" Zoe fell silent after hearing that. "This is the first time I''ve seen a holy dragon spirit scared by its contractor," Zoe commented. "Trust me, I''ve become wiser since forming a contract with a holy maiden whose heart has not been corrupted by worldly sins. It''s best that your Master doesn''t approach my contractor or I''ll have a hard time explaining what love is¡­" "I can''t guarantee that, because my Master can naturally attract other girls to her." "Urk! Now I''m really worried about my contractor''s love rivalry." "Don''t worry, my Master can be fair... sometimes." My ears felt hot when I heard the conversation between Zoe and the holy dragon spirit. They were so calm talking about me without caring about my presence I could listen to their conversation. "Excuse me, should I apologize too? As a spirit that lives in the open sea and as a whale spirit that doesn''t like to socialize, this is my first time we''ve met," said the whale-shaped spirit. Its small, chubby body shape looked so cute like a cute pillow that I wanted to hug, I almost let go and hugged it. "Oh, yes, this is the first time we''ve met. You''re lucky you''re not on our list of personal grudges," Zoe said, flapping her butterfly wings. "Ah, I''m not interested in that kind of thing afterall. Can I go home now? My contractor seems to be looking for me because I suddenly disappeared. Even though she''s a solitary holy maiden who is a bookworm in the library of the Aurora Goddess Shrine, I have a special affinity as her exclusive pillow," said the whale spirit while moving its plump body that looked as supple as a pillow. "I don''t mind that. You can go home now," said Zoe in a friendly tone. "Thank you for your understanding," replied the whale spirit while disappearing into water droplets that slowly evaporated until its physical form was no longer visible. "I didn''t think there was a way to escape like that, can I do it too? I''m just a wild horse spirit who accidentally found a contract with a holy maiden and reached the level of a heavenly spirit that somehow changed my spirit level to a high-level spirit," said the horse spirit with a snort typical of a wild horse at the end of its sentence. "Oh, why are you still here? Didn''t you go with the whale spirit?" replied Zoe with her indifferent attitude. "Oh! Ooohh!! Thank you for your understanding. If one day I or my contractor have a conflict with your Master, please make me realize my mistake. I am just a wild horse who is unaware of what happened in the past," said the spirit in the form of a horse suddenly running in the air and disappearing from Zoe''s sight. "Alright, after the spirit present has felt my magic thread in the past, maybe this will hurt a little for a small punishment," said Zoe while changing her body shape into my human form. Zoe''s floating body was covered by a thin veil with purple dress that showed her glowing red eyes and a creepy smile. Her body trembled and a surge of black and purple energy mixed around her body. A carving of a magic formation was centered behind her body and enlarged until it covered the ceiling of the Royal Palace. The scorching sunlight was suddenly covered by the magic formation launched by Zoe. "Sob¡­ I don''t want to die," grumbled Hana who was scared again after seeing the magic formation launched by Zoe. Without hearing Zoe''s creepy laughter and seeing her creepy smile, I was busy enjoying the snacks that had been brought by the Royal Palace Maid who was hiding behind my body. "E-excuse me, your spirit won''t destroy this place, right?" she said in a trembling voice. "Don''t worry, Zoe can''t do all that while I''m within her attack range." My answer was a little ambiguous but that was what was going to happen. Zoe didn''t have the guts to hurt me or my family. The only thing Zoe would do was fight back that she had become part of a high-level spirit. Showing her extraordinary strength had made them aware of the threat that Zoe would pose if she clashed with them again. When Zoe''s circle formation was perfectly formed, several butterflies were created from a state of nothingness. Thousands of butterflies came out of her magic circle formation and landed on each of the heads of the spirits that had shrunk their bodies. Ctaaspp¡­ Zoe snapped her fingers until a sound was made. When the sound echoed, the butterflies that had landed on the spirits'' heads exploded and left a butterfly wing mark on their heads. "Oh, I see, a curse, huh?" asked the wise holy dragon spirit. "Judging from the magic formation, this is a curse that controls behavior, what have you planted in this curse, oh great and compassionate butterfly spirit?" asked the holy dragon spirit while touching its head which was engraved with the butterfly wing mark. "You will know when the time comes," replied Zoe with a mysterious smile that seemed like boundless cunning. "Now I am really worried about this curse, what has been planted I do not understand but it seems that it will control me if I try to break it." "You know it clearly," replied Zoe with a smile. "..." I could see the holy dragon spirit looking like she was depressed at the curse that had been given to him. "C-Can I go home now? It seems that I left my contractor for a long time, she might be looking for me. As the representative of the spirits bound to the Aurora Goddess Shrine, we sincerely apologize for the incident that our greed caused in the past timeline," said the holy dragon spirit while bowing her body, after which she returned to her original size and flew away from the Royal Palace courtyard. One by one the holy spirits bound to the Temple of Goddess Aurora left the grounds of the Royal Palace. The awkward and calm atmosphere brought me into the enjoyment of the sweet snacks that had been provided by the Royal Palace Maid. Alice and Alyssa, who had been pouting all this time, were tempted to imitate my actions in enjoying the irresistible sweet snacks. Hana, who tried to stay calm, occasionally took a bite of her sweet snacks. The order of our meals seemed uniform. Zoe, Zeta, and Zara returned to our place. Some traces of magic still lingered in the air and slowly the hot sunlight illuminated my body again. Under the sunlight that was starting to feel hot, I managed to finish a glass of tea and some sweet snacks before re-entering the main hall of the Royal Palace. Together with Alice and Alyssa, I left Hana who was silent, soaking in her fear after being left by me. Her heavenly holy dragon spirit that had completely recovered tried to calm her down. "Please don''t leave me alone, Onee-san!!" Hana shouted with her small movements trying to chase me. Alice and Alyssa turned around and put on a terrible expression after hearing Hana''s scream. "Alyssa, it seems that this thieving cat doesn''t realize her position that was only picked up by Onee-sama''s kindness," Alice said in a cold tone. "Fufu¡­ That''s right, Alice. It seems that we need to show our position as the only twin sisters that Lily-nee needs," Alyssa replied with a small laugh. I don''t know what happened to them. It seems that there was a terrible conflict between my twin stepsisters and the Saintess of the Aurora Shrine. Chapter 67 - 27 - Zoe Curse The activity I disliked the most was waiting. When the day turned into evening, I observed the outdoors of the Royal Palace which was already crowded with horse-drawn carriages from various noble families. My family had already sat down at the banquet table after cleaning up the small mess that had happened earlier. The cleaning of the corpses that were stuck with the Marquess Rommel family flag, the small fight when entering the Royal Palace area, and the fight between spirits that had obtained silent eyewitnesses who tried not to bring up the anger of the Marquess Rommel family. However, the gazes that were directed at my family were Alice, Alyssa, and Hana who were fighting over the seats next to me. Why did this happen? It was because Alice and Alyssa tried to fulfill their duties by sitting next to me without get interference of the Saintess who was tied to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Hana seemed to have arrived earlier than the schedule so she felt lonely while waiting for the royal family party to start and came to the Marquess Rommel family table to meet me. "Onee-san¡­" Hana looked at me with sad and teary eyes, when Alice and Alyssa tried hard to keep Hana away from my sight, it attracted more attention from the people around me. "It feels awkward when the atmosphere has become this crowded," I said trying to stay calm from the center of attention. "Hey, monster! Release the holy Saintess from the grip of your dirty hands!" shouted one of the little children who stared at me with a sharp gaze. When we were the center of attention because of Hana''s presence who was at odds with Alice and Alyssa, several groups of little children came to me without fear of my father''s presence who threatened their parents to immediately withdraw their children. "Ah, like this again?" I muttered softly after feeling an incident that felt familiar from previous parties. "Monster!! Huuu!!" "Your ugly face is disturbing the royal family''s party, go home immediately and return to your mother''s arms!" "You bring disaster to this party!" "Leave the holy Saintess immediately before I beat you up!" "Meet your dead mother, you ugly monster!" Sriingg... My ears suddenly heard a mocking voice that concerned the dignity of my deceased biological mother. It felt very impolite to my ears and I was forced to use Sakura Dash to approach that uncontrolled mouth. An insult to someone who had died had drawn my anger. Slashh... "You seem to be saying something I don''t want to hear," I said in a cold tone while pressing the sharp edge of my katana on her neck. The sudden movement of my body made the atmosphere around me quiet. The flash of the sharp edge of my katana showed the authenticity of this sharp object and made the atmosphere even more tense. "I didn''t care about this before, but what''s your name?" I asked in a cold tone and shook the sharp edge of my katana leaving a thin wound. "Hiii!! What did you do to me!" The little boy who was hit by the soft touch of my sharp katana suddenly fell and ran away from me towards his family''s party table. Tapp... Tapp... Srriinnggg... When I saw him running away from me, I used Sakura Dash again and stopped his running direction with a light kick that made him fall rolling on the ground. Buuggg... Roolll.. Baammm... The little boy rolled covered in dirt and dust. My gaze now rolled to his body which was covered in light bruises after rolling and falling on the ground. "So lame," my little comment when I saw his pathetic self. My gaze glanced back at the four remaining little children. "Hey, you still have a mother, right?" I said with a cold smile at him. "Hiieekk!!" was the only scream I could hear from his mouth. When his gaze turned towards me with fear, I suddenly realized my main goal was to spread Zoe''s curse that controlled a person''s behavior. I glanced back at the party table that was already filled with his family. They seemed to want to help the little boy but were held back because I was holding a katana that was covered in the child''s small blood. "I want to ask you all a quick question about this. Among all of you, who is the mother?" I asked the group of families in front of me. Ctasskk... I could see an adult woman who looked trembling and raised her hands in fear. Our gazes met each other. Like a mouse standing in front of a hungry snake, I looked like I wanted to prey on it. "Oh, you''re the mother?" I said as I put my katana into its sheath and approached her. Pam... A cold chill immediately spread around me, it was the magical aura released by Zoe by spreading her butterfly wings. "Y-Yes, I am her mother," she replied, trembling with fear. "Do you love your child?" Gasp... My question seemed to invite surprise from others. Braakk... "Please don''t kill my child!" she said while standing and bowing respectfully to me. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill his physically but kill him socially," I said with a warm smile. My statement made Zoe flap her butterfly wings and give birth to two butterflies that flew to the heads of the mother and child. Booshh... Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the two butterflies exploded at the same time, a circular magical formation in front of my eyes connected. "Please give the order for your curse, Master Lily," Zoe said in a polite tone. I smiled happily when I realized Zoe''s curse. My main goal in this royal family party was about to be achieved and I was very happy about it. "From now on, you will treat your son like a daughter!" I said to the little boy''s mother and Zoe''s curse was planted to correct his behavior. "W-What are you talking about?" she replied in confusion. "And you, uhh¡­ you will act like a burnt earthworm when you see the woman you like including all your descendants born from your bloodline," I said to the little boy who had insulted my deceased mother. The utterance of my curse was complete and a butterfly wing mark was created on their face and disappeared without a trace. "Kaito! What are you doing!" the adult woman shouted as she called the little boy. "Why are you wearing clothes like that? Come here and change into a respectable noblewoman''s clothes!" she shouted. I was amazed at such courage. A curse that corrects one''s behavior and cannot fight Zoe''s curse. Suddenly the little boy writhed on the ground and shouted, "Hot!! Hot!! My body feels hot like it''s burning!" My gaze suddenly shifted to Hana who was the source of the little boy''s attention. "Heh, so Hana is the woman you like? Too bad she''ll feel disgusted after seeing you like this," I said to lower his pride who was acting like a burnt earthworm. Now I looked at the remaining four children and smiled broadly. Since the atmosphere of the royal family party was crowded, wouldn''t it be better to take advantage of this momentum to spread Zoe''s power? The smile that widened on my face looked like the Demon Queen who wanted to spread a curse to those who dared to offend my pride. Swiishh... I used Sakura Dash again and appeared in front of the four boys who were trying to bully me. "Now... can you show me where your family is before I slam my sharp katana to your eyes?" I said in a friendly tone and a wide, terrifying smile. The four boys fell and their gazes were fixed on their parents. I pulled one of the hands of the boy who was wearing luxurious jewelry. When my gaze fell on his parents, I could understand that his family was a large merchant family that did business in the capital of the Aurora Kingdom. "I don''t want to repeat myself, so just cut it short, which one of you is his mother?" I said with a smile filled with the manners of a noble girl. "..." I waited for a long pause but no woman admitted to being his mother. "Eh? Could it be that you don''t have a mother?" I asked with a smile. "Yes, this will be an easier curse for your bloodline family. Starting today... you will send 50% of your income to the Marquess Rommel family and 40% to the orphanage managed by the Aurora Goddess Shrine, while the remaining 10% will be yours, this curse will apply to all your descendants," when I said this, a magic formation circle was created above the ceiling of the Aurora Kingdom. The curse I gave created a butterfly formation from nothingness and left a mark on the entire merchant family in front of me. I have heard that merchant families have an incredible sense of greed. When I destroy their roots as merchants, it will prevent all their descendants from becoming merchants because all their sales revenue will be given to my family and the orphanage run by the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Baammm!! A loud sound rang in my ears as a middle-aged man slammed his fist on the banquet table. "You guys! Immediately send all 50% of our profits to the Marquess Rommel family!" shouted a middle-aged man who had been sitting quietly enjoying the atmosphere of the royal family party. My gaze was now fixed on the boy who was wearing a military uniform the same as the military decoration I was wearing. Swuuusshh... Using Sakura Dash again, I dragged his body in front of his family who had knelt begging for forgiveness from me. "We apologize for our son''s impudence in mentioning your mother''s death, Lily-sama. If you are willing, we will become a military family that swears loyalty to the Marquess Rommel family even though our enemy is this world itself," said an adult man wearing a military uniform containing military awards. "Oh, you asked for a curse like that? Like don''t betray my family as long as your descendants still set foot in this world," I said while throwing Zoe''s curse that had been carved into her face. "Yes, Lily-sama, and if you are willing, please don''t erase your curse mark as a reminder of this great mistake. I respect Marquess Rommel and idolize him. By displaying this curse mark, I can feel closer to the Marquess Rommel family with my loyalty." "Alright, I allow that," I replied with a smile and changed Zoe''s curse mark to be visible to all of her family members. When I turned around, I could see several guards wearing full armor standing guard over the two boys who were trying to bully me using my mother''s death. "Enough! Stop this madness, Lily-sama!" said one of the soldiers while pointing his sword at me. I immediately turned to the military family who had sworn loyalty to my family and used Zoe''s curse to get rid of this problem. "Carry out your first task," I said to the adult man who had stood holding a sword. "I am ready to carry out your first order as the family who has become your family''s sword, Lily-sama." I could see the look in her eyes filled with the fire of passion along with her entire family who had gripped their weapons, including the little boy who almost bullied me earlier. With a small knife in his hand, he seems to have been bound by Zoe''s curse which has become an eternal ally of the Marquess Rommel family. With Zoe''s curse mark of butterfly wings, they seem to be taking this heated situation too seriously. Chapter 68 - 28 - Annoying Curse I observed the situation that had heated up. Compared to my family who focused on military arts to fight monsters, it seemed that the adult male who was the head of this military noble family had military experience focusing on human targets. Zoe''s curse seemed to have given them an open opportunity to shine. When I wanted to spread Zoe''s curse to the remaining two childs, my attempt was thwarted by the group of soldiers who protected them. "Stop this madness, Lily-sama!" he shouted. I could see his body trembling with fear as he pointed the tip of his sword at me. "Lily-sama, if you wish, can you allow me to be your sword and fight them?" said the adult male as he prepared to charge at them. The markings on Zoe''s butterfly wings lit up so perfectly, that it was like a sign that required them to act by my side as part of their curse. As long as their family continued to produce descendants of the same blood, they would remain the attacking swords and protective shields of the Marquess Rommel family. This indirectly added an eternal ally to the Marquess Rommel family. Even when I glanced at the child who bullied me earlier, he could only smile wryly without being able to fight the curse I gave. "I give you permission, to show that you are the family that has become the attacking sword and protective shield of the Marquess Rommel family," I said coldly. When the attack order came out of my mouth, I could see the adult man immediately running and swinging his sword. Pang... Ting... Pwang... The sparks from his sword strike gave rhythm to his loyalty who drew his sword for the Marquess Rommel family. The soldier guarding the two remaining children was overwhelmed when fighting him in one strike. The swing of the sword they fought had such a heavy pressure that it slipped from one of his hands. When the soldier lost his sword, a punch flew from the adult man''s fist and made the Royal Palace soldier who was wearing full armor fall to the ground. Bugghh... That extraordinary power came from just one person. Unlike me who used the sword technique from the Yurification System, the attack technique seemed to go from training and hard work. "Nice blow, where did you learn all that?" I asked the adult man. "This is the basic training I often did when I was a child," he replied as he sheathed his sword. "All obstacles have disappeared, Lily-sama. You may continue with your remaining work," he continued as he made way for me. All that was left of the child was the fear caused by the display of physical violence seen by Zoe''s curse, with him sobs filled with sorrow, I did not feel like giving forgiveness to those who had bullied me all this time. "Now there are two left, do you know who they are?" I asked the adult man. So far, I have cursed a military noble family, a merchant noble family, and a noble family that could only be disgusted by the sight of their beloved girl acting like a burning worm. "They are a family that is quite close to the Crown Prince faction." The simple answer I heard from the adult man. Of all the families, it seemed they had one common alliance which was related to the Crown Prince of the Kingdom who had become that disgusting trash. "I''m not surprised by the fact that they always bother me when I''m at the noble party. They come from a family that is close to power it seems," I grumbled a little annoyed, and crossed my arms. My small steps were now approaching them. Just by looking at me walking closer, they looked very scared and wanted to run away with facial expressions that looked like they saw a monster. "I didn''t want to do this but you guys started it," I smiled as I said that and pulled one of them arms and brought him to his family''s party table. In the corner of my eye suddenly saw the expression on his family''s faces filled with fear as the adult man who had defeated the Royal Palace soldiers with one punch escorted me right beside my body. "You don''t need to bother following me." "But this is already the duty of the family that has become your protective shield," he replied with a proud smile. "Uuhh... you''ll be considered weird for escorting a monster like me, you know." "Is there a problem with that? There''s no monster as beautiful as you, Lily-sama." "Your words are a bit unusual when flattering someone, are you used to doing all that?" "Yes, I am used to lowering myself to a higher noble status. Do you feel uncomfortable when being flattered like this, Lily-sama?" "I am just not used to it." Our brief conversation seemed to have separated our closeness by the distance of noble status. "You can move freely when it comes to me," I said to end the discomfort of being flattered and respected like this. "From the start, I have no high noble status for you to respect because it belongs to my father." "I am just an ordinary weak girl who is not worthy of being flattered like that." My answer seemed to surprise the adult man. His bulging eyes and smiling facial muscles made me realize that the adult man had a harder time speaking to a young girl like me without respect. "It is a bit difficult to call you without respect, Lily-sama." "That is true, it would seem very strange if a young girl like me spoke familiarly to a grown man like you." "Ah... hahaha..." the adult man''s awkward laughter was heard and he scratched his face with his index finger. "Uhm, you can respect me according to my father''s noble status. But let me warn you one thing, I am not used to excessive respect or flattery." "I understand, Lily-sama. I will adjust your honor according to the circumstances," he said while bowing respectfully to me. My arm was still holding the little child in front of their family''s party table. When my gaze was drawn to one of the adult women who looked scared, I immediately released my grip and spoke, "I don''t want to talk at same phrase, which one of you is his mother?" "Lily-sama, if I may suggest. The curse you gave will seem in vain because this boy is not from the main family but from one of the concubines married by the head of the family. It is indeed a bit embarrassing when a child from a concubine insults you with full confidence." "Eh? Where did the courage come from to bully me when he has no power in his position as part of the main family?" "That''s a bit difficult because this noble family is farmers who spread their territory through marriage to cultivate new farmland. Almost all of their agricultural products become a strong source to support the people of the Aurora Kingdom independently without buying agricultural products from other kingdoms. We can even still sell it because the stock of the harvest is always excessive." A glimpse of a new plan for the curse I wanted to plant came to me. "This gives me an idea, you are a farming family, right? Then, is it okay if you try harder to cultivate fertile land that has a high level of harvest difficulty?" "¡­" They fell silent as they did not understand the meaning of my words. "Starting today, the level of the agricultural land you own has a fairly high level of harvest difficulty. If you usually water the land only once a day, now you need ten waterings a day to maintain the stability of your harvest. Good luck with your hard work¡­" I said while planting Zoe''s curse on the land they owned. As long as their descendants are still the noble farmers that the royal family is proud of, they must work hard to meet those expectations. "Lily-sama, is this okay?" "Hmm¡­ did I make a mistake by making them work harder than usual?" "No, that''s not what I meant. Isn''t the curse given too low for them?" "This curse is simple but has a very high level of complexity. Who would want to water the crops ten times in one day? In addition to the worsening workload, their finances and trust as a farming family will be at stake in the stability of the harvest. Oh! That''s right! You are not allowed to monopolize the price of the harvest or the harvest itself," I said, adding one more curse to the noble farmer family. "At least I can breathe a sigh of relief after hearing that last curse. It would be very problematic if they did something bad like that. How could you think of all that, Lily-sama?" the adult man asked, turning to me. "Nothing special, it''s because their greed is obvious with that look," I said as I turned my body to look at the remaining little child. My wide smile was now much more towards joy than forcing my will to spread Zoe''s curse. These five little children had become the main stage that made it easier for me to become a Villain figure who approached the Demon Queen according to the blessing given by the Goddess. "It seems that there is only one rat left, Lily-sama." "Rat? Isn''t he human?" "I mean about his family who moves like rats. His family openly embezzles royal family funds and always escapes the audit. It makes me wonder how they do all that. The smuggling and laundering of royal family assets is a debate that always occurs because there are no clear rules that limit it. They openly use the royal family''s storage assets to fill their gold pockets." "Ugh, just hearing it makes me disgusted." "Isn''t that the same as a rat that moves gnawing from the inside?" "I don''t want to meet his disgusting family. Starting today, you don''t have the power to talk nonsense and express your deepest feelings openly. All your rottenness will naturally be spoken in your mouths including the disgusting behavior that you will do." With that last curse, I left the last little child with a menace smile. Zoe''s last curse seemed to be a hard blow to one of his family''s bloodlines. "I will kill you!" he said with a clear scream. It seemed that Zoe''s curse had worked optimally. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I immediately turned around and saw her whole body covered in anger. A pure honesty fruit could be seen in her with the active suppression of Zoe''s curse. When a family filled with trash becomes more honest, it seems that it is still a big family filled with trash. Chapter 69 - 29 - Bad Emotion When I returned to my family''s banquet table, my father glared at the adult man beside me. "I didn''t expect an Earl like you to do something like that," my father said in a gentle tone, looking at the adult man standing beside me. "Does it offend your pride, Marquess Rommel?" the adult man replied with a gentle gaze. "No, it just feels strange to see my junior being overprotective. It''s strange to see you doing all those things outside of our academic life in the past timeline." "It''s a bit hard not to live in your shadow, Marquess Rommel. I feel like my head is going to explode when I live aimlessly as an unemployed military family in a peaceful situation like this." "Do you want war? That situation will make the entire army of your extended family move non-stop until the war is over." "Please don''t misunderstand the meaning of my words, of course, I don''t want to go to war because I like this peaceful situation. Honestly, I was very envious when I heard that your family was actively patrolling the forest and actively hunting the overpopulated forest monsters. It seemed like I was envious that you guys had a monster hunting ground while we had to bury our sword arts because we didn''t want to be labeled as a family of murderers." "Are you worried and envious? Those are two different things that I only found out after graduating from the Academy. It seems that your body''s muscles have suffered too much from being idle. Do you know that after this I will be going on vacation with my family?" "Going on vacation? After all the chaos caused by Lily-sama? The other noble factions and the Aurora Goddess shrine definitely won''t stay silent after Lily-sama spreads such a terrible curse." "That''s why I want to go on vacation and avoid their pushy calls. If you have free time, can I leave the forest patrol and monster hunting to you?" "¡­" the adult man who had the noble rank of Earl fell silent. "My vacation time is very long, so you can adapt to the circumstances with the small troops that I leave behind to patrol the forest regularly. Should I write a letter of recommendation for you?" "That would be very helpful for my introduction in front of your forest patrol troops, Marquess Rommel." "Yes, do not blame me if they want to test you with an open challenge." "That is no problem, I am ready to fight them openly and fairly." "I like your chivalrous attitude that is not as whiny as the soldiers of the Royal Palace." "That is a great compliment for me, Marquess Rommel." "Oh! One more thing, Earl Timoti. Can you be my third eye at the upcoming noble meeting? I plan to take a long family vacation so I will not attend the upcoming noble meeting. If you see any nobles trying to find trouble with my territory or family, immediately remain silent and do not do anything that will attract their attention." "I understand, Marquess Rommel. I will try to stay calm and refrain from drawing my sword when the noble meeting takes place." "You should not try to restrain yourself, it is better for you to leave your sword so that something like that does not happen." "..." "With all due respect, Marquess Rommel. That''s impossible. The sword and I are two inseparable things. It''s just like Lily-sama who seems to naturally attract the attention of other women who might become her fans or¡­ uhh¡­ lovers?" The adult man named Earl Timoti glanced at me who was busy sitting together with Hana and my twin step-sister. Earl Timoti''s words put a little pressure on the struggle for me who was now the center of attention. After the curse I gave to Zoe, I was now getting special treatment like a newly awakened Demon Queen. The hate-filled gazes from the weak little boys became my precious trophy that managed to create a wall of their pitiful behavior and who were afraid when they wanted to bully me. In addition, the gazes of other mature women and young girls had looked at me with various expressions. "I don''t deny that, Lily seems to have something unique that I need to understand more about her that can naturally attract the attention of girls," said my father with a calm face. That baseless accusation came from my father''s mouth, by raising my eyebrows and glancing around me, now I could understand my father''s words that had the value of truth. Could this be from the blessing of the Goddess through the Yurification System? "You should have known your daughter better before the same calamity befell... like me, Marquess Rommel. If Lily-sama accidentally ignites the flames of war that are hard to control, at least I am still ready to help you guys regardless of the price," Earl Timoti said as he bowed his head in respect to my father. "I don''t mind it, they started it by bullying my daughter in the first place, right? A war or espionage between nobles that have been sanctioned by the King and Queen would be child''s play to me." "Uh, about bullying Lily-sama. It seems I must apologize for my son''s behavior that has gone too far. I didn''t know that his behavior would be like this outside of my supervision. If I had known this, it seems I should have disciplined him a little more with the military punishment of Earl Timoti''s family." "I don''t mind it because Lily personally passed down the curse upon you and your family''s bloodline, right? It would be unfair if I continued to make a big deal out of this after the curse was personally passed down by Lily." "Thank you for your understanding, Marquess Rommel." Earl Timoti bowed respectfully before leaving our banquet table. The rumbling of whispers of voices discussing me was so clear and felt strange. I didn''t think too much about the words of praise or veiled insults. They clearly understood the message I gave with Zoe''s curse as the live example. Like a frightened snake after seeing a predator much taller than itself, they whispered and my father coughed as the first warning not to talk about me. "Ahem! It seems there is still time left for you to take a walk before the main event begins, Lily," said my father who used my name to silence them in one breath. The whispers discussing me were covered by the threat that my father had given. A real example of the curse that Zoe gave seemed to have a great influence on my father''s power in the noble social circle. A moment of silence had occurred. During the silence, there was a small commotion that came from the long crowd. My eyes suddenly slowed down and saw a bottle of wine flying towards me. The same scene that had happened at the previous noble party. The bottle of wine floated so quietly that it approached my head, with a light dodging movement and the movement of my hand that received the thrown bottle of wine, I immediately saw my confused father. "Father, do you want to drink this?" I asked while holding out the bottle of wine to him. "Does Mama want to drink this too? Isn''t this one of the most common drinks taken at noble parties?" I continued my words while looking at my mother. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "..." "..." My father and mother looked at each other in confusion then my father immediately pulled the bottle of wine by pulling the seal of the packaging with his bare hands. Poopp... The sound of the explosion from the bottle of wine filled the silence that occurred for a moment. "Just from the aroma that came out, it shows that this bottle of wine has been stored for a long time. There are only a handful of bottles of old wine like this circulating in noble parties under the strict supervision of the royal family authorities," my father said while smelling the aroma coming from the bottle of wine. "Just by looking at the bottle and the heated conflict situation that Lily has created. I seem to be able to understand who sent this to us," my father muttered as if recognizing the owner of the old wine bottle. Using the detection skill that had been given by the Yurification System, I could feel the second attack coming toward me. Fragments of transparent, luxurious glass bottles accurately flew towards me. Out of the many banquet tables lined up around me, it was an accurate attack aimed at me with high precision. My gaze slowed down again and saw five luxurious glass glasses that almost hit my head. With light and fast movements, I carefully reached for the luxurious glass glasses on the table. Pamm... Pamm... Pamm... Pamm... Pamm... "Father, you need this too, don''t you?" I said while giving her the luxurious glass that I had just caught with my bare hands. "Mom, you want to use this glass too, right?" I divided the two luxurious glasses to my Dad and Mom. For the remaining luxurious glasses, I gave them to Alice, Alyssa, and Hana who looked like they didn''t understand what had happened. I immediately got off my chair and rushed towards the source of the terrifying aura about the little boy who had uttered threatening words like, "I will kill you!" The source of the terrifying aura contained negative energy that I could see. The dense and rough flow of mana was like a disaster that required total purification from a Saintess. In other words, this was my duty as a Saintess of the Goddess who was directly chosen. The density of this negative energy made the people around him have unstable emotions and would cause chaos if left alone. Flashes of black energy that manipulated a person''s soul were visible before my eyes. A little boy who had spoken to kill me was being held by a Royal Palace soldier but there was a strangeness in his body strength that seemed abnormal. Kaboom... With one punch from his small hand, the little boy was able to send the Royal Palace soldier who was trying to secure himself flying. Beside his body was a bottle of wine and a luxurious glass that was the same as the one I got when I caught his throw. When our eyes met, a negative energy that threatened one''s life could be seen. The little boy''s body was slowly swallowed by a figure that looked like black slime that was trying to eat the remnants of his consciousness filled with anger and a strong desire to kill. "I guess... I have to do the Saintess purification, huh?" I muttered tiredly because the problems that kept popping up at this royal family party seemed endless. Chapter 70 - 30 - Sin Eating Slime Blurp... Plup... Pop... I could see a little boy wrapped in negative emotions. He stood beside a cart of old wine on the second shelf, with fancy glasses. The little boy was staring at me with a gaze filled with rage and a strong desire to kill me. Even in the onslaught of the Royal Palace soldiers who were holding him back, there was no gap for them to successfully block him. Kaboom... A light explosion sound came from him. With just a single punch of his hand, he managed to send the body of the Royal Palace soldier flying without using magic. It was not something a normal little boy could do without using another intermediary to strengthen his little fist punch. "I will kill you!" he shouted while glaring at me. [ Lily-chan, it seems like this is going to be a little more dangerous than I thought. ] Oh, my Goddess, what brings you here this time? [ Fufu... I appeared when I felt a dangerous feeling for Lily-chan and it seems to be true. Do you know what happened to that little boy? ] I don''t know, I don''t understand why, but he wanted to kill me openly. He even threw an old wine bottle and some fancy glasses at me. [ It''s disgusting. The emotion of hatred for his sins towards someone has attracted the attention of the sin-eating slime and made him lose control as a normal human. Currently, his physical abilities are equal to an adult male who has trained for thirty years. ] Would that be dangerous? [ For whom? Lily-chan will easily deal with it. It''s just that... ] It''s just... what? [ It''s just that... I don''t like the slime or tentacle genre. It''s a bit unethical and ruins the art of innocence of the holy girls who are bound by contract as one of the Saintesses chosen directly by the Goddess. ] ... ... I could only be silent after hearing that. I don''t understand the meaning of the Saintess''s ambiguous words at all. Slime genre or tentacles? What is it? Something dangerous done by the sin-eating slime? [ Lily-chan, let me explain to you what a sin-eating slime is. ] [ Sin-eating slime is a type of slime that has evolved with the power of negative energy that destroys the balance of magic and physics. Just like a forest that has been dominated by wolves contaminated with negative energy for a long time, it will slowly change the human who has been completely devoured into a new identity that is far different, that is because the physical condition and magic formation will be far different than usual. ] [ There is no doubt that the sin-eating slime will form a new identity mixture for its victim. By merging with the sin-eating slime, he will consciously become an individual dominated by negative magic elements. ] [ This will make the temple send their Saintess to purify the damaging negative energy. However, it cannot be felt by the fake Saintess who is not directly appointed by the Goddess. ] [ For example, just look at the Saintess from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora. Doesn''t she look normal as if she doesn''t realize the thick negative energy emitted from the little boy? ] I glanced at Hana who was enjoying fruit juice using the luxurious glass that I gave her with Alice and Alyssa. There was no response from her eye movements that realized the abnormality of the negative energy that was peaking high like this. It seemed that Hana really couldn''t feel the negative energy that was overflowing with this feeling of tightness. My vision suddenly slowed down and I could see a bottle of old wine flying across my line of sight that was diverted to Hana. "What are you looking at, bitch? I''ll kill you quickly if you don''t look at me!" shouted the little boy with his angry attitude. I looked back at him and realized that his entire body was covered in sin-eating slime. The expression on his devastated face was filled with endless anger. His grip was now pointing a bottle of old wine at me. "Can you stop doing that useless thing?" I said to divert his attention to me. Prakk... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bosshh... The little boy broke the old wine bottle and showed the sharp glass shards as his weapon. "You will die!" said the little boy while pointing to the sharp end of the old wine bottle shards. "Can you do that?" I replied in a casual tone before my gaze slowed down again and saw the throw given by the little boy. Wusshh... The throw given by the little boy was very accurate and faster than before. Because of the sharp tip of the glass, I could see the reflection of the tip''s shine when it was hit by the sunlight. If I moved to avoid it, it would cause someone behind me to be hit by the deadly attack. Pamm... I stopped the fast attack with a small slash from my katana. Its long sharp eyes made it easy for me to reach the smallest pieces pushing the glass shards until they fell and stuck in the ground. Pamm... Pamm... Several attacks were launched at me again. Various sharp glass shards flew towards my body at incredible speed. My hand that had been holding my katana now had to work hard to gently destroy the sharp pieces of glass before they hurt someone at this royal family party. "Hey, isn''t this too much?" I said to interrupt his rude actions that wanted to hurt someone behind me. "If you dare, why don''t you just use a close-range attack?" I continued using the Sakura Taunt skill. Like a cherry blossom petal that lost its composure when blown by the wind in spring, it seemed to have succeeded in breaking his composure and slowly ran towards me carrying a broken bottle of old wine as his main weapon. A fight like this seemed like it would be an interesting show, especially with Mio''s sharp gaze that had not shown itself until now because it was held back by my mother who did not want to ruin this royal family party any further. Wush... Bump... Swung... Several slashes and stabs were directed at my body which was not protected by armor. Seeing the attacks coming at me, I could see his annoyed expression as my body moved efficiently to avoid them. My slow gaze and my body''s quick response had made his close-range attacks useless. The little boy took a step back and grabbed a handful of soil to throw at me. Passmm... Um, my Goddess, isn''t this too much for a sin-eating slime? Why does it have the instinct to attack me in this way? [ Since its body has merged with the memories of its host, it seems that the slime has improvised an attack that originates from one of its host''s memories. ] Such a pathetic attack like this? Even with my eyes closed, I could feel the direction of the attack aimed at it. I quickly used Sakura Dance and Sakura Bloom to avoid its attacks. The direction of the attacks aimed at me was always accurate. However because my fighting position was in the middle of the royal family''s party, it made it difficult for me to maintain a more comfortable party atmosphere after spreading Zoe''s curse. "Your feels seems to bad when want to kill me openly, is it okay if I attack back?" I said as I slashed its last attack that was aimed at my chest. "Shut up!" "Come on, you''re being very honest about this. Don''t you have an overwhelming desire to kill me? Why don''t you gather all the power you have to kill me?" "Shut up!" There was a strong reaction to his refusal not wanting to release all his power. Like the sin-eating slime has limitations in meeting the greatest attack of its host body, if that is true then it is good news for me who must hit him with a purification blow. Oh, by the way, my Goddess, how do I do the same purification as Ciel and Sia did? [ Purification? ] Yes, purification for him who has been swallowed by the sin-eating slime. [ Eh, why? Wouldn''t it be better to beat him up and destroy the sin-eating slime? ] [ That''s better than saving that shameless little boy. His shattered self-esteem has driven him to be triggered to obtain extraordinary power from the sin-eating slime. ] [ There is no extraordinary opportunity other than purification that plants the seeds of trauma when seeing slime or Lily-chan. ] [ That''s better than doing purification that takes excessive time and magic energy. Moreover, it''s just one individual. Lily-chan can use an empty wine bottle as a medium to sealing the sin-eating slime. ] Un, I more or less know what the Goddess said. I just need to make it surrender with a few punches, right? [ Not just with punches, Lily-chan. But you have to plant the seeds of trauma to not get involved with you again. ] I think, I understand. Hitting until it traumatizes him, right? But how do I do all that? [ That''s easy, Lily-chan. Use hard punch to scare the sin-eating slime with attacks aimed at him without injuring the little boy''s body. ] As my body endlessly danced under the rain of cherry blossom petals, I could see the annoyed expression on the little boy''s face who was unable to hit my body. The agile and fast movements of my body turned out to be very effective in fighting the stamina from the power lent by the sin-eating slime. The negative energy I felt slowly disappeared and the strength of the little boy who wanted to kill me seemed to decrease drastically. "Is that enough? Isn''t it time for me to strike back besides avoiding it?" I said with a sharp grin according to the Goddess''s words to traumatize him when he meets slimes or me. With a wide smile on my face, I clenched my fist and hit his cheek with a soft stomp. Baamm... The sound of the blow that came from the impact of my hand immediately attracted excessive attention because of its loud sound. The little boy''s body was thrown back and hit the outer wall of the Royal Palace. From the debris of dust that covered him, I could see his mouth vomiting blood along with disgusting black glands. The black glands wriggled as if they wanted to get out of his body. After all the vomiting was over, I could see the existence of the sin-eating slime very clearly. Several soldiers of the Royal Palace came to help the little boy but were held back by the sin-eating slime that was looking for a new host body. Following the Goddess''s advice, I immediately took one of the empty wine bottles to seal the sin-eating slime. Chapter 71 - 31 - My Magic Capacity The black vomit writhed on the ground. As the Goddess said, I only did something to destroy him with the trauma wounds that were inflicted. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I once heard a saying that violence is not the answer to every problem. That is true. Because if you look at it from any angle, violence is not an answer but a choice and I will answer that violence is needed to solve the problem. Especially with the disgusting sin-eating slime. The vomit from the black sin-eating slime writhed on the ground as if in incredible pain. That body seemed to be trying to get up, only writhing on the ground with its black body glands. When the body''s vomit showed a slime shape dominated by a frightening black color, it reminded me of my skin color, which looked like a monster, too. "For a monster that possesses such painful negative energy, you''re pretty tough," I said to praise the sin-eating slime''s tenacity, that skinny body slowly turning fatter after all the vomit that came out of the little boy''s mouth shaped him into a giant slime monster. "So, is this your true form? Much more disgusting than the black wolf I''ve fought." With the empty wine bottle in my hand, it didn''t seem big enough to seal that disgusting slime. Even in terms of size, it was impossible to fit into this wine bottle, so how am I supposed to seal that slime with fat body like that? Could it be that the Goddess is bullying me with an impossible Saintess task to complete? [ Lily-chan, you know I''m not that mean to you, right? ] Oh¡­ did you hear my complaint, Goddess? [ Of course, I heard it because that slime body size is much more growing after leaving his host body. ] [ For a monster born from a defect in magical energy and absorbing negative energy, the monster is quite mature and has a lot of battle experience. You might have a little difficulty fighting it because uhm... how should I say this? Slime body is immune to stabs and slashes. ] Even without being called that, I wouldn''t have plunged my katana into its disgusting body like that. Plluupp... Bluupp... Plloopp... I could see its body size growing without any signs of stopping. I could only stare in silence when that body size was equal to the walls of the Royal Palace. A monster that was too flashy and attracted a lot of attention made the atmosphere quiet before hysterical screams echoed in the outdoors of the Royal Palace. "Kyaaa!! What is that disgusting thing!" "Gyyaahh!! What is that monster? Everyone escape from this place!" "Huuuaahhh!! Help me... I can''t run after wearing a tight dress. Oh no! My breathing feels so heavy... please carry my body to a safe place!" It didn''t take long before panic and hysterical screams spread widely. I wanted to take out the katana made by Mio but that would stain it with disgusting slime that looked like thick black sewage. My hand that was already holding the katana shook with hesitation as I wanted to draw my katana out of its sheath. "If you use Mio''s handmade weapon, it would seem like I don''t appreciate her hard work who has taken the trouble to forge this katana in her first work." "Should I ask for another katana as a backup?" "What if Mio refuses my request because the katana is the main weapon according to her family tradition." "If I want to use a weapon that I can use and leave behind, should I buy some throwing knives that are often used by my twin step-sister''s maids?" While I was busy thinking about all the possibilities for my backup weapon, I could feel a soft touch coming from my shoulder. "What are you doing in a place like this, little girl?" "Are you trying to fight that slime monster alone?" The soft voice came from an adult woman wearing a white robe with religious ornaments from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. I immediately turned my head to adjust my line of sight to her tall body. A holy weapon in the form of a magic staff that emitted holy magic energy imbued with low-level divine resonance. "You don''t need to be afraid, little girl. I can protect you until you are safe as long as you move calmly and avoid any movements that might provoke the anger of a monster filled with the sins of the world like that," she said while looking into my eyes warmly. "It''s okay, I''m not afraid or anything. On the contrary, it''s my duty to settle my personal business with someone who intends to kill me," I replied, returning her gentle gaze with my cold red gaze. "W-What are you saying, little girl? There''s no such evil person who would want to kill an innocent little girl like you." "That''s because the one who said that was a child who was filled with personal grudges after receiving a curse from me." "..." I could see the look in her eyes filled with confusion. The aura of her face which looked like a girl filled with purity now looked like an innocent girl who had difficulty understanding something. Her eyes that looked at me with a friendly gentleness had been replaced with a confused expression that made her look like a woman who had just been tricked by someone in the middle of the road. "Ahem! I''ll take you to a safe place now," she said with a facial expression filled with affection and friendliness. "I don''t need that, by the way, is your magic staff not in use right now?" I asked with my gaze fixed on her magic staff. "Magic staff? Oh! You mean this?" The adult woman showed her magic staff that was filled with religious ornaments from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "Is this interesting for a little girl like you? It''s rare for a little girl to be interested in an artifact from the Holy Shrine of the Aurora Goddess like you¡­" she continued to explain the magic staff that was in her hand. For some reason, I felt annoyed when I saw her facial expression that showed a forced smile with such a friendly tone. "Can I borrow it?" I asked to express my true intentions. The magic staff or artifact from the Aurora Goddess Shrine had intricate carvings that contained a nearly depleted sacred magic energy storage. When I translated magic books for Alice and Alyssa, I often practiced magic theory with them. Creating a basic magic attack theory was enough to be a training and drained my mind until I was tired. As for practicing using magic energy, I have never done it at all. I don''t have a weapon that can convert my magic energy into a medium for executing magic like the small staff used by Alice and Alyssa. In addition, Mio seemed to be looking at me with disdain when I showed my curiosity and interest in learning magic. I didn''t want to be hated by Mio who didn''t like magic while I was also interested in learning magic according to the guidance given by the magic book. The difficult situation to choose only made me practice in theory with limited imagination without any practical experience of releasing magic. Doesn''t it sound like I don''t have many choices to make a decision? [ Of course, you have many decisions to make, Lily-chan. ] [ If you think that Mio hates magic, that''s true but you forgot one important thing. Mio doesn''t hate magic that comes from a spirit contract just like her mother who is bound by a contract with a spirit named Nimi. ] Ting!! My head was suddenly stung by an idea that I hadn''t thought of before. How could I forget such an important thing? I immediately turned my gaze and saw Mio who was busy with my twin stepsister who seemed to want to run to meet me. Earl Timoti was also busy with the complaints of the Royal Palace soldiers who wanted to prepare to issue an emergency status while waiting for my father''s decision. Of all the noble families present at the royal family party, only the military noble family remained calm when the situation was out of control. Earl Timoti and my father, a noble with the title of Marquess, provided temporary protection. From a distance, I could see my mother''s worried expression as she stared at me from a distance. I waved my hand as a sign of okay to reduce the worry that was visible on my mother''s face. "It seems that I have made my mother worried, wouldn''t I be a naughty girl if I could take advantage of this situation to practice using magic, wouldn''t I, my Goddess?" I muttered in a small tone, it was the first time I spoke to the Goddess in a verbal tone without saying it in my heart. [ Lily-chan... ] [ Since when did you become such a naughty girl? ] [ Using chaos to practice magic, that''s too naughty and you will get a big punishment for practicing magic without the supervision of a professional witch. ] Eh? Wouldn''t the Goddess be watching me? Is the Goddess not professional in magic? [ It''s not like that, my magic is much more stable and complex than the magic often used by witch in your world, Lily-chan. ] Was it wrong of me to look for a professional guide in the practice of using magical energy? [ I can''t call myself a professional but I will try to interfere when there is a magical energy formation that will endanger Lily-chan. ] [ When I looked at Lily-chan''s memory, it seemed like the magic book I recommended had given a lot of new knowledge about the potential of new magic that will be developed by Lily-chan''s original magic. ] [ But you have to be careful with this magical practice, Lily-chan. ] [ A mistake in the magical formation will cause the same serious wound as the wound caused by the trauma of the past life. ] Un! I will remember that, Goddess! After getting an answer from the Goddess, I deliberately grabbed the magic staff of the adult woman who had been waiting for me. "Eeekk!! That''s not a little girl''s toy!" said the adult woman who panicked because her magic staff was in my hand. Ignoring her panicked screams, I slowly sank into my focus point filled with a black, lightless space. The first thing a witch must do is to realize how much of her remaining magical energy, known as mana, is left. I have never known my magical energy capacity, so I will use this opportunity to measure how much my magical energy capacity can accommodate. When my self-awareness reached the focus point, I could feel a great pull coming from my magical energy capacity. When I tried to feel my magical energy capacity, I could see a very large black ball surrounded by a mixture of other magical energies. Uhm, is this my magical energy capacity? [ Lily-chan, it seems that you are very surprised when you realize that your magical energy capacity is far beyond the limits of humans or other races living in your world. ] [ The source of your magical energy capacity comes from the Ritual Linked that has been processed by the Yurification System to become like this. ] [ Uhm... I also felt guilty when I kissed you before and made you have the same magical energy capacity as the low-ranking Goddess, Teehe~ ] At that moment, my focus was broken and my consciousness returned to this world. Cold sweat soaked my back along with other questions that kept popping up. One of those questions was, "Will my magical energy practice be safe with my magical energy capacity source that is too large to be released?" For a while, I was very hesitant in making this important decision, using magical practice to attack disgusting slime or run to keep Mio''s weapon clean. Chapter 72 - 32 - My Fist Time Magic "I would like to apologize in advance for forcibly borrowing you, oh magic staff whose name I do not yet know," I said to the magic staff belonging to the holy woman from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. During panic due to the appearance of the sin-eating slime that continued to grow taller until it displayed a scary and disgusting form, I grabbed the magic staff that had a low-level holy magic energy resonance in my hand. When I held it, the holy magic staff rippled and vibrated while adjusting its length based on my height while keeping the magic staff on my hand. "Oh, it seems you don''t mind being borrowed you for a while?" I joked to the magic staff while looking at the holy woman who seemed confused by the changes in her magic staff. "What just happened? Why could an artifact owned by the Aurora Goddess Shrine resonate with your magic energy, little girl?" asked the adult woman while rubbing her eyes as if she couldn''t believe that her magic staff resonated with my magic energy to the point of changing its size. "I told you I would borrow it, you don''t mind, right? Holy sister from the Aurora Goddess Shrine?" Since I didn''t know the adult woman''s name, I had to use formal language and try not to hurt her with my rude behavior. "I don''t mind about that, it''s just that I need to report this if someone can resonate with the sacred artifact owned by the Aurora Goddess Shrine," she replied with a heavy expression on her face. "If you do that, it will be a great loss for me and my family. Can you keep what I''m going to do next a secret?" I could see that the adult woman was a little depressed about something. The woman looked at me from head to toe and seemed to want to comment on something. The woman suddenly covered her face with her palms and said, "I don''t know anything and I don''t understand anything! It seems like my magic staff fell somewhere!" I just chuckled as I watched the adult woman pretend to be careless in answering my question. Since my identity was already a secret from the adult woman who had been observing me closely, it would be difficult for me to pretend not to know her when my light brown skin had been remembered by her. "By the way, this is a very good magic staff. You must have taken care of it with all your heart. I can feel your presence always taking care of it and I will tell you something. This magic staff likes the care you give it so it doesn''t become a magic staff that is just a display in the Aurora Goddess Shrine." "In short, this magic staff is more than just an artifact displayed in the Aurora Goddess Shrine but a magic staff that can bring out magic potential and magic manifestation much more efficiently than a regular magic staff." "If you allow it, would you like to see your magic staff shine brightly when used other than as a display?" I spoke at length to the adult woman who still had her eyes closed. It was not just empty talk but reality. I could feel the remnants of holy magic energy stored inside the magic staff but it was rarely used by the right people and was slowly dimming due to lack of use. To show the true power of this magic staff, it seems that I need to use my understanding of magic based on basic magic written in the magic book of one of the Great Heroes who understood the concept of elemental magic. Alice and Alyssa had learned elemental magic with extraordinary ability. I wasn''t sure I could summon and manifest the elemental magic properly, but it was worth a try since this was my first time using my body''s magical energy. I had completely surrendered my safety to my Goddess. "Ugh, it feels like I''m getting too nervous when doing something I''ve never done before," I said to overcome my nervousness before using magical energy for the first time. I took a deep breath to calm my heart which was pounding non-stop. The magical staff in my hand had heated up and wanted to release its magical energy potential to the maximum. My memory was drawn to the past when Alice and Alyssa came to my room to ask for the translation of a magic book that used a complicated language that they didn''t understand. I stretched my hand forward and stared intently at the sin-eating slime. According to the book on monster ecology that the Great Hero often read and wrote in his magic book, the slime''s greatest weakness was the existence of fire that threatened its body form that was filled with liquid. The basic fire elemental magic that I had learned was Fireball. Drawing a magic formation in my head and realizing it in the real timeline would be a bit difficult for me. Using magic energy and katana to fight were two different things. When I was using the katana, I didn''t think at all about how my mind was occupied by other things and focused on swinging my hand that moved according to the tempo of the attack. However, it was very different from fighting using magic energy. The reason why wizard or witch were so rare in adventurer groups was the level of complexity in casting magic spells that were used to manifest magic energy into tangible magic. The memory of the magic energy formation of Fireball was engraved in my head. The complicated magic formation pattern was depicted with all my body''s senses that had forgotten the existence around me and focused on the sin-eating slime. "First-level basic magic..." "Basic magic chant..." I said those words while clearly remembering the magic formation of Fireball that slowly became clear in my memory. When the magic formation was engraved, I could see traces of magic energy that created the magic formation before my eyes. Slliiirrr... The imperfect magic formation forced itself to connect to each other but I could feel that my magic energy was slowly draining. To draw the magic formation and display it apparently took a lot of magic energy, now I could feel how tired Alice and Alyssa were who collapsed while practicing using magic. "Kuh! This feels so heavy," I grumbled while forcing my magic energy to draw the magic energy formation. When the magic energy formation was clearly depicted in front of me, I felt a strangeness that tickled my whole body when I saw it. It felt like the magic formation I manifested felt very strange. The strange feeling grew stronger and made my body feel uncomfortable. "I don''t know why I want to change this magic formation," I muttered as I prepared to launch the Fireball magic formation. When the magic formation was complete. I then chanted the spell to manifest the elementary magic form by shouting, "Fireball!!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The heat of the burning fire immediately formed after my magic formation disappeared. Puffsshh... Baamm... The elementary magic that I used flew towards the sin-eating slime, the explosion of the burning fire hit the outer part of the sin-eating slime and exploded. Pyaarr... Some parts of the sin-eating slime''s body broke apart when the fire from my elementary magic hit its slime body. The fat sin-eating slime''s body suddenly grew back as if the lost body parts could be replaced with new body tissue. I had a little trouble breathing because the burden of the magic formation I used seemed to be sucking more of my magic energy than it did damage. There was something wrong with the Fireball magic formation I used and I realized it after experiencing it. "Should I fix the Fireball magic formation with a new Fireball magic formation that is more efficient in absorbing magic energy?" For some reason, my body felt very uncomfortable when using that magic formation. I tried to think while forming different Fireball magic formations around my body. The pain from the stabbing headache was so obvious but I ignored it because the discomfort from the magic formation that didn''t fit was more disturbing than the pain. Several basic Fireball magic formations were formed around me, their basic formations in the form of circles divided into several different forms of incantations. The formations divided my magic energy into several different parts according to the different patterns of the magic formations. "Fireball!!" Pamm... "Fireball!!" Bamm... "Fireball!!" Puusshhh... "Fireball!!" Tang... "Fireball!!" Kaboom... Out of the five new Fireball basic magic formations I created, there was only one Fireball attack that had the level of damage and magic efficiency suitable for regular use. Luckily, I had stored that new basic magic formation in my head. According to the records written by the Great Hero, the potential of elementary magic can be changed according to the situation. For example, the variation of elementary magic Fireball can be changed into hundreds of formations of deadly attacks or paralyzing attacks. At first, I did not understand the writing but after experiencing this, I understood much more about the needs that were adjusted to the situation. If the elementary magic Fireball can be changed like this, why is it recorded as having only one magic formation? Isn''t it a shame to only use one Fireball magic formation? It seems I have to show how elementary magic Fireball is much more terrifying than intermediate magic or advanced magic. "This will be my first experience in using magical energy that is fun!" I said with a smile filled with happiness when I saw the full potential of the Fireball magic formation and the best ability of the magic staff of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. I glanced at the situation around me which was much calmer than before, it filled me with a high level of concentration. That made me inadvertently create a Fireball magic formation that was surrounded by the sacred magic flames possessed by the magic staff. The blazing hot flame was surrounded by a golden aura. "Fireball!!" With that one chant of the magic spell, I accidentally created a new holy magic that was not registered in the Aurora Kingdom''s magic catalog. When the elementary magic of Fireball wrapped in golden energy hit the body of the sin-eating slime, it made the slime''s body evaporate without being able to regenerate its body tissue with new ones. Without me realizing it, it seemed to be elementary magic created the new form of Purification Fireball. It was the same as the purification that was usually used by the Original Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess. Chapter 73 - 33 - My Hunt "PIYAAAA!!" My ears were ringing and hurting as the sin-eating slime screamed. The attack from the basic level magic in the form of Fireball coated with holy magic energy seemed to have injured the sin-eating slime. The shape of the slime''s body which was already full of holes indicated that it was an attack that could not regenerate its body shape. Pommm!! Paayaaa!! The sin-eating slime suddenly moved away from me. The speed of the slime trying to escape surprised me because it was so agile and flexible to follow. Woosshh... I used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to go after the sin-eating slime''s escape. Its body shape which looked fat and big did not match its fast movements. It seemed that the slime had another card that it used to escape after the attack that the slime did to the little boy failed. Prangg... Pyaarr... The sin-eating slime moved fast and agile towards the outermost area of ??the Royal Palace. I chased after it using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish, which cut off the slime''s escape path with a basic-level magic attack from Fireball. "Fireball!!" "Fireball!!" "Fireball!!" I have released several magic spells from Fireball and moved towards the slime of the sin eater. The agility of the slime made my Fireball look like a toy ball bounced by the gusts of wind from its fast body movements. The Fireball that I threw did not hit the slime''s body but hit the ground that slime stepped on in uncontrolled escape. The sin-eater slime moved quickly until it left the Royal Palace area and headed towards the Capital City, which was filled with residents. "Uh, wouldn''t this be a big problem when the sin-eater slime makes trouble in a crowd filled with ordinary people?" I muttered without turning my attention to the sin-eater slime that was moving quickly. Woooshh... Tappp... Bammm... The Sakura Dash that I used had a speed level that could match the speed of the sin-eating slime''s escape, the more I used Sakura Dash, I realized that Sakura Dash moved straight and was a little difficult to turn and I had to use a zigzag formation to change the direction of Sakura Dash. "Fireball!!" The chase that I did against the sin-eating slime was quite intense with the fast spell-casting technique of the basic level magic formation Fireball. Baaaamm... When my fast Fireball spell casting managed to hit one of the body parts of the sin-eating slime that was running away from me, I could feel that its body looked normal when receiving the Fireball attack without a mixture of holy magic energy. I frowned when this chase would be difficult because I had to cast the troublesome Purification Fireball. The cape of the Marquess Rommel family crest that I was wearing had fluttered during my pursuit of the fat sin-eating slime''s body. "Kyaaaa!!" "Hiyyaaa!! Mama!!" "Oh no! My merchandise!!" "What happened? Why is there a monster inside the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital?" "Guards!! There''s a monster wreaking havoc in the center of the Capital! What the heck are you doing!" During my escape chasing the sin-eating slime, I could hear screams and panic from the commoners who were suddenly shocked by the appearance of the sin-eating slime with a terrifying fat body. "Fireball!!" "Fireball!!" When I saw the sin-eating slime almost changing its escape direction, I immediately used quick spellcasting to cast the elementary-level magic Fireball to block its escape path with the low-level flames of Fireball. It shouldn''t have hurt the sin-eating slime but it was very effective because the slime moved straight without stopping until it was successfully herded towards the exit gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital. Badaammm!! Baaaammm!! The rumbling sound was formed when the fat sin-eating slime''s body slammed into the gate of the Aurora Capital City that was filled with a high-level magic barrier. Its fat body seemed to be stuck inside the gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital City. [ Oh, No! Help me, my stepsister, I am Stuck! ] Suddenly I heard the voice of the Goddess saying strange words inside my head. "Did I do something wrong, my Goddess?" I asked, lowering my tone with a tired breath after using Sakura Dash many times to chase the sin-eating slime. The magic staff in my hand now felt very heavy due to the heavy burden of my pursuit that drained my stamina and physical endurance. For the time being, I wanted to save my energy by utilizing the sin-eating slime that was stuck at the gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital City. [ It''s okay, Lily-chan. I just remembered it after seeing that disgusting slime being squeezed by the gate. Doesn''t it look so cute, just like a woman who is squeezed by the exit because her body is squeezed by the gap of the door and leaves her butt to be used... I mean being teased with a little slap. ] I regulate my heavy breathing until it returns to normal. The sweat that I feel on my forehead slowly flows down my cheeks and drips until it falls through my chin. [ Oh, you look so cool, Lily-chan. ] [ Seeing Lily-chan Badass like this makes my heart throb like falling in love. ] [ Please squish me with kabedon like what happened to Alice and Alyssa, Lily-chan. ] [ I beg you... please pamper your Goddess after I finish the task from the other Goddess who doesn''t respect my free time to observe Lily-chan any longer. ] "What does that mean?" I replied with a normal exhale while walking toward the sin-eating slime that was having trouble getting out. [ Push me against the wall! ] [ Put one of Lily-chan''s hands next to my head! ] [ Touch my cheek! ] [ Stroke my hair! ] [ For the final touch... please kiss me! ] "Why do I have to do all that?" I replied after recovering my fatigue with the rhythm of my breathing that was no longer tired. With a light and relaxed walking motion, I returned to holding the magic staff of the Aurora Goddess Shrine which felt light again. [ To make me feel more alive than dead inside? ] Another answer that I didn''t know the meaning of had sounded in my ears. Can''t my Goddess give me a normal answer that is easy for me to understand? It feels so useless if I don''t understand what the Goddess means at all. [ You''ll understand someday, Lily-chan. ] [ I will look forward to the day when Lily-chan moves actively to the point that my heart throbs all the time. ] "Ugh, I hope that day is not too heavy with responsibilities like this," I said while looking at the sin-eating slime that slowly forced its body through the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital. Peeesss... Braakk... Katakataka... I could see the panic caused by the sin-eating slime. Several soldiers guarding the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital rushed to form a line formation to attack the sin-eating slime but their weapons melted like glass heated by high temperatures. The metal sword weapon that looked sharp and strong seemed useless to injure the body of the sin-eating slime, it made me breathe a sigh of relief because the katana weapon given by Mio was still safe from such destruction. If only I had attacked it using the katana given by Mio, maybe I would have cried with regret. "Hey, little girl, what are you doing here? It''s too dangerous and leave immediately! Let us buy some time! Ehhh... Y-you!!" a familiar voice sounded in my ears. When I turned my attention, the voice came from an adventurer I had fought at the Adventurer''s Guild when I wanted to deliver Mio''s mother lunch. "W-What are you doing around here?" the adventurer asked in an awkward tone. If I remember correctly, his name was Nicholas and he was one of the adventurers with a D-class rank. Right behind Nicholas, I could see another person who seemed to be forming a party with him. I had heard that adventurers often grouped and formed parties to carry out Quests given by the Adventurer''s Guild. The white cape containing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel noble family fluttered again and showed a clear contrast between my skin color and my cape. "Isn''t it obvious? I''m hunting down that disgusting creature that is currently causing chaos in the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital," I replied while pointing at the sin-eating slime that was trapped at the gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital. "Yuck! What kind of monster is that? I want to throw up!" said one of the women in Nicholas'' party. "Little girl, this is not the time for you to play around in this place, I can take you to a safe place," said one of the adult women with thin armor that almost showed all of her skin, I could see that the muscles on her stomach formed perfect abs and her large weapon that looked heavy for one swing that hit a person or monster''s body. "I''m fine," I replied briefly while moving the magic staff that I borrowed from the holy woman from the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Because my purpose here is to hunt and kill that personally," I continued with a cold smile filled with a threatening gaze that was helped by my glowing red eyes. When I said that sentence, Nicholas pulled the woman''s body. "Just let it be, the little girl knows how to hunt it, and believe me... this little girl can hunt the monster alone because I have felt her ability that is impossible to match our adventurer rank," said Nicholas while looking at me with an awkward smile from the defeat in the past line. "What does that mean, Nicholas? She''s still a little girl!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ll understand after seeing it." The adventurer man named Nicholas seemed to be giving me a stage to complete my hunt to kill the sin-eating slime. When my cape fluttered and showed the family symbol of Marquess Rommel, the woman muttered a little as if remembering something. "A family of hunters who protect the people from the forest of death," the woman muttered a little while walking backward. I turned my body and stared intently at the sin-eating slime and took a small breath to clear my head which was filled with the rapid invocation of the Fireball magic formation. The rapid invocation focused on the number of Fireball magic formations that could be used repeatedly without stopping. Tuumm... I swung the magic staff I borrowed and manifested a quick chant that came from within my mind. Various magic formations of the elementary Fireball magic began to appear around me until they filled the sky of the Aurora Kingdom Capital. "Fireball..." With the chanting of that simple magic spell, I launched a series of Fireball magic attacks that hit the body of the sin-eating slime without stopping. Bammm... Bammmm... Bammmmmm... I cared about the safety of the attacks I did and it was intended to make the soldiers who were about to attack the sin-eating slime immediately move aside. "What the hell is that? How can a little girl cast that many spells and launch elementary magic attacks in succession without stopping!" shouted one of Nicholas'' party members. In the magic attack that I launched, I could hear the screams of pain from the sin-eating slime begging to be killed rather than tortured like this. "PIYAAA!!" Chapter 74 - 34 - Sacred Words The sky of the Belfast Royal Capital was filled with a low-level magic formation Fireball. The shape of the magic formation was not much different from most Fireball spells often used by wizard or witch. It''s just that... The unusual number of Fireball Spells caused some panic among people who didn''t know what had happened at the gate of the Belfast Royal Capital. Blupp... Bluupp... Puuupp... I could see the sin-eating slime that was already helpless when its main slime body was stuck in the gate and several large holes that I had created using the Purification Fireball. "For a giant slime, you are much tougher than what I have ever fought. Compared to fighting a wolf that has been contaminated by negative energy corruption, you are much more tiring because you are running and I almost got left behind by you," I said while infusing my magic energy into the magic staff in my hand. "Well, I don''t put that into the depths of my heart. However, your words that want to kill me through the mouth of a little boy. Should I say thanks to you because it made me not hesitate to kill you?" Above the bright blue sky and the scorching sunlight that felt hot in the afternoon party, I could see rows of Fireball magic formations that had formed perfectly in the sky. My magic energy slowly seemed to be drained until my body felt heavy again. Even to move the magic staff that had adjusted its size to my body, it still felt very heavy. "Fireball!!" With one quick incantation, hundreds of basic-level Fireball magic began to fly towards the sin-eating slime. Baaaammm!! Kaboom!! Baaammm!! Kaboom!! The sound of explosions that were heard regularly made my ears ring and my eyes were filled with thick smoke from the burning carried out by the basic level Fireball magic. In this continues attacks, I could understand that slimes have low resistance to fire but this sin-eating slime seemed to be much more resistant to fire before I scraped off its outer layer filled with disgusting lumps. Blluuppp... Pluuppp... Pyaaarr... "Guhu!!" I gritted my teeth to hold the heavy weight of my body that was struggling to stand. Using the magic staff I was holding, I leaned my body on the magic staff and looked in front of me carefully. The magic attack I launched seemed to have hit the body of the sin-eating slime and slowly eroded its slime body until it evaporated like water exposed to hot coals. "Did it work?" said one of the adventurer parties behind my body. [ Oh no, the sacred words were spoken! ] [ Lily-chan, get ready for the second phase attack! ] "Second phase attack?" I said while imitating the words of my Goddess. [ Lily-chan, this is a valuable lesson for you. ] [ If you fight a monster or something difficult to defeat normally. ] [ Don''t ever say it... does it work? ] [ Those are sacred words that will make things even more chaotic than before! ] I can hear that my Goddess is in high spirits today. A sacred word that I shouldn''t say? What''s wrong with those words? "PUIYAAA!!" Before I realized the meaning of those sacred words, I could hear a scream coming from the sin-eating slime. [ That''s why those are sacred words that shouldn''t be said before successfully killing it. ] Now I understand the meaning of the sacred words spoken by the Goddess. The gate of the Aurora Kingdom''s capital city which was surrounded by thick walls filled with high-level defense magic suddenly cracked and showed a straight line of cracks that spread rapidly. Kraaakkk... Pttaakkk... As the crack grew larger, I could see several rows of high-level defensive magic formations suddenly breaking as if they had been roughly smashed to pieces. The body of the sin-eating slime that was filled with pitch black grew larger and several parts of its body formed something oval that writhed. [ If there is even one tentacle that touches Lily-chan. ] [ I will personally descend to the world and take that slime to the torture chamber of the Goddess of Justice! ] I could hear that my Goddess was annoyed and used a high tone to the sin-eating slime. The shape of its body suddenly changed and based on what the Goddess said, it was a tentacle of the sin-eating slime. Its oval, long, and flexible shape made my body tremble with disgust. Brrzztt... What is this? Why is my body telling me that thing is so disgusting? Should I keep a safe distance before attacking it? My body gave me a bad sign about the appearance of the disgusting black tentacle. "Hiyyaaa!! Feel this!!" Bammm... Pannngg... "Take this attack!!" Piinngg... Tanngg,,, "Damn it! This is useless at all!" My attention which was diverted by the appearance of the tentacle suddenly shifted to the line of male adventurers who were trying to attack the black tentacle. Their attack seemed like it would work but it was thwarted because the weapons they were using melted quickly after being exposed to the disgusting slime liquid from the sin-eating slime. "Didn''t they learn from what happened to the weapons of the soldiers guarding the gates of the Royal Capital of Belfast?" I commented with a sneer at the wailing adventurers who were crying over their melted weapons. In addition to its changed form, the sin-eating slime seemed to still maintain its body shape filled with negative energy that drastically reduced one''s physical and magical abilities. The continuous shots from my Fireball magic formation did not give it any injuries at all. I only added physical injuries that hurt the slime and the slime repeatedly repaired itself using its magical energy. If I did that useless attack more, I would only waste my magical energy without making any progress. One of the methods that had the highest attack rate was the Purification Fireball which I had successfully developed before. But to do that, at least it took quite a lot of time to prepare the magic formation. The quick invocation of the Purification Fireball was very complicated and I couldn''t make a magic formation of that level of complexity too quickly. At least, I needed a few seconds to prepare the Purification Fireball magic formation before it was directed at the body of the sin-eating slime. "Onee-samaaaa!!" "Lily-neee!!" "Onee-saaan!!" In my confusion that wanted to cast the magic spell of Purification Fireball, I was surprised by the shout of a familiar figure. The familiar voice came from above my body that seemed to fly from the sky. I immediately looked up and saw my twin step-sister falling with the holy little girl from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "What are you girls doing here?" I muttered with a small breath after seeing the three familiar figures falling towards me. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Zoe, can you help them?" I said to Zoe who had been silent behind my hair. "Should I help them? Wouldn''t it be better if Master helped them down? If Master did it, it would look very romantic and cool, you know¡­" replied Zoe who didn''t seem to want to leave the back of my hair. "Why should I help them? Isn''t your magic more suitable for dampening those who are falling down?" "That''s true but¡­ has Master ever dreamed about a Princess who fell from a height and was suddenly helped by the Prince until she fell into his arms?" I felt disgusted for a moment when I imagined that. "That''s so disgusting, Zoe." "Oh! Forgive me, Master. It was just an imagination. Zeta and Zara once talked about their Master''s hidden dream of wanting to fall from a height but being caught in their older sister''s arms." "Alice and Alyssa have ever dreamed of something like that?" I asked with a tilt of my head. "Yes, Zeta and Zara said so themselves. I can guarantee that they are not lying." "Ugh¡­" when I saw Alice, Alyssa, and Hana falling closer to the ground, I immediately hooked my magic staff to my katana''s sheath and used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to support their falling bodies. The sight before my eyes felt very fast and dizzy but I had to endure it so that they would not feel the excruciating pain when they fell. The Sakura Dash I used was aimed at Hana who had a short stature compared to my twin step-sister, so I prioritized her first. With a zigzag movement that jumped over the walls of the house using Sakura Dash, I grabbed Hana''s collar which looked like a holy robe, and pushed it onto my back. "Hold on to my back tightly, Hana!" I shouted as I fell as I positioned my body in front of Hana who was falling. Pwwiisshhh... Hana who was panicking because she fell was surprised by my presence and immediately hugged my body from behind, Hana''s position was right in my back carrier, and looked tight as if she was scared. "Everything will be okay, Hana!" I shouted from a height to calm Hana down. Swiisshhh... Using Sakura Dash again, now I positioned my body on Alice who was screaming non-stop. "No! Why did this teleportation spell put us at a height instead of on the ground? I should have read the instructions for this magic until the end before using it... help me... Mama!! Onee-samaaaa!!" shouted Alice who closed her eyes when she fell from a height. I immediately grabbed Alice''s arm who was falling and pulled her to hug my right arm and immediately glanced at Alyssa who fell in silence without a sound with her eyes closed. "Sob... even though I wanted to be with Lily-nee longer, why did I die so quickly at a young age like this?" muttered Alyssa who was lamenting herself to prepare to die from falling. I immediately pulled Alyssa''s arm and supported her body which was falling in the arms of my left arm. Swiisshh... Wiirrllsss... I immediately used Sakura Domain and created a tall pile of cherry blossom petals with an estimated base that could support the weight of our bodies falling from a height. Buuukkkk... Wuusshhh... The sensation of falling from a height on a pile of cherry blossom petals felt so soft and calming, the aroma of the cherry blossom petals that felt fragrant and relaxing made me a little sleepy after falling. "Are you girls okay?" I asked as I walked out of the soaring pile of cherry blossom petals. "Hauuu... Onee-samaaaa..." "Hiks... Lily-nee..." "Onee-san... I''m afraid of falling from a height..." When I managed to step out of the soaring pile of cherry blossom petals, I could see Hana hugging my back so tightly, Alice hugging my arm tightly with her trembling body, and Alyssa who was sobbing. Ugh, doesn''t it feel so weird when I managed to save them after falling from a height? "I won''t study the magic book by skipping important technical explanations again!" Alice exclaimed who slowly recovered from her fear. "Alice! This is your fault!" Alyssa grumbled slowly finished crying. "You girls shouldn''t just invite me to such dangerous actions!" Hana grumbled and started to release her hug from my back. Seeing them getting along like this, I almost ignored the sin-eating slime which seemed to have increased the number of its tentacles by several parts. "Are you girls ready to fight that disgusting slime?" I said to my twin step-sister and Hana while taking out the magic staff that was held back by the strap of my katana sheath. Pomm... Crack... The magic staff resonated again and emitted the remaining holy energy. Right beside me, Alice, Alyssa, and Hana took out their small magic wands to fight back. [ Four little kids fighting tentacles, somehow this will be my least favorite genre! ] Ignoring the comments made by the Goddess, I prepared to fight the sin-eating slime that had entered disgusting form. Chapter 75 - 35 - Emergency Kiss Teng... Teng... Teng... It didn''t take long to assess the emergency. The bell from the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital rang loudly and signaled an emergency for the common people who had to immediately evacuate from the sin-eating slime attack. I counted the tentacles that emerged from the body of the sin-eating slime, when it had exceeded ten counts, I immediately stopped counting because the sin-eating slime''s tentacles immediately branched out without stopping. The lump of the fat slime''s body swelled and destroyed the thick wall that contained active high-level defense magic and exploded because it was unable to withstand the attack produced by the increasingly large body of the sin-eating slime. Alice, Alyssa, and Hana stared at the sin-eating slime with trembling bodies. The bravery they showed had disappeared but I could see their determination as they tried to stand tall beside me as if they didn''t want to run away from this battlefield. "Onee-sama, can we defeat a monster like that?" Alice asked, filled with doubt after seeing the size of the sin-eating slime. "I don''t know, Alice. But at least I have to try attacking it with the Purification Fireball," I answered while hitting the street floor using the tip of the magic staff. "Onee-san¡­ I wanted to ask about that earlier. Why is the artifact from the Aurora Goddess Shrine in your hand?" Hana asked, suddenly appearing from behind my body as if she wanted to hug me back from behind. "This magic staff? I borrowed it from an adult woman in the outdoors of the Royal Palace. I don''t know her name but she is a kind adult woman for letting me borrow this." "Ahhh¡­ I see. That explains why the magic staff adjusts the size of new holder. Is Onee-san going to perform a sacred magic ritual to cast a purification spell that is often used by the Saintess to purify abnormal negative powers like that?" Hana''s words referred to the sin-eating slime, with our gazes understanding each other, it seemed that Hana had the same thoughts as me. "Earlier I saw Onee-san channeling holy magic energy in the form of a Fireball. If it is combined with the holy magic that stops the monster''s movement, maybe Onee-san can kill it with one attack of Fireball magic wrapped in holy magic energy," Hana said while explaining her rough plan to me. "That''s the plan, it''s just that¡­" I pondered for a moment and glanced at the magic staff in my hand emitting a small amount of holy magic resonance. "I don''t know how much longer this magic staff will last to maintain the holy energy resonance left in it," I said while showing the remnants of holy magic energy resonance left in the magic staff belonging to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "I can''t deny that because the magic staff is rarely used and is only a display at the entrance of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Like a sword that loses its sharpness when not used and maintained." "Not really, I can feel that this magic staff is well maintained by that adult woman. It''s just that she didn''t notice that holy energy is needed to keep it as a charming magic staff," I said while stroking the magic staff and noticing every trace of holy energy left inside it. "If I drain this holy energy, will I get in trouble from the Aurora Goddess Shrine?" I asked to gauge whether I was in trouble or not. "I-I don''t know¡­ but I''ll take responsibility for it!" Hana exclaimed as she closed her eyes and gripped her magic staff tightly in readiness. ==================== Yurification Quest Main Quest: [+] Steal the first kiss on the lips of the Fake Saintess who praised the Goddess Aurora. Side Quest: [+] Steal Alice''s kiss on the lips during the battle against the sin-eating slime. [+] Steal Alyssa''s kiss on the lips during the battle against the sin-eating slime. Yurification System Clearing Reward: [+] List of new shopping items from the Yurification Shop. ==================== [ Good luck, Lily-chan! ] While I was busy talking with Hana, my Goddess suddenly gave me a blessing. It''s been a long time since I saw the blessing of a challenge like this with a difficulty level that was a bit troublesome for me. Is it okay to kiss a fake Saintess like that? [ It''s okay, no one would mind because the little girl has holy energy power that is still below the standard of a Real Saintess. Kissing her lips is not a big deal because the little girl is not tied to any Goddess. ] [ Lily-chan, when an item doesn''t belong to anyone. That''s a great opportunity to seize and become yours full property! ] Before I responded to Hana''s words who still had her eyes closed, the Goddess''s words made my head feel dizzy because of the complexity of her words that I didn''t understand. I don''t know what the relationship is between kissing Hana, Alice, and Alyssa''s lips in the challenge given by the Goddess to the ownership of items that are not owned by anyone. "Hana, can you hold back that monster for a while?" I asked while touching her nose and making her eyes open and blink. "Hold back that monster? I can''t possibly do it, Onee-san! My magical energy capacity isn''t that big!" shouted Hana who wanted to refuse my request to hold back the sin-eating slime''s attack. "Alice... Alyssa... can you hold it back?" I asked my twin step-sisters. Alice and Alyssa looked at each other. It seemed they had the same answer to my question. "If it''s to restrain them, I still have some magic energy left after casting the forced teleportation spell earlier," Alice said with a languid expression. "Lily-nee¡­ I may not be as good as Mama in restraint magic, but I still have enough magic energy to help Lily-nee¡­" Alyssa said with an excited look in her eyes. "Good answer, Alyssa. Of course, you won''t restrain them alone. Zoe¡­ lead the spirit line to perform a restraint attack so that I have time to cast my Purification Fireball spell!" I ordered Zoe who had been staying silent behind my back hair. "I understand, my Master. Your order is an obligation that I must carry out as a spirit who obeys your orders," Zoe who had been in her butterfly form changed into my human form. "Oh! Before I restrain that disgusting creature, may I at least do that?" said Zoe who looked gently at my face. "Do that?" I didn''t understand Zoe''s meaning at all and tilted my head indicating that I didn''t understand what she said. "My Master... aren''t you a little too much when you tease other girls but don''t realize that I''m sulking because I''ve never gotten that before." I didn''t understand what Zoe was saying at all. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zoe approached me and stroked my face which was covered in sweat. "Ahh... my Master''s sweaty face is so tempting and makes me confused whether to kiss or lick her sweat..." said Zoe while stroking my cheek with her soft hand. This felt strange because it was like seeing my reflection in the mirror stroking my cheek. "Zoe? What are you trying to do?" Zoe ignored my words and sent her small tongue that had stuck out to lick the sweat flowing down my cheek. Lick... Slurrpp... "Zoe... that''s a little ticklish," I said while holding Zoe''s body which was trying to push me to fall to the ground. "My Master, can I be a little greedy about this?" said Zoe in a whisper between the licks of her tongue. Chuu... With the sudden soft touch, I could feel Zoe''s tongue moving from my cheek to my lips. Her small tongue stuck to my lips and wet them before burying her tiny lips towards mine. Chhuu... Suuuppp... Zoe forced her lips to continue locking mine so that I would not escape from her little kiss. My breath felt a little heavy because I hadn''t had a chance to take a deep breath before. "Hey, Zoe, this is not the time for this," I said to calm Zoe who was tightening her little kiss. "This is the right time to show my love and loyalty to my Master..." replied Zoe who quickly kissed my lips again. When our lips touched, I could feel some magical energy flowing inside my body leaking out and forming butterfly wings similar to those Zoe had. "For a while, we will be tied like this, my beloved Master¡­" Zoe said as she released her little kiss from my lips. I could see Zoe touching her lips while holding back the blush that made her look like she was blushing. "I didn''t expect my Master''s kiss to feel this soft and filled with love," Zoe murmured which was heard in my ears. Ctakkk¡­ My ears suddenly heard a breaking sound that happened next to me and it made me reflexively turn around to see the source of the sound. Alice, Alyssa, and Hana lined up behind my body with their faces covered by black shadows. "Zeta, do you have the same courage to kiss Onee-sama like that?" Alice asked her butterfly spirit. "Zara, you won''t do something that will break my heart like that, right?" Alyssa asked her butterfly spirit just like Alice did. "Vasilica, do you have the courage to kiss your own Master like that?" Hana said while strangling her heavenly holy dragon spirit. During a situation full of emergency conflict like this, it seemed that their minds were suppressed by fear. So I immediately approached them and kissed their cheeks fairly. Chuu... Chuu... Chuu... "If you do your best, maybe I''ll kiss your lips just like Zoe did," I said to cheer them up in an emergency like this. The kiss on the cheek that I gave seemed to encourage them with a smile and a shout, "Let''s kill that monster!" Chapter 76 - 36 - Cat versus Cat Alice, Alyssa, and Hana spread around me while emitting their dense magic energy. Their magic wands that emitted light looked so shiny with rows of spells that complemented each other. They attacked the sin-eating slime in one direction so their attacks was even accurate. Kaboom... The explosion produced by the low-level magic spell shot clearly into the body of the sin-eating slime but it was in vain and did not cause significant damage. "Kuh! This ugly monster drains my magic energy even though I attacked it with low-level magic spells," grumbled Alice who looked exhausted after casting intense attack magic spells. The collision of her magic energy waves was very fast, making Hana''s restraint magic spell look like a snail running next to a cat. [ Oh, this is very interesting. ] [ I''ve never seen a little witch girl who can cast magic spells that fast. ] [ The resulting DPS is too great to be produced by one individual casting attack spells like that. ] I was surprised by the Goddess''s comment on Alice''s magic attack chant. Compared to my fast magic chant that prioritized magic cast-time efficiency and saved my magic energy capacity which was able to have a long-range fast attack, the magic attack produced by Alice seemed very offensive and indiscriminate in hitting her target without mercy. Kaboom... Kaboom... Kaboom... Consecutive magic attacks, fast magic chants, and long-range attack from us complemented each other. That was enough for me to give myself some free time about what I would do next. Thommpp... I stuck the magic staff of the Aurora Goddess Shrine on the street of the Aurora Kingdom Capital and loosened my grip on its handle. "Purification Fireball chant, huh? That''s going to take a lot of time, especially with circumstances like this," I muttered softly while watching my twin step-sister and Hana who were trying to limit the direction of the sin-eating slime''s movement. That slime increasingly thinning the defensive magic energy of the protective wall of the Aurora Kingdom Capital. "I''ll try hard to get a kiss from Lily-nee!" Amongst the fiery magic attacks, I could hear Alyssa''s screams as she worked hard to find a part for herself that could land a single magic attack that hit the sin-eating slime''s body. Katakataka¡­ A magic attack formation from Alyssa formed a magic chain that aimed to restrain the sin-eating slime''s movement but it was easily broken because the sin-eating slime''s main body was liquid. Slip¡­ "Hue? It didn''t work?! Why did that happen!" Alyssa said in confusion because her magic spell attack that wanted to restrain the sin-eating slime was easily broken. Slurp¡­ Plop¡­ The sin-eating slime''s body shape almost ate up the entire large wall that was protected by high-level defense magic. "If restraint like that can''t work, then taste this... Iron Maiden!" Alyssa shouted while chanting her attack magic spell that summoned a thick iron ornament that was visible in the sky of the Aurora Kingdom Capital. Bong!! Kabaam... The loud and non-explosive impact came from one of Alyssa''s summoning magic that aimed to restrain the opponent''s movement in a narrow space filled with traps. It''s just... [ What is that? The cute Iron Maiden! ] [ I like Alyssa''s creativity and sense of cuteness! ] Far above the sky of the Aurora Kingdom Capital, a giant bear made of iron landed quickly on the body of the sin-eating slime. The sound of the heavy weight of the object shook the ground of the Aurora Kingdom Capital like a small earthquake. A restraining attack carried out by Alyssa made me a little inferior because Alyssa decided to follow my directions and orders, she was perfect when executing my orders. "I was not wrong when I told them to restrain the sin-eating slime while giving me free time to cast the Purification Fireball magic spell," I muttered while observing the situation around me. The sin-eating slime that was crushed by the giant iron bear equipped with a cute hair ribbon attracted several pairs of curious eyes with this extraordinary event. The more ordinary people gathered, the more chaotic the situation would be. So I decided to cast a slow spell to summon a Giant Purification Fireball attack with the same size as Alyssa''s iron bear. "Hey, Alyssa, why did the size of your Iron Maiden magic spell become so big?" Alice asked in the middle of the battle. "Is that a problem? Lily-nee taught me that the size of a summoning object like the Iron Maiden magic spell can be changed in shape, size, and weight. Maybe it''s time for you to finish reading the notes Lily-nee gave to you, Alice¡­" Alyssa explained attentively in between chanting another magic spell that controlled the direction of the giant iron bear-shaped Iron Maiden. "Ugh, don''t remind me of that again after experiencing a magic accident from a teleportation magic spell," Alice replied while changing positions to attack the body of the sin-eating slime that was crushed by Alyssa''s Iron Maiden magic. "It''s your fault for not finishing reading the notes Lily-nee left behind!" Alyssa said with an arrogant face because she was one step ahead of Alice. "I admit that I was wrong, Alyssa. Don''t bring up that problem again or I''ll throw a tantrum and ask for a kiss from Onee-sama to calm down my tantrum!" Alice stuck out her tongue to tease Alyssa before looking at me with a pouting look on her face. "Hey! Don''t cheat like that!" Alyssa grumbled while launching a water magic attack to wet Alice''s face. Byaarr... Baaam... Kabaaammm... A series of prank magic and attack magic to slime collided with each other. Seeing their extraordinary concentration made me a little jealous because they could easily separate the magic chants to tease each other while the offensive attack magic was still attacking the body of the sin-eating slime. I now understand the destiny of Alice and Alyssa who will become genius twin witchs who will be recorded in human history. Seeing their bright future, I want to see it until that time comes. I smiled while thinking about it and suddenly a soft hand touched my arm. "Onee-san, are you okay? Some of your magic chants have errors in the arrangement of the magic formation," said Hana who suddenly stood beside me. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If it''s too much trouble for Onee-san, I can help you to arrange such a complex magic formation," Hana held my arm and raised her hand to my wrist. Our wrists touched against the backdrop of the battle against the sin-eating slime. I could feel Hana''s sweaty hands and her body was shaking with a blush starting to fill her cute face. "Huuu¡­ this is more embarrassing than I thought," Hana grumbled as she turned her face away from me. I could feel a slight twitch coming from her grip as if Hana was determined to do something. "Onee-san, please let me share my mind with you," she said while holding back the blush on her face that was increasingly showing her heart as she tried to hold back her embarrassment. "Vasilica, can you prepare the holy magic that we usually use to share deep-mind?" Hana asked her heavenly holy dragon spirit. Plap... Plap... The flapping of the wings that came from Hana''s heavenly holy dragon spirit expanded, under the blow of her dragon scales that were wrapped in a faint holy magic energy, I felt like I was drowning in a calm pool of water. My vision became dark and my hearing became empty as if devoured by silence. A drop of water woke me up when I saw Hana who suddenly pulled my body under the seemingly silent darkness. "Onee-san..." Hana called me and buried her tiny lips into mine. An unexpected kiss that happened in the darkness and silence. When I heard the drop of water again, I could see my vision returning to its original state but with a different nuance of heart. Hana was beside me hugging my waist with one hand while the other hand still held my hand that was holding the magic staff of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Hana looked at me with a soft smile while moving her lips to say soft words in front of me, "That was my first kiss, Onee-san. You have to take responsibility for that¡­" A mischievous smile filled Hana''s face that looked like she had won something before a voice inside my mind had completed the Purification Fireball magic formation. "Not a bad magic formation, Onee-san. You could have completed this magic formation if your gaze wasn''t distracted by those rude cats," Hana said while glancing at my twin step-sister who was still fighting the sin-eating slime. Wooosh¡­ Suddenly a wind cleavage magic spell formation passed my face. "Did you think I didn''t see that, you thieving cat?" Alyssa said who was suddenly filled with a terrifying aura to kill. "Hiyaa... Onee-san... I''m scared... please hug me tighter," Hana tried to tighten her arms around my waist. With small, light steps, Alyssa approached me and placed a soft kiss on my lips while caressing my cheek. "Lily-nee, you won''t stay silent when cheating like this happens, right?" Alyssa said after kissing my lips softly. "Hey! What happened? Why did you kiss Onee-sama, Alyssa? Quickly help me!" Alice seemed to realize that Alyssa''s Iron Maiden''s movements felt strange and moved to find Alyssa who was kissing my lips. Just like Alyssa did, Alice walked leisurely towards me and kissed my lips too. "Uh, what''s going on here?" I said in response to this incident. "Onee-san, it seems like these cats have sharp hearing and eyes. Maybe we should do it again in a quiet place?" Hana said with a look in her eyes that invited hostility. "Hooho¡­ don''t think I didn''t find Lily-nee in your little game. I''ve already remember Lily-nee''s scent and can track her just by smelling her sweat," Alyssa said in response to Hana''s hostile gaze. I don''t know why this happened but things have turned out this way. The sin-eating slime was being squeezed by Alyssa''s Iron Maiden restraint magic and Alice''s barrage of offensive attacks. Meanwhile, the magic spell of Purification Fireball had been activated in the sky of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital. To get out of this awkward situation, it seemed there was only one way. "Purification Fireball!" I said to bring the final blow to the sin-eating slime. Chapter 77 - 37 - Chilling After Battle... The thick wall debris scattered and Alyssa''s Iron Maiden summoning magic slowly disappeared. Psstttt... The swish of the Purification Fireball still felt hot and showed embers slowly evaporating away. The impact of the Purification Fireball attack that I used seemed to have sent the sin-eating slime to a painful death. The sticky liquid and black mucus from the sin-eating slime''s body slowly faded to reveal a bright blue color like calm river water. "Haaahhh... that was so tiring..." I muttered while catching my breath which was panting due to exhaustion from using such a large magical energy. "Kuuh!!" I could feel a throbbing dizziness in my head as I forced my imperfect magic to casting such a large magic formation. My vision felt shaky and blurry as if I had a fever. "Onee-san, are you okay?" said Hana who hugged her waist and made my body lean on her. "It''s okay, I just feel dizzy after casting such a big magic spell," I replied to explain my body''s condition which was exhausted from using magic energy. "If Onee-san would like, you can sleep on my bare thighs, you know¡­" Hana said with a small smile that caught the attention of my twin step-sisters. Squuishhh¡­ "What do you want to do, thieving cat?" Alyssa said while pulling Hana''s cheeks until they stretched long. Squuiisshhh¡­ "Aww¡­ Wawawa!!" I could see Hana''s cheeks being pulled forcefully by Alyssa until they stretched and bruised red mark. Pllooppp¡­ After a while, Alyssa released Hana''s cheeks and turned to me. My sweaty head was wiped with Alyssa''s handkerchief and her hands were busy separating Hana arms who was clinging tightly to me while hugging me. "Lily-nee, are you tired? I can use recovery magic to relieve your fatigue. Uhm... I-If Lily-nee doesn''t mind... maybe Lily-nee can use my bare thighs to sleep while Alyssa recovers Lily-nee''s fatigue," Alyssa said with her gentle gaze towards me, her hand had stolen my hand that had been holding Hana''s hand. "Alyssa, aren''t you going a bit overboard? If you use your magical energy to recover Onee-sama''s fatigue, then you''ll be the one who gets exhausted after summoning Iron Maiden like that!" said Alice who got into a small dispute like this and pointed at the traces of Alyssa''s Iron Maiden that were slowly disappearing, the cute giant iron bear shape looked like it was swallowed by thin air leaving a trail of crumbs on the ground. "Alice, you need to know that my Iron Maiden magic formation has a little magical energy usage compared to summoning a golem and moving it. Summoning a giant cute torture device and a golem are already different in terms of magical energy usage. I only moved my Iron Maiden using Levitation magic. So in theory, my remaining magical energy is more than enough to make Lily-nee fall asleep soundly on my bare thighs!" said Alyssa explaining the rest of her magical energy that coincidentally directed at her desire to make me sleep on her bare thighs. [ Oh! Two sisters who are fighting for the attention of their beloved Big Sister. ] [ Lily-chan, which one will you choose? ] [ Alice who looks like a strict, stubborn, and disciplined little sister like that. ] [ Or Alyssa who looks like an innocent girl who uses simple logic to silence her conversation partner like that. If this is left any longer, then there will be a love war in Marquess Rommel''s household. ] [Lily-chan, please make a wise decision in dealing with this hot and cute situation.] My head which was already dizzy now had to face a new problem from my twin step-sisters who were at odds with each other. "Hey! I was the one who first suggested sleeping on bare thighs!" shouted Hana which made the atmosphere even worse. Twiitchh... I could see Zoe who had returned to her butterfly spirit form. "Master, it seems I wasn''t of much help in the battle but I have cleaned up the damage caused in the fight against that disgusting slime," Zoe said as she perched on my head. "Oh, that has lessened the burden of damage caused by the sin-eating slime. Thank you for your help, Zoe," I said sincerely to Zoe who had repaired the material damage caused by the sin-eating slime''s attack. My gaze shifted to the great protective wall of the Aurora Kingdom Capital that had previously cracked when supporting the body of the sin-eating slime. Although its high-level protective magic was not active, it was enough to see it still standing strong and far from being damaged. I smiled when I saw the end of the battle that did not cause any casualties or damage like this. Tinnngg... As the dizziness in my head spread, I remembered Zoe''s action of suddenly kissing me. It was as if Zoe did it on purpose to provoke Hana and my twin step-sister to fight about the kiss on my lips. "Zoe, for the previous kiss, did you do all that on purpose?" I asked Zoe in a small voice after Zoe perched on my hair. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master, I told you before. I want to do what Master usually does with the other little girls. Isn''t it natural for a spirit to want to feel close to her Master romantically and be jealous when seeing her Master to close relationship with another little girl?" Zoe replied while flapping her butterfly wings. "Ughh¡­" I could only let out a thin breath after hearing Zoe''s answer. [ Oh! A Spirit who can feel jealous when her Master is close to another woman. ] [ This makes me excited to see her jealousy in the future. ] My Goddess only gave a short, useless comment at a time like this. My body began to feel tired and heavy, it made my grip on the handle of the Aurora Goddess Shrine''s magic staff slip a little. I immediately left Alice, Alyssa, and Hana who seemed to be having a long conversation. From their words, I could hear myself being mentioned and their right to have my head sleeping on their bare thighs. Speaking of bare thighs, I glanced at the long skirt I was wearing and pulled it up to reveal my bare thighs covered in sweat. [ Lily-chan, please don''t tease me like that. ] [ It makes me want to go down to the world and lick the sweat of your bare thighs¡­ Ah! No! That''s not it! I just want to sleep on your bare thighs covered in sweat. ] I immediately closed my long skirt that revealed my bare thighs when I heard the Goddess''s words. For some reason, this Goddess has a questionable level of morals as a Goddess. [ Please don''t get angry like that, Lily-chan. ] [ I accidentally showed my true intentions... Uhm... I mean... which Goddess wouldn''t be interested in being pampered by her own Saintess? ] [ Yes! I want to be pampered by Lily-chan and bury my entire face in your soft bare thighs! ] [ There are no other suspicious intentions from me! ] I could feel that those words were filled with lies. When my footsteps took me to a long park bench on the side of the road, I immediately tidied up my long skirt from dust and dirt. I also tied the magic staff that I borrowed together with my katana sheath. "You girls... don''t you want to feel this?!" I shouted to provoke their small commotion. As I sat on the long garden bench, I sat in the middle and left some space to sit with them. Patt... Pattt... Because of the sweat that had accumulated on my thighs, I lightly patted my long skirt which had been cleaned from dust and dirt. "Oh, Onee-sann, I''m coming!!" Hana shouted with a wide smile on her face. "Onee-sama, wait for me!!" Alice ran towards me with all her might before laying her head on my right thigh. "Lily-nee!! Ahh!! Alice cheated so much when taking first place!!" said Alyssa who had difficulty running after seeing Alice had laid her head on my thigh. Alyssa and Hana who arrived late realized that there was one spot left. I could see sparks in their eyes that seemed to want to do something dangerous. "Hey, don''t make my tiredness worse," I said to warn of the heated conflict that was happening between Alyssa and Hana. Paatt... Pattt... "Hana, come here..." I patted my left thigh for Hana. "Ahrk!!" I could see Alyssa''s face froze after I said that to Hana. "Alyssa, you can sit in front of me, you don''t mind if I hug you from behind, right?" I continued to say to prevent Alyssa''s thoughts that slowly leaving her body like it was empty and lifeless. "Sigh... I almost died because I saw the injustice before my own eyes," said Alyssa who was relieved by my decision. "Onee-san, sorry for making you trouble like this," said Hana in a shy tone to me. Hana''s body moved closer to me and sat next to me to take a few short breaths before laying her head on my left thigh. Pluummm... I could feel Alice and Hana''s rhythmic breathing and the ticklish sensation creeping up my thighs. "Alyssa, don''t you feel comfortable if I hug you from behind?" I asked Alyssa after seeing her standing still. Patt... Patt... I patted the space in the middle of my thighs again. "Come here..." I said to persuade Alyssa to sit between my thighs. Alyssa shyly sat between my thighs. I immediately hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear which was close to my mouth, "Thank you for holding back that slime monster, Alyssa." Chuuu... In that whisper, I accidentally bit Alyssa''s ear and I could feel her body shaking. The blush had wet her ears until her face was like a little girl who had just received a confession of love. Chapter 78 - 38 - Anastasia POV Princess Anastasia eyes locked on a little girl with light brown skin. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, she was only interested in the little girl''s ability in swordsmanship but that was refuted by the girl who could make a contract with a spirit entity. The royal family party, which was her debut to appear in public, was stopped after the appearance of a monster figure that began to attack. Princess Anastasia didn''t care about this royal family party because she was not tied to the political position that was fighting over the heir of the previous King, namely her father who was still healthy and working hard non-stop on the front lines of the kingdom''s conflict. Princess Anastasia''s view of the little girl named Lily was a flower that was difficult to approach because of her aura that was difficult to threaten with her sharp red eyes. However, seeing the closeness of her mother as Lily''s pet and her first communication filled with heartbeats that produced a rhythm full of love, Princess Anastasia couldn''t help but be attracted to Lily. After the first meeting and first conversation with Lily, Princess Anastasia understood why the little girl was able to make her mother turn into an obedient pet. When Lily went around spreading curses, Princess Anastasia just smiled and saw the villain who openly cursed someone who had bullied her. As Princess Anastasia lay weakly on the bed in the room filled with the pungent smell of medicine, she believed that every action would have its reward. The five noble families who had received the curse from Lily had given Princess Anastasia a gift of extraordinary entertainment. In the novel story that she read to fill her free time when she was trapped sick in a remote place, Princess Anastasia liked the story of a villain who fought for justice even though she was seen as a public enemy. Seeing Lily who played the role of a villain who looked elegant and full of confidence, her calm heart began to beat faster again, and began to observe Lily''s body from a distance. Princess Anastasia did not have the courage to approach her before her debut was introduced by the royal family after being absent from the royal party and her name was rarely mentioned as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. Standing between the pillars of the Royal Palace and hiding from other people''s eye contact, Princess Anastasia looked like a stalker who was interested in the little girl with light brown skin. "Princess Anastasia, if you are curious about that little girl. Why don''t you greet her and invite her to your party table?" suggested one of her Maids who attended the royal family party. "I-It''s not as easy as you think!" Princess Anastasia grumbled as she turned to her maid who seemed to not understand the anxiety of a girl who had just experienced her first love. "If I remember correctly, didn''t Princess Anastasia strongly reject the proposal and postpone the same-sex marriage plan from Queen Victoria? Why now seem hesitant to get the attention of the little girl who managed to make you fall in love? Starting to look regretful now?" said her maid in a flat tone while observing Princess Anastasia''s facial expression. Stabb¡­ Stabb¡­ Princess Anastasia felt as if the feelings of her fragile little heart were stabbed by the bitter reality. "Stop that, I regret to admit it but that little girl has great potential to be useful to our Kingdom. I-It doesn''t mean that I want to marry her to keep her in this kingdom!" exclaimed Princess Anastasia as she gripped her hands tightly up with flames blazing in her eyes. "That probably won''t happen after our Crown Prince did something embarrassing at the previous noble party." Ctasss... Princess Anastasia''s gaze darkened when she remembered her mother''s words explaining the failure of the political marriage between Marquess Rommel''s family and the royal family. "Hey, if I kill the Crown Prince, can I still be saved from the death penalty that killed my brother?" asked Princess Anastasia with a dark expression on her face and a gripping smile as if planning something. "Princess Anastasia, it seems you have to think again because your father is rearranging the position of the Crown Prince who can compete to be his heir after abdicating. For the trash that has tarnished the royal family, the Queen has given special attention to torturing her child with a smile. You could say that it is the harshest discipline I have ever seen during my career as a Maid serving in the Royal Palace." "Kukuku¡­ Good Mama¡­ it seems you have to discipline all your children to not make the same mistake," Princess Anastasia''s smile widened again and showed her attitude as an innocent and friendly Princess. "Ugh, until when do I have to work taking care of a Mother and Daughter who can be two-faced like this?" her personal Maid muttered in a small voice. "Did you say something?" "Nothing, Princess Anastasia." The conversation from the hidden stalker made her see Lily who was having a serious conversation with one of the little children from the faction that held an important part in the finances and treasures of the kingdom. "That little child, is he threatening Lily with something?" Princess Anastasia''s gaze was fixed on the little child''s facial expression with a sly look at Lily. "Threatening Lily-sama? That is a brave action after seeing her fighting ability that was able to make the spirit of the heavenly holy dragon of the Aurora Goddess Shrine kneel before her spirit which was only a butterfly." "That''s true, but for some reason¡­ I can feel a bad feeling coming from that little child." Like a bad feeling that came true, the royal family party that had been attended by the noble family guests turned into a disaster when they saw a small battle between a child and a little girl. The fight that occurred after Lily approached the little child who threw the wine bottle and luxury glass made Lily face the little child who was difficult to get away from her influence who took care of the royal finances and the royal treasury. "Hey, if that little child has a dispute with the Marquess Rommel family. I wonder what will happen to the noble faction that sides with us?" asked Princess Anastasia with worry clearly depicted in her eyes. Baaammm... Kaboom... The bad feeling felt by Princess Anastasia happened. The loud explosion sound came from Lily who hit the little child until his body hit the wall of the Royal Palace. Several soldiers who were guarding the Royal Palace immediately rushed to secure the situation. However... The disaster did not stop there. From the vomit that should have come out of blood after hitting the wall of the Royal Palace hard, a thick and disgusting black liquid came out of the little boy''s mouth. The disgusting body grew bigger and made Princess Anastasia almost vomit because she remembered her illness which was the same as that disgusting lump. Her intelligent and genius brain understood this situation clearly. "I see, it seems like my illness doesn''t come from revenge but from someone in the kingdom who wants to get rid of me to make decisions for the royal family," Princess Anastasia muttered when she realized the small evidence. The illness and the appearance of the disgusting monster were not a coincidence, Princess Anastasia realized this and knew the common thread of someone trying to manipulate the royal family from inside. "It seems, I owe you a lot this time, Lily-chan," said Princess Anastasia while watching Lily''s small fight using her magical energy from a distance. Her maid who looked relaxed could only speak, "Should we evacuate, Princess Anastasia?" Princess Anastasia shook her head. "No need, let''s see what other abilities Lily is hiding," Princess Anastasia replied with a calm smile and seemed to not care about the panic happening around her. "I don''t understand why you don''t panic like a normal girl, Princess Anastasia." "You''re not panicking either, are you? You''re not even interested in looking at the instructions from the other Maids and are focused on looking at Lily like that." "I''m just curious about one thing, why did she steal a magic staff from one of the holy women of the Aurora Shrine to launch a magic attack?" "That''s not stealing but borrowing¡­ please differentiate your words that allude to a little girl who makes me feel uncomfortable when she''s close to other girls." "¡­" Princess Anastasia''s maid bowed her body in apology. "Please forgive my rudeness, Princess Anastasia. I can''t tell the difference between stealing and borrowing. After I took a closer look, the holy woman of the Aurora Shrine didn''t seem to mind seeing her magic staff used by Lily-sama." "Next time, watch your words before you speak." "I understand, Princess Anastasia." As the battle between Lily and the sin-eating slime reaches its next phase, Lily chases after the sin-eating slime that is trying to escape. Princess Anastasia does not want to miss this opportunity to see Lily''s true power who seems to be able to use magic spells in addition to her great ability in swordsmanship. "Can you prepare a carriage during this chaos?" Princess Anastasia asked. "That''s impossible." That answer had destroyed Princess Anastasia''s interest in witnessing Lily''s power with her own eyes. When the time had passed so long, the panic had almost subsided after the monsters had left, Princess Anastasia saw the twin sister of the Marquess Rommel family and the little girl who became the young Saintess of the Aurora Goddess Shrine walking together. "Hmm¡­ what are they doing?" Princess Anastasia muttered curiously. Baaammm!! At that moment, Princess Anastasia saw the extraordinary teleportation magic of the twin sister of Marquess Rommel. "Ah! Why didn''t they invite me? Quickly prepare a carriage or horse to chase Lily!" Princess Anastasia shouted to her maid. "Didn''t I tell you it was impossible, at least wait until the situation becomes conducive." "Damn it!" Princess Anastasia cursed in a cute tone. Chapter 79 - 39 - Meet Goddess Aurora I slowly opened my heavy eyes. The white sight, which didn''t seem so unfamiliar, made my body reflexively stand up and jump high into the air. Above my jump, I could see an adult woman whose body was covered in a golden light, symbolizing the purity of the Goddess. "Ara~ why do you look so surprised, Lily-chan?" she said in a soft sentence while looking at me. When I landed on the floor of this unfamiliar room, I could feel another presence behind her body that looked like her with a dazzling golden light. "It seems like your chosen Saintess is starting to be wary of your movements and now hates you, Senpai," she said flatly. "Eh? That''s impossible! Right, Lily-chan?" I turned my attention away from the voice of the Goddess that I knew so well. This sudden meeting made me realize my relationship with the Goddess was getting closer, even in this meeting in a room that I couldn''t explain, my ability was still not enough to see her identity that was covered in a golden light. "Lily-chan, why did you avert your gaze? Y-You don''t hate me after knowing that I kissed your cheek while you were sleeping here, right?" "Urk¡­" I clucked my tongue when I heard that sentence. I didn''t expect that the Goddess I respected would take advantage of my situation so easily. I didn''t mind if my cheek was kissed by the Goddess, but to do that while I was sleeping, wouldn''t that be a crime? Staring at the two figures of the Goddess lying on the bed with their bodies covered in golden light, I started to walk away with a cautious attitude before the Goddess who had always been watching me moved by flying towards me. "Lily-chan!!" "Please forgive me!!" Bugghh... I could feel the pain from the impact of the Goddess'' body flying towards me. We fell on the floor with my body supporting her heavy body. The posture of her face covered by the dazzling golden light slightly blurred my vision. "I-It''s¡­ heavy¡­" I said to show my body position that was being pressed by the Goddess''s weight. "Hwaa!! I''m sorry, Lily-chan. I accidentally pushed you down," she said in an awkward tone and slowly got up while carrying my body with both hands. Huugg¡­ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm?" I mumbled softly when my body felt the Goddess''s arms that felt very warm and filled with softness. It was like sleeping on a mattress that had the softness of natural animal fur that often hibernates during winter. "Is Lily-chan surprised to wake up in the Goddess''s realm again?" asked my Goddess with a smile that was visible behind the golden glow of her face. "Waking up in the Goddess''s realm again?" I said those words while tilting my head. "Fufu¡­ Lily-chan doesn''t seem to realize it, I have summoned your soul to the Goddess''s realm very often. A place rarely visited by living beings who are not bound by our contract. All Saintesses have at least met their Goddesses to pray or strengthen their beliefs. But I don''t care about all that because it''s too complicated and troublesome... Gaahh!!" Bonk!! "Are you done talking to your Saintess? I didn''t come to this place to see you making out with your Saintess in front of me!" My Goddess had been hit so easily by another figure. Seeing her appearance, I could feel an extraordinary surge of holy magic energy from within her. Her relaxed attitude and seemingly fearless attitude towards my Goddess showed their equal standing. "Aurora, aren''t you being too excessive by hitting my head like this?" replied my Goddess while stroking her head which looked as small as a lump and slowly put me down. "Senpai, have you forgotten my purpose for coming to this place?" "Of course, I know, but let me enjoy just five minutes to touch Lily-chan gently... Gaahhaa!!" Bonk!! I could see my Goddess looking helpless in front of the other Goddess. Putting aside my Goddess'' seemingly relaxed nature, I could even tell that my Goddess intentionally created this relaxed atmosphere so that I wouldn''t be tense when facing two Goddesses at once. If I heard correctly, my Goddess called her Aurora. This meant that I indirectly made contact with the Goddess Aurora even though I wasn''t the Saintess who came from the Goddess Aurora Shrine. My thoughts suddenly shifted to my behavior of borrowing a sacred artifact in the form of a magic staff from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Could it be that the Goddess Aurora was angry at me for borrowing her artifact without permission? Oh no, what should I do this time? I have to face the wrath of the Goddess Aurora directly. I closed my eyes and tried my best to stay calm. If the Goddess Aurora could easily hit my Goddess'' head, doesn''t that mean she could also hit my nail? If my Goddess'' head only got a bruise, then what about me who is much weaker than my Goddess? I don''t want to feel the pain of accidentally borrowing someone''s thing, I know it''s a bit pushy but there is no other way to attack the sin-eating slime other than manifesting magic energy with a magic tool like the magic staff owned by one of the holy women of the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Kyyyuuttt... I could feel my cheek being pulled by a soft and warm hand. "Calm down, I didn''t come here to punish you or give you bad things, Lily-chan." "Huh?" I slowly opened my eyes and saw the figure of the Goddess Aurora who was already in front of me. "My purpose in coming to this place and meeting your soul is related to one of my Saintesses who grew into a dead end. You know that the remaining Saintesses of humanity are all fake, right?" asked the Goddess Aurora to me while stroking my cheek that had just been pulled by her. "Yes, I know about that, my Goddess explained to me that humanity lost the original holy Saintess through a holy sacrifice to atone for all of humanity''s sins," I replied in a soft tone that felt messy because my cheek was being played with by the Goddess Aurora''s hand. "That makes me relieved because I don''t have to explain at length about the fake Saintess. Does Lily-chan know about the problems that humanity once faced that led to them sacrificing their own Saintess?" asked the Goddess Aurora with a serious expression covered by golden light. I shook my head. I had no idea that the saint of humanity sacrificed herself like that. "I don''t know," I answered shortly. "Do you want to know the reason why humanity no longer has a real Saintess?" asked the Goddess Aurora to me with a wide smile on her face. "I no longer have any hope for humanity because they sacrificed the Saintess I was proud of to die in vain, her pure, holy, and innocent soul has returned to my side and was cleansed and reborn into that world with no regrets," the Saintess Aurora pressed her soft hand to continue stroking my cheek. "Do you know about the little girl who just became a Saintess at a young age, the little girl who is currently lying on your bare thigh," said the Goddess Aurora while removing her soft touch from my cheek and showing magic image of my body which was sleeping with Hana and my twin step-sisters. "Hasn''t she returned to being a cute and innocent little girl without knowing that she had died and was reborn into a world filled with sin? Even in her second life, she still prays and praises me just like she used to be when she became a Saintess. Lily-chan, I know you have a relationship with the Saintess of another Goddess like Sia and Ciel." "If possible, can you make a contract with my Saintess whose have large holy power sleeping inside her?" said the Goddess Aurora while showing Hana''s face who was sleeping on my bare thigh. I paid attention to every word uttered by the Goddess Aurora. "Can you take care of this Saintess whom I am proud of as your mother-in-law?" "Guuhu!!" said my Goddess with a very surprised expression on her face. "Huh?" I didn''t understand the meaning of those words but I could feel that this task felt very heavy when my twin step-sister and Hana didn''t seem to get along with each other. "This task isn''t that heavy, please do the Linked Ritual one more time with Hana. I want to make the Yurification System created by my Senpai integrated with the power and blessing system that I will give you." "Isn''t this mutually beneficial for you, Lily-chan? You must be uncomfortable with the complicated interface used by my Senpai when using the Yurification System, right?" Stabb... Stabb... "Guuhu!! It hurts so much! I knew the system I was developing had a bad interface, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad when it got meddled with by my own Kouhai," my Goddess grumbled, seemingly lamenting her defeat. "I don''t know what''s going on in this place and between you goddess, but to create a Linked Ritual with Hana, didn''t I already do it?" I asked when I realized that Hana and I already had kissed. "That doesn''t count because there was interference from your Goddess who wanted to take another Goddess''s favorite saintess," replied the Goddess Aurora while glaring at my Goddess. "Hey, that''s because you played hard to get her and recognized as your Saintess, I was just giving you encouragement!" refuted my Goddess with all sorts of reasons. "Maybe you''re right, Senpai. I''ve been cold to her for too long with memories that don''t recognize me," the Goddess Aurora looked gloomy. I fell silent after feeling the awkwardness of the Goddess Aurora. Chapter 80 - 40 - Reborn Saintess "It may seem like I''m forcing you, but I wish my beloved Saintess wouldn''t have to hold back like that. It would be better if you were bound by a contract with each other like a sacred promise or something," said the Goddess Aurora while patting her wrist. "It would seem like a sacred promise of marriage but there''s a slight difference¡­ Mwaaah!!" As the Goddess Aurora tried to explain the meaning of her words, her cheeks were pulled by my Goddess who seemed to pout after hearing it. "I didn''t know you were trying to do something like that in front of me!" exclaimed my Goddess while playing with the Goddess Aurora''s cheeks until they stretched long. "S-Senpai¡­ it hurts you know¡­ Ah! My cheeks hurt!" shouted the Goddess Aurora who tried to defend herself from the small attack that hit her cheeks. After a while, my Goddess released the pulling of the Goddess Aurora''s cheeks. I could see the two of them staring at each other as if discussing something inside their heads. The nods and shakes of their heads didn''t seem to reach an agreement with each other leaving me alone. I who was still standing in the realm of the Goddess was pensive for a while before the Goddess Aurora flew towards me. "It''s a bit regrettable but I only got the approval to do the Linked Ritual with you. This will be history when two Goddesses work together to integrate their systems into one native system. Lily-chan, you will get two blessings from Senpai and me as the Goddess Aurora." "Hue?" That was all I could say when I heard the words spoken by the Goddess Aurora. "Don''t forget to kiss Hana after returning to the real world," said the Goddess Aurora while bringing her lips that were covered in golden light closer. Chuu¡­ When the lips of the Goddess Aurora touched mine, I could feel the holy magic energy absorbing into my body along with the blessing of my Yurification System which suddenly changed to be more beautiful and comfortable than before. The cute appearance that was forced by my Goddess was replaced with something more that suited my style. I have to admit, this is more suitable and comfortable for my style which doesn''t care about appearance. It seems that Goddess Aurora is far superior in the arts than my Goddess. This makes me grateful to receive two blessings given by two different Goddesses. After letting go of the gentle kiss, Goddess Aurora waved her hand and slowly my consciousness became heavier until I fell asleep. "Ugh... my head hurts," when I opened my eyes again, I could see the view of the sky in my eyes and the cold twilight wind. My body was still sitting on the long chair with my twin step-sister and Hana. Alyssa was still sleeping in my arms and Alice seemed to be sleeping soundly on my bare thighs just like Hana. In the silence filled with the sound of their sleeping breaths that made me sleepy too, I looked at the situation around me. Several border soldiers guarding the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital were surrounding us as if protecting us from the commoners who wanted to approach. When my red gaze was directed at them, suddenly they shouted happily after knowing that I had woken up from sleep. "Hey! Look! The little girl is awake!" "That''s right! Our little girl hero has woken up!" "Everyone, cheer for our little girl hero!" "Long live the little girl hero!" "Thank you for saving our Capital from destruction!" My body suddenly trembled as I saw the line of commoners cheering like this. I don''t remember ever doing something so extraordinary to provoke such a huge cheer. What just happened? Takkk¡­ Takkk¡­ Kraaakk¡­ As the cheers echoed one after another, I could see the horse-drawn carriage of the Marquess Rommel family and the horse-drawn carriage of the Aurora Goddess Shrine stopping at the same time. Braaakk¡­ "Lily! Alice! Alyssa! Are you all okay?!" My father came out with heavy footsteps after breaking out of his horse-drawn carriage. When my father was in front of me, he observed my fine condition along with my appearance as I was being supported by the three little girls. "Oh, good evening, Father, did you come to pick me up and return to the royal family party?" I asked with a cheerful face as if waking up from a deep sleep. "I don''t know what happened to you, I''m so relieved that you weren''t hurt at all. Forgive me for coming late after taking care of the protection for the other nobles and carrying out a temporary evacuation," my father said with his head bowed to me. "It''s okay, Father. It''s your duty as the Marquess of this Aurora Kingdom. Alice and Alyssa have helped me with Hana... Ah! Is it okay for this holy girl to be seen like this in public?" My gaze turned to Hana who was fast asleep on my bare thighs. "I guess it''s okay, isn''t it, Miss Saintess Sirius?" My father said as he directed his gaze to the figure of the holy woman I met earlier. "Oh! You''re from the Marquess Rommel family, you also guarded Hana until she fell into a deep sleep like that. Is the artifact from the Aurora Goddess Shrine really that easy to use?" With gentleness and an innocent smile full of purity, the holy woman looked at me as if she wanted to thank me for protecting Hana. "Lily, it seems you went a little overboard this time, it''s not that I want to punish you for moving freely without parental supervision but for making Alice use advanced magic to forcibly teleport," from behind my body, I could see Mother stepping out of the horse carriage. Her tired facial expression looked at Alice and Alyssa, and with a thin sigh, she started walking towards me. "You didn''t suffer any fatal injuries, right?" asked my mother while pointing her magic wand at me. A blue and green glow swirled around my body as if it was touching my entire body from top to bottom. Their appearance had caused a small commotion from the commoners who had gathered to see us. "Yes, thank goodness you didn''t suffer any serious injuries," said my mother while letting out a small sigh of relief. The arrival of my parents and Saintess Sirius had provided new topics of conversation for the curious commoners. My ears could hear that Marquess Rommel and the Aurora Temple had a good relationship to stand next to each other like that. "Ukhum! Hana, I know you''re awake, don''t pretend to be sleeping or I''ll be forced to carry you home to the Aurora Temple," said the Saintess who I knew was named Sirius. "Kuuhhnn... can I sleep a little longer?" replied Hana who slowly got up from my bare thighs. "Don''t talk so forcefully, Hana. Lily-sama also wants to go home soon after the royal family party is canceled due to the attack of the monster that has negative magic energy. We need to report this incident to the Aurora Goddess Shrine as witnesses who were directly involved in the incident, don''t we, Lily-sama?" Saintess Sirius asked with a smile at me. "Ah.. yes," I nodded my head to agree. Father and Mother immediately carried my sleeping twin step-sisters. Only Hana was left. "Onee-san, I want to sleep longer on your bare thighs," Hana said while looking at my face which looked shabby after waking up from sleep. "Hanaa... do you want to bother Lily-sama even more?" Saintess Sirius said with a high tone. "I-I understand," receiving the emphasis from Saintess Sirius, Hana immediately stood up and acted like a normal Saintess who was independent. I quickly got up with Hana and hurriedly handed over the magic staff that was tied to my katana sheath on my belt. "Thank you for lending this to me, Saintess Sirius," I said to thank Saintess Sirius. Saintess Sirius accepted the magic staff that I had used. Swwiirrll... The shrunken magic staff suddenly changed its size to its original form. "This magic staff seems to be very suitable for your magic capacity, do you want to officially become its owner?" Saintess Sirius said with a gentle smile on her face. "That interests me but there is a price to pay for it, right?" I replied who understood her gentle smile that indicated something. "Ah, could it be that you already know?" "More or less I understand how expensive the artifact owned by the Aurora Goddess Shrine is, giving it to me will certainly pay a certain price, for example like... the report given by your spirit about my spirit?" I said while looking at the traces of magic energy from the spirit in her body. Saintess Sirius who looked like an innocent woman hid her spirit''s magic energy perfectly. "Aahh... looks like you''ve been found out huh?" replied Saintess Sirius with an unchanging friendly smile. I remembered the words of the Goddess Aurora who no longer trusted humanity. Could that have something to do with this? The figure of the Fake Saintess who could so easily become two faces like this. I smiled when I saw her manipulative two-faced expression. "Yeah, it''s not like I found out on my own. Someone told me." Actually, I knew it from the bad feeling I got after seeing the face of her deviant and manipulative expressions. I suddenly remembered the request of the Goddess Aurora who wanted Hana to become a Genuine Saintess through the Linked Ritual. I glanced at Hana who was slowly rushing towards the horse-drawn carriage of the Goddess Aurora Shrine. "Hana..." I said while calling her. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Onee-san?" Hana stopped and turned her face towards me. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I approached her and moved to touch her cheek. "Hana, do you want to become a Real Saintess like me?" I said to Hana. "A Real Saintess? I''m already a Saintess." Hearing Hana''s cute answer, I immediately kissed her lips softly to perform the Linked Ritual. At that moment, the Real Saintess of Goddess Aurora was reborn. Chapter 81 - 41 - Hana Feeling When I kissed Hana''s lips, I could see a golden light beam coming down from the sky hitting our bodies. Baaammm... The golden light was like a spear thrown from the sky towards us. The sparks of the sparkling golden pillars seemed to indicate the birth of a Saintess that I had felt before. In this case, I visibly witnessed the birth of a new Saintess who was directly appointed by the Goddess Aurora. I only followed the Goddess Aurora''s request to kiss Hana''s lips and accidentally got involved in the birth process of a Saintess that felt majestic like this. Baaammm... The golden glow seeped into Hana''s body and slowly began to release my kiss that locked her soft lips. "Puuhaaa!!" when our kiss broke, I could see Hana''s facial expression filled with a bright red shy along with the golden glow of light containing holy magic energy that surged from her body. "I..." "It seems like I remembered my life in the past timeline," Hana said in a soft tone her gaze directed at me. "Onee-san... I-I... Uhh... What is this awkward feeling when I remember my old life as the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora and I am reborn as a little girl who is still prayed on the Goddess, that I miss," Hana looked surprised after her body received a blessing from the Goddess Aurora. Under the rays of the Goddess Aurora''s holy magic energy, we were pensive for a moment. "I can''t believe that in this second life, I am still the Saintess of her choice, I''m so happy!" Hana exclaimed with a happy facial expression filled with the rays of golden holy energy. "But it also makes me sad as a Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess because I have to live without having a sense of love. Even though I just met a little girl who managed to make me feel like I fell in love," Hana''s expression changed to gloomy with her low gaze directed at me. When the golden light faded and revealed our bodies, a golden mark appeared in Hana''s pupils. The bright blue pupils that matched her bright blue hair were replaced by golden pupils that became a mark of a chosen Saintess who could read lies from her eyes. Some commoners whispered around me and I could see my father looking relieved as he said, "Luckily Alice and Alyssa are still sleeping. If only they saw their older sister making out with another woman. I didn''t know what to do when my family got into a fight with the Aurora Goddess Temple." It was a statement that I didn''t want to hear but it wasn''t wrong because for some reason my twin stepsister seemed hostile towards Hana as if fighting over something. I saw Hana''s gloomy face after her consciousness returned to being the Original Saintess who was directly appointed by the Aurora Goddess through the Linked Ritual that I used. "Hana, are you okay? Why are you so gloomy?" I asked Hana who had been silent and lowered her face to look at the ground. "Onee-san, I was scared and felt lonely when I realized the burden of being a Saintess appointed directly by the Goddess Aurora. I felt happy and sad at the same time. Happy because I was bound again with the Goddess Aurora and sad because I had to bury my love for Onee-san as a Saintess who was not bound by worldly love," Hana said in a melancholic tone. Ugh, does being a Saintess have such a heavy burden, my Goddess? Rather than guessing and giving the wrong answer, I asked my Goddess. [ If it was a Saintess in the past timeline, of course, yes. We as Goddesses who are in charge of creating, organizing, supervising, and judging are always protective of our Saintesses who are prone to falling in love with men. So we made a little rule about Saintesses who will lose their blessings and powers when they have a love relationship with a man. ] Isn''t it a shame to be a Saintess who was appointed directly but not allowed to fall in love with a man? [ Yes, we as Goddesses prioritize the purity of a holy woman rather than a woman who is already carried away by worldly pleasures. ] [ But for Lily-chan there is a big exception because... Uhmm... Yuri relationship is moving towards more than pure love. ] Uh, huh? What does that mean? [ That''s a secret, Lily-chan will find out someday. By the way, it seems like Hana misunderstood one thing. Didn''t the Goddess Aurora give Lily-chan the freedom to make Ritual Linked contact with Hana? ] Yes, I did get permission from the Goddess Aurora to establish a Linked Ritual with Hana. Is there a problem with that? [ Yes, how do I explain it? Officially, Lily-chan has been acknowledged to be allowed to establish a relationship with Hana by the Goddess Aurora. Now that I think about it, the Goddess Aurora is indeed too lazy to explain her Saintess, which makes her Saintess herself have an unhealthy burden of thoughts and mentality. ] [ Can you solve the problem of Hana''s excessive thoughts and mental pressure who is already very depressed like that, Lily-chan? ] [ At least make Hana happier because the Goddess Aurora has a hobby of not explaining her chosen Saintess. Tell Hana that she is allowed to establish a romantic relationship with Lily-chan because she has been acknowledge by the Linked Ritual suggested by the Goddess Aurora. ] Un, I understand, my Goddess. Under the twilight sky that almost makes the sunlight sink and be replaced by night, I grabbed Hana''s hand which felt weak when she underwent an official promotion as a Saintess who was directly appointed by the Goddess Aurora. The memory of her past self seemed to make her feel awkward when her hand was touched by me. "Hana, can I say something?" I asked Hana who looked sad because she thought that if she was reborn as the Original Sainess, she would have the same heavy burden again. "I met the Goddess Aurora in my little dream together with the Goddess I worship¡­ Umm¡­" I was a little confused when explaining this part. What kind of relationship would be suitable between me and my Goddess? I also rarely worship her. I don''t know the name of my Goddess either. Our relationship seemed like I was to make contact to close to another woman and my Goddess gave me a blessing that I didn''t know the effect of. [ Lily-chan, I''m a Free To Play Goddess who don''t needs something like pray or something annoying like that. ] [ Lily-chan just needs to show me how colorful life is with Lily flowers blooming and intertwined with other flowers in Garden Eve. ] Yes, sometimes my Goddess also gives a speech that I don''t understand at all. But I still consider her as a versatile Goddess who always helps me in times of trouble. [ Is that a compliment? It must be a compliment, right? ] [ Thank you for complimenting me, Lily-chan. ] [ I was so touched when I heard that. ] "Onee-san?" When I was silent, Hana grabbed my hand tightly and distracted me from talking to my Goddess. "Oh, sorry, I was talking to my Goddess. Even though we serve different Goddesses, our duties as Saintesses are the same, right?" I said to open a new topic of conversation. "Haha¡­ Onee-san seems very close to the Goddess you are attached to," Hana said in an awkward tone. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, we can be said to be very close because my duty as a Saintess is to watch over other Saintesses who are in trouble. Previously, I helped two Saintesses who served two different Goddesses but were tied to the same problem." "Haa¡­ are they girls?" Hana asked while gripping my hand even tighter her golden pupils staring at me sharply. "Yes, they are girls. More precisely, the fox girl and the heavenly dragon girl," when I replied, I could feel Hana''s grip tightening and making me feel like she was locked in her heavy arms. "Have Onee-san¡­ Umm¡­ ever kissed their lips?" Hana asked with her gaze approaching my lips as if wanting to see my confession. "No, we just bite each other''s tails," I answered while holding her body that was leaning more on me. "Biting each other''s tails?" Hana said while tilting her head. "Oh, you don''t understand it because you''ve never seen it, huh?" I then tried to change my appearance into a fox girl that I rarely used anymore. Fluffy¡­ Puuff¡­ When my fox ears and fox tail came out, I could hear some screams coming from the commoners and the line of soldiers who were guarding around me. My fox tail moving right and left behind cape seemed to attract everyone''s attention including Hana''s. My twitching ears became more sensitive because the twilight air approaching night felt cold to my sensitive fox ears. "It''s like this, we share bites to replace kisses on the lips," I explained to Hana. Kraaakk... When I explained that, I could feel the incredible silence. My father and mother seemed to pat their heads when they heard my words that had changed into a fox girl. "Onee-san... is it appropriate for a Saintess to easily establish a relationship like that with another Saintess?" Hana asked with a facial expression filled with the darkness of the twilight shadow. "What''s wrong with that?" I asked while holding back Hana''s body shaking as she seemed to want to jump and hug me. Because my body had turned into a fox girl, I became more sensitive to her body movements which were still holding my hand tightly. "Onee-san... Saintesses must be pure without being tainted by love like that!" Hana exclaimed with a sharp gaze. "Eh? But my Goddess said that I must help other Saintesses with fair love and make them comfortable in my kisses." "What kind of Goddess is that? She was very different from Goddess Aurora who is very strict about the rule of not feeling love!" Hana shouted in a loud tone. "Eh? But Goddess Aurora told me to kiss your lips to return to being her Saintess!" I replied in a loud tone too. "Eh?" Hana looked confused. "Eh?" and so did I. We stared at each other before Hana pulled my body and kissed my lips once more. Chuu... "If that''s true, I shouldn''t have lost my power because I fell in love with Onee-san!" By chanting the holy spell that Hana had learned as the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora, I could witness a miracle from Hana''s high-level spell that emitted a warm light. "Advanced magic¡­ Heal Purification!" Hana said while concentrating her holy magic energy in all directions. Under the setting dusk sky, I could feel the overflow of Hana''s holy magic energy that seemed to restore my fatigue. "I-I can use the Saintess'' holy magic energy even though I''m in love with Onee-san? I''m so happy!" When Hana was screaming like that, I was just happy because Hana looked like she had found the answer she was looking for. Chapter 82 - 42 - Vacation Kuuuzzuuu... Kuuuzzuuu... I was silent for a moment after my fox ears and fox tail came out. "No! I don''t want to be separated from Onee-san!" Holding back Hana''s whining who kept sticking to my body, I tried to stay calm and hold back my embarrassment after several commoners glanced at me with strange smirks. "Onee-san! Help me..." Hana tightened her hands that were holding my body tightly as much as possible before she was successfully taken by the holy woman who started taking her to the horse-drawn carriage belonging to the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Baamm!! With a loud sound, the door of the Aurora Goddess Shrine''s horse-drawn carriage closed tightly, and began to walk away leaving this center of attention. "Uhm, should we also run away?" I asked Father while playing with my fox ears, which went up and down as the wind blew on them. "Yes, that''s much better than being the center of attention like this." My father responded casually. When I wanted to get into the horse-drawn carriage, several soldiers guarding the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital were seen putting down their weapons in a weapons salute. Brakk... "Thank you for your hard work!" they said simultaneously. I just smiled at them before my steps moved to enter the horse-drawn carriage that had the Marquess Rommel family crest. Without putting off my fox ears and fox tail, I sat down covered in sweat and tired after using a large amount of magic energy. When my father and mother got into the horse-drawn carriage, my mother immediately carried my body and placed my body in her soft lap. "Lily, what you did today seemed very reckless and dangerous." "If I remember correctly, you have never used magic energy that is materialized using a magic device, right?" "You can use magic energy and more efficient than the average witch or wizard, did you learn it from someone?" Taka... takakaka... When the horse-drawn carriage passed through the gate of the Aurora Kingdom Capital, which looked busy after experiencing an attack from the sin-eating slime, my mother asked me several questions about my use of magic energy, which was much more efficient than that of the average witch or wizard. "Uhm, that''s because I learned it from a magic book written directly by the Great Hero," I replied without hiding my activity of studying magic books with Alice and Alyssa. "Magic book? Ahh... I think I get it now... So Alice and Alyssa have been studying magic books written directly by the Great Hero?" My mother was very surprised when she heard my answer, even in the dark twilight sky, I could see her surprised expression when she realized that the magic book I was studying with my twin step-sisters came from the writings of the Great Hero. "Hmph! Why doesn''t Lily invite Mama to study it too?" my mother continued, puffing out her cheeks that looked like she was pouting. "Amagi, aren''t you already a great Witch in our Kingdom?" said my father who entered the conversation by laying Alice and Alyssa on his lap. "This is a form of my greed as a geat witch who is always tempted by new magical knowledge, especially those from the Great Hero which are difficult to understand because the language used in their writings is very complicated to the point that it almost makes my head explode, Rom-chan!" "Uhuk! Please don''t start by calling me that, Amagi!" My father stuttered a little when my mother called him Rom-chan again. "Eh? What''s wrong? Shouldn''t I call you that in front of my father and mother directly, Rom-chan?" My mother kept on insisting on her little tease that made my father look like an old man who was easily fooled by his wife. I didn''t interfere in this matter because I found it funny to see their behavior that looked like young men and women joking around. "Damn, at a time like this, I have to meet my father-in-law and mother-in-law? Can you not push me who already exhausted mental burden too much, Amagi? I haven''t even made a report about the incident of the monster appearing inside the Royal Palace." "Rom-chan, you should take advantage of this situation to get away from the royal family''s influence. Don''t you remember that Lily had casting curse and forced one of the rats who was always openly corrupt to keep that terrible monster that came out of the mouth of one of her children? If this incident can be used diplomatically, we can become a noble family that is neutral and not tied to any of the powers that will determine the next King. Just think of this as our retirement as nobles who no longer care about the political conditions that occur in the noble social circle," My mother explained the situation that was happening in my family but I could only understand a few of her words that mentioned that the Marquess family would officially be neutral regarding the political conditions that occurred in the Aurora Kingdom. Caress... Sruukkk... Puurr... When my mother explained her complicated words about politics and the condition of the Marquess Rommel family, her warm hands stroked my hair and touched my sensitive fox ears. Puurr... I accidentally purred like a fox enjoying the soft touch on its head. Whether it was because of the dusk approaching night or my body feeling tired after releasing a large amount of magical energy, I started to feel very sleepy. Puuurr... "Ahhnn... Does Lily want to sleep? Did today''s incident make Lily feel tired and sleepy?" My mother directed her caress to my face which was starting to get teary from yawning and sleepiness. "Ummn!" I replied with a nod and lowered my fox ears down as if I wanted to sleep. "Ah, why are you so cute when you become a fox girl like this? Just watching the fox ears drooping down like this makes me feel like I can see Lily''s true feelings." "Huum?" I started to raise my fox tail to cover my feet which were starting to feel cold like pulling a blanket. Like a fox curling up when sleeping, I unconsciously made that movement and made my mother smile as if holding her body from pressing against mine too tightly. "Yes, anyone would be tired after doing such an amazing action. Rom-chan, you have to block the incoming mailbox starting tomorrow because there will be some noble families who are scared about Lily''s curse and incoming letters begging Lily to undo her curse and it will be annoyingly," when I wanted to fall asleep comfortably, my fox ears slightly perked up when my father and mother''s conversation, it sounded interesting. "It doesn''t mean we''re going back to our residence, right? Aren''t we going on vacation now? There''s no reason for me to read such annoying letters, right?" My father cleverly answered my mother''s question in a cheerful tone. "Ah! This is the first time I''m going on vacation without thinking about my duties as a noble. Can our noble proxy survive while we disappear from the front lines of business communication and social circles between nobles?" my father continued to ask my mother in a tone like stretching his body. When I curled up and wanted to sleep, there was a conversation that was a little hard for me to understand. Thanks to drowsiness and fatigue, I sank into a dream world until I woke up because I had arrived at the vacation area that would be the escape of the Marquess Rommel family for every problem that occurred in the Aurora Kingdom. ---&&&--- When Marquess Rommel''s carriage walked out through the territory of the Aurora Kingdom, it was already a long and cold night. The heavy tracks of the carriage left a long line on the dry ground. When the darkness of the night showed signs of nocturnal predators starting to search for prey, a long and soft whistle was heard. Kasakasa... The rustling sound of the bushes showed a gaze that radiated a terrifying aura in the darkness of the night. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, please heed the orders given by Marquess Rommel to us!" Behind the bushes, there were rows of Maids wearing black clothes that covering her head and face like a mysterious army working in the darkness of the night. "Our Lord officially wants to erase his traces that leave the territory of the Aurora Kingdom. Our task is very simple, which is to erase the traces left by our Lord without being traced. Can you do it?" The heavy and cold voice came from one of the Maids who covered herself in black clothes. "Oh, my, Head Maid, you seem too serious for the task we always do to cover our tracks. Did something happen to you that you suddenly became more active like this?" joked one of the Maid who looked not serious, her black clothes slightly open showing some of her skin. "Please be more serious this time, don''t you feel embarrassed when our job will make our Lord hunted like a wolf leaving a trail of stab wounds on the stomach?" "Hahaha! How funny! If our Lord was that weak, he wouldn''t have been the wolf standing at the top all this time. Oh! Speaking of our Lord, why did he go on vacation after causing such big trouble? Isn''t our Lord not young anymore to make mischief and run away? Ouch! It hurts!" Bonk!! As the conversation of the Maid moving in the shadow slightly deviated from the actual topic, the Head Maid gave a hard smack on the slightly arrogant Maid''s head. "Head Maid! That hurts! Why did you hit me with a Morning Star like that!" the Maid screamed in pain while rubbing her head. "Can we work now?" said the Head Maid while playing with a spiked iron ball nicknamed Morning Star because every touch from the impact of the hard, spiked object felt like a morning star shining towards death. "I-I will work right now!" With that shout filled with threat and fear, all the Maids dressed in black began to work to clean up Marquess Rommel''s traces. Chapter 83 - 43 - Side Story: Sebastian Let me introduce myself, my name is Sebastian the honorific given by Marquess Rommel is Sebastian Vi De Rommel. As one of the Butlers who supervised the Marquess from childhood until now, I have become his trusted right hand in making ordinary decisions or important decisions that are confidential. In my devotion and loyalty, I can guarantee that my life is only intended to serve the Marquess Rommel family until the end of my life. I have always watched over him from birth to his current condition. Yes, this is a condition in which Marquess Rommel will have a hard time because his daughter has just caused an extraordinary commotion at the royal family party. The daughter I mean is Lily Schwartz De Rommel. A girl born from Marquess Rommel''s first love to a rude girl who always bullied him while he was a student at the Aurora Royal Academy. It is a love story of a pair of teenagers who ended up vowing to marry on the sacred altar of the Aurora Goddess Temple. However, the sweet marriage ended in a disaster that Marquess Rommel could not prevent after his first love became pregnant and tried to give birth to Lily-sama in a sick condition due to a deadly plague. The plague that was like a curse shook the Aurora Kingdom before a cure was found but it was too late, Lily''s mother died after giving birth to Lily within a few weeks after her body condition worsened with the disease that became a major epidemic. With extraordinary anger, Marquess Rommel investigated the source of the deadly plague and realized that the plague that spread came from one of the dark wizards who was practicing forbidden magic with human lives as sacrifices. In addition to Lily''s mother, Amagi who was previously married to another man also experienced the same thing in giving birth to her twin daughters and managed to survive until today. However, that was not enough to save her husband who fell into a serious illness caused by the plague. Marquess Rommel who managed to identify the source of the plague that came from a dark wizards looking for sacrifices to practice forbidden magic became the most feared figure as a hunting wolf because of the death of his beloved wife. Coincidentally, Lily''s mother and Amagi were close friends who shared jokes and laughter. Lily''s mother had given her last will to Marquess Rommel when she died by predicting the death of Amagi''s husband so the two circumstances were perfect for Marquess Rommel and Amagi to marry following the will given by Lily''s mother. That was why Marquess Rommel and Amagi married for the second time to fulfill Lily''s mother''s will. It made me wonder because Lily-sama would have twin sisters. The marriage that took place to fulfill the request of Lily''s late mother went on by consuming all the attention that was diverted to taking care of Lily-sama for several years. When she was five years old, something happened to Lily-sama and changed the situation to become like this. It started with an incident at a noble party caused by the Crown Prince of the Kingdom by attacked Lily-sama with a bottle of wine until she fainted. From that small incident, it continued to big incidents such as forest monster attacks to duels that took place in the adventurer''s building. I feel that the small incident that happened at the noble party was the beginning for Lily-sama to gain great power like Lily''s mother did. However, I don''t know if this is a blessing or a curse because Lily-sama seems to be able to attract girls to be interested in her. For example, like the maid girl who is sitting nervously in front of me. "Mio, do you feel nervous when leaving the Aurora Kingdom?" I said while wiping my head with a handkerchief to wipe away the sweat. My age is no longer young has given me the experience to realize the anxiety of a young girl who seems to be threatened by her love path. I can see clearly that the maid girl in front of me is anxious because her Master, Lily-sama, has been approached by another girl who threatens her love position. I don''t care about this because Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama have a greater chance of continuing the bloodline to marry a man than Lily-sama who has experienced the cruelty of political marriage which makes her traumatized by men. Although this is my instinct as a Butler who understands a person''s hidden feelings, I can almost be sure that Lily-sama has been traumatized by men and acts like a fierce cat who always keeps her distance when a man approaches her. That was proven when the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom visited personally with the Crown Prince of the Kingdom and something happened during that private visit. Lily-sama with her new friends in the form of "women" and Saintesses, are officially close and Lily-sama has been openly disgusted by the presence of men of the same age as her. The awkward relationship between Lily-sama and Marquess Rommel has also improved and my relationship with Lily-sama is also fine, so I can conclude that men of the same age as Lily-sama have become the source of her trauma. "I''m fine, Sebastian," Mio replied while biting her finger hard. Mio looked like a girl who was trying to do something but was hindered by her status as a Maid. The words that did not match her behavior were very similar to a young girl who did not want her pure love to be shared by other girls. I accidentally laughed after seeing her anxious about her Master being fought over by fellow girls. "You must be anxious after Lily-sama got another girl?" I said to dig deeper into Mio''s anxiety. "Ah! N-No! I''m not anxious at all about Lily-sama who managed to get to know another girl on my eyes!" Mio shouted with her body movements rejecting my words. I had heard a brief report about Lily-sama who managed to make new friends with the Princess of the Kingdom who had not yet to debut in the noble social circle and the little girl who became the new Saintess at the Aurora Goddess Shrine. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, the beauty of youth," I commented while watching Mio''s anxious body movements. "N-No! No! I''m not anxious!" Mio continued to deny herself that she wasn''t anxious when her beloved Master got another girl who threatened her position of love. "It''s okay, just be honest with me. Who knows, I might be able to give you some advice that might bring you closer to Lily-sama personally and intimately," I said to encourage Mio even deeper as a girl who fell in love with another woman. "Uuhh¡­ It''s not like that, Sebastian!" Mio further denied that she was secretly feeling restless and jealous when Lily-sama got another female friend. "Why are we talking about this anyway?" Mio seemed to want to change the topic. "Mio, did you know that this vacation trip will take long until Lily-sama turns twelve before entering the Aurora Royal Academy?" "Eh? This vacation trip will take that long?" Mio seemed surprised after hearing this. "Oh, please keep this a secret from everyone because the purpose of this vacation is Marquess Rommel''s evasive maneuver tactic to get away from the political hustle and bustle of the Aurora Kingdom. By disappearing from the political frontline and the support of Lily-sama who spreads such a joke-filled curse chant. Isn''t this going to be a long vacation before Lily-sama enters the Aurora Royal Academy?" I said at full-length to Mio. "I-I didn''t know that this vacation would be so long until Lily-sama turns fifteen." "Yes, it would probably be more interesting considering that Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama must have the desire to enter the Aurora Royal Academy together with their beloved older sister." "Uuuhh¡­ that makes me have to work hard to be with Lily-sama throughout this long vacation." "And I have to work hard to take care of the noble proxies who are tied to the Marquess Rommel family business. If you don''t mind, could you please supervise Lily-sama, Alice-sama, and Alyssa-sama so as not to create a situation that will cause our family to be tracked by others?" "I don''t know what to do to not attract attention after my own Master chased a monster like that to the point of drawing so many eyes on her. Do I have the power to make my own Master not attract attention, especially with her cute face?" Mio replied with a look on her face filled with a beautiful smile. "I don''t blame you if you can''t. But it''s true, Lily-sama''s smile is indeed cute. I was reminded of my granddaughter when I saw Lily-sama smiling cutely. I was reminded of the recording of Lily-sama fighting the arrogant adventurer in the adventurer''s building. That cute smile when fighting the adventurer made my body shiver with admiration." "Sebastian, you''re not thinking of getting closer to Lily-sama than me who is her maid, are you?" For some reason, Mio looked at me with a suspicious gaze when talking about Lily-sama who was smiling cutely. "What are you talking about, Mio? Of course, you want to get closer to Lily-sama just like a grandfather who wants to get closer to his granddaughter. I can''t help but be captivated by Lily-sama''s cute smile. Aren''t you the same?" "Uhh¡­ I can''t deny that." Throughout this long carriage ride, we moved through the outermost regions of the Aurora Kingdom that were free from political entanglement and tried to hide ourselves with the alibi of a family vacation with no definite return date. Although this may seem very childish, the technique of avoiding and disappearing that Marquess Rommel used would make the Aurora Kingdom''s government waver to the point of almost ending in chaos. Chapter 84 - 44 - Side Story: Myoko Hana At the Aurora Goddess Shrine, a sacred place where not a single drop of sin is allowed to enter. In the chamber that showed the majesty of the figure of the Goddess Aurora who was worshipped and respected by her worshippers, knelt a little girl whose face was covered by a veil and the flame of a small candle that was her source of light in the darkness. "My Goddess, you didn''t even call me immediately when you appointed me as your Saintess again?" "Isn''t that a bit too much because your indifferent attitude has not changed one bit since before?" "Is this what it feels like to have a Goddess who doesn''t care about the problems that have befallen her Saintess?" "You are a cruel Goddess and enjoy my suffering from above the realm of the Goddess, aren''t you?" Even though her attitude was kneeling, and she seemed to be praying to the majestic figure of the Goddess, the little girl seemed to be talking with her mouth alone without being accompanied by other people. The little girl was Myoko Hana, a Saintess who was officially appointed by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. Unlike the fake Saintess who did not have the ability of pure magical energy or received blessings from the Goddess directly, Hana received blessings given by the Goddess Aurora through a sacred kiss that was tied to Lily''s Linked Ritual. After returning from the royal family party that failed due to a monster attack that had an overflow of negative energy that required the Saintess'' purification, Hana immediately locked herself in a special room to pray to the Goddess Aurora. With the blessing connected by Lily''s kiss at the request of the Goddess Aurora, Hana was able to find a suitable place to have a private conversation with the Goddess Aurora. Her attitude which changed drastically from the innocent-looking little girl was very different after the memories of her old life as the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora returned to her current memory. The words of the prayer that Hana prayed to the Goddess Aurora full of her complaints in her previous life which were very difficult because of the rule prohibiting falling in love. Because Hana at that time had a hidden love for a man kindness, it made her holy energy weaken every year until she got a spiritual condition where Hana became a sacrifice to atone the sins of humans who were lulled by love and fell into the abyss of lustful sin. The last line that made Hana a Saintess who was trapped in the abyss of sin that slowly polluted her mind has now been brightened again when her fragile little heart felt falling in love again. The feeling of falling in love was not directed at a man but a little girl who had caught her attention. The first meeting that caused problems because of the behavior of her heavenly holy dragon spirit had brought Hana into a state of falling in love to a little girl, it was difficult to express in words. In front of the majestic figure of the Goddess, Hana wove prayers for goodness to her because in this life it seemed that her heart had received a safe answer about falling in love that had been blessed by her own Goddess. With her hands clasped together in front of her small chest, Hana smiled and suppressed her awkward attitude that remembered Lily''s kiss. The kiss that made her return to being the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora as well as the answer to falling in love that was blessed by the Goddess Aurora. When Hana was praying and communicating with the Goddess Aurora, the radiance of holy magic energy in her small body overflowed and gave off a divine pressure that made the living creatures around her feel comfortable and sleepy, especially with other Saintesses who were interested in the changes in holy magic energy possessed by Hana. "By the way, can you answer me a little, Goddess Aurora?" Hana asked with her mouth smiling widely expecting an answer from the Goddess Aurora. [ Aren''t you tired of praying like that in my Temple? ] The gentle reply came from the Goddess Aurora who had been trying to ignore Hana who was talking to her non-stop. Hana''s gaze was fixed on the statue of the Goddess Aurora which was very different from what she remembered in her previous life. "Thank goodness you answered my call, Goddess Aurora." "I almost want to remake the statue of you that didn''t match reality." In that small talk, Hana tried to restrain herself to remain polite as a responsible Saintess after being directly chosen by the Goddess Aurora. [ Myoko Hana, I know exactly what you are thinking as one of the Saintesses I have personally appointed. ] [ Can you please put away your evil plans that are unbecoming of a Saintess from your mind? ] [ Remodeling the statue of me who has small breasts, are you trying to blaspheme me? ] Pookkee... Hana clapped her hands together as the Goddess Aurora tried to get rid of the evil intentions that came from within Hana''s mind. "I don''t have such evil intentions. It''s just to make other people aware that the Goddess Aurora doesn''t have a perfect form like that. For example, like the excessive size of her breasts and hips like that," said Hana with a sweet smile while maintaining her praying position in front of the statue of the Goddess Aurora. [ That''s exactly what makes you an evil character who tries to blaspheme me! ] The scream from within Hana''s mind made her almost fall and her eyes rolled quickly. Her body almost fell when the Goddess Aurora shouted directly in her mind. "Oh, my Goddess, can you not shout so loudly?" "You almost made your favorite Saintess faint after feeling the excessive surge of holy energy from your shout." [ Uh, I''m sorry. I''m not used to communicating like this after so long since your tragic death. ] Hana''s body trembled when the Goddess mentioned her death in the past timeline. Cold sweat began to pour out when Hana remembered herself as a stupid woman when she fell in love with a man without knowing the condition of her body which had to be pure without knowing love and lust. "I admit that it was my fault for falling in love with a man." "But!!" Hana screamed when she remembered her love kiss with Lily. "This time is different! Isn''t that right, Goddess Aurora?" Hana''s holy energy exploded and created a special room for praying decorated with dazzling golden light. [ I didn''t know that the effect caused by Lily would make you like this.] [ Should I have just appointed you as a Saintess without using Lily''s Linked Ritual if I knew it would be like this? ] "Huh? Linked Ritual? What''s that?" Whether it was because of her instincts as a woman or her sensitive ears to anything related to Lily, Hana found something odd that made her little heart uncomfortable. It was like a feeling when her first love was divided by other thieving cats like Alice and Alyssa. Even though Alice and Alyssa were Lily''s twin step-sisters, Hana had viewed them as her love rivals. Unlike Hana who was still innocent and had no experience of falling in love, now Hana had gained memories of her past line of falling in love and ending up sacrificing herself for the atonement of the sins of humans who were carried away by lust. [ You don''t need to know about that, Myoko Hana. ] "Oh, come on, don''t think of me as a stranger like that, Goddess Aurora." "Everyone in this world knows about your body figure which has large breasts thanks to me..." Hana said with a gentle smile towards the statue of Goddess Aurora, especially to her large breasts which were very attractive to male worshipers. [ Are you threatening your own Goddess? ] "Threatening my own Goddess? There''s no way I would have that much courage. It was just a almost coincidence that they knew that the real Goddess Aurora had small breasts. Pftt¡­ I''m sorry Goddess Aurora, I accidentally laughed while imagining your real body," Hana said those words without fear. "However, if my Goddess tells me what Lily''s Ritual Linked is. Maybe I can assume that my Goddess has a large breast size that is unbeatable compared to the breast size of other Goddesses," as if exchanging her words to be more polite, Hana tried to coax the Goddess Aurora to get information about Lily''s Ritual Linked. [ Look at this! You''re threatening me! ] [ After hundreds of years of not seeing each other, you''re still threatening me like this! ] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Please respect me as a great and wise Goddess! ] Hana''s ears trembled as the Goddess Aurora pouted. The small threat given to the Goddess Aurora seemed to hit the mark as it directly attacked the Goddess Aurora''s honor. [ I understand! You just want to know about Lily''s Ritual Linked ability, right? ] "Yes, if possible please explain it accurately." Hana smiled triumphantly when the Goddess Aurora wanted to reveal the secret in the realm of the Goddess, especially with the path of destiny that Lily had. [ Basically, Lily is a Saintess who was directly appointed by my Senpai. ] "Please skip the boring part." [ Ugh, you! This is very important to know because my Senpai is the Goddess who is worshiped by other Goddesses. ] [ That''s why... This Senpai of mine gave Lily the blessings of the Yurification System and Ritual Linked. ] [ Both blessings are intended to make women fall in love and marry with Ritual Linked as Lily''s source of power. In other words, the more girls who fall in love with Lily and tied with Ritual Linked, the more her power increases. ] "Huh?" "I didn''t hear wrong, right?" Hana''s ears felt hot after hearing about the blessings given by Lily''s Goddess. In the midst of the silence of the cold and lonely night, Hana smiled creepily as she listened to the explanation of Lily''s power. Her heart beat fast when Hana understood that love rivals would continue to emerge when Lily obtained a new source of power. "I can''t believe this!" "How could my pure love as a Saintess have the opportunity for many love rivals!" "You must be trying to trick me, Goddess Aurora!" Hana tried her best to deny the future of her love and continued to compete with other girls. Chapter 85 - 45 - Side Story: The Chaos from Curse [ Three days after the royal family party failed. ] Rumors about Lily''s curse on the five great noble families had spread. Of the four great noble families, only one happily accepted Lily''s curse. In an important meeting attended by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, Earl Timoti appeared calm as the four heads of the noble families delivered their strong protests to Marquess Rommel. "This cannot be allowed to continue, my King! Marquess Rommel has crossed the line by placing a curse on our bloodline!" shouted one of the family heads with a dark face after Lily''s curse was activated. "That''s right! Marquess Rommel unilaterally cast a curse on us without our knowledge because of the fault of our grandchildren or children!" "My company suffered a great loss because Marquess Rommel''s curse prohibited us from keeping wealth exceeding ten percent of our family''s net income! This is too much, my King!" by showing off the gold rings and bracelets adorned on their arms, the noble family engaged in trade cried with fake tears to gain sympathy from the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. "Hey! That''s better than the curse that was planted on my family! Just imagine me having to act like a worm in heat when looking at a girl who caught my interest to make her a concubine!" exclaimed one of the nobles who already had many female concubines to satisfy his uncontrollable sexual desires. "Damn it! Your curse is much better than the curse given to my family and farmland! Imagine if the fertile land requires five times more watering than usual! The farmers on our land are already exhausted from maintaining the fertility of the land so that the harvest does not fail in the next season! This is the curse that makes me the most uncomfortable as a noble who focuses on farming!" complained the head of the noble family who was farming and was facing Lily''s curse that made the fertile land have a high level of difficulty in cultivating crops. "Fufufu¡­ Hahaha!! Weak! Very weak all of you!" As the three heads of the noble families were showing off the curse of the Marquess Rommel family to their bloodline, there was one of the prominent noble families who was known as the key to the royal family''s walking safe. "Haven''t you ever thought of feeling sorry for me because I can no longer report the kingdom''s financial condition briefly because the curse I got made me have to be honest and frank about this situation!" "It''s all my own son''s fault that triggered this terrible curse and caused my time was wasted in a place like this! I don''t have the free time to enjoy the gold coins from last month''s tax smuggling!" "Ah! Damn it! Thanks to this curse, I can''t hide my true intentions!" "Damn you, Marquess Rommel! I''ll make sure you get the punishment you deserve for making me honest like this! Fuck You!" Of all the heads of the noble families who attended the emergency meeting discussing the curse of the Marquess Rommel family, they got a confession from the nobleman who managed the finances of the noble family along with the management of the Aurora Kingdom''s treasury. The King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom who heard this felt grateful because they realized the rottenness of one of the nobles who held an important position in the kingdom that made Princess Anastasia move behind the scenes to investigate this matter. "Enough! I have heard all about your complaints about the curse given by Marquess Rommel," the King of the Aurora Kingdom wanted to stop such useless complaints. His sharp and wise gaze had found a gap to take advantage of the curse that had been given by the Marquess Rommel family to the five heads of the noble families who had influence in the Aurora Kingdom. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "For the problem of agricultural land that has a level of difficulty in maintaining fertility and harvest levels, the noble families can help you by adding the number of workers to reduce the unemployment rate that has been recorded by our civil minister. Do you have any objections to this decision?" The King stroked his beard which grew thickly under his chin. Although he still looked very young, around forty years old, he had acted like an adult who had grown old to give advice. "But my King, our territory is too small to accommodate any more workers. All of our lands are used to open new farmland with a newly developed crop rotation system with a high level of stable harvest while maintaining soil fertility," replied the head of the noble family who focused on developing the cropland. "Can''t you close off the land to become a new village? By reducing the land you cultivate, you can save additional manpower to take care of the workload after getting the curse spell that befell your land and bloodline," with a smile filled with teeth ready to pounce on its prey, the King emphasized with his magical energy aura that pressed down on the head of the noble family. "I-I understand, I am ready to accept the King''s order to reduce the opening of new land for farming and build a new village to support the harvest production on the land that has been cursed by Marquess Rommel," unable to refuse the King''s words, the head of the noble family could only accept the unilateral decision. "For the next matter, I do not care about love affairs or passion to add other concubines while I only accept one wife who serves as Queen in my kingdom. Your lust and disgusting behavior in front of women have become your problem. My advice, you better cut off your genitals that have repeatedly stolen fianc¨¦es from other noble families," said the King to the head of the noble family who had a hobby of adding female concubines or stealing fianc¨¦es from other noble families. "Just think of it as your bad karma for ruining the happy party of other nobles'' engagements. Seeing you become a disgusting worm wriggling on the ground will be a fun and embarrassing spectacle throughout the history of this kingdom," continued the King with a wry smile without caring about the moral curse correction like that. "Kuurk!!" the roar of annoyance sounded like a noble who had just been banished by his own King because of his immoral behavior that always brought trouble by stealing fianc¨¦es from other noble families. "Next¡­ the problem of noble families who became merchants. I will turn a blind eye to this after seeing that you have evaded taxes for three generations of the family. The punishment in the form of a curse chant that gives almost all of your wealth will be the most memorable thing in the history of this kingdom. Thank you for donating your abundant wealth to the social prosperity that is directly managed by the Saintess of the Aurora Shrine. I am also very sure that Marquess Rommel will pay his taxes cleanly using your wealth so that for the time being we will not experience inflation," said the King to the head of the noble family engaged in the trading business. "B-But my King, how are we going to survive on a net worth of 10% of our family''s total income? Even my retired Grandfather was adamant about donating to the Aurora Shrine and voluntarily giving our wealth to the Marquess Rommel family!" refuted the head of the merchant noble family. "I don''t know, just take care of it yourself. You merchants can survive on wealth that exceeds a kingdom, right? 10% of your net income alone is like three years of taxes generated by this kingdom. That''s a lot of money to make you a frugal family!" Kraaakk... "Arrrhk!!" after hearing the King''s answer, the head of the noble family fainted with his mouth open and filled with foam. "Oh! By the way, you have been dismissed as the charge of finances and management of the royal family''s treasury," said the King without wasting much time staring at the noble who could no longer lie. "Eh? Why did that happen? I only corrupted the annual budget by illegally selling old bottles of liquor. Even occasionally selling royal property to gamble is not as bad as the corruption of the royal budget three years ago!" shouted the noble standing in front of the King without any respect. Baammm... "Shut up!" by throwing out his thick magical energy, the King made the head of the noble family who could not lie talk about a fact of budget corruption that had occurred for several years using his position as the holder of the royal family''s financial records to access the royal treasury to gamble. Baammm... "Now... if you have finished protesting to the Marquess Rommel family. Please go and reflect on your mistakes that deserve a curse for your rotten bloodline!" with a scream that came out of the King''s mouth, the two frightened heads of the noble families immediately ran out while dragging two head of the family who had fainted after being hit by the King''s magical energy aura. Katakata... When the room was only left with the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, their gazes were fixed on the head of the Earl Timoti family who was sitting silently enjoying the small dishes that were served. "Earl Timoti, do you want to express your complaints about the curse of the Marquess Rommel family too?" asked the King in a cold tone with a sharp gaze. "No, my King. I want to tell you about my gratitude for this curse that made my family on good terms as the sword of the Marquess Rommel family and the shield of the Marquess Rommel family," replied Earl Timoti with a happy smile. "Are you trying to show off to me for siding with Marquess Rommel''s family after surviving all this chaos with minimal losses?" "It''s not like that, my King. I stayed in this room to convey something from Marquess Rommel about his little vacation to our neighboring Kingdom who knows where after he mobilized his Black Maid troops to cover all his tracks." The King''s body shook violently after hearing that. "Damn! I have a bad feeling about this," the King grumbled while scratching his beard. "I don''t know how long Marquess Rommel will be on vacation. He entrusted his territory to me as one of his noble proxies." "I knew it, damn you, Marquess Rommel!" the King shouted. "If I weren''t the King, I would go on vacation too!" the King continued his shout full of emotion and annoyance towards Marquess Rommel who went on vacation. Chapter 86 - 46 - Side Story: Peaceful Afternoon Break Days continued to pass. Without the presence of the power holders and relying on poxy nobles to run the government and economy of the region he was responsible for, Marquess Rommel stretched his stiff body after sitting for hours to take care of his region''s document reports. Marquess Rommel''s escape took them to the border area between the Aurora Kingdom and the Bizan Empire. Their mansion was a closed place in a village surrounded by trees and settlements that relied on the forest to meet their daily needs. With the area directly adjacent to the forest and settlements of residents who did not recognize the Marquess Rommel family as one of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobles, they blended in by disguising themselves as a merchant family on vacation looking for forest products that could be used as a sales business to boost the economy of the surrounding population. Sebastian, who had been standing beside Marquess Rommel, immediately prepared a cup of cold tea. "My lord, would you like to take a short break after taking care of the document reports given by our noble proxy?" Sebastian asked while pouring a cup of cold tea by adding a few ice cubes to make it look fresh. The mansion located on the edge of the forest had cool air and felt cold from the shade of the leaves that gave freshness during the day, but it could not ward off the sweat produced by the heat and the heavy workload that had piled up. "I need to work a little more before the document report for the next month begins, I need to get used to this kind of heavy work condition," replied Marquess Rommel who leaned his body on the soft chair that was his loyal friend when working with full concentration. Takkk... Taaakkk... "Please enjoy the tea I made that has followed the guidance of Lily-sama''s advice, my lord," Sebastian placed a cup of cold tea with lemon slices and lemon leaf decoration floating on top. "This tea is a bit different from usual, did Lily find something new while exploring the forest with her little sister?" Marquess Rommel observed Sebastian''s tea which gave off a fragrant aroma of fresh and sour lemon. "About that, Lily-sama seems to be taking up a hobby of creating new dishes to fill our uncertain vacation time. Some time ago, I saw Lily-sama using lemon juice mixed with tea to make lemon tea. I immediately asked Lily-sama to teach me how to make it and unexpectedly it tasted so refreshing like this. Especially with wild forest lemons like this, we can take advantage of the locals around here to develop refreshing beverage products like this from Lily-sama''s experiments!" Sebastian suddenly spoke at length about himself following Lily''s guide to making fresh lemon tea. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems like Lily has enjoyed her vacation which would be boring if she did nothing. How is Lily''s condition now?" Marquess Rommel asked while raising his cup of lemon tea. Slurrppp... Gluuupp... Marquess Rommel''s eyes opened wide when he felt the taste of fresh, cold lemon tea in his mouth until it passed through his throat. The refreshing lemon tea from his mouth made the spirit in his body recover to finish today''s work. Taakkk... Takkk... With just three sips, Marquess Rommel had finished the cup of fresh, cold lemon tea. "This is very refreshing. Lily''s idea is indeed amazing, it makes me want to praise her as a father. Do you have any ideas for that, Sebastian?" Even though Marquess Rommel''s status is Lily''s biological father, he doesn''t understand at all how to be a father in front of his own daughter. Unlike Marchioness Amagi who has naturally become a mother because she gave birth to Alice and Alyssa, their instincts are very different when it comes to communicating with their own daughter. "Perhaps My Lord could spend this short break together with Lily-sama by having a small snack after lunch," Sebastian said to advise Marquess Rommel as a father who spends his break time with a small snack after lunch. "I think that''s a good idea, can you call Lily with a snack to eat?" "I can do that, My Lord," without waiting any longer, Sebastian bowed his body as a sign of respect before leaving Marquess Rommel''s office which was filled with piles of report documents. Kraaakkk... ... ... ... In the silence, the Marquess''s gaze returned to reading the report document from the proxy noble who worked as his subordinate before a small breath touched his ear. "My lord, I would like to report about Princess Anastasia who is trying to track us," said a Maid who suddenly appeared. "Ahh!!" Marquess Rommel was surprised when he felt a breath in his ear and heard the words of the Maid who suddenly appeared behind his body. "Hey, can you not appear suddenly like that, Noel?" said Marquess Rommel who tried to calm his surprise when a Maid named Noel appeared from behind his body. "Your ability to sneak up like that almost made me have a heart attack!" continued Marquess Rommel while calming his pounding heart. "This is very strange, my lord. Why do you look so surprised when Lily-sama greeted me so easily while hiding behind the bushes?" Noel asked as she walked towards the center of Marquess Rommel''s office and took out a crystal ball containing a recording of someone trying to track them down. "Don''t compare this old me to my sweet, energetic, and lovely daughter. Wait, how could you hide behind the bushes and be greeted by Lily?" "Humm? Oh, that''s because Lily-sama was playing hide-and-seek with Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama with the prize of sleeping together for one night. I was assigned to guard Mio who went out of control after hearing about the prize. So, I tried to hide Mio behind the bushes and coincidentally was greeted by Lily-sama." Hearing the answer from the Maid who was assigned to his Shadow Maid unit in secret, Marquess Rommel could only wipe his cold sweat as he slowly understood that one of the Maids who served as Lily''s personal Maid had such a high level of possessiveness and obsessiveness. "Then what happened after that?" "Lily-sama noticed the tied-up Mio and gave me a gentle smile as if she didn''t know anything and continued playing hide and seek with her twin sister. That gave me more time to restrain the out-of-control Mio before she fainted in my restraints." "That''s a relief, then what about someone tracking us?" "About someone trying to track us, we''ve already prepared a false trail that makes them think we went to the Bizan Empire''s territory." "Good job, but... why is it Princess Anastasia?" "Yes, my lord. We''ve already confirmed their identity as they are registered with the royal family''s special forces for infiltration and espionage activities in enemy territory. And they was a private property for Princess Anastasia." "Make sure to continue covering our tracks, the Princess Anastasia I know will definitely notice the false trail because her intelligence is beyond common sense. That genius mind will definitely notice the oddity, sooner or later, we will definitely be tracked." "I understand, my lord. I along with the Shadow Maid troops have been in a combat condition to hide our tracks. Then, allow me to stay in this room for a while." "Huh? What are you going to do in here, Noel?" Kraaakkk¡­ When the door to Marquess Rommel''s study opened wide, Sebastian and Lily entered carrying a tray filled with snacks and refreshing drinks. "Father, I heard from Sebastian that you wanted to take a break and enjoy the snacks I was making!" Lily exclaimed, showing her body shape as a fox girl with her nine tails hanging up like a fan. "L-Lily?" Seeing her daughter spreading her nine tails like a fan, Marquess Rommel felt uncomfortable when he saw his daughter become a cute and charming little fox girl. Lily''s appearance was wearing a white apron and simple clothes that featured a long ponytail hair tie hanging down. The food stains that stuck to her white apron indicated that Lily had just finished making small snacks to eat. "Yes, Father? Is there something wrong? You''re looking at me like you want to tell me something," Lily said while moving her nine tails. "Ahem! It''s okay, I was just surprised to see your cute fox girl form," said Marquess Rommel to praise Lily. "T-Thank you, Father," Lily''s fox ears bowed when she heard her own father''s praise, her nine fox tails were fanned out like a fan suddenly disappeared, and one tail moved right and left like a shy fox girl after receiving praise. Pooofff... "Ugh, this makes me happy to die in peace," Noel muttered which was heard in Marquess Rommel''s ears. Lily immediately entered Marquess Rommel''s room and took off her white apron to reveal simple clothes that fit her body size. Lily sat on one of the sofas and patted her tail. "Father, do you want to take a break while touching my tail?" Lily said with her red eyes that seemed to beg Marquess Rommel. "I don''t know if Father likes this or not but Mama, Alice, and Alyssa like to touch my tail when I''m a fox girl like this. Do you want to try touching my fox tail?" Lily''s thick and soft fox tail caught Marquess Rommel''s attention. "Is that okay?" asked Marquess Rommel who got up from his desk to sit beside Lily. "No problem, Father," replied Lily with a cheerful smile. Marquess Rommel immediately sat beside Lily and watched the movement of Lily''s soft and thick fox tail. After Marquess Rommel sat on the sofa, Lily immediately put her tail on her Father''s palm. For a moment, Father and daughter enjoyed a peaceful afternoon break. Chapter 87 - 47 - Side Story: Alice Big Enemies Inside the library, Alice stared at a thick paper containing Lily''s handwritten translation. Due to a mistake in using magic energy earlier, Alice failed to perform teleportation magic by determining the coordinates in the air. The library felt very quiet, especially with her alone without anyone accompanying her. The embarrassing mistake tarnished Alice''s pride as one of the greatest witch families because she cast the wrong teleportation magic. Her teleportation magic was successful, but the exit point was always in the air, not on the ground, making her who was teleporting have to fall first before touching the ground. "Huuu... I don''t want to waste my time reading long writing like this." "Why doesn''t Onee-sama give a brief explanation of this than give me a detailed explanation that makes me vomit when I see long paragraphs like this," Alice cursed her laziness because she couldn''t stand seeing Lily''s handwriting which was longer than the writing on a magic book in general. "I feel bored when I don''t have an interest in reading like this." "Do you have any ideas to grow my interest in reading to read Onee-sama''s handwriting, Zeta?" Alice asked her butterfly spirit who remained calm as she accompanied her to read in the library room. Zeta''s sparkling wings, which spread behind her body, flapped and flew towards Alice, who was buried in the pages of paper that seemed to pile up to form a mountain paper. "Master Alice, didn''t you say to pay more attention to the writings left by Lily-sama after experiencing bad things like in the previous battle?" Zeta calmly perched on Alice''s hair in her butterfly spirit form. "I know, but without a high interest in reading, I''m too lazy to read it," replied Alice who had lost her enthusiasm for reading due to her greater laziness. "I don''t know how to respond to this, a spirit like me had no problem reading something before. I only live to fulfill my contractor''s orders with my spirit sister. If possible, do I need to call Lily-sama so that your interest in reading will grow again?" Alice''s ears turned red when she heard the name of her beloved Elder Sister. "No! Please don''t call Onee-sama to this place, if Onee-sama knew that I was lazing around reading her painstakingly written handwriting, I would feel so impudent for wasting Onee-sama''s kindness!" Alice adjusted her body position that was buried under a pile of pages of paper containing Lily''s handwriting. With her body leaning against the chair, Alice tried her best to force her eyes to read the paragraphs written by Lily in detail. Reading and studying were two intangible enemies that were difficult for Alice to defeat. Without the interest in finishing it all, Alice would laze around until the end. However, behind that laziness, there was a genius brain from a future witch who had offensive magic spells that had a level of damage that exceeded the benchmark of genius witches in the past timeline. Before Alice developed into a genius witch who had offensive magic spells that had a high level of damage, she had to be able to fight her laziness that always devoured her body. In the perpendicular line of destiny, Alice had to be able to overcome her laziness to become a witch who was known in the history of mankind as a genius who was born once every thousand years. When the seconds count to ten second, Alice put her head back on the pile of papers. Pooommm... "This is useless!" "I''m too lazy for this!" "I need motivation!" "At least give me some motivation to overcome my greatest enemy, this laziness!" Alice''s voice echoed inside the library room, the scream made a wind blow through the library window with cherry blossom petals scattered in front of Alice''s eyes. "It seems like you need motivation to read, Alice?" Right in front of Alice''s eyes, she saw her beloved Elder Sister sitting on the table right next to her body. Her white casual clothes showed a great contrast with her light brown skin color. Her silver hair waved along with cherry blossom petals falling on each strand of her hair. The red eyes that looked like rubies stared at her without fear like a determination from eyes that always watched her. "Onee-sama!!" Alice was surprised by Lily''s sudden appearance. Alice felt a warm touch on her cheek indicating that Lily had just gone out into the hot sunlight. "You still haven''t finished reading my handwritten copy of the translated magic book?" Lily asked while stroking Alice''s messy hair because she felt tired after locking herself in the library room without any results. "Are you forcing yourself to read my ugly handwriting?" Lily said while looking at her sadly. Alice''s body trembled when she saw her Elder Sister who looked sad because she thought her handwriting was ugly and made it difficult to read. "N-No! It''s not like that, Onee-sama!" "Onee-sama''s handwriting is not ugly!" "It''s just me who feels lazy because I have no intention of reading to finish the translated copy of this magic book," Alice tried to make Lily feel good by blaming herself. "Really?" Lily tilted her head so that her silver hair fell and covered the page of paper that Alice was reading. "Yes, that''s right, Onee-sama! I just feel lazy and have no interest in reading!" Alice tried hard to nod to make her beloved Elder Sister feelings better. "Do you need motivation to read?" Lily asked while directing her gaze to the side as if watching something that Alice couldn''t see. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lily''s eye movements indicated that she was reading something and biting her lip as if trying to understand a Quest that was addressed to her through the Yurification System. To Alice, Lily looked like she was reading a page of paper which made her lazy to read because of the thickness of the long paragraphs that caused motion sickness. "I understand, forcing yourself to read is not a good thing, right?" Lily said while getting down from the table and approaching Alice''s chair to sit beside her. "How about for every piece of paper you manage to read, I''ll kiss your cheek?" Lily said who made an offer to attract Alice''s interest in reading. "Hue?" Alice''s eyes looked blank after hearing that. Twiitch... Twiitch... Alice blinked her eyes repeatedly and tried to focus, "Did I hear you right?" she said in low tone. "Didn''t you hear it? There''s no way I can sit beside you to watch you read in boredom," Lily began to take a piece of paper containing her handwriting about a simple magic spell in the form of the Fireball methodology that uses the elemental fire element. "Huuu... Onee-sama, can I hear again about what you said earlier?" Alice began to feel nauseous when she saw the paper containing handwriting with long and thick paragraphs. "About what? I''ll be the one kissing your cheek after reading one sheet of paper?" Lily replied while handing a piece of paper to Alice. "I-It turns out I didn''t hear wrong, it made my interest in reading rise. But... can I be a little greedy for more than that?" Alice asked while giving Lily a pleading look. Zeta suddenly flew into Alice''s view and flapped her wings to signal not to be excessive in falling into the abyss of greed. Alice blinked her eyes to signal that she understood the limits of her greed and wanted more than just a kiss on her cheek. "You want more than just a kiss on the cheek?" Lily glanced at Alice with a curious look. "Uhm¡­ Onee-san¡­ I want more than just a kiss on the cheek," Alice''s face slowly filled with a blush of embarrassment. "May I know what makes you a little greedier than a kiss on the cheek?" Lily''s face got closer when she realized Alice''s face was covered in a blush of embarrassment. "H-How about a kiss on the lips every time I finish a paper to read?" Alice asked, offering her greed by stimulating her interest in reading to emerge against her laziness. "Alice, that''s too much for one sheet of paper. How about every ten sheets of paper that are read are finished to get one kiss on the lips?" Lily replied by offering another option to satisfy Alice''s greed. Hearing the offer given by her beloved Elder Sister, Alice felt her heart beating fast. The offer made her read faster and her motivation for reading had piled up until it overflowed. "That''s not too bad, Onee-sama!" "Please listen to me who is reading this!" Alice''s body was filled with a burning passion to read the pile of papers from Lily''s handwriting that translated the magic book. Starting with ten sheets of paper that were read slowly, Alice received a gift in the form of a soft kiss on her lips from her beloved Elder Sister. Chuuu... Chuuuuppp... When the ten pages that Alice had finished reading became a form of temporary rest in reading, Alice enjoyed every kiss that lingered on her soft lips. The light and soft kiss made her interest in reading and make a little reading rest to get a soft kiss from her beloved Elder Sister. In this library room, the voice of a little girl trying to read the paper that piled up like a mountain paper in front of her and the reward for her hard work in reading by getting a soft kiss on her lips lingered until the night came. When Alice and Lily came out of the library room, Mio and Alyssa who were looking for them were surprised by the condition of Alice''s clothes which were covered with her saliva. Her small lips indicated satisfaction from the results of her hard work in reading the pile of paper that had piled up to almost make her vomit. Her laziness was defeated by the kiss. Chapter 88 - 48 - Side Story: The Cunning Alyssa Most people believe twin daughters have the same thought patterns. However, Alice and Alyssa''s different personalities have dismissed that. Alice prefers to be upfront to convey her feelings openly which makes her stubborn and has difficulty lying because of her face filled with expressive attitude. But for Alyssa, she is like a calm flower floating on the water without causing waves that break the tranquility. Her brown eyes look like a friendly woman who respects her twin sister who just came out of the library room with her respected Elder Sister. Together with Mio who was looking for her Master for dinner, Alyssa was surprised by the appearance of Alice who looked messy with heavy breathing as if she had kissed her respected Elder Sister until night came. "Alice, what are you doing in the library room until night?" Alyssa observed Alice''s messy clothes, which had wrinkled fabrics, especially on the collar. "Huum? Alyssa?" Alice looked like she was half-conscious after being exhausted from reading the handwriting of the magic book translated by Lily. Her wrinkled and sweaty-soaked clothes made Alyssa suspicious about the truth of what Alice said. "Is that true, Lily-nee?" To confirm the truth of her twin sister, Alyssa looked at Lily with an innocent gaze and high curiosity eyes. "That''s right, Alyssa. I was just helping Alice to reading the translation of the magic book that I had copied by hand. It made us concentrate for a long time until we were tired like this. We came out because we were hungry and realized that it was already dark without any proper lights inside," Lily replied in a flat tone without expression, even Alyssa''s sharp observation did not detect a lie because Lily did not show a single expression in her flat tone. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Alyssa''s hesitation, she saw both Alice''s and Lily''s lips were wet with a little trace of saliva. "What happened in the library room?" Alyssa muttered in a small tone to herself. "Huh? Did you say something, Alyssa-sama?" asked Mio who was secretly paying attention to the small murmur that came from Alyssa''s mouth. "It''s getting late, Papa and Mama have been waiting for us to have dinner together, isn''t that right, Mio?" with a sweet smile from the innocent little girl who looked cute, Alyssa tried to change the direction of the conversation to avoid further questions from Mio who looks like hearing her murmur. "Huh?" Responding to her question that was suddenly interrupted by another topic of conversation, Mio could only remain silent without being able to fight back because her status was Lily''s personal Maid. "Lily-sama, I have prepared warm water for a bath. But if you want to have dinner first, I can postpone your evening bath preparations to take a dinner first," ignoring Alyssa''s small mutter, Mio immediately returned to her work mode as Lily''s personal Maid and didn''t want to find out more about Alyssa''s mutter. Behind the innocent smile on Alyssa''s face, the calm flower suddenly grew to bloom to steal the night''s attention to itself. The smooth movement tried as much as possible not to disturb the quiet water that didn''t cause any waves. "Lily-nee, let''s have dinner together!" Alyssa pulled Lily''s arm which was covered in sweat. "You look excited, Alyssa. Did something happen while Alice and I were locked up in the library?" Lily asked Alyssa who was holding her hand towards the dining room. "Nothing, I was just lonely because I wasn''t with Lily-nee in afternoon tea party with Mama." "Oh, I''m sorry, because I was helping Alice reading my handwriting that translated the magic book." "I don''t mind it, because Alice has difficulty reading long handwriting. I also have to force myself to read slower to understand the long write Lily-nee''s handwriting." "Uhm, my handwriting isn''t bad and hard to read, right?" With an awkward smile, Lily looked like an Elder Sister who was filled with guilt when it came to helping her twin sister related to translate the magic book through her handwriting. On that short journey to dining room, Alyssa saw the anxious face that was visible in Lily''s small facial expression. Because the mansion''s hallways were rather dark and dimly lit, Alyssa smiled filled with cunning when she saw a golden opportunity in front of her eyes. "Lily-nee''s handwriting is very beautiful and easy to read. Maybe Alice just feels too lazy to read it so Lily-nee has trouble accompanying her in the library," said Alyssa while attacking Alice''s head with an invisible arrow. Stabb... "Urk! Somehow my chest hurts when this is an undeniable fact," replied Alice who received an invisible attack from Alyssa. Her little heart was too fragile to receive a cunning attack along with Alyssa''s innocent face without any guilt. "If only Alice had read Lily-nee''s handwriting correctly. We might not have fallen from a height after casting the teleportation magic spell," continued Alyssa who attacked Alice''s self-esteem and lacking magic skills because she didn''t read Lily''s handwriting about the teleportation magic carefully. Stabb... "Cough! Enough Alyssa! Please don''t throw such painful facts at me," Alice received an invisible arrow stab that pierced her fragile little heart. "Alice, you have to be more diligent in reading correctly so that such spell-casting mistakes don''t happen again. Oh! I almost forgot to tell you about this, maybe you should share the translation of Lily-nee''s handwriting with Mama." "Uh, why is it like this all of a sudden? Does it have something to do with Mama?" "Haven''t you heard from Mama? She said she wanted to study the magic book that Lily-nee had translated. If you don''t finish it quickly, you''ll be seven steps behind my magic skills," Alyssa said with an innocent smile. When Alyssa smiled like that, Alice understood that it was a smile to mock her for not being able to keep up with her skills as a twin sister. "A-Alyssa, can you keep Mom busy with our Onee-sama''s handwritten translation notes first?" she said with cold sweat pouring from her forehead, she imagined that her afternoon study with Lily would be disturbed by the presence of her Mom who wanted to join in studying the magic book. "I could do that, Alice. It''s just that..." Alyssa began to make a cunning attack hidden behind her innocent smile that was able to manipulate the situation. "Keeping Mom busy before you finish reading Lily-nee''s handwritten translation notes is not an easy matter," Alyssa began to make an offer that would bring her close to Lily at night. "How about I sleep with Lily-nee so that you feel comfortable to continue reading at night in our bedroom? That will give me some extra time before Mama finishes reading my translated magic book notes," the smile filled with cunning made Mio, who realized Alyssa''s true intentions, tremble with alertness. The body of the little girl who looked very innocent was able to manipulate a situation by taking advantage of hidden advantages. To make herself enjoy a warm night with Lily, Alyssa seemed to sacrifice the bedroom that she shared with Alice to give herself more space that would not interfere with her reading activities by sleeping with Lily. "That''s a great idea!" Alice exclaimed, not thinking about her situation that was being exploited by Alyssa. "That will give me plenty of time and space to read all of Onee-sama''s handwriting!" Alice''s eyes sparkled with the hope of finishing one magic book that Lily had translated. Mio, who had been silent listening to the conversation between Alice and Alyssa, tried to calm herself down so as not to get involved in a situation that would be exploited by Alyssa. "Lily-nee, you don''t mind me sleeping with you tonight, right?" Alyssa said with a sweet smile at Lily. "I don''t mind, it''s just, do you mind if Alyssa sleeps together with us, Mio?" Without Lily realizing it, she dragged Mio into the blacklist that Alyssa would use to not disturb her free time with Lily. "Lily-sama, you should sleep with Alyssa-sama tonight. We can sleep together another night," seeing Alyssa''s dark gaze who heard that the rivals for the special right to be alone with Lily had increased, Mio didn''t want to lose without a fight. The short and clear spoke made a statement that Mio could sleep with Lily anytime. "Lily-nee, this is the first time I''ve heard that Lily-nee often sleeps together with a personal Maid like Mio. Do Lily-nee and Mio always sleep together like that?" asked Alyssa who wanted to get additional information to fight back against Mio. "Yes, we''ve slept together often. It might sound embarrassing if I still sleep with a Maid. I also feel a bit lonely sleeping alone¡­" Lily replied while glancing at Mio, her soft red gaze followed by a blush blooming on her cheeks. "T-This¡­ I didn''t expect there to be an enemy this strong¡­" Alyssa muttered through clenched teeth seeing her greatest enemy was Lily''s personal Maid. "Onee-sama! If you feel lonely when sleeping alone, why don''t we sleep together every day? Me, Alyssa, and Mio will make you not lonely!" Right beside her, Alice gave a brilliant idea that accidentally triggered a big bomb that made Alyssa and Mio unite against her. "That''s a bad idea, Alice!" Alyssa exclaimed with wide eyes. "Alice-sama! That will disturb Lily-sama''s privacy and ruin Lily-sama''s good sleep quality!" Mio said in a polite tone without looking panicked like Alyssa. Alyssa and Mio tried their best to make Alice''s statement sound bad by bringing up the issue of comfortable sleep to ruin Lily''s privacy. The great pressure given by Alyssa and Mio at least made Alice silent during dinner because her brain was confused. Chapter 89 - 49 - Side Story: The Mistake of Marchioness Amagi [ Three months after the Marquess Rommel family went on vacation. ] For the past few months, Marchioness Amagi had been busy studying Lily''s handwriting and the old magic book that had caught her great interest. The old and peeling cover of the magic book almost made Marchioness Amagi''s head explode from dizziness after seeing the writing language used by one of the Great Heroes who lived in the past. As one of the women who had been the Head of the Aurora Kingdom''s Witch Division, Marchioness Amagi was very interested in magic knowledge and used her creative brain to publish a new thesis related to elemental magic. After seeing Alice and Alyssa struggling to study the magic book under Lily''s direct guidance, Marchioness Amagi felt challenged to study it blindly before giving up and asking Lily to explain the complicated elemental magic formula. On a piece of paper written by Lily, there was a periodic table of chemical elements that was used to manipulate elemental magic using chemical elements. In her blind study of the elemental magic incantation that she had just learned, Marchioness Amagi understood that the value of the magic book that Lily had bought should be a historical treasure that was specially stored using space and time magic so that it would remain eternal without being eroded by the changes of time. "I can''t believe that this is a simple magic formation that the Great Hero in the past timeline had," Marchioness Amagi was again fixated on Lily''s handwriting and little by little tried to understand the German language written on the Great Hero''s magic book. "If fire elemental magic mixes with oxygen atom molecules, it will make the fire elemental magic burn longer than the conventional fire magic that is often used by witch in general," following the guidance given by Lily''s handwriting, the Marchioness slowly began to understand the difference between the magic used by the Great Hero in the past timeline and the use of conventional magic in the present era. "From the beginning, the use of magic formations that were written and distributed in general did not use the idea of ??the periodic table of chemical elements that the Great Hero in the past timeline had discovered. Does that mean, a magic book that has been circulating all this time has a wrong basic concept?" Marchioness Amagi slowly immersed herself in her magical research to the point of missing the afternoon tea party hosted by Alyssa to the dinner personally brought by her Maid. The habit maintained during her time as the Head of the Aurora Kingdom''s Witch Division made Marchioness Amagi immersed in magical research that made her a witch who locked herself in her research room. Tokkk... Tokkk... Marchioness Amagi heard a knock coming from the door of her personal study room to sink into studying Lily''s handwriting along with the old magic book that had become her family''s treasure to be passed down from generation to generation. Kraaakkk.... "Marchioness Amagi, I brought the dinner that you missed together with your family," understanding Marchioness Amagi''s personality who often locked herself in studying magic books or new magic, her personal Maid had to be more forceful to maintain Marchioness Amagi''s diet and health who was very stubborn when it came to magical matters. "Yes, please feed me," Marchioness Amagi replied without looking at her maid and focused on studying the magic book that Lily had translated. Baaamm¡­ With a gentle sweep of her hand that covered the magic book that Marchioness Amagi was studying, her maid forced her hand to distract Marchioness Amagi who was too focused on studying the magic book. "Marchioness Amagi, you have become a mother and become one of the important parts of the Marquess Rommel family. If you continue like this, it will become a bad habit. It has been three months since you locked yourself in the study room to study the magic book," Marchioness Amagi''s maid used a gentle tone to reprimand Marchioness Amagi''s stubbornness who ignored everything for the sake of studying the magic book. "Seeing the thickness of the magic book and your personal thesis notes, isn''t it more than enough to take a short break before continuing to study the magic book?" continued her maid who was currently preparing a cup of warm tea and a simple dinner that could fill Marchioness Amagi''s stomach until midnight. Takkk... Takkk... Takkk... With a gentle attitude that displayed elegance and politeness, her maid arranged a simple dinner on Marchioness Amagi''s research table while forcibly pushing aside her research papers. "Thank you, you may leave me now." "I will wait for you to finish your dinner before leaving this room." "Ugh, haven''t you been forcing me a lot lately?" "I am not forcing you because it is my duty as your maid." "Still, this seems like one-sided forcing." "This is not forcing you, Marchioness Amagi. It is now winter and it would be better for you to do research in your room without caring about anything else since Marquess Rommel is taking all measures to take care of the family''s territory and business. If I don''t do this, you will be like a winter bear hibernating to study the magic book." "I am not like that, I also went out several times to clean myself with a hot bath before returning to studying this magic book." "I knew this would happen, this became your bad habit in the past." "Didn''t something like this happen often in the past timeline?" "Yes, I''ve known your habits since you were born until you became a mother like this." "Then what''s the problem?" "You don''t know that you''ve forgotten something." "Hmm? Forgot something?" "Do you know what day it is?" asked Marchioness Amagi maid with a friendly smile. "Of course, I know what day it is, isn''t it the day¡­ uhh¡­ where''s my calendar?" Marchioness Amagi immediately looked for her calendar until she found one full of scribbles to mark the days that Marchioness Amagi had passed while locking herself in her room to study the magic book. "Oh! The sixth day of winter!" exclaimed Marchioness Amagi with a smile at her maid. "I still remember today''s date!" shouted Marchioness Amagi. "Marchioness Amagi¡­ it''s already the seventh day of winter. Bypassing these two days, you forgot something important for a Mother," replied her personal Maid who didn''t care about Marchioness Amagi''s childish attitude after she focused on studying the magic book. "Oh? If I feel it again. The cold air in winter has started to feel cold, penetrating my body," Marchioness Amagi began to feel the cold air that occurred in winter. "You seem to forgot that one important thing as a Mother." Marchioness Amagi took a cup of warm tea that had been prepared by her personal Maid. She drank it slowly and enjoyed every drop of the warm tea that soothed her thirsty throat. "Is there something important that I forgot? We are currently on vacation for an indefinite time. There is no noble party invitation that requires the Marquess Rommel family to attend, right? Even to track our tracks, the royal family is having a hard time because we tricked them with false clues and traces." "There is no such thing because Marquess Rommel closed all access to party invitations given by the noble proxies who have become his subordinates. The Marquess Rommel family has also officially left the faction that supports the royal family and has been neutral until now." "Then what''s the problem? Isn''t there nothing important that I have to do as the Marchioness?" Marchioness Amagi finished a cup of tea that had been prepared by her maid, her hands now busy holding a spoon to enjoy a simple dinner that was able to fulfill her nutritional needs for staying up from night until morning. The sound of spoons and plates clashing echoed in her research room, her maid who had seemed chatty until now fell silent to respect Marchioness Amagi who was enjoying her dinner. After Marchioness Amagi''s dinner was finished, her maid began to clean up her plates and poured a cup of tea with her dessert. "Tonight''s dessert looks different from usual, it''s not usual to have a cake with thick cream like this." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, it''s the leftover cake from yesterday that still hasn''t been finished because it was large size cake." "It looks like a birthday cake, is there someone having a birthday in our mansion?" Marchioness Amagi asked as she ate her dessert with a happy smile. "You failed as a stepmother," replied her maid who had given up on her situation. "Failed as a stepmother? What did I do to be such a failure?" "Marchioness Amagi, it is truly a shame that you forgot something important for your stepdaughter." "My stepdaughter? Is Lily hurt again? Even with her talent in using swordsmanship like that, she could get hurt?" "Yes, Lily-sama is hurt. To be more precise, it''s not because of her physical condition but because of her hurt feelings after you didn''t attend her sixth birthday celebration." Praakkk¡­ Hearing her personal maid''s words, Marchioness Amagi accidentally dropped her spoon and immediately stood up. "I''ll be right back!" said Marchioness Amagi who had realized her mistake as a stepmother who forgot her stepdaughter''s birthday. "It''s too late for that, Marchioness Amagi." Ignoring her personal maid''s words, Marchioness Amagi immediately ran through the mansion''s hallways towards Lily''s room door. When Marchioness Amagi''s running steps close to Lily''s room, she was greeted with protective magic and barrier magic in the form of chunks of ice that blocked the hallway to Lily''s room. Marchioness Amagi was very surprised to see the ice elemental magic standing firmly in front of her. "It seems I''m too late," Marchioness Amagi hung her head dejectedly as she saw her stepdaughter sulking. Chapter 90 - 50 - Side Story: Seven Years Later [ Seven years after Marquess Rommel disappeared from the social circle of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility and ruled his territory from behind the scenes. ] In the middle of winter with snow piled thickly in the forest bordering Marquess Rommel territory, a girl stared at the Marquess Rommel''s residence which seemed quiet without any signs of life. The small crown on her head showed her social status that was not an ordinary girl. Under the slowly falling snow, the girl was greeted by a military noble who gave her a knight''s salute by kneeling in front of her. "Welcome to the Marquess Rommel''s territory, Princess Anastasia." The knight who knelt in respect before her was a noble who had sworn allegiance to become the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family. "Forget this useless respect, is there no sign of Marquess Rommel returning to his territory?" Pursing her lips to withstand the cold air in the silent winter, Princess Anastasia let out lonely and sad eyes as she looked at the empty Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Please forgive me for being so bland, Princess Anastasia. But I am only tasked with guarding the forest bordering Marquess Rommel''s territory. If Princess Anastasia wants to find out about Marquess Rommel''s whereabouts by interrogating me, there might only be a disappointing answer that comes out of my mouth," with polite conversation and filled with a knightly attitude that maintains a secret, Earl Timoti has determined to keep his mouth shut until death. "I am not trying to interrogate you, Earl Timoti. As a Royal Princess who witnessed Lily''s curse that befell all of your bloodline descendants, I know that the curse given by Lily will remain attached as long as Earl Timoti''s family still sets foot in this world," Princess Anastasia''s wisdom was reflected in her intelligence that knew the effects of Lily''s curse that could not be broken with basic logic. Princess Anastasia noticed the butterfly wing mark carved on Earl Timoti''s face, a sign of the curse cast by Lily still clearly attached to Earl Timoti''s bloodline descendants. Several years earlier, Princess Anastasia tried to find traces of Marquess Rommel''s whereabouts that led to the Bizan Empire. But it was just a decoy that Marquess Rommel had prepared. Princess Anastasia tried a more relaxed approach to find traces left by Marquess Rommel, but it still couldn''t help her track down Marquess Rommel who disappeared like a ghost. For several years, Princess Anastasia was consumed by severe stress because she couldn''t meet one of the girls who would be her main goal to change the Aurora Kingdom to be better than before. The curse given by Lily created a stage for the noble faction that was able to become neutral and independently. The pioneers of the neutral faction who were not tied to the shift in power from the heir to the throne made the Aurora Kingdom''s tax revenue stable and the economy did not experience changes in currency values ??that had caused a commotion problem after the person in charge of the kingdom''s finances admitted all the proceeds of his corruption money that had been carried out while his family''s descendants served as the person in charge of the royal family''s finances. The absolute curse given by Lily made that person unable to lie anymore. Taking advantage of her honest attitude that could no longer commit corruption, Princess Anastasia took advantage of Lily''s curse to improve the finances of the Aurora Kingdom which were always marked by inflation every year. "Thank you for your understanding, Princess Anastasia," while kneeling and bowing respectfully, Earl Timoti waited for further orders given by Princess Anastasia as the holder of power who represented the orders of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. "This makes me curious, Earl Timoti. If Marquess Rommel is not in his residence to rule his family''s territory and business, why is this city still standing tall without any chaos because the noble who rules his territory is not in place?" asked Princess Anastasia while observing her surroundings. She saw a Marquess Rommel''s territory which borders a forest filled with monsters. It should have been overwhelmed by the natural threat like an uncontrolled monster population because Marquess Rommel was absent from managing his territory like a proper noble. "I can only say that Marquess Rommel manages his territory cleverly and carefully," replied Earl Timoti while trying to cover his mouth so that secret information from Marquess Rommel would not slip out of his mouth. "I can see that. A great noble who can command his territory from a distance and take care of the nobles who are his subordinates. That is an extraordinary ingenuity while I search for his traces that are never found," Princess Anastasia admitted the ingenuity of Marquess Rommel who always outwitted her in searching for his traces. Wuuusshhh... When the cold air and snow suddenly blew toward her, Princess Anastasia closed her eyes so that her eyes would not be dazzled by the snow that hit her face. "I didn''t expect the cold air to blow hard that it made some snow fall on my face," grumbled Princess Anastasia who began to move her hands to clean her face that was hit by the snow. "Earl Timoti, what are you doing kneeling like that on the snow?" The question was heard in Princess Anastasia''s ears, her ears twitched violently when she heard the nostalgic voice. By speeding up the movement of her hands to clean the snow that covered her face, Princess Anastasia wanted to immediately see the source of the nostalgic voice. Plaaappp... Paaaappp... When the snow that hit her face had fallen and Princess Anastasia opened her eyes wide, she saw a beautiful girl with light brown skin wearing a thin nightgown that showed off her enchanting body shape. "Aaa..." Without being able to say a word, Princess Anastasia fell silent after seeing the beauty of a girl she had been looking for a long time. "Aaaahhh..." words filled with longing missing words were difficult for Princess Anastasia to say, that was because she was so stunned to see the beauty of a girl''s body that had grown perfectly. Long hair that looked soft, light brown skin that was so charming, and red eyes that looked like they could give a cold command that would be obeyed by everyone. In addition, the thin nightgown that showed her sweaty breasts made Princess Anastasia fall silent and have difficulty saying words. "Lily-sama, have you come to visit us to deliver messages to the nobles under the rule of Marquess Rommel at this late night?" asked Earl Timoti who still maintained his respectful kneeling position. "Yes, I want to bring the message that Marquess Rommel wants to give. This time, I will say it verbally," Lily said while staring coldly at Earl Timoti who seemed reluctant to look her in the eye. "We will return," Lily said briefly, clearly, and concisely before the cold air blew again, blurring all vision to her with flying snow surrounding her body. Wuuusshhh... Plaaappp... The snow blown by the strong wind covered Princess Anastasia''s face again. With a quick hand movement, she cleared the snowflakes that hit her face. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I-Is that girl Lily Schwartz De Rommel?" Princess Anastasia asked with her heavy, passionate breath. Like a girl who had just seen her old love who had disappeared and was found again, Princess Anastasia showed a gentle smile after several years of suffering in loneliness after her savior who gave her the Elixir potion disappeared. "Yes, she is Lily Schwartz De Rommel." The answer that made Princess Anastasia''s heart bloom marked her spring that had returned after her heart was filled with endless winter after all her efforts to track down Marquess Rommel were in vain. "Marquess Rommel will return?" Princess Anastasia asked further while holding back her overflowing feelings of joy. "Lily-sama has said they will return. Maybe it will happen soon," answered Earl Timoti who was still kneeling and bowing respectfully. A thin smile began to appear on Princess Anastasia''s face after several years of despair because she was abandoned by the special girl in her life. To enjoy this teenage time filled with love, Princess Anastasia had put in place several policies that supported her long plan to make the Aurora Kingdom reach a golden times in human history. "I can''t wait for her return," Princess Anastasia smiled when the girl who had disappeared from her life had returned to her life. "Can I stay in your tent for a few days while waiting for my private tent to arrive?" In the darkness of that late night, Princess Anastasia asked Earl Timoti a question that was difficult for him to refuse. "Do I have any other reason to refuse a Princess who wants to wait for someone to return?" replied Earl Timoti who did not dare to refuse Princess Anastasia''s request after seeing her longing for the figure of a girl who was her soon to be lover. "Thank you, Earl Timoti. I will make sure that your kindness will be repaid in the future timeline. As a Princess who does not forget the person who has fulfilled my sudden personal request." "Princess Anastasia, rather than repaying my actions for that one. Can I exchange it with something else?" replied Earl Timoti. "Exchange it with something else? For right now? You know that the help I will give in the future timeline will be much more beneficial to you than the present timeline." "I need it for now, Princess Anastasia." "It seems urgent, do you want to exchange it as soon as possible?" "Yes, Princess Anastasia." "Can I know what you want as to be soon as possible?" "I only ask for your permission to allow my daughter to become Lily-sama''s sword and shield with the enthronement of the knighthood through your hand, Princess Anastasia." "Huh? What?" The cold wind of winter blew again. Princess Anastasia stood frozen as she felt a love rival that she could not refuse. Chapter 91 - 51 - Side Story: The Family Tradition in Winter The winter that was starting to feel warm was slowly meet the ending. The warm sunlight began to radiate sunlight which marked the beginning of the change from winter to warm season. The blizzard that caused the snow to pile up as high as an adult''s knees began to melt slowly. A girl who had grown into a teenager and showed her beautiful face due to puberty was dancing on a snow field. Her footsteps, drawing a teleportation magic formula, showed her intelligent brain flowing magic energy like a pen drawing on a pile of snow. "Onee-sama! I have finished drawing the magic formation to release our limitted magic!" far across her body, Alice who had grown into a teenage girl waved her hand. "Lily-nee, I have completed the magic formation as our catalyst output for mass teleportation!" across her body again far away, Alyssa waved her hand as a sign that she had carried out the task given by her beloved Elder Sister. The Twin Sisters who had fulfilled their duties immediately approached the figure of the teenage girl who was dancing on the snow. With a touch of her foot that drew a large-scale magic formation to be activated immediately, the lines created by her became bright as a sign that the magic formation had been activated. "Humm... not bad for our first try," Lily muttered as she stopped her body from dancing on the snow. The soles of her feet that were covered in snow gave off a fairly clear color contrast between the white snow and the light brown skin of her soles. "Mom, are you ready to cast the teleportation magic spell?" Lily directed her gaze to her stepmother who was standing in the middle of the activated magic formation circle. Baaammm!! With a swing of her magic staff that looked like tree roots overgrown with leaves and red roses blooming on the top, Marchioness Amagi concentrated her magic energy to perform a teleportation magic jump for the first time in human history. Marchioness Amagi looked very worried when she was entrusted by Lily to be the center point of charging the teleportation magic energy formation that was able to pass through space, distance, and time. The magical energy that seemed to be blazing after being activated showed a light beating like a magical heart. Degg... Degg... Degg... The heart of magical energy that was created after Marchioness Amagi concentrated her magical energy into the catalyst given by Lily. Magic catalysts are usually large and very expensive. However, the catalyst used by Marchioness Amagi had a cute carving like a little girl''s underwear that grew into a teenage girl. The magical catalyst used by Marchioness Amagi was none other than the underwear worn by Lily after being covered in sweat. It was for that reason that Marchioness Amagi became someone who stood at the core of the large magical energy formation. "I didn''t know there was a magical catalyst like this," Marchioness Amagi muttered to herself after seeing the miracle of a pair of underwear that turned into a magical catalyst. Marchioness Amagi wanted to do new research as soon as possible after she struggled to get rid of the bad habit of a researcher who locked herself away without caring about the conditions around her. Her dark past of missing Lily''s birthday became her great sin because Lily no longer wanted to celebrate her birthday after her Stepmother preferred studying magic books rather than attending her own stepdaughter''s birthday. "The mass teleportation magic formation has been prepared, Lily!" Marchioness Amagi shouted while raising her magic staff upwards and the red rose that bloomed on it sent a signal with a red light that attracted the attention of the people around her. Lily, Alice, and Alyssa who had finished their task of drawing the teleportation magic formation immediately headed to the center point filled with horse-drawn carriages and people who had faithfully accompanied Marquess Rommel on his vacation in exile. "Mama, are you okay? You''re still young enough to launch a giant magic formation, right?" giving an honest and piercing question like sarcasm, Alice asked while tidying up her graceful long brown hair. "Alyssa, are you looking down on our own Mama? Of course, Mama doesn''t mind channeling magical energy into a giant formation like this. As long as Mama doesn''t forget to breathe again, she seems to forget important things very easily now. Oh right! That''s a factor of aging," Alyssa poured out an undeniable fact to her mother. "You two, don''t bully your mother. Even though she has forgotten important things before, Mama definitely won''t forget when it comes to the magic energy formation that she loves so much. Because she forgot the most important day for me and preferred studying the magic book that she loves so much." A fallen angel girl who befell Marchioness Amagi had a bitter taste for her and made the Twin Sister who bullied her mother laugh. "Lily-chan, do you still hold a grudge against me after all these years of sacrifice to not forget your birthday again?" Holding back her sobs from the verbal bullying that had befallen her, Marchioness Amagi pretended to cry with a fake sob voice. "Sob¡­ I really won''t forget your birthday anymore, Lily-chan. So stop bullying your mother every winter seasons," said Marchioness Amagi while wiping away her fake tears. "We''ll stop bullying Mama after winter passes, it''s Mama''s fault for agreeing to come but forgetting." "I-I''ve explained many times that I was too absorbed in my research!" Marchioness Amagi denied it as a defense of her innocence. "It''s still my fault that Mama broke her promise to attend Onee-sama''s birthday party. As a result, Onee-sama is no longer interested in holding her birthday party anymore. That was the first and last party for Onee-sama to celebrate her birthday," Alice said as she took out a magic staff filled with eternal tree roots wrapped in glowing magic moss after being covered by magic energy. "Mama, you traumatized a little girl into holding her birthday party. This is the punishment that must be given to you during the winter," Alyssa said as she took out her magic staff in the form of a twisted cactus trunk showing sharp thorns ready to torture her prey. "I told you, I deeply regret forgetting that sacred promise!" Marchioness Amagi lowered her head in annoyance after being teased like that before winter ended. "Stop joking around, Alice¡­ Alyssa¡­" "I have forgiven Mom because she voluntarily spent her sleep time to destroy our almost eternal ice barrier magic and she did not sleep for three days and three nights." Lily mediated the small fight between the twin stepsister and her Stepmother. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily¡­ thank you for giving me the chance to be your Mother again," Marchioness Amagi looked at Lily who looked like an angel girl who fell from heaven. Marchioness Amagi saw Lily''s pure white wings that turned black after being affected by the sins of the world. "Yes, I can''t bear to see you going crazy after three days and three nights trying to destroy that ice magic spell." "Uhh¡­ can you not bring that up again?" "¡­ How could I forget the living corpse who turned out to be my Mother, right?" Lily almost fell silent but continued her words after seeing the sincere sacrifice of her Stepmother who tried to apologize by trying to break through the eternal ice magic formation that was a barrier in the hallway of her room. "Urkk..." an invisible arrow landed on Marchioness Amagi''s heart. "Mom didn''t plan to die as a living corpse after using up her magical energy capacity to break through my eternal ice barrier back then, right?" "Ark..." Marchioness Amagi screamed once again after feeling the invisible arrow that had now penetrated her body until she fell to the ground. "Don''t you think the same way, Dad?" Lily turned her gaze to Marquess Rommel who had been standing beside the horse carriage without saying a word. "I, who was busy taking care of our family business from a distance at that time, was able to take the time to attend Lily''s birthday party." The words uttered by Marquess Rommel became the final blow that managed to hit Marchioness Amagi on her past mistake of breaking her promise because she was busy researching the Great Hero''s magic book. "Thanks to that, Mom agreed to become an Instructor at the Royal Academy after we return to the public later, right?" Lily asked with a gentle smile towards her stepmother. "For this promise, make sure you don''t make that mistake again, Gi-chan," said Marquess Rommel to mock Marchioness Amagi by taking her surname which sounded very old for her still young face. "I didn''t expect that when winter came, my family would become enemies under the blanket like this. I''ve gotten used to this after seven years of living in bullying when winter comes," said Marchioness Amagi who slowly stood up after falling with a broken heart. "Winter will end soon, that will make us a harmonious family again. So maintain the family tradition that was created because of your negligence." "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I understand, Rom-chan," Marchioness Amagi started to stand up straight on both feet and hit the snow beneath her feet. "Now¡­ let''s focus on going home after living on a long vacation for so long." "This isn''t a vacation, but rather letting go of responsibilities in style after leaving the family that supports the royal family," this time, a Butler who looked older with his old hair combed back showed his elegant body in commenting on Marquess Rommel''s actions. He was the one and only, Sebastian. With that simple humor, Marquess Rommel''s family returned after developing mass teleportation magic. Chapter 92 - 52 - Side Story: Back To Home When the magic formation carvings glowed brightly and counted down, everyone inside the giant magic formation fell silent and hoped the mass teleportation magic formation would work. When the countdown ended, the giant magic circle formation emitted a bright light and covered the entire body of the person inside with a sea of ??white light. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swiipp... Baamm... The flash of white light made a jump breakthrough from the giant magic formation was recorded in human history. The Marquess Rommel family and their loyal followers had moved from their small hidden vacation mansion to their previous residence. Marchioness Amagi slowly opened her eyes. Her body felt heavy after she launched the mass teleportation magic formation with the help of a magic catalyst in the form of Lily''s sweat-soaked underwear. "I-It worked?" the question-filled words came from Marchioness Rommel. Her eyes slowly opened and looked at the Marquess Rommel''s residence which was located in the border of a forest filled with monsters. The mansion that looked neglected showed an old vibe after being abandoned by its owner. "Our mansion seems to have become a haunted mansion after being abandoned and neglected like that," Marquess Rommel said while pulling his thick beard. "Sebastian, can the damage to our mansion after being abandoned like this be fixed quickly?" Marquess Rommel looked at the damage to his main mansion which had been abandoned for a long time. He could see several broken glass windows and cracked walls due to the uncontrolled growth of moss. "My lord, if we call our old workers who are currently working in your subordinate noble families, perhaps we can make this mansion clean again in three months," Sebastian replied while placing his hand on his left chest and bowing slightly to show his respect to Marquess Rommel. "Three months? Isn''t that quite a long time to repair?" "I understand that it is too long to clean the main mansion of the Marquess Rommel family. It is comparable to our luggage from our secret mansion," Sebastian''s gaze now looked at the horse-drawn carriage that had successfully jumped through space and time to arrive at Marquess Rommel''s main mansion. "In addition to the written report and reorganizing the bookshelves in your study, we still have another problem of storing your family''s personal belongings which seem to be quite numerous considering we made several cargo horse carriages to store them," continue Sebastian. "That makes sense, can we speed it up to two months? After our family''s long absence from the noble social circle, they will surely rush to our territory to meet in person rather than exchanging letters." "I can''t guarantee it but I will try to finish it in two months. If only we had additional help, it might be faster." While Marquess Rommel and Sebastian were talking about the restoration of the Marquess Rommel family''s main mansion which looked like a ruined mansion, Marchioness Amagi looked very happy while checking her journal which contained modern magic theories supported by the Great Hero''s magic book in the past timeline. Meanwhile, Lily, Alice, and Alyssa seemed to be observing the walls of their mansion which were overgrown with vines and moss. "Hmm¡­ wouldn''t this be unique if it was used as an exterior decoration for our mansion?" said Lily while observing each vine that had beautiful flowers that shone brightly at night. "Like a mansion made of nature?" said Alice while observing the leaves that covered the moss. "Or like nature merging with our mansion?" said Alyssa while showing her sweet smile like an innocent girl who was attracted to the beauty of the flowers growing in front of her. "I don''t know if this mansion will be abandoned in our escape disguised as a family vacation," while saying that, Lily pulled her hand and felt the walls of the mansion covered in snow. "Is it just my feeling or is the snow that falls in this area so soft that moss and vines can still survive? Does that mean our vacation area has a very harsh winter?" Lily rubbed the walls of the mansion until the snow that stuck to the magic moss fell off. "I don''t think that''s the problem, Lily-nee," Alyssa watched the moss that grew abundantly when winter had come. "Judging from the growth pattern of the moss that grows and covers the entire wall of our mansion, it seems like it was deliberately left to grow so that the walls of our mansion would not be damp. But it also causes some vines that are active in winter to grow. According to the plant encyclopedia that I read, this plant that looks like a plant pest is often used by the military to protect their important assets in the winter," said Alyssa while explaining the knowledge of plants obtained from the plant encyclopedia. "Alyssa, you''re not trying to attract Onee-sama''s attention with your intelligence after becoming a bookworm who loves to read in your spare time, are you?" Alice stared at Alyssa who seemed excited after explaining unimportant trivia about plants that are active in winter. "Protecting important military assets in winter? I think I know who did this. If it was said to be intentional, it could be because of the curse that Zoe has given in their family''s bloodline to protect out mansion like an orders," Lily answered while holding her lower lip with her index finger as if understanding something. Her red eyes were now focused on the vines that had embedded their roots until they penetrated the wall of the mansion. Her hand slowly touched the roots of the plant as if pulling something from inside the wall of her mansion. "This is a clever way when the outer wall of the mansion is covered with a lump of clay that will freeze in winter," Lily took out a clay that had frozen in winter with a network of roots that formed a ball of clay. "It seems I have to thank Earl Timoti for keeping our mansion from being destroyed. Although he must have had an inner conflict not to enter our mansion without permission so he left some of the broken glass covered by wooden bars from the outside," while observing the broken glass windows covered by wooden bars that crossed, Lily had time to peek at some of the items left inside the mansion. "This makes me curious, have any of our things been stolen?" Lily smiled slightly after seeing some of the furniture that looked weathered due to being neglected. "For the time being, it seems we will set up a tent in the courtyard of our mansion before our mansion can be used again as a place to live," after being satisfied peeking at the items inside the mansion, Lily directed her gaze towards Alice and Alyssa. Kraakkk... Krriieekkk... A sound like the creaking of rusty iron caught everyone''s attention. The front yard of Marquess Rommel''s mansion filled with horse-drawn carriages was now crowded with rows of soldiers on duty guarding Marquess Rommel as the head of the family. The sound came from the footsteps of a military noble who was tasked by Marquess Rommel to guard the outermost area of ??the forest that directly borders Marquess Rommel''s territory. Ordinary people who live around the forest filled with monsters will be threatened by their presence which increases the population when the monster mating season arrives. So the military noble is responsible for clearing the uncontrolled monster population. Greeting someone he knows so well, Marquess Rommel immediately met Earl Timoti who had been the guard of the forest filled with monsters for seven years. "Long time no see, Earl Timoti. It seems that my monster forest has made you happier because you can draw your rusty sword, Ahaha!!" Marquess Rommel exclaimed while letting out a small laugh like a father who met his social circle. "Marquess Rommel, you used your vacation time very well. Isn''t it already the seventh year that you haven''t returned home for vacation? Even the King and Queen almost said that your family was dead," responding to Marquess Rommel''s small joke, Earl Timoti delivered the news that made both of them laugh in amusement. "That was the stupidest order I''ve ever read because they couldn''t track me who went on vacation," Marquess Rommel held back his small laugh when Earl Timoti''s joke made him remember the embarrassing incident because the royal family went berserk after Marquess Rommel''s family left one of the nobles who supported the royal family. "Still, it was an incident that shocked the kingdom. A Marquess who stopped supporting the royal family when it was the third time her family was embarrassed by the stupid Crown Prince." "It''s not my fault if the public talks badly about the royal family like that." Earl Timoti extended his hand after exchanging jokes with each other. Marquess Rommel held his hand tightly as a sign of friendship, the closeness that was quite close and harmonious made a girl standing behind Earl Timoti silent while biting her lip. "Speaking of the royal family that is having problems with your family. Princess Anastasia has personally been waiting for your return, Marquess Rommel," said Earl Timoti who immediately stepped aside to make way for Princess Anastasia. "Princess Anastasia?" Marquess Rommel immediately recognized her when her body that had become a teenage girl showed the beauty and kindness that indicated her honorary position as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, Marquess Rommel. If I''m not mistaken, it was seven years ago before you went on vacation without leaving your duties as a noble by ruling from a distance," the words filled with honor came from Princess Anastasia. "¡­" Marquess Rommel fell silent when he saw and heard Princess Anastasia''s words. With a casual hand gesture, Marquess Rommel swung his thumb towards the back without turning his body. "Lily is walking around behind our mansion with her twin sisters," said Marquess Rommel who seemed to not care about honor when meeting one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. "Thank you, Marquess Rommel!" With quick footsteps, Princess Anastasia rushed to the back of Marquess Rommel''s mansion to find Lily. "Earl Timoti, do you know¡­ now I can distinguish between people who want to meet me or want to meet my daughter," said Marquess Rommel while watching Princess Anastasia who went to look for Lily. "I also know about that, after all, because your daughter has a talent for making a girl interested in her," replied Earl Timoti who also smiled when he saw Princess Anastasia chasing Lily step. The winter was almost over and full of surprise by the meeting of old friends who had been separated for seven years. Chapter 93 - 53 - Snow War in Home Looking at the old mansion that was my birthplace and filled part of my childhood, I saw some thin branches of plants that seemed to have lost their vitality and could not survive the winter. The dense forest that was the nest of monsters was now filled with empty snow and a dry expanse of frozen ground. "It makes me feel like an old girl when I see the expanse of the mansion and the dense forest that was part of my childhood," in a low and melancholy tone, I looked around me and found drops of water coming from the melted snow. "The air still feels cold but winter is slowly leaving after feeling the warm air. This makes me not know how to respond after taking a long vacation that I forgot about the mansion where I was born," I lamented the rocky ground covered in thick snow and kicked it. Kaasss... Kraass... My head which was filled with nostalgic thoughts after returning to my hometown was suddenly hit by a small snowball that landed on my face. Kraass... "Onee-sama! Do you want to play snowball war too?" I immediately glanced at the source of the snowball attack that hit my face. It came from my twin step-sisters who were playing around using snowballs thrown from their hands. A child''s game that was carried over into teenage girlhood. I briefly wondered if my thinking had developed in a better direction while spending time on a long family vacation studying magic books and practicing attack techniques from one of the high-level adventurer parties that happened to pass by our vacation spot. I immediately crouched down and grabbed a handful of snow that had been formed into a ball with both of my hands. My body received a signal from one of the snowball attacks that was aimed at my body. I immediately tilted my head and saw a snowball flying past me. Passss... When the snowball that passed me shattered and fell to the ground filled with piles of snow, I immediately threw a fist of snow that had formed a snowball at Alice. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Do you think you can easily hit me with a snowball?" I said while throwing a snowball at Alice. The throw I did was quite slow because I could already measure my strength level so as not to overdo it. For the past few years, I have been busy with the Quest given by my Goddess through the Yurification System mechanism. An unusual Quest that always appears when a condition has been met. Driven by my Goddess''s request and the tempting Quest completion reward, I have always been carried away in carrying out the Quest I was given. That has made me add Linked Rituals with other Maids and several village girls who have been part of my unforgettable childhood. Parting from the village that had been the place where I grew up until I became a teenager made me sentimental when I left the village. In that brief sadness, Alice and Alyssa reminded me of Marquess Rommel''s territory. A place where we should be as one of the nobles who were given a task to lead one of the territories that had been given by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. After so many years of vacationing and taking care of the territory from a distance, now the Marquess Rommel family has returned to the territory that should have been led directly by my father. Paass... My snowball hit Alice''s face. Her facial expression smiled as she received the counterattack from my snowball that was moving quickly towards her. "Onee-sama, you cheated when you threw it at me without telling me first!" Alice shouted while putting on a happy expression. "Alyssa, you also suddenly attacked Lily-nee. It''s only fair when Lily-nee retaliates with a surprise attack without warning," said Alyssa who was preparing several snowballs that had gathered around her feet. "Now, it''s my turn to attack you two directly!" shouted Alyssa who suddenly stomped her magic staff and chanted a magic formation that formed a golem from a pile of snow to throw snowballs around her feet. Powww... Poowww... Pooww... A barrage of snowballs from Alyssa flew towards me and Alice. Using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish, I immediately disappeared from Alyssa''s attack path. Paasss... Paass... Passs... "Aw! That cheating Alyssa! We didn''t use magic but you used magic!" Alice received a snowball attack from the snow golem that Alyssa had just created. Alice''s body which was covered by warm clothes was slowly covered by white snow that piled up into a giant snowball. Bammm... Paaanngg... From within the pile of giant snowballs that covered Alice''s body, a defensive magic formation was created by Alice. Using the pile of snowballs that became a giant snowball, it was successfully changed by Alice into a defensive wall made of white snow. Paaammm... Pammm... Alyssa''s repeated attacks and the defensive formation used by Alice became a competition to survive the snowball attacks. I was now standing on one of the tree branches covering my entire body with a thin presence like an Assassin peeking from the shadows. The ability that I just learned a few years ago brought me to one of the Maid girls who had a hidden talent in the form of surprise attacks and silent attacks. My presence which was as thin as the wind and had disappeared from the range of Alyssa''s continuous attacks allowed me to relax watching my twin step-sisters who were playing around using magic formations. Their magic skills were far above Mama who was one of the greatest witchs in the Aurora Kingdom. The talent that came down not far from Mama made me a little jealous because of their magic skills that were able to use magic elements as they pleased. What about me? Let''s just say I was one of the unique cases where the magic elements that I used worked but were difficult to interpret in the logic of magic that runs in this world. My magic training together with Alice and Alyssa had made me a witch who was able to use a sword like a magic staff. I once asked my Goddess about this but the answer I got was that I had become the first Mage Swordgirl in this world. Difficult vocabulary and my lack of understanding in interpreting the words of my Goddess had made me lost in my self-training. Besides, what kind of witch uses a sword as a magic staff? Doesn''t that mean that my main weapon until die is the sword forged by Mio? Using the same sword to cast a magic formation, feels like throwing dirt at Mio who hates magic. I once talked about this matter to Mio and she just stood there in a daze. It seems like making the sword forged by Mio as a magic staff was a mistake. Should I buy a second sword specifically used for casting magic formations? Woosshhh... Baammm... Baanngg!! "Hum? Why is there an explosion sound in the snowball war?" I muttered after hearing the explosion sound coming from the snowball war between Alice and Alyssa. Still maintaining my presence as thin as the wind and a silent voice, I immediately peeked through the gaps in the tree trunks to see the snowball war between Alice and Alyssa. A shocking scene appeared before me. A castle wall made of snow and an army of snow golems were fighting each other. Various magical energy formations were scattered in the air, showing off my twin step-sister''s magical prowess. "Just give up Alyssa, you will never be able to break through the castle wall forged by the magical energy in every drop of melting snow!" Pointing her magic staff at the wall of her snow castle, Alice strengthened the defense of the wall by injecting her overflowing magical energy. "What are you talking about, Alice? I can easily destroy your snow castle with a single attack from a giant snow golem throwing 10-ton snowballs!" Alyssa responded to Alice''s arrogant challenge of her snow castle''s unshakeable strength. "..." "..." I saw a scene of an unusual snowball war like this. Compared to a snowball war, this looked more like two witches attacking and defending each other. Baaammm... Bannngg!! The sound of an explosion occurred again, it came from the explosion of Alyssa''s giant snowball that hit the outer wall of Alice''s snow castle and did not waver from the attack. "Zoe, if you think about it, don''t they look like monsters playing around?" I asked Zoe. Zoe who was tucked into my hair to withstand the cold air of winter slowly came out. Her dark butterfly wings had shown their presence from behind the white snow that contrasted with the color of her butterfly wings. "Compared to them, you are much more of a monster, my Master," Zoe replied as she perched herself on my shoulder. "What is it this time? Why am I much more of a monster than them?" I replied as I observed Zoe''s butterfly body that had risen from its winter hibernation. "My Master, have you forgotten that the sword technique you performed did not use any magical energy? Even top-level adventurers do not know what tricks you did and what kind of training you underwent to reach such a level of sword technique." "Uhh, what should I answer when I have never trained at all?" "That''s what makes you a monster¡­ Oh! Speaking of monsters. So there is someone who dares to approach two monsters fighting each other." "Huh?" When I turned my face again, I could see a girl walking towards Alice and Alyssa. "Gosh, isn''t she a reckless girl? Should I save her?" "My Master, do you want to add more girls to fall in love with you?" Ignoring Zoe''s words, I immediately headed towards the careless girl. Chapter 94 - 54 - Love in Winter My footsteps, which were without footprints on the white snow, ended right before the figure of a girl approaching my twin step-sister, who was having a snowball fight. The actions she did were careless. Especially with her brave attitude, which ignored Alyssa''s giant snow golem and Alice snow castle who attract attention. "Excuse me, this place is too dangerous for a girl who is walking towards a snowball war that my twin step-sister doing right now," I said while sinking the soles of my feet into the white snow. My footsteps that previously left no traces and the aura of existence as thin as the wind had appeared. The girl turned towards me with her eyes that looked at my body from top to bottom as if looking for something. "Is there something strange inside my body?" I asked after seeing the girl staring at me intently. Ignoring the snowball war that was starting to get out of control, I wanted to immediately take her to a safe place out of reach of my twin step-sister''s snowball wars. "Lily! You finally came home!" shouted the girl I didn''t know. The girl whose name I didn''t know immediately ran towards me and jumped towards my body. Baaaghh... "Aahh... warm and softness! This is a real human body of Lily! Not a doll made as fake figure of Lily!" I received the blow of the girl''s body that jumped towards my body. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The touch of her body that began to grope my body made me want to immediately hit her body with a light punch but stopped after seeing a small crown on her head. There is only one person who has the courage to wear a small crown in winter like this. A symbol of the highest hierarchy of the highest ruler who holds control of the kingdom. I don''t want to do a quiz to guess someone''s name. So I will call her directly with a formal call without mentioning her nickname. "Princess, what are you doing in a place like this?" I asked in a tone as polite as possible without offending her feelings who was hugging my body. My question seemed very futile. That was because this girl''s head suddenly went down to my breasts which had grown quite a bit to form a curve of flesh that could make her head lean on. "Kuuhaaa!! These breasts that are starting to grow make me want to keep hugging them. Hey, Lily, want to go home to the Royal Palace with me so I can feel the softness of your growing breasts?" Ugh, a lewd question came out of her mouth. This behavior looked free. It seemed like I had felt this familiar feeling. A family that didn''t care about their high status in the Aurora Kingdom. Like a Mother and Daughter who had the same nature as this. "No, thank you for the offer. Can you let go of your hug from my breasts? It feels very strange to see a Princess laying her head on my growing breasts," I replied while trying to stay calm and holding my fist from hitting her head. "Hey, what''s with that tone of voice? We haven''t seen each other for seven years and we meet again with this much awkwardness?" she replied while releasing her head from my breasts. "We should get to know each other again after a long time of not seeing each other." "Uh, you are right, Lily. Sorry for showing my ugly side that doesn''t look like one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom." The Princess tidied up her clothes that were covered by snowflakes. Her small crown that sparkled under the white snow made me want to hear her identity which was similar to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. The Princess bowed her body by pushing aside her thick skirt in the winter. Her body that bent down and showed off her graceful body made me realize her identity as Princess Anastasia. "Nice to meet you again, Lily Schwartz De Rommel. My name is Anastasia Rio. One of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom who has no political power because my duties will conflict with all that." "I am the one who is happy to meet you again, Princess Anastasia. This is our first meeting after seven years of not seeing each other. Before we talk further, can we move to a safe place? Because my twin stepsister seems like will use some terrifying advanced magic for a snow war like this." I returned the polite greeting by bowing my head in a curtsy. "Yes, that is a very good idea. Would you like to visit my temporary tent as I await the return of Marquess Rommel''s family from vacation?" Princess Anastasia asked, extending her hand to me. This extending warm hand... Should I accept it? My relationship with Princess Anastasia is limited to her mother who is the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom as my pet. Accepting her hand would make me have the same status as Princess Anastasia''s close friend. I don''t have much memory of her before my family went on a seven-year vacation. "Uhm, is something wrong, Lily? You''ve been staring at my hand for too long. Is there dirt on my hand?" Princess Anastasia pulled her hand away and examined her hand which was not protected by gloves. In winter like this, going outside without wearing gloves would make your hands freeze and turn red from the cold. "Princess, you are careless. If you get sick, then the cute pet that I left for seven years without giving any news will be worried about you," I said jokingly to Princess Anastasia. Honestly, it was a rude thing to say to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. But I didn''t care about that because the fact was that the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was my pet. "Are you worried about me, Lily?" Rubbing her hands which were red from the cold, Princess Anastasia tried to get closer to me. When she was close to me, I could feel the sunlight shining through the winter snow. The sparkle of the light radiated warmth from the changes of winter that wanted to pass. "Yes, I was worried if I had to bring you back to the Royal Palace when you were sick." "Ah, I''m glad you''re being more considerate of me." "Because I didn''t want to visit you when you were sick, Princess Anastasia." Stabb¡­ Stabb¡­ "Lily¡­ somehow my heart hurts when you say things like that." "Forgive me, Princess Anastasia. It''s an old habit of mine to immediately reject someone''s invitation." "Please don''t give me that answer for rejection like that, it feels very painful like being dumped after expressing your love for someone." "Is there anyone who dares to reject your love, Princess Anastasia?" Hearing my answer, Princess Anastasia smiled softly at me. That look in her eyes¡­ I could feel a bad feeling about it. I immediately wanted to leave Princess Anastasia with my twin step-sisters who were having a snow war after feeling this bad feeling. "Fufu... Lily..." "I love you... please be my soulmate to control the Aurora Kingdom from the stupidity of noble familys." With that innocent smile, Princess Anastasia said those words. Baaamm!! Daanngg!! "Onee-sama!!" "Lily-nee!!" Alice and Alyssa who had been having a snow war using magic formation chants suddenly slid towards my body. By pulling my body into their embrace, I was locked by their movements like a Princess protected by her soldiers when attacked by an intruder. "I don''t know who you are. If you want to take Onee-sama from my life, you better get ready to feel the hell of magic destruction from me!" Alice emitted her fiery magic energy from her body, it was fire elemental magic that was triggered to penetrate the winter with hot flames. "You sure have a lot of guts to say those words right in front of me. Even though you have a higher noble status than us thanks to your crown, wouldn''t it be a waste if your head was cut off and dropped the crown that no longer has the power of noble status?" Those terrifying words came from Alyssa. My twin step-sisters with their full strength looked like cats trying to bully a small bird that had fallen and was trying to fly high to escape their dominance. The overflowing magical energy emitted by Alice and Alyssa had grown rapidly compared to when they were five years old. Thick and heavy magical energy wafted out from their bodies. The purity of their magical energy was visible on my eyes because of my sensitivity to sensing traces of magic. "Alice¡­ Alyssa¡­ can you both suppress the magical energy that is leaking out from within your bodies?" I said to straighten out the situation that had suddenly heated up like this. Winter was almost over and was replaced by a heated conflict like this. Wouldn''t that feel very strange? I don''t want the neutral relationship that has existed between the Marquess Rommel family and the royal family to turn into an enemy. Twiitchh... Twiittchhh... I immediately pulled Alice and Alyssa''s cheeks. "Alice..." "Alyssa..." Twiitcchh... Twiitcchh... Because I pulled their cheeks suddenly, it made the surge of magical energy from within their bodies subside and disappear. "Princess Anastasia, can you not make such a joke? You almost became a victim of my sensitive twin step-sister''s prank when they heard someone confess their love to me." I saw Princess Anastasia standing still and a small tremor from her legs. Her unblinking eyes looked like she was afraid and couldn''t move. "I knew it would be like this. As a form of my responsibility, I have to do this." Leaving the embrace given by Alice and Alyssa, I immediately carried Princess Anastasia who was standing in fear after seeing the overflow of pure magic energy from my twin step-sister. With gentle movements, I started to carry Princess Anastasia who was leaning on both of my arms like a princess-style carry. "O-Onee-sama¡­ isn''t that too much? I can''t accept seeing Onee-sama like this!" "No, Lily-nee! Don''t carry that cunning cat!" I ignored my twin step-sister while heading towards my family who were setting up the emergency tent. Chapter 95 - 55 - My Doll I returned with Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sisters. The scene before my eyes was a row of Maids and Butlers setting up makeshift tents for temporary lodging. My family''s mansion was still in disarray and needed to be cleaned after being left unattended for seven years. Of the many busy Maids, there was one Maid who stood with elegance and politeness. That maid was Mio, my Personal Maid, who had taken care of me from when I was little until now. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The change that occurred so far was that Mio was able to act like a personal maid in public while becoming a girl who wanted to be pampered when only I was around. "Mio, have you finished preparing the tent that I will use to sleep in?" I asked Mio who was standing straight beside the entrance of the large tent. "Ah, Lily-sama. Welcome back, you brought a guest that I did not know about. Should I prepare a cup of hot tea to entertain your guest?" Mio bowed respectfully to me while her warm eyes looked at Princess Anastasia. "Hmm¡­" Mio sounded like she cleared her throat lightly and her gaze was locked on the small crown that was on top of Princess Anastasia''s head. "For the taste of the Royal Princess, I think the tea we have will be bland. May I open the green tea that you have stored, Lily-sama?" "I don''t mind drinking the same tea leaves as Lily," Princess Anastasia denied with a smile towards Mio. "That will save you the trouble of preparing different tea leaves, right?" Princess Anastasia continued with her seemingly relaxed attitude. Mio nodded and made a small sound from her teeth grinding against each other. I could even hear the sound of her tongue clicking after Princess Anastasia said she wanted to enjoy the same tea leaves as me. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. For the time being, you and Lily-sama will enjoy some free time together. If possible, please take your seat because Lily-sama''s tent is filled with important things that might make you fall." Mio opened the door to my private tent that consisted of my simple room furnishings. It seemed that Mio had worked hard to make my tent as similar as possible to the room I usually use. In every touch and arrangement of the furniture, I could feel Mio''s attention to every little detail that I liked. I quickly dried my wet feet after walking on the snow on a soft mat. "Princess Anastasia, this may look messy. Please understand because this is an emergency tent for my temporary residence before the main mansion of Marquess Rommel is cleaned of dust and dirt." "It''s okay, Lily. It''s like inviting a close friend to stay in the same room, right?" "I''m not sure if Princess Anastasia can sleep in this messy place, according to what my maid said. This place is messy, isn''t it?" Although in my eyes this looked suitable and comfortable according to my simple interior design taste, perhaps in Princess Anastasia''s eyes this place was more like her horse stable. I watched every facial expression that Princess Anastasia had. A twitch on her nose and the gaze that went to every room of my tent made me a little uncomfortable. It was like Princess Anastasia was looking for something or wanted to remember something at every corner of my tent. [ Your instincts are right, Lily-chan. ] [ Princess Anastasia who is crazy about you seems to want to copy the design of your tent room for her collection. ] [ If it were me, I would steal anything closely related to Lily-chan. ] [ Like the underwear that Lily-chan has worn or the pillow that Lily-chan sleeps every night. ] "Urkk ..." I unconsciously let out that sound. The words from my Goddess sounded very dangerous. I immediately glanced at Princess Anastasia and realized that her gaze was fixed on my bed which was filled with small dolls. "Princess Anastasia, are you interested in the dolls that I have?" I asked Princess Anastasia. Princess Anastasia who had been standing still and had just woken up from her fear after seeing the magical power of my twin step-sister who was playing around having a snowball war. "Eh? Ahh ... was I that obvious?" Princess Anastasia scratched her cheek and looked embarrassed. "Yes, you were eyeing my bed as if you wanted to lie down on it and hug the doll I have. Is that wrong?" I asked to confirm what Princess Anastasia wanted. "Uhh¡­ T-That¡­ maybe I was exhausted after seeing the huge surge of magical energy from Alice and Alyssa." Hmm... this looks very different from before. "If Princess Anastasia is tired, why don''t you lie down on my bed?" As a noble who is still treading on the Aurora Kingdom. I must do my best to maintain the good name and dignity of the Marquess Rommel family who are now neutral nobles. The offer I made seemed to make Princess Anastasia act strangely. "Huuee? Eh? Eeehhh?" "Lie down on Lily''s bed?" "C-Can I do all that?" Princess Anastasia waved her hands as if she was hot. I don''t know if the makeshift tent that was in my room was hot or not, but Princess Anastasia seemed hot. "Princess Anastasia, is my tent hot enough to wave your hands like that?" "Ah, no, it''s not because it''s hot but I don''t know where to start smelling Lily''s scent from on your bed." "Huh?" I didn''t know what Princess Anastasia was saying and could only reply with a confused look. Princess Anastasia immediately took off her thick shoes that looked like they were filled with thick fur. Tuukkk... Tuukk... With a light pressure from her hands that cleaned her thick shoes from the pile of snow, Princess Anastasia immediately dried her feet with a soft mat and ran towards my bed which was filled with dolls. Buuggghh... "Ahh... this feels good." "The scent of Lily''s body odor that I haven''t inhaled for a long time!" "This is the heaven on earth that I have longed for a long time!" For some reason, seeing Princess Anastasia like that made me feel embarrassed. My eyes briefly saw my reflection in the mirror that stood hiding my shame when Princess Anastasia openly smelled the sweat that was left on my bed. Princess Anastasia rolled over and got trapped in the blanket that I often used. When Princess Anastasia rolled to the left side of my bed, I heard her small mutter like, "This isn''t Lily''s sweat and is more like the scent of perfume used by her personal Maid." As Princess Anastasia lay back on the right side of my bed, I heard her little murmur again, "It''s like the perfume worn by her twin step-sister, their perfume is the same but it''s not as natural as Lily''s sweat." I wanted to ask about this, how could Princess Anastasia know it so precisely? Even for me who was sleeping on my bed, I didn''t know the scent left on it. Princess Anastasia returned to the middle of my bed and hugged one of the dolls that I often hugged when I slept. "Ahh¡­ can I buy this doll, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia as she hugged one of the dolls that I often hugged when I slept. "Eh, why?" "Because I feel like this doll is our love affair that has been separated by distance and time. At least let my loyalty waiting for your return be paid for by this doll." The words that sounded like seduction came from Princess Anastasia who was lying down while hugging my doll. "If you want that doll, I can give it to you, Princess Anastasia." "Really? Name the price! I''ll buy it now!" Princess Anastasia shouted as she reached into her thick winter clothes pocket. "You don''t have to pay for it, Princess Anastasia. I can knit the doll again in my free time." "Eh? Is this a doll you knitted yourself?" Princess Anastasia immediately observed the doll made by my own hands. It was a work of art that I created while observing Mio knitting a handkerchief for me to use. Using large yarn that was not suitable for use as a handkerchief, I asked Mio to teach me about simple knitting techniques and the result of that practice was the doll I created to decorate my bed. Princess Anastasia sank into her little daydream after staring at my doll. Her pupils were focused on the doll seemed to be thinking about something important to her. "Hey, Lily, do you think Sofia or Julia is better?" Princess Anastasia asked after waking up from her little daydream. "Huh? Sofia or Julia?" I replied in surprise because I didn''t know what Princess Anastasia was thinking. "Yes, for the name of this doll. Do you have any other suggestions for a name?" "I''m not very good at coming up with names, Princess Anastasia. How about a combination of the name of the person you like?" "Using a combination of the name of the person I like? Like¡­ Astaly?" "Astaly? Isn''t that too complicated to pronounce?" "Yes, that''s much better than Sofia or Julia. Oh, Astaly¡­ welcome to this world!" I didn''t know Princess Anastasia would like the doll I knitted myself to be like that. Come to think of it, Alice and Alyssa had done this too. Some of the dolls that I knitted myself and became my bed companions slowly disappeared after Mio asked for one of my doll to decorate her room. One by one the Maids who were close to me began to politely ask for my dolls and I eventually ran out of dolls that I knitted myself to accompany me to sleep at night when I was alone. "Ahh... Astaly... you smell like Lily. Should I not wash you so that Lily''s body odor remains in your body?" I think... I know her true goal. Chapter 96 - 56 - Jealousy Kiss Princess Anastasia continuously inhaled the smell of sweat that I left inside my knitted doll. Her attitude like a normal girl in general and left her serious attitude as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom. Seeing her frank attitude like this made me feel relieved that Princess Anastasia had another side like this. "It seems that you like it, Princess Anastasia," I said while sitting on one edge of my bed. The warm sheets and the presence of Princess Anastasia sitting on my bed gave off a warmth that was difficult to associate with words. Princess Anastasia''s hug seemed to lock the doll that had become hers. Although I knew the main reason she chose the doll was the smell of my sweat that was left inside it. "Yes, I like Astaly... thank you for giving it to me as a gift of my loyalty waiting for your return, Lily..." Princess Anastasia''s eyes sparkled as if they were radiated by the stars in the night sky. The movement of her body tightly hugging my doll and her nose continuously inhaling the smell of my sweat inside the doll made my embarrassment peak. I could see my reflection in the mirror that was blushing red around my ears. Even though my face looked expressionless, this embarrassment couldn''t be held back with my expressionless face. I wanted to lie down and cover my face with the pillow, but it was stopped by the presence of Princess Anastasia who was enjoying her free time with the doll I gave her on my bed. The doll that already had the name Astaly made me want to ask Princess Anastasia something. "Princess Anastasia, why do you use the name Astaly for your doll?" I asked while approaching one of the pillows I had and lying on it. Dampening my cold body on the bed and the warm blanket was a combination of pleasure for lazing around in winter. "Oh, that''s because I used the combination of the name Anastasia and your name, Lily," replied Princess Anastasia while lifting my knitted doll in both hands. "A combination of both of our names?" I laid my head down when I heard it. Using two names to give one name, isn''t that more like naming something precious? "Yes, a combination of both of our names for the result of our pure love." My body suddenly felt cold when Princess Anastasia said that. Her gaze shifted from the doll I gave her and my body as if it were being compared to something. Princess Anastasia immediately lay down beside me, her golden blonde hair looked soft and flowing on the same pillow as mine. "Lily, I wanted to thank you for giving me an Elixir potion to remove the terrible curse from my body." "I know this is very late, so let me say thank you even though it''s seven years late like this." "Thank you very much, Lily." When Princess Anastasia lay her head on the same pillow as me, a soft word from the bottom of her heart gave me warmth this winter. The sincere feelings of someone that I haven''t felt for a long time flowed into my body. Whether it was my body that had become a Saintess or my human emotions, I could feel Princess Anastasia''s overflowing heart of gratitude for being given the liquid containing the Elixir potion. "This is so funny, I only sold it to the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom and the price for the glass bottle containing the Elixir potion was paid in full by the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom, Princess Anastasia." "My mother did buy it from you, but I was the one who drank it." "Princess Anastasia should be the one thanking the Queen of the Aurora Kingdom because the bottle containing the Elixir potion has become hers." "You are stubborn when it comes to this, Lily." I didn''t know I could be this stubborn. "If I think about it, the ownership of the bottle containing the Elixir potion has indeed been transferred to my mother." "I told you so, didn''t I?" I replied while feeling the warmth from my thick blanket. "Even so! I still want to say thank you, Lily!" Those passionate words came from Princess Anastasia and her body that was originally lying beside me immediately rolled towards me. Her body that came closer and hugged my arm gave off a soft warmth from her body. "You are so cold and want to make more enemies like usual. Don''t you want to make a relationship with one of the Princesses directly, like relationship with me?" Princess Anastasia looked like she was pouting and pressed my arm into her body. "Princess Anastasia? What do you mean by the relationship you want?" I asked Princess Anastasia after hearing her statement about wanting to form a relationship with me. "Don''t you have the political power to seize power like the Crown Prince or Crown Princess in the Aurora Kingdom?" I continued to ask to find out Princess Anastasia''s next goal. While I was on vacation and studying the royal family tree with my mother, I learned that the Aurora Kingdom had seven pairs of Princesses and Three Crown Princes who were looking for a way to prove their worthiness as the next King of the Aurora Kingdom. At first, the royal family and Marquess Rommel matched me with one of their Crown Princes. However, after going through something I didn''t want and the endless hostility from one party, my father made a bold decision to oppose the royal family. The cancellation of my engagement with one of the Crown Princes of the Aurora Kingdom was a fulcrum for my father''s decision to leave one of the noble families that supported the royal family. Our status, which started as nobles who followed the royal family faction, has now changed to neutral after disappearing under the pretext of a family vacation. After we return to the territory of the Marquess Rommel family, my father will become more passive if there are political interests from the royal family. My father''s decision was also supported by my mother, who seemed to know the reason behind my father''s actions, which were enraged by the royal family, including the faction of the three Crown Princes, who were looking for their supporters to ascend the throne. The six Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom had been divided equally to support the three Crown Princes of the Kingdom. Princess Anastasia was an exception because of the rumors about her genius brain, who controlled the Aurora Kingdom from behind the shadows. My mother confirmed the genius brain possessed by Princess Anastasia because she had read Princess Anastasia''s advice notes when there was a gold bar fraud that had lowered the price of gold bars on the public market. My mother gave an bold note that Princess Anastasia was a genius who was trained to work behind the shadows while the position of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom was in front of her shadowy political game. "You''re right, Lily. I don''t have political power because my job is to control the kingdom''s disputes behind the scenes," Princess Anastasia answered my question in a sad tone and her eyebrows looked weak. I felt a little guilty when I saw her sad like that. My hand immediately tapped her cheek and gave her a warm caress. "Princess Anastasia, my family is currently in a neutral position after experiencing the events in the past timeline. You must know what I''m talking about, right?" I said while caressing her cheek. "About my foolish brother who embarrassed you at the noble party and the monster attack that was categorized as a disaster by the Aurora Shrine?" replied Princess Anastasia who had caught the meaning of my words. "Yes, those two events are related. Especially with the Aurora Shrine seemed to want to invite me to become one of their Saintesses. Because of their impolite actions, it seems like Hana was furious when she found out about all of that." Swwiipp... "Hana?" As I was explaining my reasons for my family''s position and Princess Anastasia''s rejection of support to build a good relationship between the Marquess Rommel family and the royal family, I could see Princess Anastasia''s gaze darken and her little words calling Hana''s name. "Hana... Hana... Ahh... That shameless little Saintess?" muttered Princess Anastasia with her dark gaze that didn''t reflect any light. "Lily¡­ I remember something now," Princess Anastasia''s dark eyes brightened again as her eyes blinked. Princess Anastasia suddenly moved closer to my body and hugged my arm tightly. "Is what Hana said true?" Princess Anastasia asked with a forced smile. "Huh? What did Hana say?" I didn''t know why Princess Anastasia hugged my arm even tighter. "Hana once told me when Marquess Rommel''s family went on vacation¡­ it was about you and Hana kissing while fighting a slime¡­ Uhh¡­ If I''m not mistaken, it was a sin-eating slime. She say... you and her kissed to defeat the sin-eating slime, is that true?" The question filled with curiosity pushed Princess Anastasia''s body closer to my lips. I could feel Princess Anastasia''s heartbeat pressing against her body. "That''s true," I admitted it because that was what happened. At that time, I was still too weak in launching complicated magic formations. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "With the help given by Hana, I managed to cast a purification Fireball to defeat the sin-eating slime," I continued to explain the situation that had occurred at that time. "..." Princess Anastasia fell silent and her hand moved to touch my lips. "Lily, you''ve kissed my mother''s lips too, right?" Princess Anastasia asked with her gaze locked on my lips. "You don''t need to answer, I already know about it." "Aren''t you being unfair if you don''t kiss my lips too?" My instincts suddenly worked, it was a statement from a woman that was often said to me because I rarely gave them more attention that was not evenly distributed to each other. A feeling of jealousy because I am being unfair. I immediately slipped my hand and supported Princess Anastasia''s body to be on top of mine. Our breasts touched each other and I could see her lonely gaze as if abandoned. Taking advantage of this situation, Princess Anastasia buried her lips in mine. The kiss that pressed my body gave a warmth in this almost over winter. The soft and warm kiss made Princess Anastasia''s gaze shine again and smile to me. "Lily... may I kiss your lips again?" "You can do as you please, Princess Anastasia." Chapter 97 - 57 - War of Words A bright smile appeared on Princess Anastasia''s face. Inside the tent that was my temporary residence, some additional guests were visiting me. Princess Anastasia, Alice, Alyssa, and Mio joined the afternoon tea party in my tent. After experiencing Princess Anastasia''s selfishness and greed, who was not satisfied with kissing my lips nonstop, I needed to warn her not to be too excessive in her worldly greed. Princess Anastasia made good use of her free time before Mio returned to my tent, carrying a trolley filled with hot tea and winter snacks for tea party. The fragrant tea with the aroma of flowers immediately filled my tent. Besides the warm tea, several simple chocolate snacks from the Yurification Shop filled the tray in front of my eyes. "What strange snacks, this is the first time I''ve seen them," said Princess Anastasia as she watched Mio arrange the chocolate snacks according to the fair portion size. "Onee-sama, may I eat chocolate more than seven times today?" Alice asked as she looked at her portion of chocolate snacks which amounted to three. Apart from chocolate snacks, there are several pastry snacks combined with pre-warmed jam and cream. Even for plain bread that has no taste, just dipping the bread in warm tea provides the right amount of enjoyment. "Alice, if you eat chocolate more than seven times, then you have to be prepared to get some punishment from Mama because your chocolate addiction is difficult to control and Lily-nee... please don''t give Alice chocolates beyond the amount specified by Mio!" said Alyssa who warned Mio and me about the amount of chocolate for Alice. The chocolate snacks from the Yurification Shop taste delicious and have strange shapes. For example, cookies that contain chocolate granules on top, because of their delicious texture and delicious chocolate taste, Alice once became an excessive chocolate addict, making her body fat for a while. The pleasure of the chocolate snack was paid off by Alice''s excessive weight gain and I still remember the strict diet my mother went through to make Alice''s body healthy again with a normal weight. "I already understand, Alyssa-sama. Following Marchioness Amagi''s instructions to limit excessive snacks that can cause weight gain," Mio replied by giving me a plate filled with snacks. Pamm... Pammm... Mio gave me a cup of warm tea along with warmed jam. I then took a spoon and put a spoonful of jam into the warm tea. With slow movements and enjoying the warm jam mixed with the tea, I could taste the fresh tea leaves mixed with the sweet jam in my mouth. "Mmpphh... this is delicious. It''s a shame that I can only enjoy this at the afternoon tea party so that I don''t overdo it in eating these delicious snacks," I said while enjoying every sip of warm jam that filled my mouth. The texture of the jam made from fruits burst in my mouth and gave me an explosive sweet taste in my mouth. This simple afternoon tea party in winter would be the last time it was held before all the Maids and Butlers of the Marquess Rommel family worked together to clean the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Alice enjoyed a slice of bread covered in chocolate on top. One bite of the bread made Alice look like a cat enjoying her lunch quietly. Alyssa quietly enjoyed a snack of cookies sprinkled with small chocolates on top. Every crunch of the cookies made Alyssa''s mouth dry and immediately sip her sweet warm tea. Princess Anastasia who still didn''t understand about the snacks served by Mio just looked between me and my twin stepsister. She seemed to be looking for information about the etiquette for eating snacks that looked foreign in front of her eyes. Princess Anastasia seemed to understand the etiquette of eating the snacks given by Mio. By taking a handful of spoons and adjusting her eating position, Princess Anastasia immediately took a few slices of bread covered in chocolate on top. The melted chocolate that was still warm displayed thin smoke from the warmth after being heated. The spoon containing the pieces of bread covered in chocolate immediately entered Princess Anastasia''s mouth. "Hmm!! This is delicious!" shouted Princess Anastasia when enjoying the first bite of one of the foods from the Yurification Shop. "I didn''t know that Marquess Rommel had such a skilled chef. If I had known, I would have visited Marquess Rommel''s residence every day!" Princess Anastasia continued to shout. "With all due respect, Princess Anastasia. If you visit our residence every day, then our family''s position as a neutral noble will return to a noble family that supports the royal family," said Alyssa, interrupting Princess Anastasia. "Eehh¡­ isn''t that fine? I just need to use the excuse of monitoring the neutral noble family so as not to cause suspicious underground movements like the noble family that is an opponent of the royal family," with her calm attitude, Princess Anastasia gave Alyssa resistance. Without my interference in their conversation, I could see sparks between their gazes. "We will be busy restoring our main mansion to be habitable again, Princess Anastasia. Your presence will disrupt our already busy activities after returning from the family vacation," replied Alyssa while sipping a cup of her warm tea. "Don''t worry, I can bring some Maids and Butlers who work for me personally to help you. Surely you need the help of many people to clean the main mansion that looks like an ancient building," with Princess Anastasia''s extraordinary composure, she managed to withstand the harsh rejection uttered by Alyssa along with other reasons that needed other considerations. "As one of the subjects who serve the Aurora Kingdom, it would be considered impolite for us to borrow the help of people related to Princess Anastasia. We would be ashamed to borrow help for such a trivial matter, Princess Anastasia. Marquess Rommel''s maids and butlers are more than enough to clean our main mansion," Alyssa replied with a logical reason that made Princess Anastasia click her tongue a little. The battle of words seemed very balanced before Alyssa issued an ultimatum that left Princess Anastasia unable to move. "To be honest, Princess Anastasia''s sudden presence has troubled Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti. Princess Anastasia also ignored the summons from the Royal Palace and made the work that requires your special attention pile up, right?" "I advise Princess Anastasia to return and take care of your piled-up work before something goes wrong in the Royal Palace." "If even a small mistake occurs, Princess Anastasia will be taken by force. For example, like the grain storage building that exploded because of a spark that came from who knows where." Swiippp... Poooppp... Saying that sentence, Alyssa took out a teleportation magic formation and a fireball magic formation. When the fireball from the fireball spell passed through the teleportation magic formation, it disappeared and moved to the next teleportation magic formation. I could tell Alyssa''s mindset when she made a threat like this. With her extraordinary magical abilities, Princess Anastasia had no choice but to follow Alyssa''s advice after seeing the implied threat from the magic formation show in front her eyes. "I understand my obligations as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom." Princess Anastasia maintained her composure well, even after seeing the threat from Alyssa who did not welcome her well, she still remained calm like a graceful and dignified Princess. "Then, I will take some of my duties to this place. Just like Marquess Rommel did in running his business and arranging his territory from a distance," replied Princess Anastasia with a gentle smile and her undaunted resistance in the face of Alyssa''s threats. Princess Anastasia and Alyssa smiled at each other. In my eyes, the threats and evasions that were made were completely on different levels of conversation. Alice, Mio, and I who heard it were speechless. Their verbal war and cleverness in finding a loophole for an excuse were truly beyond doubt. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was like watching two cats fighting each other over a nap box. Princess Anastasia looked like a cat that had been trained to calm down when stressed but had other plans not to be far from the box that would become her nap place. Alyssa looked like a cat that had occupied her nap box and was trying to ward off other intruders who tried to enter the area of ??the nap box. The two cats fighting each other with their tails raised in peace crossed my mind. I went back to enjoying my snacks and warm tea. "Onee-sama, it seems like I see a fight that is hard to avoid," whispered Alice who leaned in close to whisper near my ear. "Lily-sama, will it be okay about Alyssa-sama fighting with Princess Anastasia like that?" this time Mio whispered to me. For some reason, Alice and Mio seemed to be throwing this problem at me in hopes of solving a problem that occurred just from verbal exchanges. "Haaa¡­" I took a short breath that contained my heavy burden to solve this problem. "Princess Anastasia¡­ I understand about you wanting to help me. But we already have enough people. Ciel and Sia will come with their followers to help us restore the main mansion of the Marquess Rommel family," I said to stop the war of words between Princess Anastasia and Alyssa. Princess Anastasia fell silent after hearing my words with dark eyes that did not emit any light. "Ciel?" "Sia?" "Sounds like a woman''s name¡­" I could see the movement of Princess Anastasia''s murmured lips with her body trembling violently. Chapter 98 - 58 - A Calm Tea Party Princess Anastasia''s trembling body seemed like she wanted to say something. "Ciel¡­ Sia¡­" "Are they a girl''s name?" Princess Anastasia asked me with a wide smile on her face. The sudden question made my shoulder touched by Mio and I heard her small whisper. "Lily-sama, it seems that Princess Anastasia doesn''t know about your relationship with Ciel-sama and Sia-sama." "I suggest clarifying the relationship before Princess Anastasia misunderstands any further." Mio elegantly whispered the soft whisper. Her body, which had now become an adult woman, was able to judge the situation well. Right now, I could hand over control of the situation that I didn''t understand to Mio, she was always sensitive and understood the atmosphere around her. I put down the half-empty cup of tea. "They are both Saintesses who come from two different races." "We have been friends since long ago when Ciel and Sia helped Marquess Rommel''s territory which was hit by a disaster from a wolf monster that had an overflow of negative energy that caused the forest to be severely damaged," I said to Princess Anastasia to know Ciel and Sia''s situation from my perspective. Princess Anastasia tidied her hair to give the elegant impression of a Princess who wanted to observe the situation further. "This is the first time I''ve heard of it," replied Princess Anastasia, looking gently at me while sipping her warm tea. "That''s because they are Saintesses who are not bound to the Goddess Aurora. It''s only natural that the two Saintesses are unknown to the Aurora Kingdom." "That''s not the problem, Lily," after finishing her warm tea, Princess Anastasia immediately ate some small dishes covered in chocolate. "Uhm?" I tilted my head curiously when Princess Anastasia denied that that wasn''t the problem she meant. Taakkk¡­ Takkk¡­ I could see Princess Anastasia tapping her fingers restlessly on the table. "Did they do that too?" asked Princess Anastasia, staring at my lips. Her golden blonde eyes sparkled like jewels and were locked on my lips. Did Princess Anastasia mean a kiss to perform the Linked Ritual? If that was what she meant, it seemed like I had explained the procedure for performing the Linked Ritual for different races again. But... who did I explain that to? The only answer I could give to Princess Anastasia was ambiguous, a smile etched on my face without answering her with words. I smiled at Princess Anastasia. Seeing my smile that didn''t say a word, I could see her body shaking and her hands getting more restless by tapping her fingers on the table quickly. Taaakkk... Taak... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Taak... Taak... "Is there a problem, Princess Anastasia?" I said softly after seeing Princess Anastasia who looked restless like that. Princess Anastasia''s restlessness triggered Alyssa to laugh softly. "Fufu... Princess Anastasia would never have thought that Lily-nee had a friend who held the position of Saintess, right?" said Alyssa who entered my conversation. Mio had returned to stand behind me after refilling my half-full cup of hot tea. The conversation between Alyssa and Princess Anastasia happened again. The endless quarrel made my body feel heavy because I had to listen to two cunning girl racking their brains to talk complicatedly. "What do you mean, Alyssa?" replied Princess Anastasia, different from the sparks of hostility in the previous conversation, I could feel that Princess Anastasia seemed to want to talk normally this time. "Is it possible that Lily has two Saintess friends who come from other races?" continued Princess Anastasia. "Not only Ciel and Sia, but Hana is also a Saintess who has become Lily-nee''s friend, right?" replied Alyssa with a wide smile on her face. Whether my eyes were wrong or not, I could see Princess Anastasia was surprised after hearing it. "That''s right, why didn''t I think like that after that cunning Saintess played me with her status as the official Saintess in the Aurora Kingdom event," grumbled Princess Aurora in a weak tone but audible to everyone who entered my tent. Mio, who had been standing behind me quietly, was also surprised after hearing Princess Anastasia''s small murmur. "I just found out that there is a Saintess who managed to toy with one of the Royal Princesses like Princess Anastasia. Is she good like that?" This unexpected question came from Alice, who had not wanted to get involved in a complicated conversation. Braakkk... "This is different from the usual Saintess who prioritizes good intentions with a sincere heart, Saintess Hana is more than that! I didn''t know that there was a Saintess with such cunning thoughts under the protection of the Goddess Aurora''s blessing!" said Princess Anastasia while slamming her small hand on the table. Woosshhh... The wind suddenly blew into the tent that was my temporary residence. The cold air of winter forcibly entered my tent along with the scattered white snowflakes. "Lily-sama..." with a swift and fast movement, Mio immediately used her body to cover my body that was hit by the white snowflakes. Boosshhh... The strong wind slowly stopped. "My ears itch when someone talks about me, it turns out it''s only Princess Anastasia who I respect as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom." After the strong wind died down, a familiar voice was heard entering my ears. The soft yet harsh words came from one of the Rationalist Saintesses who had made her debut as a Saintess at a young age. The door to my tent slowly opened to reveal a girl wearing the uniform of the Aurora Goddess Shrine decorated with gold ribbon ornaments and a long white dress. Her bright blue hair showed the warmth of the winter along with the overflowing holy magic energy that adorned her position as a Saintess. Her gentle gaze was fixed on my face. With a warm smile and preparation for her to run towards me, I immediately stood up to greet her before it was too late. "Welcome, Hana. You came earlier than the schedule we had set," I said to greet Hana who suddenly appeared and entered my tent. "Aahh¡­ Onee-san, you always greet me with that expressionless smile. At least smile with the expression that a Saintess should have. Like this for example..." Hana gave a charming and graceful thin smile, along with the overflow of holy energy that adorned her body, it was enough to make her seen as a Saintess who was pure from all sins. From behind her body, I could see her heavenly holy dragon spirit hiding after feeling the overflow of Zoe''s magical energy that responded to her arrival. I don''t know what kind of trauma Zoe gave her, but Hana''s spirit seemed to no longer want to appear in front of Zoe anymore. "I''m not used to smiling, Hana. You know myself, I rarely show my expression that is difficult to control because it is stiff," I replied and used my hand gesture to invite Hana to enter my tent. Hana took off her thin shoes. With careful and graceful movements, she cleaned the soles of her feet to make sure they were completely clean before joining our afternoon tea party. "Mio, have you prepared another cup for Hana?" I asked Mio who had quickly prepared herself in front of the trolley filled with food. Mio''s alertness and skills as my Exclusive Maid are truly beyond doubt. Her experience as a Maid has increased along with her efficiency in act before being ordered by me. Mio prepared a cup of hot tea and snacks that were equal so that it was fair for everyone. "Onee-san, I''m sorry if I did this suddenly, but there''s chocolate on your cheek." Hana walked towards me and was about to poke the chocolate off my cheek, but was stopped by Mio''s sudden act of licking my cheek with her tongue. Slurrpp¡­ Chuuu¡­ Mio''s tongue lick on my cheek was followed by her lips kissing mine. The sudden movement made all the girls'' gazes turn towards me. Mio''s quick movement using Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash surprised all the women around me. "Thank you for the information, Hana-sama. My Master is indeed a bit clumsy when it comes to leaving food stuck to her cheeks. As her maid, I have to clean my own Master''s cheeks¡­ even if it is with a¡­" Mio stopped her words and just rubbed her lips sensually. "Ah, forgive my impudence, Lily-sama. You are not surprised, right?" After stopping her words, Mio immediately looked at me as if she had a guilty conscience. "I am not surprised, don''t we often do things like this?" I replied with a smile towards Mio. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" When my tent felt quiet, I saw Alyssa who tried to clear her throat and lighten the mood. "Ahem! Mio¡­ isn''t it time for you to get married? I heard that you always get marriage proposals when accompanying Lily-nee shopping at the open market." Alyssa''s attempt to lighten the mood suddenly turned into Mio''s expulsion as my Exclusive Maid by marrying another man. "Mio, you promised not to marry and stay loyal to me until the end of your life, right?" I suddenly said this without realizing it. Alyssa''s words made my heart ache when someone who had been mine disappeared and was stolen by someone else. Mio just stood there silently and smiled at all the girls in my tent. "Alyssa-sama, I have made an oath and promise to stay loyal to Lily-sama. Even if I have the chance to marry another man... I don''t know..." "At least..." "Let me test it with my unique love like this... and some pain..." "If he... still became a decent man after survive from my sweet love... I will reconsider him to be my pet or friend." Mio pushed aside her maid uniform skirt and revealed six knives attached to her smooth thighs. Mio''s black underwear combined with a black garter belt looked very harmonious. A maid who has dedicated her life to being loyal to her Master. That''s what makes me feel comfortable with Mio, including our secret nighttime love. Chapter 99 - 59 - Meeting with Another Saintess The atmosphere becomes calmer after Mio shows her hidden weapon attached to her smooth thigh. Her calm and professional attitude as my Exclusive Maid was shown by her awareness attitude of paying too much attention to me in front of all the girls who attended the afternoon tea party in my private tent. My ears trembled when I heard the whispers between Hana and Princess Anastasia talking about Mio. "Leaving aside her twin stepsister who is always attached to her, that Maid is much more terrifying than them," whispered Hana who seemed to be warning Princess Anastasia about Mio. "I have heard that her ability is the same as my Onee-san''s ability who can use sword techniques without magic. The information I received is that she is a descendant of one of the top female adventurers who has retired from being an adventurer and switched to being one of the staff at the Adventurer''s Guild Building," continued Hana''s whisper with detailed information to Princess Anastasia. "I didn''t expect you to share this information with me. Does that mean she is an opponent who cannot be defeated so easily?" replied Princess Anastasia with her small whisper towards Hana. "You may be stupid¡­ but I didn''t know you were this stupid, Princess Anastasia," Hana said those words while slowly drinking her cup of warm tea. "What do you mean by talking to me about something like that?" replied Princess Anastasia who looked emotional with veins hardening on her forehead. I, who was still enjoying this relaxed and comfortable atmosphere, just watched them. The small dispute that had happened earlier now looked like a verbal competition that required the skill to speak down without using harsh words. The speaking skills shown by Princess Anastasia, Alyssa, and Hana had become part of my learning to string together polite words but had the core of an unexpected deadly attack by hurting the mentality of my conversation partner. When it came to speaking, I was indeed lousy and unreliable. Sometimes I just kept quiet like this and paid attention to the direction of the conversation using my sharp hearing that had been strengthened by the blessing of the Yurification System. When I made a Ritual Linked contract with Mio, we had reached the synchronization stage where me and Mio''s abilities were equal. Even the conversation between Hana and Princess Anastasia sounded so clear to Mio''s ears. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Based on the explanation given by my Goddess, the synchronization technique can be done when I perform the Linked Ritual for the second time with the target''s love limit reaching 200%. By synchronizing, the target is able to use the potential limit of her power just like what I learned. It''s the same as me having to open the target''s technique separately using Yurification Points and deepen our relationship until the target''s love reaches 200%. For now, there are only Mio, Alice, and Alyssa who can do the synchronization technique with me. I don''t know what to do with Princess Anastasia''s Yurification System that suddenly appeared before my eyes. At a glance, I can understand that Princess Anastasia''s abilities are more suitable for information mining, information suppression, and menace offers that are difficult for the target spokesperson to refuse. If Mio gave me a sword art technique, then it''s different from Alice and Alyssa who gave me a choice of magic techniques in the Yurification System. However, for Princess Anastasia, this versatile speaking ability is worth learning more about. The ability to use sword arts and magic arts has become inherent in me. Seeing the unique ability possessed by Princess Anastasia has piqued my interest in learning it. My body''s senses suddenly screamed after feeling the thin air of someone approaching my tent. The sign of her presence was increasingly felt when a thin wind blew into my private tent. Unlike the strong wind that flew into my private tent, it was more like someone using their silent skills to sneak up on me. "Ahhh... this again?" Mio muttered as she slowly took out her small knife from behind her cleavage. Mio''s muttering caught the attention of all the girls who were enjoying the afternoon tea party inside my private tent. Guessing the cross point of an invisible movement, my danger detection ability had given me an early warning of someone moving slowly toward me. I stretched my hand to the side and pushed my fingers as if wanting to touch something. Booinggg... When I squeeze the air that looks empty, I can feel a springy object that looks like soft flesh. Boiiinggg... Confirming my hand''s hunch that I was right in squeezing something invisible, I again felt a lump of soft flesh that felt like a uniform cloth. "Noel, can you remove your silent technique?" I said to order someone who smeared herself with the invisibility magic chant that was her main weapon. "As expected of my Master, Lily-sama always knows my presence easily. I am very happy when my large breasts get gentle attention from you, my respected Master." Swwiippp... Slowly, a body was created from thin sparks of light. My hand which was originally touching intangible air now looked like it was holding a large breast from an adult woman wearing a Maid uniform. The owner of the large breasts was Noel. She was no known last name or family tree, but she worked for the Marquess Rommel family with full loyalty. I had repeatedly asked Noel to do the Linked Ritual with me. But she was a girl who was difficult to ask and always disappeared at important times. Before I knew her role as one of the Black Maids owned by the Marquess Rommel family was to carry out secret operations such as cleaning and maintenance of something. In the end, I do Linked Ritual with her in spicy condition. Like a sacred duel from her code ethics as a Maid working in the dark. "What are you doing, Noel?" Mio threw a small knife at Noel and she managed to avoid it well. Sttuudd ... The thrown knife penetrated my private tent and a gust of wind from the winter entered my private tent. "Ara ~ what are you doing, Mio? You made a hole in the private tent that is Lily-sama''s temporary residence," replied Noel with a smile that wanted to laugh at Mio. I immediately lowered my hand that had been touching her breast and looked at her. "Is there something I should know, Noel?" I asked to calm the dispute between Noel and Mio. They both worked in different Maid Divisions but always considered each other as rivals to serve me. "Yes, my Master. Several Maids who were cleaning the backyard of the main mansion saw a giant nine-tails fox walking towards this place and a large dragon flying around Lily-sama''s tent," Noel said to report the situation to me. "Can''t you do it without covering your presence and sneaking around like that?" Mio replied with a flat look that looked down on Noel. "Ara~ are you upset because you can''t feel my presence, Mio? Even Lily-sama can feel my presence right on the spot. Should we switch places for a while as her personal Exclusive Maid and the Black Maid Division Leader?" With a friendly and elegant smile, Noel seemed to not care about Mio''s look that was looking down on her. Swwiippp¡­ Mio''s hand suddenly swung and revealed three knives that were tucked into her fingers. "I almost attacked you before Lily-sama stopped me with her hand movement that touched your breast. If not for that, I would have thrown these knives towards your body," Mio replied with a flat, expressionless tone. "Aahh¡­ so scary¡­ I want to see Mio''s persistence in wanting to throw her knives at me. I bet... the knives are just thrown into empty spaces without hitting me," replied Noel who looked cheerful in response to Mio''s menace knife attack threat. For some reason, my private tent always becomes a place for small disputes like this. I immediately got up from my seat and hurriedly put on my thick shoes. "Onee-san, where do you want to go?" asked Hana who approached me while putting on her thick shoes too. "I want to welcome another Saintess after several years of not seeing each other," I answered while stepping out of my private tent. "Can I come along?" asked Hana further her eyes looking at me. "Of course, you''re a Saintess too, right? It would be better if as fellow Saintesses we get along with each other," I replied while extending my hand towards Hana. "Thank you, Onee-san!" Hana accepted my outstretched hand and her face was filled with a happy smile. Hana and I stepped out of my private tent. When I was outside my private tent, I could hear the noisy voices of several girls who also came out in a hurry. In front of my private tent, Mom was waiting for me with a magic staff in her hand. She looked up at the sky and a large dragon with red scales was seen flying around the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Hana who was beside me looked nervous, her heavenly holy dragon spirit also fell silent after seeing the presence of the giant red dragon. "What do you think about Saintess Sia, Hana?" I introduced Hana to one of the Saintesses who had made a special Ritual Linked contract with me. Hana was silent and couldn''t move after the red dragon''s gaze was directed at her. With a quick dive, Sia shot towards me while coating her giant dragon body with holy magic energy and transformed into a dragon girl wearing a Shrine Maiden uniform. Baaammm!! The bang from the dragon''s transformation into the dragon girl''s body created a shockwave of sound along with an explosion that caused snow to scatter. The pile of snow suddenly shot towards me. "My sweet little sister! Your big sister has arrived!" shouted Sia who was running quickly towards me but suddenly her body fell after a giant nine-tails fox nudged her running leg. The giant fox with white fur and nine thick tails stared at me. Ciel''s surprising presence almost made Princess Anastasia faint. Chapter 100 - 60 - Winter End? A giant white fox with nine tails hanging down frightened some people who saw it. Princess Anastasia looked shocked and almost fainted with Ciel''s frightening presence like that. Her teeth, sticking out and looking sharp, looked like a predator ready to pounce on its prey, but I could see her nine tails wriggling with joy. My mother who was busy casting a defensive magic spell slowly prepared to act when the situation got out of control. A giant red dragon and a huge white fox showing its nine tails. Of course, it was a sight like fighting a scary beast with a magic staff in her hand. I watched Ciel and Sia who were seen playing on the snow while emitting their holy magic energy. As Saintesses who have pure holy magic energy that comes from their Goddess directly, their overflowing holy magic energy looks very dangerous in the eyes of normal people. Even Hana who was observing this incident could only be silent when she felt the overflowing holy magic energy of the other Goddess. To defuse the situation that seemed dangerous like this, I immediately stepped toward Ciel and Sia who were playing around on the snow using their original giant bodies. With light footsteps, I approached Ciel and Sia who started running around chanting holy magic energy that melted the snow in winter and the ground that was once again covered in green grass. "Ciel..." "Sia..." I called out to Ciel and Sia in turn while carrying the hope of stopping their little game. "Winter still needs to last a few more days before spring comes, don''t speed it up by polluting this land with your overflowing holy magic energy!" I shouted to stop their little game that used their giant body sizes. I don''t know what has happened lately. Alice and Alyssa were seen having a small fight using their magic energy in a snow fight. Alyssa and Princess Anastasia used their words to argue lightly about something inside my tent. Mio and Noel seemed to be competing to prove their worthiness as Exclusive Maids who accompany my life every day. Princess Anastasia and Hana seemed to be friendly for some unknown reason. And now... I saw Ciel and Sia playing around in the snow with their holy magic energy overflowing. Is there something that caused them all to act strangely like this? I lowered my head and thought for a moment. [ It seems like you don''t realize what happened, Lily-chan. ] My Goddess seems to know something about this. [ I do know, but it makes me excited about your future love life, Lily-chan. ] I frowned after hearing that. Is there something that caused the people closest to me to act strangely like this? [ I don''t know how to answer, but it has something to do with your growth after becoming a young woman, Lily-chan. ] Huh? Tell me in more detail. [ In short, it''s because your body has grown into a teenage girl who can attract other girls to be more serious... uhh... in pursuing a romantic relationship? ] The answer I heard from the Goddess was very ambiguous. It didn''t explain this strange situation, which coincidentally happened again before my eyes. [ Lily-chan, have you never looked in a mirror before? ] Why did our conversation suddenly go in another direction? [ No, this is still the same topic. Have you never looked in a mirror before, Lily-chan? ] Shouldn''t my Goddess herself know that I don''t pay much attention to my already ugly appearance like this? [ Uhh... it seems like I have to make Lily-chan see the reality that Lily-chan has become a beautiful girl. ] Huh? What does she mean by that? I doubted my Goddess'' own words. I... became a beautiful girl? What is this nonsense? My vision was suddenly filled with a translucent text screen that only my eyes could see. The text screen came from the Yurification System that had been perfected by my Goddess and the Goddess Aurora. The combination of blessings from two different Goddesses made my Yurification System develop in an uncertain direction. [ Of all the blessings that Lily-chan had, I had given a blessing of honor and a blessing of authority that could change the mindset of other girls around Lily-chan.] [ Alice, had viewed Lily-chan as a respected older sister because Lily-chan had helped her study the magic book with Lily-chan''s handwriting which was easy to understand if read carefully. ] [ Alyssa, has viewed Lily-chan as a beloved older sister because of Lily-chan''s fair treatment that does not discriminate against anyone and helps her satisfy her curiosity about magic through the translation of the magic book that came from the handwriting of the Great Hero. It can be said that Alyssa is completely captivated by you, Lily-chan. ] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ For Mio, Lily-chan is her life goal that deserves her loyalty and self-sacrifice. ] [ For Hana... uhh... the Goddess Aurora is too shy when discussing her own Saintess'' feelings with me. But I can assure you that the Goddess Aurora allows her Saintess to have romantic relationships with girls. ] I almost choked on my breath when my Goddess talked about Hana. [ For Noel, Lily-chan is a Master who deserves her trust to bring out her maximum potential as a Maid who works in the shadows. ] Uhhm... I think Noel doesn''t like her position of working in the shadows right now. [ That''s because Noel is jealous of Mio who is always by your side, Lily-chan. ] [ Then for Princess Anastasia... should I shorten it to say that she can do anything for you, Lily-chan? ] Now I feel like my body is filled with a heavy burden. The blessings given by my Goddess and Goddess Aurora feel very heavy for me. I had talked to Goddess Aurora several times to discuss something about the Yurification System because I had been actively stealing other women''s personal information such as their three body measurements and listening to their hearts. That blessing might be useful when I can control my composure. But that was too much for a girl who was only seven years old at that time. Now, I want to understand the hearts of those who always fight like this. [ It''s also mostly your fault, Lily-chan. ] Hmm? Why is it my fault? [ Lily-chan... do you realize that your body that has grown into a teenage girl looks so beautiful that it fulfills sexual desires and gives sensual temptation to every other girl who pays attention to Lily-chan? ] Uuhh... is it really like that? [ Yes, especially with... your breasts that have developed to the point where I want to bury my face between your cleavage. ] My Goddess... I''ve thought about this before. Haven''t you become a perverted Goddess lately? [ Eh, what''s wrong with being perverted to my own Saintess? ] "Ugh..." I let out a disgusting expression after hearing the confession from my own Goddess. Ciel and Sia who were still playing with the snow made a roar like an avalanche that slowly came towards me. "Mama... can you spread your defensive magic chant now?" I said while looking at my Mama''s magic staff that had glowed storing magic chants that could be released at any time. Pingggg... Swwaaasshh... My Mother immediately created a giant wall from the pile of snow. The avalanche that was created after Ciel and Sia played around with their giant real bodies had brought about a natural disaster created by the clash of their holy magic energy. The avalanche hit the snow wall created by my mother. Baaammm... Swwwiisshh... Their clashing holy magic energy suddenly created an explosion that spread in all directions. The explosion of holy magic energy melted the snow in the main mansion area of ??Marquess Rommel and was replaced by spring that suddenly appeared. "Winter is almost over but they force spring to come faster using their holy magic energy. Should I correct them so as not to disrupt the laws of nature that should run using the order of nature?" I stepped back towards Ciel and Sia who had finished playing. "Nee-sama... long time no see! I have brought spring to come faster to clean Nee-sama''s residence!" shouted Ciel with a smile and her fox tail wagging. "M-My body feels weak after so long not breaking the natural law of making spring come early and making winter end early in certain areas," Sia tidied up her messy hair and rubbed her dragon horns that were covered in snow. Ciel and Sia looked at me with smiles on their faces. I, who wanted to scold them, suddenly stopped scolding them after seeing that smile. "Welcome to my family''s territory, Ciel¡­ Sia¡­" I greeted their arrival with a smile on my face. I immediately transformed my body into a fox girl and spread my nine tails that looked like a giant fan. Ciel immediately ran towards me after seeing my body change into a fox girl. Buugghh... Ciel hugged me and gave me a small kiss on the lips. After the soft kiss was released, I immediately changed my appearance into a dragon girl who resembled Sia. "Ah, my cute little sister has grown up now," from a distance, I could hear Sia say that sentence and slowly approach me. After Sia stopped in front of me, I could feel the soft touch of her hand that was hugging my head entering the cleavage of her breasts. "Your sister really misses you after not meet you for so long time, did your family vacation go well?" Sia said that while stroking my hair and kissing my dragon horns which looked small compared to her horns. I answered her with a nod. After this reunion, I planned to introduce Hana, but... I had to postpone it after seeing people confused because winter ended early and was replaced by spring which came suddenly. I could see Marquess Rommel''s main mansion filled with green grass and plants that had come back to life after absorbing the pure holy magic energy that came from the Saintess. "You guys are exaggerating, spring should be here in a few days, right?" Ciel and Sia just smiled at me. "Wouldn''t it be better to repair the house in the warm spring rather than in the cold winter where it''s hard to do anything?" Sia and Ciel said at the same time. There was some truth to what they said. Chapter 101 - 61 - My Victorian Maid Uniform The appearance of Ciel and Sia, which had caused a commotion earlier, had given a new spirit to Marquess Rommel''s private soldiers. After they recovered from their panic after feeling winter suddenly turning into spring, they now lined up with Maid and Butler to carry out one noble goal. The flag of the Marquess Rommel family fluttered in the cold wind. In that line, my father took the highest leadership and carried out a discipline ceremony to do something. "Good afternoon, everyone. As you have felt, winter has suddenly turned into spring!" said my father in a loud tone that could be heard by everyone. "We have returned from a family vacation and there is no reason to be lazy anymore!" "As you can see, the proud mansion of the Marquess Rommel family has become a miserable ruin without being touched by anyone. Now it has become our duty to restore the ruins to be more dignity!" "Are you ready to work non-stop to restore this place to a habitable state?" "YES SIR!!" The line of Marquess Rommel''s soldiers, the line of Maid, and the line of Butler had one voice. They agreed to my father''s request which seemed sudden and forced. After watching them work by raking up dirt in the courtyard of the main mansion, I immediately returned to my tent to wear a Maid uniform that had been prepared by my Goddess. For reasons unknown to me, my Goddess whined to see me wearing a Maid uniform while cleaning the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. I had indeed planned to clean my private room that had been abandoned for a long time. However, to wear a Maid uniform like this, felt very unique as my first experience after a long time not wearing a uniform that my Goddess called cosplay. "Uhh... my Goddess, do I have to wear this?" I asked my Goddess while taking one of the Maid uniforms from the Yurification Shop. The Maid uniform that was in my hand was a Victorian-era Maid uniform. The explanation given by my Goddess said, it was the Maid uniform of the Victorian era and have a principle that works with full glory as a Maid. Just like usual, I have no idea what my Goddess said especially with a conversation that happened in another world. [ That Maid uniform will suit your body, Lily-chan! ] [ Trust your Goddess'' instincts! ] "Ugh, I doubt you now, my Goddess," I had no other choice but to follow the order given by my Goddess. I sighed as I gathered my will to wear the Maid uniform given by my Goddess. I slowly took off my casual clothes in the winter, the buttons of my shirt came off one by one followed by the sight of my body that had changed greatly. One of the major changes was the size of my breasts which grew rapidly for a twelve-year-old girl. The underwear I was wearing had a black pattern that matched my light brown skin color. I immediately put on the black Maid uniform with an white apron. My Goddess helped me by styling my hair into a ponytail tied behind my head along with a maid headband. The long black Maid uniform was combined with a bright white apron. It was a bit different from the ones worn by the Maid who worked at Marquess Rommel''s residence because it looked more charming and elegant. [ Aahh... seeing Lily-chan wearing a Victorian-era Maid uniform, made my heart skip a beat seeing such a dignified, authoritative, and elegant Maid. ] [ Lily-chan, could you pose with both of your right hands touching your left shoulder as if giving a polite salute to a noble who had a higher title than you? ] "Hmm? Like this?" I heard my Goddess'' request who wanted to see me do a pose. I had done this before when my Goddess forced me to wear a cosplay uniform and made me act strangely like I was immersed in role-play. In front of the reflection of the mirror that showed my body wearing a Maid uniform, I caught a glimpse of my hair changing because it seemed that the Goddess had not found a hairstyle that suited me. [ A ponytail for a Victorian Maid doesn''t give an elegant impression, how about a long hair using the French Braid Style? ] My hair which was still under the control of my Goddess was suddenly wrapped into a long hair and braid that occupied the side of my hair. A French Braid Style that was suitable for my long hair had been found by my Maid. [ Yes! That''s right! Victorian maids should be elegant and dignified like this! ] [ Come out and show some real maid etiquette, Lily-chan! ] I checked my appearance once again in front of the mirror. Making sure that my long maid uniform didn''t show any unethical things like my cleavage or my panties sticking out, so I checked it carefully. This maid uniform looks decent to wear and is suitable for doing dirty work like cleaning my private room. "My Goddess, you really can find a cosplay uniform that suits me, huh?" I praised my Goddess. [ I''m probably the only Goddess who understands my taste in clothes and other things related to cosplay like this. ] [ Oh! I''ll give Lily-chan 10,000,000 Yurification Points if Lily-chan lifts the skirt of the maid uniform to reveal the panties Lily-chan wearing. ] "..." I was speechless and stunned by the lewdness of my own Goddess. Could it be that my Goddess is the Goddess of Pervert? Now I''m starting to doubt her true identity which has become perverted like this. [ Lily-chan, I only become perverted like this for you. ] [ Besides, there is no rule about the Goddess not being allowed to do perverted things to her own Saintess. ] [ Since the universe was created, the Goddess still has full control to pervert her own Saintess! ] Ugh... my head feels dizzy when I hear my Goddess looking for justification for herself who can do perverted things to her own Saintess. I immediately pull up my Maid uniform skirt slowly and reveal my black pantyhose and my black panties underneath the pantyhose. This embarrassing and perverted pose is reflected in the mirror in my private tent. My body''s instincts are working hard to feel the presence of someone around me. I don''t want to look like a naughty girl to fulfill my own Goddess''s perverted request. "Are you satisfied, my Goddess?" I asked as I started to untie my Maid''s skirt. [ That''s enough, Lily-chan. Luckily I managed to take a picture of it. ] "Huh? What does that mean?" [ It''s nothing, Lily-chan. Just to satisfy my personal gallery collection. ] My fine hair suddenly stood on end after hearing the words spoken by the Goddess. I don''t know what that means but my fine hair has indicated that it is something very embarrassing for me. "Make sure not to be seen by the other Goddesses, especially Goddess Aurora who will report it to Hana." "I don''t want Hana to see me like her perverted older sister." [ Eh, even though it would be better if Hana knew that Lily-chan has a perverted side like this. ] "..." "..." "..." "Hmm... then... maybe I won''t wear a cosplay uniform anymore," I said to threaten my Goddess. [ Yurification System: You have received 10,000,000 Yurifcation Points from your Goddess! ] [ ... ] [ ... ] [ ... ] [ Can I add more Yurificaton Points so that Lily-chan won''t threaten me like that? ] "You can put up to three times Yurification poin as much as you can to still be able to see me in a cosplay uniform again," I said calmly after threatening my Goddess. [ I agree! ] [ That''s a very small price compared to not seeing Lily-chan in a cosplay uniform again. ] [ Yurification System: You have received 30,000,000 Yurifcation Points from your Goddess! ] The Yurification Points I have piled up. With this amount of Yurification Points, I can buy some items from another world that are connected to my Yurification Shop''s blessing. Although my pride is a little tarnished and I look perverted in front of my Goddess, it''s worth what I get. After making sure that the Maid Victoria uniform I was wearing had no errors in its appearance, I immediately put on the shoes that had been prepared by my Goddess by adjusting the size of my feet. I immediately stepped out of my private tent. When I was outside my private tent, I could see people busy cleaning Marquess Rommel''s garden yard which was overgrown with weeds and plant pests that froze to death in the winter. "Eh, Lily-sama?" "Woah, is that Lily-sama? Wait, why is Lily-sama wearing a Maid uniform like that?" "Does Lily-sama want to work with us?" "Don''t be ridiculous, there''s no way Marquess Rommel would allow that. But that''s a different story if Lily-sama asked to work with us." "Could it be that Lily-sama did this to encourage us to work faster and cleaner than the Butler Division?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s possible! For some reason, I become more enthusiastic about working when I see Lily-sama helping us." "I also feel more energetic than before, let''s work together to defeat the Butler Division!" Just by stepping out of my private tent, I could hear the conversation of the Maid who was on duty cleaning the Marquess Rommel''s outdoors. My footsteps walked towards the main entrance of the Marquess Rommel mansion which was being slowly opened by my Father and Mother. My step-sister and the honored guest were standing not far from the entrance, they seemed to be watching the main door that was difficult to open. "Is there a problem, Father, Mother?" I asked them who were struggling to open the main entrance. "Eh, Lily?" said my Mom with surprised face. "Lily..." said my father with confused look face. Along with my parents, the people around me were stunned when they saw me. It seemed that this Victorian Maid uniform had given them a unique impression. Chapter 102 - 62 - Steatlh Slime Hunt The gaze I received was beyond my expectations. With her mouth wide open, my mother watched me, who had been wearing the Victorian-era maid uniform given by my Goddess. In contrast to my mother''s expression whose mouth was wide open, my father stood there silently and watched me intently. "Sebastian..." My father called Sebastian and whispered something. The small whisper showed my father''s interest in improving the Marquess Rommel family''s maid uniform to pay more attention to the charm and decoration that showed the honor of the Marquess Rommel family''s maids. Sebastian seemed to think hard about this before he answered with a nod and his opinion about making a new uniform for the maids who working in the Marquess Rommel family. The conversation resulted in a decision to imitate the design of the Victorian maid uniform I was wearing. Apart from my father and mother who were curious about the maid uniform that I was wearing, Mio stared at me intently. Her gaze seemed to be paying attention to every detail left out by my Maid uniform that needed a special touch such as the Marquess Rommel family crest decoration on the left pocket of my Maid uniform. "It''s very neat, did Lily-sama do sew it with such an extraordinary level of precision?" Mio''s small murmur was heard by me. Honestly, this came from one of the Alchemist tools that my Goddess mentioned as a modern sewing machine. I''ve heard that modern sewing machines can produce Maid uniforms like this in a matter of minutes. If I can use that Alchemist tool, can I distribute this Victoria Maid uniform as the main uniform for the Maid who works at the Marquess Rommel''s main residence? I need to consult with my Goddess again for personal matters like this. Now... I just want to let Sebastian try to study the Maid uniform that I''m wearing. "Is there something wrong?" I asked while paying attention to my attitude politely as a noble wearing a Maid uniform. My Goddess must be watching me in this role-play. Being a polite and elegant maid turned out to be very difficult. If I had known this would happen, I might have given up on it and chosen to work cleaning my private room wearing my casual clothes. My formal tone and attitude had made Sebastian mutter a little about the suitability of my attitude as a Maid who fulfilled Maid etiquette. Sebastian whispered about training to re-educate the Maids who worked in the main mansion by prioritizing the manners of a Maid who was full of honor. I didn''t expect that wearing this Maid Victoria uniform would cause a big change in my residence. In addition, Alice, Alyssa, Princess Anastasia, and Hana watched every movement of my body. They were still silent without daring to interrupt Father and Mother''s conversation. With smooth movements and filled with elegance, I bowed at a certain angle according to the Maid etiquette taught by my Goddess. Bowing and pulling the skirt of my Maid uniform as a sign of respect for them. "Does this Maid Victoria uniform suit me?" I asked them. The respect I gave them seemed to have given them a psychological attack that made them speechless. Including my father and mother who were stunned when they saw me playing the role of a maid perfectly. "Truly amazing, this is the honor and elegance that a maid who works at Marquess Rommel''s residence should have!" the voice filled with passion came from Sebastian. "With all due respect, Marquess Rommel. We must establish this rule to show that maids who want to work at Marquess Rommel''s residence must adhere to the manners shown by Lily-sama!" the burning passion that did not disappear continued to come out of Sebastian''s body. His body which had been eaten away by age suddenly regained his spirit like when he was young. "Oh, Lily-sama, thank you for giving me enlightenment about the shortcomings of our maids. All this time I thought that the butlers who worked perfectly always overlapped with the manners of our maids who seemed ordinary. After seeing this, I will immediately make a new rule with the Head Maid to implement the renewal of the Maid etiquette rules." My gut feeling told me that Sebastian was going to do something unnecessary. But I had to stay calm so as not to let it slip because the Head Maid who managed all the Maids in Marquess Rommel''s residence looked a little scary when it came to troublesome activities. "My ears feel hot when there is something related to troublesome activities," far behind me, I could hear the voice of an adult woman who was not enthusiastic. An adult woman wearing a Head Maid uniform with a sleepy look in her eyes was walking towards the main entrance of Marquess Rommel. "Madam Marchioness Amagi, I heard that you were looking for me to do something that requires my touch. Is that true?" The Head Maid''s destination was my mother who took care of her main task in managing Marquess Rommel''s household. "Pyra, have you arrived? Have you finished the previous work?" replied my mother with her arms crossed when she saw the Head Maid who was part of her personal maids had approached and stood beside her. "Not yet, since when can my work be finished? Isn''t there always troublesome work that requires my touch every day?" replied the Head Maid named Pyra with her indifferent attitude that didn''t care about the etiquette as a Head Maid who was directly facing my mother. "Good! Exactly! Now please open the main door of our mansion to welcome the owner home," my mother who also acted indifferently gave an order that made Pyra click her tongue. "Can I refuse it? I want to sleep after three days and three nights of not sleeping to prepare for the sudden return of Marquess Rommel''s family." "..." "..." Of course, this kind of attitude made everyone silent when the Head Maid openly wanted to reject my mother''s request as her Master. "That funny, can you refuse it? Now do as I say," replied my mother with a warm smile. "Tch! Can I quit my position as Head Maid instead of working without sleep like this?" "Eh? Sleep? Didn''t you sign an agreement not to sleep while carrying out the orders I gave?" replied my mother while maintaining her warm smile. The Head Maid''s gaze shifted to one of her co-workers who was also my mother''s personal maid. "It''s not fair if she doesn''t do the same workload as me!" Pyra grumbled with an annoyed gaze directed at one of my mother''s personal maids who was on duty. "What do you mean, Pyra? I also have the same workload as you. Compared to you, I have to go deliver messages for other maids'' field assignments whose whereabouts are hard to find. Even for... ohh... I almost let slip that I told our Black Maid unit who is on duty in another kingdom," replied one of my mother''s personal maids who almost let slip about their status as Black Maids who work behind the scenes. Hearing the conversation that began to leak secret information about Marquess Rommel''s Black Maid unit, my mother immediately took out her fan as a warning. Sraakkk... "So, are you going to open the door or not?" my mother asked Pyra. "As you wish, my master..." Pyra had given in to this conversation and chose to carry out the task given by my mother. Klaaakkk... "Huh? This door seems to be held back by something from the inside," said Pyra who had pulled the doorknob and was trying to push the main mansion entrance. "That''s why I need your help, Pyra," like a Master who handed over all her duties to her Maid, my Mom smiled shamelessly after making her Maid inflate the invisible weight. "Can I destroy the door?" "Your salary will be deducted for repair costs." "Tch! That''s so unfair!" Seeing the unique interaction between my Mom and her Maid, almost made me laugh out loud. Luckily I could still maintain my expressionless face so as not to laugh. Twuutt... Tuuttt... My cheek was suddenly touched by Ciel who had been standing beside me without me realizing it. "Nee-sama, I can smell a slime monster behind that door," said Ciel which caught everyone''s attention, including Pyra who was trying hard to open the main door of the mansion. "Can you feel it too, Sia?" I asked Sia who suddenly appeared from beside me. Without Ciel''s presence to show her position, I barely felt the presence of Sia who had been standing beside me without making a sound. It seemed that I had to open the second Tier of Mio''s ability to feel the thin presence of Ciel and Sia. For the time being, I closed my eyes to feel the presence of monsters around me. Whether my ability was dull or I didn''t feel any signs of danger at all, I didn''t feel the presence of the slime monster behind the main door of the mansion. "You shouldn''t be reckless in breaking down the door because the monster inside is a high-level Stealth Slime," Ciel continued, wiggling her tail and touching my arm. "Stealth slime, huh?" I said while remembering the information about the monster. In the book I once read, stealth slime is a slime that is in a high-level dungeon and acts as the last food chain holder. Some Dungeon Masters use stealth slime to clean up the carcasses of monsters that have been defeated by adventurers to keep their dungeons clean from the smell of corpses. "Stealth slime, that''s a troublesome opponent," I said while changing my body into a nine-tailed fox girl. When I changed into a nine-tailed slime, my nose became more sensitive and my other presence detectors actively found the location of the stealth monster that was blocking the main entrance of the mansion. My sudden body change caught all attention again, my nine fox tails that were snaking around seemed to match Ciel''s movements. "Nee-sama, do you want to hunt them?" Ciel asked with a smile on her face. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," I replied briefly as I stepped towards the main door of the mansion. With a kick of my foot that destroyed the entrance, I started the stealth slime hunt! With my sword in hand and my sharp sense of smell as a fox girl, I have declared war on the stealth slime. The mass of slime that was destroyed by my hard kick that destroyed the entrance has caused a commotion. Especially with Earl Timoti''s soldiers who have been standing alertly watching the situation. Bamm... Katakata... "Lily-sama, we will help you hunt that troublesome stealth slime. Maybe our abilities are not much but we have grown a lot after hunting monsters in the forest of Marquess Rommel''s territory. This troublesome monster, we will hunt it without mercy!" said Earl Timoti who suddenly moved his soldiers to hunt the stealth slime. I wanted to hunt personally. But... Earl Timoti''s sudden action raised the morale to hunt the stealth slime. Uhh, should I be grateful for his actions? Chapter 103 - 63 - Cleaning Hunt Using my sensitivity that has become a nine-tailed fox girl, I can feel the presence of stealth slime that is silent to attack by surprise. Before Earl Timoti''s soldiers step deeper into the main mansion owned by Marquess Rommel, I immediately throw the katana hidden in my Maid Victoria uniform. Sllasshhh ... Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pinggg ... A stealth slime that is not far from the entrance of the main mansion of Marquess Rommel slowly shows itself after the slime core inside its body is hit by my katana throw. "I know you all are excited, but for the time being, let people who can detect them enter the main mansion of Marquess Rommel to hunt stealth slime," I said to warn Earl Timoti''s soldiers, who were almost recklessly hit by a surprise attack from the stealth slime. My nine fox tails suddenly detect the overflow of wind magic energy given by Earl Timoti, the small gust of wind passes through my body and enters the entrance of the mansion of Marquess Rommel. "Its totally beyond my expectations, the monsters this time can hide themselves well. Please give this opportunity for our learning, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti''s facial expression looked surprised when the surge of his wind magic energy received a response signal in the form of the presence of another monster that could not be seen clearly with the eyes. "Earl Timoti, it will have a high level of difficulty if you all learn it in the middle of the ongoing fight after their slime companion was killed," I immediately stretched my hand to grab my katana that was thrown earlier. A telekinesis magic formation was immediately created and pulled my katana that had been thrown earlier. Pllaaappp... Holding the grip of my katana that was covered in sticky glands from the slime, I immediately swung my katana to clean it. Splllaashhh... Spllaasshhh... My katana swing had left a trail of slime mucus that looked sticky and thick. "Mio, can I ask for using your throwing knife to be my main weapon?" I said while sheathing my katana and giving my katana to Mio. Mio immediately lifted her skirt and pulled out six throwing knives hidden behind her Maid skirt uniform. "Do you want me to sharpen your katana again, Lily-sama?" Mio asked with her graceful and elegant attitude that looked terrifying because her hands were holding six throwing knife handles. "No need and please keep my katana under your special maintenance," I replied while giving her my katana that had been secured in the katana sheath. The exchange seemed like a change in the main weapons for hunting. After I got the throwing knives attached to my Maid skirt uniform, I started walking into the main mansion of Marquess Rommel. Swiirrll... Twiitcchh... My footsteps entering the abandoned Marquess Rommel residence had made my fox tail stand up feeling the signs of danger everywhere. Swiiippp... With one throwing knife in my hand, I moved leisurely while feeling the changes in mana flow, smell, and gusts of wind to detect stealth slimes. When I stepped into the main mansion, Ciel and Sia accompanied me with their main weapons. For the first time, I saw Ciel''s main weapon which was shaped like a ball sphere, and Sia''s weapon which was a fan that was infused with holy magic energy. The three Saintesses who walked into the main nest of stealth slimes, isn''t this more like walking around and exploring a dungeon? During my boring vacation time, I often heard the life experiences of adventurers who tried to explore dungeons to gain wealth or honor after finding something hidden in the dungeon. Could this be what adventurers feel when exploring dungeons? A feeling of uncertainty about sudden attacks and monster traps that were ready to attack at any time made me put on alert for every little movement detected by my body. "Nee-sama, you''ve grown into a cool older sister. I was really surprised when you threw your weapon right into the slime''s magic core and it died on the spot," Ciel moved her tail and looked at me with a sparkling gaze filled with stars. That gaze filled with awe almost took my breath away. Ciel''s grown-up body made me unable to stop seeing her as a younger sister from the same fox clan. "Uh... My sweet little sister, won''t you try using your dragon girl form instead of a fox girl like this? It''s not fair for Ciel to always be tied to you as fellow nine-tailed fox girls," Sia expressed her dissatisfaction when I chose to use the fox girl''s abilities instead of the dragon girl''s abilities. "Oh, my beautiful older sister, it''s not that I don''t want to use the dragon girl''s body which has great defensive capabilities. However, to hunt using smell and a high level of sense sensitivity, I need to use the fox girl''s abilities to detect invisible enemies," in between my conversation about invisible enemies like stealth slimes, my nose caught the scent of the monster and immediately threw a knife to destroy its magic core. Cttaass¡­ Pttaakkk¡­ The cracking sound of the magic core was heard. "Like that," I once again used the telekinesis magic formation to take the throwing knife into my grip. Plaapp¡­ "Sia, you just have to give in on this one thing. Nine-tailed foxes have the highest ability in hunting. The prey that we have smelled using our sensitive noses has a low survival rate if it has been locked as a hunting target. Isn''t that right, Nee-sama?" Ciel replied by chanting her main weapon which was in the form of a ball sphere and emitting purple electric flashes in various directions. Bzzztttt... Drrrrzztt... The rumble of Ciel''s electric current spread in all directions and hit the stealth slime hiding behind the wall of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Good attack, Ciel. Now we can hunt more efficiently by spreading electric flashes in all directions like that," Sia praised while patting her fan which suddenly emitted magical energy in the form of water droplets. Taapp... Tapp... My eyes which had been sensitive to the movement of magical energy suddenly saw the splash of water spreading from Sia''s fan. Like water rippling when it gets a small touch on the surface of the water, I felt the restlessness of the water which showed its ripples of water about something above it. "Lily-chan, if you want to hunt more efficiently. You should have used my ability to control silence and emptiness," the movement of the water droplets from Sia''s fan showed a commotion from the calm water that rippled uncontrollably. "Can you feel that too, Lily-chan?" "A ripple of water that disturbs the calm and emptiness." "That''s what makes them show their restless position on the puddle." Those complicated and meaningful words were uttered by Sia. The movement of her fan that released water droplets that disturbed the calmness of the water''s surface had created a ripple of water that functioned like detection magic. "Is that a magic that is unique to dragon girls?" I asked curiously. Sia smiled faintly when she saw me who was interested in her magic. "Yes, if you want to try it. Why not change into a dragon girl form? Your gentle older sister will teach her cute younger sister a detection magic formation performed by dragons who like to be alone above the seventh layer of heaven sky," Sia covered her face with her fan, I could see a triumphant smile on her face. "I didn''t know you were going to do this to lure Lily into moving as your dragon little sister," Ciel who understood the situation just stared at Sia with a cynical look. Her fox tail that was moving frantically had shown her heart that didn''t want to see me fall into Sia''s little trap. "I want to see my cute dragon little sister, Ciel. Is that wrong?" Sia replied by closing her fan so that her face filled with a smile was visible. "Uhhh¡­ I want to teach Nee-sama about the magic that can be done by the nine-tailed fox. It''s just¡­ I need to get permission from the nine-tailed fox elders who are still old-fashioned in maintaining the tradition of cunning foxes in casting their magic energy." "They still use a method like that? I know that the nine-tailed fox''s magic is very secretive and strict, but to need the elders'' permission¡­ it''s troublesome to get permission, isn''t it?" "Yes, that''s what makes it a bit difficult for me to teach someone about the magic used by the nine-tailed fox. Because of the tradition of the nine-tailed fox''s power in the past timeline that was tied to one of the Great Heroes who endlessly produced offspring with the nine-tailed fox girl, we became a great family that sat at the top of the chain of magical power and spiritual power because of our bloodline that was mixed with the blood of one of the Great Heroes." My fox ears twitched when I heard that. One of the descendants of the Great Hero? Does that mean Ciel has the same power as the magic book records left behind by one of the Great Heroes that I have studied? If that''s the case... wouldn''t the knowledge from the old magic book I found have the same possibility as the magic used by the nine-tailed fox girl? I know that this is just a little speculation. But I have to check it just in case, whether the magic book I have studied has the same similarity to the nine-tailed fox magic as Ciel. Twwiingg... One of my fox tails suddenly detected a movement of wind approaching. Due to reflex and thinking about the magic book left behind by the Great Hero, I accidentally triggered a magic spell formation used to tame a monster. "Soul Tame..." I said spontaneously after my fox tail felt the change in the wind that made my fox fur feel ticklish. "Eh?" Ciel suddenly shrieked in surprise. "Isn''t that one of the magic nine-tail foxs have..." Ciel said in a surprised tone and looked at me. Without realizing it... Because I panicked... I... accidentally tamed the stealth slime. Chapter 104 - 64 - A Proposal to Stealth Slime Booing... Booiinngg... Blurrpp... One of the stealth slimes I managed to tame stood silently before me. I know that slimes are one of the slime monsters that are very easy to tame using basic-level magic. But when I accidentally tamed a slime monster using a special magic that only the nine-tailed fox tribe knew about, it piqued Ciel''s curiosity. "Soul Tame..." Ciel muttered a little while observing the slime monster that was under my control. "That is a magic that is only known by some nine-tailed fox girls who get official jobs as herders of our living foods such as livestock and tamed monsters. How does Nee-sama know magic like this?" in Ciel''s small mumble, I could hear the entire contents of her mumble without missing a single piece of information. Booingg... Booiingg... Unlike monsters that have intelligence and survival instincts, slimes generally have their uniqueness in that live in groups. One of the stealth slimes that I managed to tame is now separated from the group that I and Ciel killed. The slime body covered in thick liquid made me feel a little disgusted. But I had to endure it because her soul was bound in my hand after the Soul Tame magic spell enveloped to the slime body. According to the notes left by the Great Hero in his magic book, Soul Tame is a restrained magic basic level will that was once the subject of debate between the Great Hero and some wizards who opposed monster slavery. The more I read the magic book, I realized the attitude of the Great Hero who, according to his confession, came from an otherworldly country called Germany. His attitude was rough but revolutionizing magic spells is a gift that only the Great Hero can have. If it were me, I would have become the enemy of the world if I oppose the Tower of Wizards in that timeline. I stared at the stealth slime I had tamed and chanted a few simple commands using the Soul Tame magic formation. "Sit!" I said in a flat tone. The stealth slime responded by remaining still and shrinking its body size to become flat like a piece of paper. "Stand up!" I said with a different command. The stealth slime responded by returning to its original ball-shaped body size. "Roll!" the command I uttered this time had a higher level of complexity. Since the Great Hero did not recommend performing Soul Tame on monsters that had no reason and mind, they could only perform basic, non-complex movement commands. One of the monsters that has no reason and mind is slime. "Huh?!" Ciel and Sia screamed when they saw the stealth slime rolling right and left. Now I''m sweating thinly from my forehead. The attitude of the stealth slime that understood My complicated command that was able to roll had indicated that stealth slime had the reason and mind to understand my intentions. "This is strange, shouldn''t a slime not have this kind of intelligence?" Sia asked, starting to get interested because her dragon tail was twisting as she watched the stealth slime roll without stopping. "Stop," I said to stop the stealth slime monster''s movements. "Is it possible that you understand what I ordered?" I had great doubts about this. And asked the stealth slime like a living creature that could be invited to communicate. Boinngg... Boinngg... The response given by the stealth slime was beyond my expectations. The body movement that was covered in mucus looked like it was nodding. "Is the stealth slime than you understand what I''m saying too?" The question I asked seemed completely pointless. Some monsters that had intelligence levels close to humans were high-level species that had evolved with examples like the sin-eating slime that had attacked the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital before. Boiingg. .. Boiingg... The stealth slime body movements changed like nodding and shaking head. "Does that mean there are some who understand and some who don''t understand human speech?" Boinngg... Boingg... That nod has answered my curiosity about the stealth slime that can think and has instincts. However, to be more sure. "Did the stealth slime we killed have the same level of intelligence as you?" I asked while observing the movement of the stealth slime body which seemed to be shaking with thin bubbles inside the stealth slime thick body. Bllurrpp... Plluupp... "Uh, does that mean they''re stupid slimes who can''t even do their job properly?" said Ciel, trying to understand the movement of the stealth slime''s body that looked like it was about to explode. Booingg... Boiinngg... The stealth slime jumped and gave a positive answer about the stupid stealth slime that failed to protect the entrance of Marquess Rommel''s mansion. I looked at Ciel with a nod. The information given by Ciel made me realize something. "Hey, if I may ask, why are you using my mansion as your nest?" I asked further to the stealth slime that was under the control of my magic spell. Hearing my question and its attempt to answer, the stealth slime''s body suddenly changed to three times its size by forcing its sticky body fluid to gather at one point. The sudden change in its body made me wary, especially with its attitude that seemed to want to imitate something. "I understand some of the meaning of their ambiguous body movements but know the meaning of their actions that occupy the mansion where you live, Lily-chan," Sia raised her dragon tail while her gaze tried to understand the unclear stealth slime movements. "They seem to have chosen this place as their temporary residence in winter because the cave they live in is filled with a group of forest bears that dominate their territory. This residence is used as a mating place before they return to attack the cave that is their territory. Stealth slimes are a variation of monsters that are separated by their work duties within the slime group," said Sia who had understood the meaning of the strange movements of the stealth slime monster. "What does it mean?" I who only understood part of Sia''s words wanted to ask more about the purpose of the stealth slime in my residence. "It means they are preparing troops to take over the cave where they live. Just like bees that have a group of worker bees and a group of bees that take care of life in the beehive. Slimes also have a Queen Slime that functions to defend their group. For now, the Slime Queen is trying to create an army that can make them to take back the cave that is their home," Sia said with a serious expression on her face. "Is their Slime Queen here?" I asked Sia. "I don''t think so," Sia answered shortly. "Hmm¡­ this will be very troublesome. From any point of view, the actions they took were just instincts to survive after the cave they occupied was taken over by fellow monsters." From this information, I realized that this stealth slime seemed to have an enemy who dared to invade a cave filled with slimes together with the Slime Queen. Attacking the home of a group of monsters. That made me want to know if fellow monsters could have the same intelligence as humans or not. "Hey, I want to ask something of one of the stealth slimes who has a position at the top of your group," I said in a cold tone because of the curiosity that arose in my mind. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If I were to lead your cave capture operation, would you all be able to leave this place and help me clean this place with your slime abilities that can decompose dirt?" I asked coldly while making an offer to the stealth slime in front of me. My body suddenly received a signal that spread in various directions. Whether it was because I was controlling the stealth slime in front of me or the effect of Soul Tame that could sense the magical abilities of tamed monsters, I could feel their presence hiding in various directions. From all of those directions, I could sense seven stealth slimes that had an amount of magical energy above the average of normal monsters. Compared to the stealth slime in front of me. The comparison is the amount of magical energy in the size of a bean with the amount of magical energy in the body of an adult horse. For a slime that has that amount of magical energy. It could be said that they are the leaders of this group of slimes, right? "I will release my Soul Tame magic and convey my request to meet the seven leaders of this stealth slime group," I said while launching a magic energy formation that canceled the Soul Tame effect. Booiinngg... Boiingg... The stealth slime monster looked happy when it was free from my control. "I will wait outside," I said while stepping towards the exit. "Nee-sama, will this be okay?" asked Ciel who was walking towards the exit beside me. "My cute little sister, you''re not planning to make fellow monsters fight with you being the Mastermind behind them, right?" Sia asked, looking at me with a serious look in her eyes, she suddenly opened her fan and covered her face with the dark shadow of her opened fan. "My little sister being the Mastermind of the movement of monsters attacking other monsters, that sounds cool to see up close, fufu¡­" Sia laughed and chuckled, her facial expression covered by the fan made me a little scared. "Will it be okay if a group of monsters move controlled by someone?" Unlike Sia who seemed to want to enjoy this event, Ciel just followed me by throwing random questions from her mouth about my actions of wanting to control the stealth slime attack so that their cave could be recaptured. As we were walking towards the exit of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion, several stealth slimes that had been hiding lined up and followed our movements towards the exit. It seemed that they had found out what had happened from the slimes that were under the control of my Soul Tame magic. Their seemingly docile nature made us walk side by side in harmony. Of course, this made some of Marquess Rommel''s private soldiers and Earl Timoti''s private soldiers open their mouths wide. A girl wearing a Victorian Maid uniform flanked by two Saintesses was walking out of the Mansion alongside the stealth slime that had troubled them earlier. Now... what should I do next? Make an attack plan using blind information that is unknown to be true or conduct an espionage stage to find out the enemy''s strength. Before I could do such busy things, my Goddess sent a request to see me wearing a Military uniform from her favorite cosplay list. Chapter 105 - 65 - My Cunning Slimy Tactics In the middle of the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence, I stood in a small gazebo. This place, which was usually the center of activity for my family''s small afternoon tea party, was filled with monsters known as stealth slimes. Their soft, slimy ball-like bodies made me want to vomit, but I was able to stop the disgust when my mind was filled with the powerful pressure of wild magic energy from the seven stealth slimes. As I had previously wished, the seven stealth slime monsters gathered before me. Ciel and Sia joined me in this emergency meeting. But they just standing without interrupt my actions to role-play something. Imitating the emergency military instructions that my father and Earl Timoti had previously given, I tried hard to carry out an embarrassing role like a military official who focused on strategists and scenario designers for the stealth slime group. The military uniform I was wearing was from Wilhemshaven Maritime High School. It felt a bit inappropriate when the navy military uniform was worn to design land attack tactics for fighting stealth slime monsters. I wanted to voice my opinion about it but my Goddess easily denied it like, "There''s no need to think about complicated things to show off cosplay art and do role-play after wearing a cosplay uniform!" With that statement, I had to hold back my embarrassment to wear the Wilhemshaven Maritime High School cosplay uniform again. This time, my Goddess had adjusted the size of the cosplay uniform to fit my teenage girl body. The appearance of the Victorian-era Maid girl had been replaced by the appearance of a military girl who looked tough and disciplined. "Ekhem! Please... pay of this attention!" With a loud voice from my mouth, I stomped my hand on a table engraved with a topographic map of the dense forest that directly borders Marquess Rommel''s residence. I got the topographic map from Earl Timoti who happily lent it to me when he learned about my plan to help the stealth slime monsters in taking their cave that was taken by the bear. "I don''t know where you all are from, but please take a look at the topographic map that shows the layout of the forest that has become your home, if you can recognize the cave that is your nest... then please come forward and show me the location on this topographic map!" I ordered the seven stealth slimes lined up on the table. Booinggg... Boiinngg... A tentacle suddenly emerged from one of the slimes and pointed out a place that looked like a plateau. On the topographic map, a plateau and a lowland were distinguished by their lines. To read this topographic map, I needed to study it by comparing it to the actual terrain. My experience vacationing in a dense forest filled with various kinds of plants and animal habitats made me accustomed to reading topographic maps. According to Earl Timoti, this topographic map had an accuracy level that was still at the tenth level. A level of map that had just been created and its accuracy was guaranteed by the Aurora Kingdom''s military. While guarding the borders of Marquess Rommel''s territory and training his soldiers in the forest filled with monsters, Earl Timoti also went on an expedition into the forest to create an accurate topographic map. "Is that the cave where you all live?" I asked the stealth slime monster and its slime tentacles wriggled as if answering my question. I observed the contour of the land height and the demographics of the monsters. The hidden cave area around the river was a humid area suitable as a habitat for slime monsters. "Thank you for your contribution in providing information about the area where you all live, cadet. Next is to investigate your combat strength and the combat strength of the enemy you will face!" "Are you capable of carrying out a simple task such as spying on the enemy from a distance and infiltrating your cave without being detected by your opponent?" I played my role as a tough and cunning military girl according to my Goddess''s instructions. As the Mastermind who organized the stealth slime troop''s attack, I had to stay where I was without leaving to kill the bear that inhabited their cave during the winter. Because I had been reading the magic book left behind by one of the Great Heroes who had extraordinary charisma and was famous as a villain who could not be judged by common sense for too long, I at least had a rough idea of ??the figure my Goddess referred to as the Mastermind. I immediately sat down on one of the gazebo chairs and crossed my legs. Puuuffttt... Far behind me, I could see my family and some honored guests sitting and watching me, they are shocked by my actions which seemed arrogant in their eyes. My presence in the stealth slimes had made them keep their distance so as not to get involved with the actions I was about to take. My father and mother seemed indifferent to this. However, Earl Timoti continued to stare at me with a gaze that did not want to blink for a single second. Boinngg... Booiingg... One of the seven stealth slimes that had a high level of magical energy stepped in front of me. The stealth slime formed itself into a figure that looked like a bear with thick scales and formed another monster that looked like a bear with three horns on it. "Thick-scaled bear..." "Three-horned bear..." I muttered as I watched the stealth slime form its body and gave me a rough idea of ??the fighting strength that the stealth slime would face. "Golden-crowned bear..." "Eh, wait a minute! Golden-crowned bear?" I was shocked when I saw one of the rough forms of a golden crown bear. If my knowledge of monsters from the monster encyclopedia published by the Adventurer''s Guild is not wrong. It is one of the rare monsters that is hard to find and has a high price when its body parts are sold on the auction market. Looking at the composition of the bear. I can conclude one thing. It is not an ordinary bear monster but a colony led by a bear monster with a high level of intelligence. The name of the bear monster with golden horns varies from region to region. Some adventurers use the term King or Emperor for its classification. If the main strength of the bear monster comes from pure physical strength, then it is categorized as a "Golden King Bear". However, if the classification of their main strength comes from the power of wild magic energy, then it has become a "Golden Emperor Bear". The two monsters who are the leaders of the group are very terrifying. On the largest scale alone, the Bizan Empire once deployed its main royal army to eradicate a group of bear monsters led by the Golden Emperor Bear. "Seeing their fighting strength that leans more towards physical, I can conclude that their leader is the Golden King Bear." "However, this information could be wrong and will take time to prove." "Can you sneak into the cave and confirm their main strength?" I asked the seven stealth slimes who understood every word I said. Boiing... Boiinngg... Their bodies moved up and down as if they wanted to discuss something. Their bodies that looked chewy and thickly slimy almost made my mouth vomit again. I was not used to seeing slime monsters up close like this. Although their bodies did not emit a bad smell, their body shape made me almost vomit many times. Suppressing my stomach I was slowly getting nauseous, I tried to act normally in this ongoing role-play. Honestly, I was no longer able to act calmly without showing an expression like this. I wanted to go and observe their fight from a distance without feeling nauseous like this. Suddenly my mind was filled with cunning tactics that would keep the stealth slimes busy for a while. "Cadets, it seems we have no other choice!" I said in a loud voice. "Answer my question, does the cave you are occupying have a water channel so that stupid bears like that can survive without thirst inside the cave?" I asked, looking for an excuse to chase them away for the time being. Booinngg... Booiingg... The seven stealth slimes moved with the same rhythm in their ups and downs as if answering the same answer. "Should I assume that is a positive answer?" I asked to confirm the answers of the seven stealth slimes. Their slime body movements were supported by other slimes who seemed to want to give me a positive answer about it. "Can you infiltrate through the water channel that flows into your cave?" a subtle question that could chase them away for the time being had come out of my mouth. "Do that so that information about their main strength can be known for sure!" I shouted to suppress their movement so that they would infiltrate and bring definite results from the spying activity. Booinngg... Boiingg... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Responding to my shout that gave an order, I could see the seven stealth slimes moving back and arranging a line that was spread out in seven directions. The gazebo located in the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s garden slowly looked peace after several stealth slimes left to carry out infiltration and spy activities. I immediately stood up and gave them a salute by raising my hand on my forehead. "Carry out this noble task, my cadets! And bring back good news!" I shouted to see them off to carry out the task I gave. As if responding to the task I gave to all the stealth slimes, their slime bodies formed tentacles that waved as if returning my salute to all the stealth slimes. [ Oh! I didn''t know they had this level of intelligence. ] [ If only I had the intervention to form a new slime species. Maybe I would have formed their bodies into slime girls that could be controlled by the Yurification System. ] Hearing the disgusting intention of my Goddess like that, my body immediately shook with rejection. "Don''t do that!" I threatened my Goddess. Chapter 106 - 66 - Earl Timoti Speciality Twiitch... Twwiitchh... "Hey, Nee-sama, is it just me or are you trying to be a strict girl who ignores my actions like this?" asked Ciel who suddenly touched my cheek with her index finger. After my respectful gesture that sent off the stealth slime on a noble mission to infiltrate and conduct spy activities, I immediately made a scheme for an attack operation to take the cave that had been occupied by the stealth slime enemies. The lack of unknown information was a blind spot, so I had to fill that blind spot with new supporting information. For that, I called Earl Timoti to study a suitable attack strategy. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pattt... Paattt... "Ciel, please don''t disturb the concentration of my sweet little sister who is currently focusing on making an attack plan for the stealth slime monster. The slightest mistake will destroy my cool little sister''s self-esteem instantly," Sia now touched my hair which was previously covered by a military cap. Because of Sia''s actions, my military cap tilted and almost fell off. Ciel and Sia, whom I had ignored, began to attack me with their touch on my body. Besides that, Earl Timoti, who had finished arranging the wooden blocks for the attack simulation, stood there silently without saying a word and waited for me to respond to the wooden blocks that were the center of the stealth slime attack operation. The wooden blocks that stood and lined up on the topographic map showed the contour of the land indicating a battlefield filled with plants and rocks. My gaze was directed toward the entrance of the cave that was the nests of the Golden King Bear had caught my great attention. The battlefield that was close to the water source and rocks was worthy of being a battle that would determine the ruler of the forest. Stealth slime or Golden King Bear? I wanted to see the unbalanced final result. As one of the monsters that were categorized as weak and had no advantage against the bears led by the Golden King Bear, I needed to get strategic advice from someone who was experienced in war tactics like Earl Timoti and my father. For some unclear reason, I wanted to ask my father for advice on controlling the direction of the stealth slime attack in capturing the cave where they lived. It''s just that he was busy with my mother who was holding Alice and Alyssa in my mother''s restraining magic chant. I wanted to ask more about what happened but my father gave a small code to bring Earl Timoti to the open tactical gazebo. That''s what brought me to the current situation which was busy looking at the topographic map and wooden blocks that were strategic symbols in the attack simulation. "Earl Timoti, actually I''m very amateur in doing this. Can you teach me some things that might help me before the stealth slime monster comes back?" Ignoring Ciel and Sia''s touch that was groping my body, I asked Earl Timoti without moving my facial expression which ignored Ciel and Sia''s actions. "Uhh... O-Of course. It''s an honor for me," replied Earl Timoti in an awkward tone. Ciel and Sia''s presence might have made him awkward for a while because of their status as Saintesses. Unlike Princess Anastasia and Hana who preferred to stay away from the crowd of stealth slimes, they only observed me from a distance along with the movement of their teeth biting their gloves in annoyance. "I have been eavesdropping on your conversation with those monsters, Lily-sama." "I understand that the information given by those monsters still leaves a hole in the question about important information, namely the state of the battlefield and control of the battlefield." "The state of the battlefield and control of the battlefield?" I imitated Earl Timoti''s words and stared at the wooden blocks standing on the topographic map. An unknown symbol had stood firmly and my curiosity grew along with the movements of the two Saintesses who began to explore my body like sticky glue. "Ahhaannn... Nee-sama..." Ciel began to rub her cheek on my left arm as if leaving a trail of scent that only fellow fox girls could smell. "My little sister is cool when she''s serious like this," Sia began to tidy up my hair by forming a side hair tie. "Then what do these wooden blocks mean?" I asked Earl Timoti further, ignoring the two Saintesses who were busy touching my body with their hands. "These are wooden blocks that will be markers of important areas between friends and foes. In the military world, these wooden blocks will indicate the movement patterns of enemies and friends to be studied by military strategists. What is in front of Lily-sama is a small scale to design an attack," Earl Timoti explained about the use of wooden blocks standing on the topographic map. One of the map lines that became a cave has been marked by a red wooden block. "Does the red wooden block indicate the target of the attack?" I asked Earl Timoti while trying to understand the meaning of the placement of wooden blocks on the topographic map. "Exactly, Lily-sama. It is a sign of the main objective of this attack. The place where the Golden King Bear is located also marks the cave that was previously inhabited by a herd of stealth slimes." I put my hand on my forehead as if thinking about something. "I heard that the Golden King Bear has expensive body parts, can I take advantage of this situation to get some extra pocket money?" I asked which made Earl Timoti chuckle after hearing it. "Haha¡­ Lily-sama seems to want to earn some extra pocket money after returning home from the family vacation. Marquess Rommel would give Lily-sama some extra pocket money without doing that." "If I did that, of course, my father would give it to me without hesitation. What I want is pocket money that can be used to buy something that is not recorded in my family''s inventory book," I replied in a small voice without attracting the attention of my family who were sitting not far from the gazebo located in the courtyard of Marquess Rommel''s residence. Earl Timoti''s facial expression suddenly turned more serious. "Could it be that Lily-sama is planning to use that pocket money to buy something forbidden?" whispered Earl Timoti who answered my question in a small tone as well. I immediately shook my head. "I''m being troubled by my twin step-sister who has a great magic talent and I need a new magic book other than the ones sold by Lisa at the Adventurer''s Guild. Do you have any acquaintances who sell old, worn-out magic books?" "Old magic books? Speaking of my acquaintances. I don''t have any acquaintances who understand magic because our family deals more with sword techniques and military than magic." "Ahh¡­ what a shame¡­ that makes me even more determined to earn some extra pocket money to find a magic book that my twin step-sister can learn. Oh! Please keep this a secret from them," I put my index finger to my lips as a sign to keep this conversation a secret. "Then, I will help with all my might. Securing some extra pocket money and finding acquaintances who have old magic books," Earl Timoti accepted this little secret with a warm smile on his face. "Oh! If possible, I want you to find a magic book that uses a strange language. For example, like this¡­" I said while handing him a small piece of paper that had a single sentence written on it that came from the old magic book of the Great Hero. Finding a magic book that uses a strange language is not easy. Just in case someone sells magic books with an unknown style of language, I have prepared a small piece of paper containing a fragment of words from a magic book published by the Great Hero in the past timeline. Earl Timoti accepted the piece of paper and read its contents. His head showed a frown that indicated his confusion. "I know you don''t understand the writing of that language, so don''t force yourself to look for a magic book that uses such a strange language, Earl Timoti," I said to warn Earl Timoti not to focus on looking for an old magic book that came from the handwriting of the Great Hero. Earl Timoti closed his eyes as if trying to remember something. "Oh! It seems like I''ve read a storybook that uses this kind of language, Lily-sama!" "Would Lily-sama like to visit my residence to see a book that has this kind of writing style in my library?" Earl Timoti seemed to be planning something after he thought hard. My body could feel his hidden intention that seemed to want to do something to me in his residence. However, it wasn''t a dangerous intention like wanting to attack me or trap me with something. To make sure, I immediately asked him a question by activating the curse given by Zoe. "Why should I visit your residence if you can bring that old book to Marquess Rommel''s residence?" I said in a cold tone and an expressionless face. Seeing my cold attitude towards him, Earl Timoti only gave a light smile that made me uncomfortable after pressuring him like that. "Hahaha¡­ does Lily-sama feel uncomfortable visiting my residence? I wanted to introduce Lily-sama to one of my youngest daughters who has a hard time making friends because of her quiet behavior." "Is this too much for Lily-sama?" Somehow, this made me look like a villain girl who rejected Earl Timoti''s kindness. "Not really, but you should have given me an invitation letter first," I answered with a small excuse that didn''t seem like I was rejecting Earl Timoti''s invitation to visit his residence. "I will make sure that the invitation letter is received by Lily-sama." Receiving an answer that satisfied his heart, Earl Timoti suddenly became more excited than before. Ciel and Sia who were playing with my body with their hands seemed unconcerned after being completely ignored by me. In this important conversation, I gained a new skill to learn an attack strategy based on Earl Timoti''s experience in tactical war and capturing the flags. Chapter 107 - 67 - A Tactical Style Following the directions given by Earl Timoti, I managed to create an attack path that involved surprise attack and swift movement. "This attack plan is quite good, Lily-sama. It just needs to be considered in backup plan of the ever-changing conditions on the battlefield." "For example, like what happened in this place... previously this place was filled with thick and cold white snow, but now it has changed into a place with spring. Winter and spring have a different tactics when war happens." "Its not bad and already perfect, but it should be remembered that this is a battle plan used as a reference for simulation in actual battlefield conditions." I nodded hearing the attention from Earl Timoti who praised the results of my hard work in processing the topographic map wrapped in my rough attack plan to be carried out by the stealth slime. It was approaching evening and the cold winter air could be felt in this open space. The sudden spring seemed unable to lie to the winter that was still happening. Thanks to the blessings given by Ciel and Sia, we at least had a supply of warm air to get through the night that should have been cold like this. Accompanied by the light of the lanterns that began to light up, I watched the shadows of the sunlight slowly disappear, replaced by the darkness of the night. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Will this crude attack plan work for a bunch of stealth slimes who don''t seem to understand detailed commands like this?" an unexpected voice came from Alyssa who had suddenly stood beside me. Because my brain was too focused on studying Earl Timoti''s military attack tactics, I didn''t notice my surroundings which were now filled with my family and the distinguished guests who had suddenly come to visit. Besides Alyssa, Princess Anastasia was also paying attention to the topographic map that I had made with my own two hands. "Not a bad plan, Lily," said Princess Anastasia with her eyes moving as she read my entire attack plan. "In addition to creating surprise attacks and quick attacks, you also seem to have considered a backup attack plan in case one of the attack plans is delayed or fails," Princess Anastasia read the flow of my attack plan and noticed another plan that served as a backup. "I don''t know what to do if one of those attacks fails to be carried out by the stealth slimes. No matter what, their enemy is the Golden King Bear. If bears generally hibernate during the winter, they mate throughout the winter to expand their colony," I said while giving some general information that the bears are led by the Golden King Bear. "Onee-sama, rather than doing something troublesome like this. Wouldn''t it be better to jump straight into the battlefield and slaughter them with a single slash of your katana?" Alice''s words had caught everyone''s attention. Not only my family, but other peoples like Earl Timoti''s private troops also seemed interested in hearing my answer. In the shadow of the darkness of the night that had just appeared, I lowered my face into the shadow of my military cap. A wide smile that looked like a troublemaker and a sweet villainess was reflected in my facial expression. "Isn''t it much more interesting if I could control monsters to the point where they could be used like this?" "I''m not a monster tamer... but I can tame slimes like this and they can carry out simple orders from me. Isn''t it already very fun when one of the forest monster herds is under the control of the Marquess Rommel family?" My face which was covered by the shadow of the military cap immediately lifted and revealed my entire cold facial expression. "If possible, I want to manage the resources of the monsters that have allied with the Marquess Rommel family." "I thought about this during our vacation, the fruits we picked from the deepest forest have a high level of quality in terms of purity and freshness. If only they could give me fruit¡­ uhh¡­ I mean help me enjoy fresh fruit like that every day. That would be beneficial for me¡­ Ahh¡­ I mean it would be beneficial for the Marquess Rommel Family who can enjoy fruit that is guaranteed to be fresh by the nature!" I shouted with my words almost showing my true intentions. My facial expression which had changed with the leak of my heart''s intentions returned to an expressionless face. "Onee-sama, so that''s your real goal¡­" "Lily-nee, if you want to enjoy fresh fruit every day in the forest. I can bring it for you¡­" Alice and Alyssa who knew my true intentions had leaked it to everyone. My father and mother who knew this just nodded as if they agreed with my plan and intention to make stealth slime a courier for fruits from the forest where they live. "It''s okay, Nee-san... I know why you like fresh fruits that are eaten after being picked directly from the forest. Even in a banquet to worship my Goddess, they bring clean up fresh fruit offerings to be given as a tribute to my Goddess," said Ciel who wiggled her fox tail after understanding my heart''s intention expressed by my twin step-sister. "This reminds me of one thing. Does my sweet little sister want to taste a peach that grows in the seventh heaven?" Sia suddenly asked a question that caught everyone''s attention. Ciel suddenly looked serious after hearing Sia say that. "Sia, that''s not a fruit that can be eaten by humans. Don''t you remember when that peach seeds alone made humans fight each other?" replied Ciel with an uncomfortable expression on her face. "Isn''t that okay? After all, the one who ate it was one of the Saintesses just like us. Oh! That right! Hey little girl... do you want to taste it too?" Sia''s gaze was fixed on Hana who was sitting still with dark eyes that looked like she was remembering something. "Huumm? Hana?" I said to Hana. Seeing her flat facial expression filled with darkness, invited various questions from her. I stepped my feet to where Hana was sitting. She who was sitting quietly without making many movements seemed to be trying to remember something. "Oh, is she seeing what happened to the peach seed that grew in the seventh heaven?" "Seeing her overprotective Goddess like that. I can understand if the sight in her mind would shake her," said Sia who accompanied me to Hana. "Do you know what''s happening to Hana?" I asked Sia who seemed to understand Hana''s attitude who had become quiet like this. Behind Hana''s quiet attitude, I could feel her blue eyes filled with holy magic energy that made her pupils golden. "Ahh, it seems like I know what happened to Hana," I continued to say, answering the curiosity of the people around me. "The Goddess Aurora is giving her a vision of the situation in the past, right?" I said calmly and returned to my place which contained a topographic map to a rough plan of my attack simulation. "I don''t want to interfere in a conflict that seems dangerous. But if you want to give it, make sure it''s not known by others, Sia," I gave a small warning to Sia to be more careful when she wanted to give me an object that might become a source of trouble in the future. "Huuftt¡­ a war between humans almost happened again, Luckily Nee-san didn''t get caught up in Sia''s dangerous actions like that," Ciel stroked her chest and moved her tail after hearing my decision. "Ueeh? What''s wrong with that? I just want to share that special peach with my little sister," Sia answered Ciel''s words by looking like she wanted to do something to her tail but was restrained by my cold attitude that ignored them. I quickly returned to my place and looked at the arrangement of wooden blocks that formed the stealth slime attack simulation. "Earl Timoti, do you think this can still be improved with the information being investigated by the stealth slime? I do hope that they can infiltrate and conduct spy activities. However, I also do not expect their information to be detailed to show the main fighting power of the Golden King Bear. Their intellectual have their limits, right?" Hearing my words about the conflict that would occur between the stealth slime herd and the Golden King Bear herd, Earl Timoti just stroked his hair as if he was unsure of what to answer. "That is quite difficult for me to answer, Lily-sama." "The instincts possessed by monsters and humans are very different." "For example, the simulated attack tactics created by Lily-sama on a map like this. For the size of human understanding and intelligence, they will fill in the gaps in information quickly. However, for a monster that has a fighting instinct to solve problems. Perhaps it would be better if Lily-sama did not expect detailed information from the stealth slime." The answer given by Earl Timoti is quite clear. Human logic and reasoning are far superior to monsters. "Oh! But there are subhuman monsters that have intelligence that cannot be underestimated. Like goblins and kobolds. Their physical form is almost the same as humans and their behavior always makes it difficult for the kingdom''s soldiers who are undergoing apprenticeship training to kill them." "There was even a record where a group of goblins managed to occupy a village and impregnate all the women in the village." Thuuuutt... Earl Timoti''s words immediately made the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand up. My dirty mind began to imagine an illicit relationship between humans and monsters. My logic and reasoning overlapped on this matter. Maybe I shouldn''t underestimate monsters that have human-like body shapes. "Ahem! Earl Timoti, I think that makes us feel a little uncomfortable," Princess Anastasia expressed her awkwardness when she heard that a group of goblins were able to impregnate a village woman. "Forgive my impudence, Princess Anastasia," Earl Timoti bowed respectfully for his impudence. The night that was increasingly showing its existence was greeted by a strange voice walking towards me. Boinnggg... Boiingg... It seems they have succeeded in carrying out my orders. Chapter 108 - 68 - A Humilitation for Stealth Slime One by one the stealth slimes returned with their injured slime bodies. The wounds they suffered looked like battle scars. My eyes could see the seven stealth slimes that previously had a large amount of magical energy suddenly reduced drastically. I also realized that the number of stealth slimes that returned was much less than before. I touched my military cap and let out a small breath. "Didn''t I tell you to sneak around and do surveillance like a spy?" "If you are injured like this, how will you fight the Golden King Bear if you have lost in morale and the number of slime troops like this?" I could feel a heavy night started. My body which accepted defeat before starting the attack also received sympathy from Earl Timoti with his small laugh. "This is getting more interesting, isn''t it, Lily-sama?" said Earl Timoti while reducing the smile from his mouth. Did I just get a laugh from Earl Timoti who realized my defeat before the real battle began? Somehow it made my heart hurt when I was underestimated like this. The shame and humiliation of losing before carrying out the hard-planned attack movement. I don''t blame the stealth slimes because they are basically monsters that do not have a high level of intelligence. Seeing them return after fighting the Golden King Bear troops is already a blessing in itself. Pooinngg... Boiingg... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One of the seven injured stealth slimes jumped and fell on the topographic map and destroyed the wooden block that was my attack simulation. "Ahh, what a shame, it seems that your work in formulating an attack plan was ruined by this stealth slime, Lily-sama." Earl Timoti commented on the actions of one of the stealth slimes that destroyed the wooden block containing my attack plan. "Should I kill this impudent stealth slime?" continued Earl Timoti while gripping the hilt of his sword which was located in the sword sheath at his waist. I immediately raised my hand to stop Earl Timoti who wanted to draw his sword to slash the stealth slime in front of me. "You should appreciate the soldiers who returned safely after experiencing a tough battle, Earl Timoti," I said to stop Earl Timoti''s hand movement who had pulled a quarter of his sword hilt to draw his sword. "What they have experienced is the hard success while they got by fighting the Golden King Bear troops who were in their mating season in winter. As animals and monsters who are in heat become fierce and attack roughly, they have proven their worthiness to survive and return safely," I said to praise the performance given by the stealth slime. "But I must admit, I am very disappointed with you all, poor stealth slime," pressing my words filled with disappointment, I seemed to look like a military official who was dissatisfied when seeing troops who returned home from the battlefield without bringing good news. "I have heard the reputation of the stealth slime which is very feared because their slime bodies are difficult to detect and you all return with slime bodies covered in wounds like this?" "Can you all tell me what happened before I become even more disappointed by your weakness?!" in a loud and firm tone, I snapped at them and pressed their slime bodies with my burst of magical energy. Baaammm... Some of the magical energy I released made some of the stealth slimes panic before one of the stealth slimes dared to stand in front of me. Pooingg... Booingg... The two stealth slimes in front of me immediately formed their slime bodies into a topographic map that formed a three-dimensional contour. The two slimes that were stacked on top of each other seemed to be reconstructing the incident that had befallen them. The reconstruction began with their infiltration through the waterway that was the source of drinking water for the bear that was currently taking over the cave where they lived. Pooinggg... Booiiinngg... When one of the stealth slimes managed to infiltrate inside, they immediately faced a routine patrol from a large bear that didn''t seem to have any special abilities. "You were caught by an ordinary bear that doesn''t have a magical energy core in its body?" Putting my hand on my head, I looked like I was holding back a headache, I then immediately shook my head when the first step they took was wrong. "You guys are stealth slimes, right? How could you be found out by a mere bear like this?" My words were filled with my disappointment towards the stealth slimes. [ That was a good acting and perfect role-play, Lily-chan! ] [ I can feel the despair coming from a bunch of useless stealth slimes like that. ] [ Now, how do you deal with something like this, Lily-chan? ] [ The Golden King Bear is not a monster that can be defeated easily because they are entering mating season. Like animals that are in the mood to mate with their females, their spirit and behavior will become wilder than usual. ] [ If this is left any longer, a bear invasion of the city led by the Golden King Bear could occur after winter. ] [ The bears are starving after mating season, it is an invasion with a high casualty rate because the Golden King Bear is one of the monsters that has a large magical energy core like a unique monster. ] I lay the back of my body on the back of the chair. My gaze could not be separated from the reconstruction of the scene that came from the stealth slime''s body movements. What my Goddess said were signs of danger that must be reported immediately to the Adventurer''s Guild or Military Unit. Earl Timoti who stood watching the reconstruction of the scene with the stealth slime immediately swallowed his saliva and wiped the sweat that wet his forehead. "Well, anyway, this is your defeat before the battle even begins." "Stealth slime get detected¡­ that is a joke that will tarnish your pride from now on!" I immediately got up from my chair and stood beside Earl Timoti who seemed to be shaking in fear. His gaze was fixed on the body part of the slime that showed thousands of bears mating. "Not a small number, isn''t it, Earl Timoti?" I asked while paying attention to Earl Timoti''s gaze. "With all due respect, Lily-sama. This isn''t a battle that a herd of stealth slimes can win." "I know that¡­ they are too stupid and careless to be discovered from their infiltration movements," my words might sound harsh, but I had to maintain this attitude for the sake of my roleplay as a cruel and cold military girl. "Since they were detected, it has ruined all my surprise attack plans for the Golden King Bear herd. Then what will we do if the situation has become this heated?" I continued asking Earl Timoti. "We must contact the Adventurer''s Guild and the Military Wild Monster Suppression Division before this wild monster invasion occurs!" Earl Timoti replied, directing his serious gaze at me. I shook my head. "That''s not an answer, Earl Timoti." "Giving up all of this after this herd of stealth slime monsters suffered their first defeat before the real battle begins?" "I won''t allow that!" I could see Earl Timoti''s shocked expression after I said that sentence. Tightening my military cap, I immediately released my denser magic energy to form a Soul Tame magic formation above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. My small footsteps now stepped into Marquess Rommel''s garden filled with herds of stealth slimes. "I know that you all are stupid and unreliable¡­" "I know that you will lose before the real battle begins¡­" "But¡­ do you want to be humiliated as one of the monsters known as stealth slimes?" "Stealth slimes that were get detected?" "Isn''t that your greatest humiliation?" "If you want to be humiliated but in a respectable position, I offer you to be under my control and humiliated for the rest of your lives as the price for getting your cave-dwelling back!" The scream I uttered was perfectly depicted by the magic formation flying in the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. To be honest, this was such an embarrassing situation! I didn''t know role-playing could be this embarrassing! If it weren''t for the reward promised by my Goddess, I wouldn''t have wanted to play such an embarrassing role-play! Plaapp¡­ Paaappp¡­ The sound of a fox''s tail rising and falling on the ground caught everyone''s attention. "What are you doing, Ciel?" I asked Ciel who was suddenly in the area of ??my Soul Tame magic formation. "I want to be humiliated and live under Nee-sama''s control for the rest of my life!" Ciel shouted with full enthusiasm as her fox tail swung in joy. Plaappp¡­ A sound from Sia''s hand fan was heard. Her small footsteps also caught everyone''s attention after Ciel''s surprising words. "What are you talking about, Ciel?" "Doesn''t that sound very embarrassing and insulting?" "Try to act like a Saintess who should be pure and full of dignity!" Sia was now standing next to Ciel''s body who was smiling happily at me. Ciel seemed to ignore Sia''s words. Although Sia''s words weighted truth that should be done rather than spoken, her actions standing in my Soul Tame magic formation raised various other questions. "Sia, what are you doing there too?" I asked to confirm Sia''s attention-grabbing actions. "Huh? Is standing under this magic formation wrong?" Sia replied while hiding her facial expression from her hand fan. Sia''s facial expression which was covered by the fan could not lie to the feelings of her heart that were visible in the movement of her tail. Sia''s dragon tail seemed to be moving happily along with the movement of Ciel''s fox tail. "Ughh..." I could only let out that heavy sentence along with my long sigh. I immediately went to them and dragged their bodies out of the magic circle formation that would control the stealth slime for their entire lives, even though they were disgusting monsters. Chapter 109 - 69 - Guided Night Attack The overflowing magical energy that spread across the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence signified a work contract between me and the stealth slime swarm. Through the Soul Tame magic spell formation, I formed a shared voice and visual communication network like a communication used by the Yurification System. The stealth slimes bonded with Soul Tame one by one and connected to the Yurification System''s main network. [ Yurification System: You are currently connected to an entity with no gender. The sacred blessing of the Yurification System will be suspended because the entity is not female! ] My Soul Tame magic chant has been attached to all the remaining stealth slimes. My Yurification System''s blessing seems to not affect this stealth slime swarm. Well, I''m not too sad because they are monsters that are difficult to determine their gender. Even to distinguish between male and female stealth slimes, I don''t know the difference at all. Paasshhh... The flash of my magic spell that exploded above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence slowly disappeared and was replaced by the night sky. Wiisshhh... Using another magic chant in controlling Soul Tame magic, I immediately formed several transparent glass mirrors that contained several views of the stealth slimes that had been connected to the Soul Tame network. Thanks to the transparent glass, I could adjust the views of several stealth slimes that would serve as observers and broadcast the situation directly to me. "You..." "Youuu..." "And youuu will serve as my second eyes. You see this transparent glass that reflects your vision, right? Move according to the instructions I give in the Soul Tame network!" I pointed to three stealth slimes who would serve as my second eyes on the battlefield that was about to occur. "For the time being, you all will be under my leadership!" "Work well in this humiliation!" My words may sound cruel but it is equivalent to the response given by the stealth slime herd who praise me as their strict and harsh leader. "We have lost troops and wasted time in vain because of your carelessness." "Now, let''s try to fix the carelessness you have done!" "All stealth slime troops immediately dispatch and surround your own cave!" "Before I give the order directly! Don''t make any stupid moves that will make you die in vain!" I snapped at them in a high tone. My throat felt very itchy when I did that. I was getting more and more unaccustomed to having to speak in a loud tone like this. Booinngg .... "Yes, understood, Commander!" Pooingg... "We are ready to accept this humiliation with our blood!" Booiingg .... "We are ready to accept the sins we have committed with the previous shameful failure!" Booingg... Pooinngg... My thoughts that were connected to the slime''s stealth communication network were automatically translated by the Soul Tame magic formation. I don''t know what the Great Hero in the past was thinking, this is one of the most useful magic spells when wanting to understand a monster''s mind because their thoughts are directly connected by the caster. Oh, before I learned this magic formation. I had read a warning about people going crazy when trying to use this magic formation on high-level monsters that have a large magic core capacity. There was a small warning about the side effects of dizziness when the Soul Tame magic formation was successfully performed. I had read some sarcasm from the Great Hero who laughed at the intelligence of the royal wizard who was so stupid to register the Soul Time magic formation into the list of spells that were prohibited from being published in magic books. After experiencing what the royal era wizard in the past timeline was worried about, I realized that the communication bound to the Soul Tame magic formation was in the mind of the caster. That''s what makes some young wizards go crazy after hearing the voices of monsters or animals that have been bound by the Soul Tame magic spell. If I think about it, it''s all my Goddess'' fault! [ Eh? Why is it suddenly my fault here, Lily-chan? ] My Goddess suddenly interrupted my inner voice and let out a small protest from her words that disturbed my mind. [ Lily-chaaann... what have I done? ] [ Have I done something wrong to you? ] [ So far I haven''t done anything wrong that invites your anger, right? ] [ Please answer me, Lily-chan! ] [ I don''t want to be hated by my own Saintess... ] [ Hiks! Lily-chaaann!! ] Yes, maybe this is the answer that allows me to do the Soul Tame magic formation easily. Direct communication between my Goddess and myself occurs in my mind. Listening to a group of stealth slimes chatting in my mind doesn''t make my head spin. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the Great Hero said in the past, they are just mentally weak wizards who are easily offended when their old-fashionedness is touched by a hard fact. "Haahhaa... this is going to be a long night," I said with a cold smile as I stared at the departure of the group of stealth slimes who were heading to their battlefield. "It seems I have to get ready for the commander''s seat," I immediately turned around and walked towards the gazebo. Earl Timoti and Mio seemed to be tidying up something on the small table located in the middle of the gazebo. Some dinner had been prepared by Mio without moving the topographic map that was on top of it. "Good evening, Commander Lily!" "Your dinner rations have been prepared, allow me to serve you a plate filled with your supporting food for tonight''s attack operation." Mio greeted my arrival with a smile on her face. Her attitude that followed my mood had made my face turn red with embarrassment. "Ahem! No need to go that far, Mio," I said to suppress my embarrassment after Mio played a adjutant character role that surprised me. Earl Timoti who was near the table containing the topographic map had noticed my arrival and prepared the tactical wooden blocks that would be the movement markers on the battlefield. "Commander Lily, I am ready to be your CO in tonight''s attack." "I must say this is the first time I have enjoyed a heart-pounding night battle like this." "Are you ready to give your best tactics to guide the herd of stealth slimes that will enter the Golden King Bear''s area?" With an alert attitude and agile movements, Earl Timoti had transformed into a mature man who was working seriously. His military uniform had returned to being neat as if he was on duty at the back line of battle regulating the tactics of the battle. [ Hiks... Lily-chaann... are you still angry with me? ] I suddenly heard the voice of my Goddess who seemed to have stopped crying. [ Does Lily-chan still hate me? ] [ Have I done something wrong that made you ignore my words? ] [ Lily-chaaann... ] I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. My thoughts were now divided into three main things, like the communication created by the Soul Tame magic chant, my direct communication with the Goddess, and my current situation of chatting in the small gazebo. First of all, I am not angry or sulking at you, my Goddess. Oh! If possible, can my sweet Goddess be quiet for a while? I want to focus on the two things left in my mind. If my Goddess joins in talking, I will easily lose my concentration. [ Hiks... Lily-chaann... ] Take it easy, my Goddess. I will show you that this role-playing game will make your heart beat faster because the opponent of the stealth slime is a monster with high intelligence worthy of being the leader of the bear monsters. It will be fun to be watched, right? "Thank you for your help, Earl Timoti." "Let us immediately deliver this victory for my goal of getting some extra pocket money." Responding to the strong determination radiated by Earl Timoti''s eyes, I immediately sat down on one of the chairs available in the gazebo and observed the topographic map that had been filled with wooden blocks. Earl Timoti''s gaze was fixed on the view provided by the stealth slime. Adjusting their viewpoint, Earl Timoti immediately placed their location accurately on the topographic map. Tapp¡­ Tapp¡­ The wooden blocks that marked the location of the stealth slime group had moved closer to the entrance of their cave which was now guarded by four ordinary bears. "Four ordinary bears guarding the entrance of the cave, what do you think, Earl Timoti?" I asked Earl Timoti who was looking at the transparent glass containing the viewpoint of the stealth slime. "Isn''t that an easy opponent, Commander Lily," Earl Timoti replied as he placed the red wooden blocks that marked the enemy''s position on the topographic map. "Yeah, they''re easy enemies if only the stealth slimes could do a surprise attack that could kill them in one hit," I replied with a mumble and took one of the dinners that Mio had prepared. Nomm¡­ Nomm¡­ I took a small bite and chewed on my dinner that Mio had adjusted to be edible in this emergency. Gluupp¡­ After swallowing a bite of my dinner, my focus immediately shifted to the four stealth slimes that had been moving around the cave entrance. "I don''t know your names, from now on I will designate your names with numbers through the instructions I give." "First, slime one and slime two will silence the two bears on the right." Then followed by slime three and slime four by using your small magic cores to cast your Water Cut magic spells!'' "For the remaining two bear monsters, do as I instructed earlier with the closest stealth slime!" Following the command I gave out loud, I could see the eight stealth slimes sneaking up to carry out a surprise attack. Thmmooppp¡­ Sllasshh... Thhomopp... Sllashhh¡­ ... ... Right in Earl Timoti''s sight, he saw a herd of stealth slimes working together to carry out a surprise attack. A slime that silenced the bear monster''s head with its slimy and airtight slime body until its head was separated with a sharp scratch from the basic magic spell Water Cut owned by the stealth slime. "Good move! Maintain your actions according to the instructions I gave!" Showing a cold smile, I could feel Ciel and Sia staring at me intensely. Their tails and their blushing facial expressions made my body''s instincts alert. Chapter 110 - 70 - Stealth Slime Operation Plooommm... Splllasshh... With one sneaking and silent movement, I could observe the movements of the stealth slime who had become experts in carrying out silent surprise attacks. My guideline was to clog the bear monster''s head with a slime body filled with disgusting mucus and then continue with a basic magic spell attack, Water Cut. Ploommm... Spllaasshh... Crraasshhh... The tactics they used may have good developed, but some stealth slimes had difficulty carrying out the fast silent attack tactic. I used an attack rotation system so that the small stealth slime magic core would not run out quickly. Dividing the main and reserve troops on the battlefield was a basic tactic taught by Earl Timoti. Because the wheels of battle tend to move in an uncertain direction, all preparations must be made, including planning another attack pattern when the tactic being used leaves a trace of failure. Pllloommm... Spllaashh... Spllaasshhh... Daaanngg... Craasshhh... On my watch, I saw two stealth slimes working together to defeat a thick-scaled bear. Even the clash of the stealth slime''s water-cut magic spell made a clear sound inside my Soul Tame network. "Uhh, that bear must be have a heavy body," I said while looking at one of the stealth slime''s perspectives. "A thick-scaled bear, huh? It''s troublesome when you meet them in the wild," said Earl Timoti while looking at the movement of the thick-scaled bear that was now lying down with its head separated from its body. Brraakkk... Baamm... The sound of its body covered in thick scales created a shockwave of sound that showed its body weight was no joke. "It must be really heavy if you hear it from the soundwave alone," I commented while watching the other stealth slime''s perspective as it moved through their dark cave. "Commander Lily, they are one of the heavy monster species that are very tempting when their scale pieces are given to the blacksmith. Just looking at one piece of their scale, I can already see the overflowing expression on their faces of happiness and wanting to buy it at a price that matches scale quality. If Commander Lily wants to get a high selling price, I suggest not to hurt their bodies too much," in between the fast and silent stealth slime battle, Earl Timoti gave his wise advice and a serious look. I, who was enjoying the stealth slime battle, gave the order to minimize the damage to the organs of the bears that fell inside the dark cave. Because of the dark conditions, I was completely unaware of the existence of the bear monster and the existence of the stealth slime. The only lighting in the cave came from the reflection of the moonlight that penetrated through the top of the cave and the plants that emitted light in the darkness. If I were in that cave, I would rely more on my body instincts that were able to sense danger than on lighting like this. My night vision may have improved when Mio and Noel''s Yurification System blessings worked together. For maximum benefit, I had to make sure the stealth slimes didn''t damage the bear monster''s corpse too much. "Thank you for your advice, Earl Timoti," with a small nod, I accepted Earl Timoti''s advice. "Ahem! To all stealth slime assault units, from now on you are only allowed to silence the enemy''s head and behead them with the water-cut magic chant. Anyone who hits the bear monster''s body with the water-cut magic chant will be punished without exception!" I said to give a coercive and difficult order to the stealth slime swarm. My Soul Tame network was immediately filled with the sounds of the stealth slimes answering my command. Booingg¡­ Booinggg¡­ "I am ready to accept your command with all my strength, Commander!'' Pooinngg¡­ Pooinnggg¡­ "I will immediately fulfill your command!" Booiingg... "Please guide us to become stronger and quieter, Commander!" Pooingg... "Can we have a quick battle so we can save the Slime King and Queen who are being held hostage by the Golden King Bear?" The reply given by one of the stealth slimes made the other stealth slimes fall silent. The Soul Tame communication network that I had created suddenly became quieter. I immediately spoke to one of the stealth slimes privately within the Soul Tame communication network. "Hey, slime number forty-seven, can we talk for a moment for a more confidential discussion?" I said while drawing a one-way communication magic formation with the Soul Tame magic chant. Swwiiirrlll... A magic circle formation was immediately created in front of me along with the connected stealth slime. The corner of my eye immediately glanced at the perspective of the three stealth slimes that acted as my eyes that were with them. A small dot of the magic formation had been seen from behind the crowd of stealth slimes that were hiding on the roof of the cave. Pooingg... Poiingg... "Hiyyaaa!! C-Commander!" after the secret communication channel from the Soul Tame magic chant was created, I could hear the stealth slime''s screams, and its body falling from the roof of the cave was caught in the eyes of my slime supervisor. "Don''t panic too much, that will makes you fall like that. Immediately take cover between the rocks of the cave so that your body is not spotted by enemies!" I shouted while giving that stealth slime orders. Pooiingg... Pooiingg... "I-I understand, Commander! Immediately carry out the highest order from the Commander!" Whether it was just my feeling or not, I could see the figure of a soldier who was awkward when meeting one of the military leaders directly. "If what you said is true, is there a possibility for the Slime King and Queen to survive this Golden King Bear attack?" I asked the stealth slime without further ado because the conditions on the battlefield were tense due to the stealth slime''s silent movements. "I-I''m sorry, Commander! I-I don''t know because the signal for help they sent was very weak!" "Signal for help?" I muttered after hearing the answer given by the stealth slime. "Do monsters also use signals for help, Earl Timoti?" because I was confused by that answer, I immediately asked Earl Timoti who was working in silence. His agile hand movements in staring at the wooden block depicting the course of the battle immediately stopped because of my question. "Signal for help? Some monsters have it, Commander Lily." "For example, like the wolf monster howling to inform its position to its surrounding comrades. It is one of the common signals for help used by monsters with high intelligence." "In hunting monsters that can use signals for help, we often use group attack tactics and guerrilla movements to create a wide distance." "Does this answer your question, Commander Lily?" With a friendly smile on his face, Earl Timoti waited for my further orders. I immediately nodded to indicate that I understood his short explanation. I immediately made a secret communication with one of the stealth slimes that was still hiding and carried out my orders with full obedience. "Hey, Slime forty-seven, can you feel their signal for help with your body?" I asked the stealth slime that was looking for a gap in the rocks to hide in. "I-I can do it, Commander! My instincts and magical abilities are more than adequate to carry out your orders in infiltration and silence!" the stealth slime replied confidently. The view in front of me suddenly changed to display information given directly by the stealth slime in the Soul Tame communication network. =================== Name: Slime 47 (Temporary Name). Race: Stealth Slime. Gender: Unknown. (Affected by the Soul Tame contract) Active Magic: S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [+] Skill ¨C Visual Camouflage. [+] Skill ¨C Body Camouflage. [+] Skill ¨C Presence Eraser. [+] Skill ¨C Silent Steps. [+] Skill ¨C Elastic Body. [+] Skill ¨C Mana Detection. Passive Magic: [+] Skill ¨C Slime Auto Regeneration. [+] Skill ¨C Mana Regeneration. ==================== I read a little information about this stealth slime quickly. Seeing the active and passive magic that the stealth slime could use, I asked that stealth slime with a simple question. "Do all stealth slimes have the same abilities as you?" I asked curiously. After that question came out of my mouth, I could see various information statuses owned by other stealth slimes. I once felt like this world was always joking about something. Among the humans born in this world, some humans had talents in swordsmanship and magic. And that also happened to monsters. Among the hundreds of monsters under Soul Tame''s control, I could feel that this individual stealth slime monster had extraordinary magical talents in infiltration and silence. If there was a hide-and-seek match between stealth slimes, this one slime would come out on top winner. From all the information about stealth slimes that appeared before my eyes, I could conclude that the main ability of stealth slimes was to use Visual Camouflage to hide their bodies. But for this particular stealth slime. "I understand," I nodded after understanding the information about it. "You want to use the Mana Detection Skill to find the Slime King and Queen?" I asked the stealth slime in a cold tone. "Y-Yes! Commander!" the stealth slime replied in a trembling tone. "Can you do it alone?" I said to pressure that stealth slime further more. "T-That''s¡­" An answer filled with hesitation was heard. As a strict, disciplined, and cruel military girl. I must show my dominance as their controller in this Soul Tame magic network! "I don''t need that hesitant answer!" "Are you willing to do it or not?!" I snapped at the stealth slime. "I will do it, Commander!" a confident answer was heard. With a smile filled with satisfaction, I praised that stealth slime courageous determination. "Go and bring me good news!" "Yes, Commander!" The secret communication was cut off along with the movement of one of the most stealth slimes. Chapter 111 - 71 - Side Story: Slime 47 The stealth slime named Forty-seven moved in the darkness of the cave with silent and alert steps. The cave that had become that slime home was now in the territory of the Golden King Bear who had suddenly invaded. The stealth slime still remembered the cave layout that had become its playground since it was a baby slime. The depth of the cave, the contours of the cave rocks, and the cracks in the ground inside the cave had become natural guides like a compass in that slime body. Pooinngg... Pooinngg... The flexible and slippery slime body moved to slip into the gaps in the rough rocks. Following the orders of Slime Commander from a girl who looked cruel and scary, the stealth slime had no choice but to submit to her Soul Tame magic. After the stealth slime submitted to the girl''s Soul Tame magic. The logical thinking and self-esteem of the stealth slime monster had grown inside it. A monster that was feared because of its presence, which was difficult to detect, had become a frightening specter that should be carried out by stealth slime herd. But that was in contrast to this herd who were careless and easily provoked by ordinary bear monsters until their numbers decreased because they died in disgrace. Bearing the burden of humiliation, most of the stealth slime herd formed a contract with the girl who insulted them even more. The fact about humiliation of the stealth slime became their fire of passion to take revenge on the cave where they lived along with the hostage-taking of the stealth slime herd who followed the hierarchy of the King and Queen of Slimes. Unlike the offensive slimes who had extraordinary magic cores in their bodies, stealth slimes had different duties within the slime group. They only acted to be invisible to others and monitor the movements of a monster from a distance as stealth as possible. Pooinnggg... Pooinggg... "I have to hurry to find them and report this incident to my Slime Queen!" the stealth slime shouted while accelerating its body speed as it slipped on the sharp rocks of the cave. Swwiipp... Sliippp... Spllaasshh... With slippery and agile movements, the stealth slime moved quickly without leaving any slime traces according to the orders given by the girl who became the Slime Commander for the time being. Using her body''s ability to disguise herself as rocks, the stealth slime was able to outwit the routine patrols of the Golden King Bear herd. The stealth slime''s sensitive night vision in the darkness of the cave and her body''s senses which were undoubtedly very sensitive to changes in temperature had made her much more dangerous than a hundred slimes moving to kill the Golden King Bear herd in turns. The more the stealth slime walked through the cave, that slime entered a small rock gap that was a shortcut from the cave labyrinth. That slimy round slime body was formed into a flat shape and forced the slippery slime inside her body out as a lubricant, the stealth slime forced its way into the small gap. Plooppp... Poomm... Poomm... "Huuaa!! Finally got in!" said the stealth slime after entering a small gap in the narrow rocks that made its slime body small and flat. Poomm... Returning its slime body shape to be round as before, the stealth slime resumed its small activity of sneaking around and taking information as a spy who knew the layout of the cave where it lived. The small gap in the rocks was a shortcut that only it knew. The shape of the deepest part of the cave which was winding like a maze was the result of the worker slime who was ordered to design maze at the deepest part of the cave. Rather than exploring the cave maze that had traps and complicated structures, the stealth slime designed a shortcut for itself. The shortcut that it made in the past timeline had become useful because it managed to sneak into the deepest part of the cave. In the deepest part of the cave, a reflection of moonlight was seen on the source of the water spring that formed a lake inside the cave. Unlike the flow of water that had been the entrance for previous infiltrations, the source of the water spring came from rainwater that had settled into the cave. "Oh, how beautiful..." the stealth slime was stunned by the natural beauty displayed in front of its slime body. Brrtt... Pooinngg... Feeling that it did not have time to enjoy the natural beauty, the stealth slime continued its work to sneak further into the cave. In the deepest part of the cave, the stealth slime felt a surge of mana detected in its sensitive slime body. The slime''s body filled with slippery mucus trembled as it felt a large surge of magical energy and a painful density of mana that contaminated the air around it. Sensing the abnormality, the stealth slime immediately connected itself to the Soul Tame communication network. Piinggg... Pooingg... "Commander!!" with its small slime cry, the stealth slime shouted to attract the attention of its Slime Commander. "Oh, you''ve re-entered the Soul Tame communication network. Is there any good news from your separate infiltration?" replied Lily who seemed to be relaxing and enjoying the hot warzone situation from a distance. "Commander, is it just me, or do you seem very relaxed in a situation like this?" "Hey, I''m not relaxing! Didn''t you hear that the other stealth slimes are hiding after the patrol group from the Golden King Bear found the bodies of their comrades?" "Uhhh¡­" The stealth slime''s body suddenly shrank after hearing Lily''s cold answer and question who was wearing a serious expression. "I''m not relaxing! I''m busy organizing your movements! Who had the idea to form a maze inside the cave? I want to praise them because it makes it easier for me to lure them into the trap that you all have prepared!" "Ahh¡­ C-Commander¡­ I want to report the results of my successful infiltration into the deepest part of the cave," not wanting to disrupt the communication network for the other stealth slimes, that stealth slime reported briefly about its condition after successfully penetrating the deepest part of the cave. "You managed to enter the deepest part of the cave? I wanted to ask about the route but it''s not important now. Is there anything else you want to report?" Lily''s busy voice made the stealth slime hesitate a little to express its discovery. "I can feel a large surge of energy in the deepest part of the cave," the stealth slime reported quickly. "A large surge of magical energy? That''s terrible..." Lily replied while focusing on the personal communication network with the stealth slime. A small magic energy circle appeared again in front of the stealth slime''s body. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Piiippp... "Slime forty-seven, can you feel the signal for help from the King and Queen Slime?" Lily asked while forming a personal communication network drom Soul Tame. "C-Commander? Ah! I can feel their signal for help!" The stealth slime flinched when it received a personal communication network from Soul Tame. Poongg... Ppooiinngg... The stealth slime''s body trembled and tried to activate its skill that was able to feel the signal for help assisted by its body''s sensitivity and was able to feel the overflow of magic energy. Guided by its body''s instincts that felt a large surge of magic energy, the stealth slime moved slowly by changing its body shape into rocks. "That was pretty good camouflage technique, slime forty-seven. I didn''t expect you to think of that in a cave that had such dim light." "Of course, I have to be careful with this camouflage because the Golden King Bear can destroy my body with one blow from its heavy hand, Commander!" "Well, I can''t blame your weak bodies. Even with a sweep of Golden King Bear fart wind, your weak slime body can die in peaces." "Uhhh, it''s so annoying because I can''t deny it." Lily''s derogatory remarks to the stealth slime seemed to make the little slime realize how weak its body was when facing the Golden King Bear directly. Unlike the other stealth slimes who accepted the insult with an open heart, this stealth slime already knew the limits of its abilities and considered the remarks given by its Slime Commander as a reality that it had to go through. Pooinggg... Pooiinggg... The steep rocks in the deepest part of the cave were suddenly replaced by smooth rocks that seemed flat and parallel to the straight ground. "Huh? Why is there a building like that in your cave?" Lily asked after seeing a building in the cave inhabited by a herd of stealth slimes. "That is a legacy from our ancestors, Commander. A sacred place that is the main residence of the King and Queen of Slimes," the stealth slime replied while changing its body shape to be flat like the rocks on the cave wall. "Hmm, not only can you sneak this far. You can also improvise your disguise by blending in with your surroundings. Aren''t you one smart stealth slime?" "I-I''m not as smart as the seven pillar leaders of the stealth slime, Commander," hearing Lily''s praise, the stealth slime almost showed its presence while disguising itself as a cave wall. "Don''t be so modest. Your ability to sneak around as a spy is far more terrifying. Ohh! Want to be my pet slime? I can train you to become a slime that is greater than your seven pillar leaders!" Poiiinnggg... Brrttt... Poommm... The tempting offer had changed the shape of the stealth slime''s body into a ball before returning to being flat and disguising itself as a cave wall again. "P-Please don''t make such a sudden offer, Commander!" Holding back its behavior that almost released its camouflage ability, the stealth slime continued to walk into the building inside its cave residence. When the stealth slime''s steps approached the building that caught Lily''s attention, its body felt the overflow of magical energy made it tremble in fear. With the courage to get information, the stealth slime forced itself to peek. Choompp... Kraauukk... Inside the building that was getting the reflection of the moonlight, a bear with a golden crown on top was seen. Its size which was as tall as three floors of a house had caught Lily''s attention. Its large body that was facing away from the stealth slime seemed to be eating something hard and producing an unpredictable surge of magical energy. Choommmp... Kraauukkk... Just by looking at the surge of magical energy, the stealth slime froze and couldn''t move. "Oh, no, it seems that the Golden King Bear is eating the magic cores of your King and Queen Slimes," Lily said in a flat tone. "Get out of that underground building quickly!" Lily ordered after knowing the level of danger of the Golden King Bear is one of the most feared in Adventure Guild Scale. It was in a Calamity Level Disaster. Chapter 112 - 72 - Preparation for Hunt Calamity Disasters Right in front of my eyes, I could see the figure of the Golden King Bear chewing on the magic core of the King and Queen Slime. Kraauukk... Cruushh... The report given by Stealth Slime Forty-seven had made me sit up with my instincts of danger still active when I saw the Golden King Bear enjoying the magic core meal of the King and Queen Slime. My order to stealth slime forty-seven to immediately leave that place had been uttered from my mouth, it was a form of self-defense that had to be done if that slime wanted to survive. A single stealth slime against the Golden King Bear would be a sad sight. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "C-Commander, I-I have a proposal for you!" With a body that did not tremble with fear, the stealth slime given the code name forty-seven uttered a request on the secret communication network created by Soul Tame. "Allow me to stay here to observe the movements of the Golden King Bear up close!" "If this monster escapes from the maze that the worker slimes have painstakingly created and disappears from my detection range, it will put the other stealth slime swarms in danger!" I listened to the stealth slime''s words while considering my next tactic. Seeing this uncertain situation, I occasionally touched the handle of my katana that was at my waist. [ Ohohhh¡­ Are you worried about that little slime, Lily-chan? ] In this important situation, my Goddess seems to be in a good mood to joke around with me. [ Hey, I''m not that cruel to joke around in a critical situation like this. ] [ I know what you''re thinking, Lily-chan. ] [ Wanting to go immediately to kill that Golden King Bear personally? ] [ That''s a reckless thing a Great Hero in the past timeline would do. ] [ Fighting a monster that has a danger level of the Calamity Disaster class by yourself? ] [ It''s still too early for your current abilities, Lily-chan. ] I pondered for a moment after hearing my Goddess''s words. My hand that was holding the handle of my katana suddenly felt another touch. "Mio?" I glanced to the side and saw Mio with her serious gaze directed at me. Mio shook her head at me as a sign not to do what I was thinking. "It seems like you know what I''m thinking, Mio?" I smiled slightly at Mio and released my grip on the handle of my katana. "Of course... I know, Lily-sama. I have master degree to understood your behavior for a long time since you was little. Especially with a situation like this, of course, you want to solve this problem yourself, right?" said Mio with a respectful attitude that showed her politeness in front of the public. Mio''s behavior like this has attracted several facial expressions filled with question marks from various parties. I nodded my head to answer Mio''s excessive worry about me. "I''m not that stupid, Mio. Moreover, this will be a suitable task to hire adventurers who need an extra salary to have fun battle, right?" with a wink of my eyes, I immediately went out of the gazebo that was the center of the stealth slime attack operation towards an old Butler who was standing in the distance. "Sebastian!" I greeted him with a soft and comfortable shout for his old ears. "Good evening, Lily-sama. Is there anything I can help you with? I would love to help but I don''t understand anything about the military at all. Forgive me for being useless to you, Lily-sama," with extraordinary humility, Sebastian bowed after greeting me and vented his small frustration at not being able to help at close range. "Don''t worry about that, Sebastian. Every Butler and Maid has their advantages, even Mio doesn''t understand anything about the military at all and only helped me finish my dinner, isn''t that right, Mio?" I tried to reduce Sebastian''s guilt who felt he couldn''t help at all by comparing him to Mio. Mio just smiled sweetly after hearing my words and nodded her head lightly. "That''s right, Sebastian-dono. This is just a professional form of me who must remain by Lily-sama''s side as her Exclusive Maid who has known since childhood her attitude of skipping dinner if she focuses on one thing that is happening in front of her eyes," Mio replied with graceful body movements. "Hmm? Am I always like that?" Responding to Mio''s words, I tilted my head and tried to remember my actions which had always skipped dinner when I was focused on something. "Ohh! I see now! No wonder Mio took the trouble to bring a food cart with a light dinner for Lily-sama. Mio made the dishes light meal so that they would be easy to eat when Lily-sama was focused on something, right? May I use your idea for Marquess Rommel too, Mio?" Sebastian exchanged glances with Mio before getting a small nod in response. "Thank you, Mio. At least I can keep an eye on Marquess Rommel''s diet to be more regular in touch while he''s busy taking care of the financial reports and the problems caused by the nobles of other factions who are trying to lure him into joining the faction opposing the royal family lately," as he said that, Sebastian glanced at Princess Anastasia who was sitting enjoying the evening atmosphere with my twin step-sister. "I see... My father will be even more troubled after returning to his territory," I replied to end the conversation that was leading away from my purpose of meeting Sebastian. "Marquess Rommel is currently having a hard time, Lily-sama. There were even some envoys from other noble families who had come to personally deliver secret letters to Marquess Rommel. If there was one thing that could get him out of the pile of secret letters that were tiring him out. I can guarantee that Marquess Rommel would be happy after being relieved of such a troublesome workload." I smiled after hearing that. Who would have thought that this situation coincided with the presence of the Golden King Bear who would finish my father''s troublesome work? Since the letters sent by other noble families were confidential, it had made Sebastian go out for some fresh air and gave Marquess Rommel the leeway to read each one of those annoying letters. "Sebastian, the situation has become an emergency!" I said with a serious look in my eyes to Sebastian. "The report given to me by the stealth slime swarm has found the location of the Golden King Bear swarm located in the forest that is still part of Marquess Rommel''s territory," regulating my breathing pattern while speaking earnestly, I looked into Sebastian''s eyes to give him an order. "I need to talk to my father privately about the monster that has become a Calamity Disaster level!" I said in a firm tone to Sebastian. Realizing the seriousness of my words, Sebastian immediately gave a friendly smile and gestured to walk behind him. "If Lily-sama is using such a firm tone. It means that this situation is no longer for playing around, right?" While walking towards Marquess Rommel''s private tent, Sebastian occasionally glanced at me who was playing a role like this. "By the way, has Lily-sama ever had a military uniform like that before? This is the first time I''ve seen a military uniform design that looks neat and charming like that." Our footsteps as we headed towards Marquess Rommel''s private tent were filled with light conversation about the military uniform I was wearing. "I designed it so that it doesn''t resemble the official military uniform used by the Aurora Kingdom. If I wear an official military uniform other than my own family''s military uniform, I will invite military-political problems that will trouble my father," I answered to cover up the ringleader of the role-play and wearing this military uniform that came from my Goddess. "I don''t think it will have much effect on the Marquess Rommel family, Lily-sama. The military uniform you are wearing looks much neater and more charming as your father''s butler said," Earl Timoti suddenly appeared behind me and walked with us towards my father''s private tent. "Ah, is that right? Does Earl Timoti also want a military uniform design like this?" I said while pulling on my military cap. "Yes, I will not deny that the design of the military uniform you are wearing has caught the attention of me and my soldiers. Especially with the female soldiers who have been glancing at you secretly while you were leading the stealth slime attack operation." "Huh?" Hearing Earl Timoti''s answer, I immediately turned my head towards his female soldiers who were resting in their tent. I could see several female soldiers under Earl Timoti''s leadership looking at me from a distance. "I understand why they look at me like that. But this is not a military uniform for field soldiers who can get dirty with blood and dust. This military uniform is more suitable for soldiers who serve indoors." "That''s what makes them jealous, Lily-sama. You''ve shown them how troublesome it is to be a female soldier tasked with strategizing indoors. They were slapped in the face by a painful fact when being a military officer indoors is filled with such a heavy workload," Earl Timoti replied with a warm smile on his face. Uhm, did I just become an example of a female soldier who have heavy task with indoors activity? I stared at Earl Timoti and his female soldier''s tent with a sneer looks. At a glance, I could see several female soldiers peeking out from behind the tent. Their numbers were indeed fewer compared to the number of male soldiers brought by Earl Timoti. I immediately shook my head to focus on my main goal. Our footsteps had arrived in front of my father''s tent. Alright, its time to focus on seeking my father''s support! Chapter 113 - 73 - Waiting in Cold Winter Earl Timoti and I stood in front of my father''s private tent while waiting for Sebastian to bring good news. Accompanied by the winter wind that had not yet changed seasons, I felt the cold wind comforting me in this silent atmosphere with Earl Timoti. We were not close emotionally and close as a friends, we were only close because Zoe had cursed all of her bloodline descendants to remain under the command of the Marquess Rommel family. Earl Timoti''s loyalty was the cursed fruit of Zoe, which rolled over the entire Earl Timoti family. I don''t want to remember the day when one of her sons insulted me along with the other children and ended up receiving the curse cast by Zoe. In addition to them reaping the fruits of their bad karma, I also seemed a little excessive at that time because I expected someone to receive Zoe''s curse. My curiosity about the curse of my butterfly spirit has paid off, as the noble family received Zoe''s curse. "Lily-sama, have you thought of some plans to kill the Golden King Bear that has become the Calamity Disaster?" without any opening sentence to fill this silence, Earl Timoti asked me while looking me gently in the eyes. My eyes which were covered by the shadow of my military cap only saw the bottom of his mouth that smiled gently at me. Looking at the situation, it seemed that Earl Timoti wanted to do something related to himself. "There is no special plan, there is only a change of plan where the stealth slime will lose their fighting spirit when they find out that the King and Queen Slime have died. There is only a loss that will be obtained before they find out the fact that the forty-seventh stealth slime is hiding the bad news for them," I answered while pulling my military cap down to avoid his gentle gaze that was directed at my face. For some reason, I could feel that Earl Timoti was looking at me with a sparkling gaze that was covered by shining stars in his eyes. That gaze looked like he was amazed by my actions. I don''t know what I have done to him either! At least... please don''t look at me with that kind of gaze! I wanted to scream about this, but our condition which was in front of my father''s private tent had blocked my way to scream like that. "Losing the morale of the troops after their leader was killed. It was a good idea to prevent them from knowing what had happened. Their burning passion for killing the Golden King Bear herd that was patrolling inside their cave would be extinguished if they knew." "Yes, I also think so. Even in the military tactics book that my father often gave me. It would be easier to destroy the soldiers'' mentality on the battlefield by beheading their leader than facing his troops." "That only applies if the troops brought have a low level of intelligence, Lily-sama. In the recent case of our neighboring kingdom''s civil war, they fought to the last drop of blood. If no one survived, then the war would end in an absolute victory." "Ugh, what kind of war is that? Doesn''t it look very barbaric and inhumane?" Hearing Earl Timoti''s words, my brain immediately played that horrifying scene. "What kind of war is it where only one person survives as the winner?" I asked Earl Timoti and observed his face which was still smiling gently at me. "As I said before, a civil war¡­ to fight for the next throne as the sole Crown Prince or the sole Crown Princess." "Ughh¡­ how barbaric! Is that a natural thing to become the next throne holder?" "Haahaha, I know that Lily-sama sees this as an inhumane act, right? But it is necessary because the entire royal family is under a strange curse from their ancestors," Earl Timoti''s tone suddenly weakened and he held his face. "Compared to my face being made to bow down to one of the noble families in the Aurora Kingdom, it is much better than only having a life expectancy of fifty years before dying from a curse, isn''t it?" Earl Timoti continued. My ears felt hot when I heard this. A curse that limits life expectancy to fifty years, is there such a curse? To confirm what Earl Timoti said, I immediately called Zoe who was inhabiting the spirit realm created by her and her butterfly sister. "Zoe, can you hear me?" I said while calling Zoe. Swirl¡­ Poommm¡­ "Master! It''s been a long time since you called me, I thought you''d forgotten your lonely spirit. Is there something that requires my curse or is my Master planning to curse a kingdom?" Zoe suddenly appeared while saying something terrifying. Hearing from her perspective, Zoe looked very happy when she was called by me after being busy developing her personal spirit realm for so long. "Your words are as terrifying as ever. If people don''t know you''re joking, they''ll take your words seriously, Zoe," I commented on Zoe''s terrifying joke as much as possible to direct Zoe''s curse to something positive rather than negative. "Eeh, didn''t the last curse I cast earlier improve the economy of the Aurora Kingdom? What''s wrong with forcing them to work hard under the control of a curse that improves their attitude patterns?" because Zoe physically used a human body appearance that was similar to mine, I could see myself who seemed indifferent to the legal views and rights with obligations of the kingdom''s citizens. "That''s a positive thing, but that''s not what made me call you, Zoe." "Hmm? Then about what?" Zoe''s gaze now looked from the tips of my hair to my chest. "Master, you don''t need to worry. You''ve become a beautiful girl with breasts that are quite large for a girl your age!" with that said, Zoe gave a thumbs up. "Not that either, from the start I already realized that my breasts are a bit bigger than the breasts of girls my age. Putting aside my beauty, it''s useless if some people still look down on humans who have light brown skin like me." "If not that either? Is there another problem? I can see my Master bonding with other pets besides the Linked Ritual?" "Uhh... Well... Something did happen. What I want to ask is is there a curse that can limit a person''s lifespan?" "Uh, Wooow! I didn''t think the time would come for me to use a curse spell like that. When are we going to do it?" Zoe''s eyes suddenly shone brightly and changed her body into her butterfly spirit then flew towards me until it stuck to my cheek. "Ooohh¡­ My Master¡­ who is the fool that you want to limit his lifespan?" as Zoe''s butterfly spirit body pressed against my cheek, words filled with threats and killing intent from Zoe were heard. Boosshh¡­ Whhoosshh¡­ Just from the killing intent emitted by Zoe''s butterfly spirit form, I could see Earl Timoti who was sweating coldly. "Calm yourself, Zoe. Can''t you see that there''s someone beside me?" I tried to calm Zoe who was excited when it came to the curse chant that was her specialty magic. Zoe''s burst of killing intent slowly subsided and Earl Timoti calmed down again with his cold sweat already reduced on his face. Earl Timoti wiped the sweat off his face and looked at me. "It''s been a long time since I felt such pure killing intent like this," Earl Timoti praised Zoe. "It''s been a long time since we met, Zoe-sama. Thanks to the curse you cast on my family, I am now the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family," continued Earl Timoti while bowing respectfully to Zoe like a civilized noble. "If I''m not mistaken, you are the head of the family who was cursed to remain under the command of the Marquess Rommel family, right? I can see that the butterfly wing marks I gave you have grown rapidly into a new power for all of your flesh and blood descendants. Do you understand the blessing of the curse I gave you?" A curse blessing? There is a curse blessing? Wait! Why did I just find out about this? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What has happened over the years to Earl Timoti''s family? Why did the curse become a curse blessing for Earl Timoti''s family? My head was suddenly filled with various questions about Zoe and the curse cast on Earl Timoti''s family some time ago. Compared to the family that suffered from the curse, Earl Timoti seemed to have lived side by side with the curse cast by Zoe. "How does it feel to live with the cursed blessing to remain loyal to the Marquess Rommel family?" Zoe asked, flapping her butterfly wings. "That''s a wonderful life, Zoe-sama. Some mental attacks and mind control no longer work on my entire bloodline. Even in the hunt for a black wizard who can control his victims'' minds, my entire family was unaffected by his mind control spells!" Earl Timoti shouted excitedly to Zoe. "That makes it easy for us to kill him like a puppy being bitten by a dragon!" Earl Timoti exclaimed even louder after telling the story of his curse blessing that made all of his flesh and blood descendants proud. Eh? Wait! What happened? Why do Zoe and Earl Timoti seem so close by a blessing of curse? Has the curse given by Zoe turned into a curse blessing that makes all of his flesh and blood immune to mind control spells? "Oh, speaking of a curse that limits lifespan. It exists, my Master," replied Zoe who had finished chatting with Earl Timoti. "A life-limiting curse is easy to break if you know the method of the curse given. For example, limiting someone''s life like the magic energy in their body explodes because it is blocked by a curse that blocks the flow of magic energy throughout their body. Based on the method of the curse used, there will be different ways to remove the life-limiting curse," Zoe said to explain the curse that limits someone''s life. "It''s just that it will take a lot of time to identify the curse given to limit someone''s life," Zoe continued while flapping her butterfly wings. Hearing Zoe''s words, I remembered again the future of my twin step-sisters from the words of the Goddess, my twin step-sisters would die if they could not control the magical energy in their bodies. Could it be... that curse and what my twin step-sister experienced were the same thing? If it was the same thing, it could be destroyed like the fate of my twin step-sisters? While I was daydreaming about cursed, Sebastian came out of my father''s tent and brought good news for next military operations using stealth slime herd. Chapter 114 - 74 - The Power of Inheritance Accompanied by Sebastian, Earl Timoti and I entered Marquess Rommel''s private tent. Inside the tent filled with the light of the magic lantern, I could see my father busy taking care of documents along with important letters that had the seals of other noble families'' symbols. As Sebastian had said before, my father seemed too busy taking care of his work as a noble territory leader. Especially since he had been absent for several years and had just returned from a family vacation. "I heard an explanation about the current situation in the forest of our territory from Sebastian." "That''s a good thing after discovering what happened inside the cave that we didn''t know about. Good job, Lily," my father''s praise and give me a short greeting. Even in a physical condition that was still unmoved from reading the report letter that came to his work desk, my father was still working hard without touching his dinner that was still on the food cart. "Preventive efforts are indeed worth doing and for the time being Earl Timoti will help you, Is that right, Lily?" "There are still some important letters that Father must reply because they concern to the stability of the political wheels in the Aurora Kingdom." "I understand, Father. Does that mean I am free to use the resources under Marquess Rommel''s authority?" I understood that this small problem would be very difficult to overcome and my Father was too busy taking care of the noble family who was acting up behind the scenes. "You want to do it that far, Lily?" My Father stopped his activity which was reading an important letter from one of the other military families. "I am very sure that this problem must get special intervention from our family''s involvement, Father." My Father stretched his arms and sat back in his chair. "Golden King Bear and the threat of the monster itself which has a Calamity Disaster level. Our family''s involvement in taking care of the monster is the main obligation that must be do as the responsibility of the ruler of the territory. Are you sure you can take care of all that, Lily?" With a sharp gaze, my Father stared at my body while thinking about important things in his mind. "Listen to this, Lily. Father does not doubt your abilities who have studied swordsmanship and magic. But to face one of the monsters that have a threat level of Calamity Disaster will cause great panic for our civilians," said my father while pulling his beard that grew thickly under his chin. "I know about that, father. As a precaution, I would at least like to conduct an evacuation and early warning of the presence of the Golden King Bear that is feasting on the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes." "And that is what worries me about it... this unpredictable threat. The information you have obtained from the stealth slime swarm is too accurate along with your use of magic that can control the stealth slime. The biggest problem for now is whether you can make the adventurers who are members of the Adventurer''s Guild sacrifice their lives to hunt the Golden King Bear?" "Oh, forgive me if I doubt the loyalty and fighting ability of your troops, Earl Timoti. But this Golden King Bear is not a monster that can be defeated with the help of just my troops, your troops, or the combined forces of the Adventurer''s Guild. I doubt even a bag of gold coins can move the interest of adventurers to exchange their lives for such fleeting wealth." My father''s words were true. Trading life for fleeting wealth to fight the Golden King Bear was simply unreasonable. If I were given such a choice, I might do the same¡­ or not? Watching the battle between the stealth slime herd and the Golden King Bear herd, I could feel that this battle would be one-sided and would require a greater effort to defeat the Golden King Bear. This conversation became even more difficult as my father was concerned about the casualties that would occur if the next stage of the attack plan was carried out. "Marquess Rommel, I know that this matter is indeed complicated along with the problem of other nobles attacking you when you return to your territory. If these precautions are not taken immediately, then the emergence of monsters that bring natural disasters to the Aurora Kingdom will start from your territory, Marquess Rommel," said Earl Timoti who had entered this important conversation. "Unlike you who are still sitting passively like this. Lily-sama has devised a simple military strategy that can mobilize the stealth slime herd until it successfully reduces the number of the Golden King Bear herd that inhabits the cave where the stealth slimes previously lived," continued Earl Timoti who seemed to be bringing my name up for negotiation with my father. "Wouldn''t it be better if you left all of this to Lily-sama? Just by being with her in the small gazebo arranging the tactics to fight with the stealth slime herd has convinced me that Lily-sama has the talent of a strategist like you, Marquess Rommel?" sweet words filled with admiring gazes directed at my father. The gaze of admiration that Marquess Rommel received from Earl Timoti did not seem to reflect their old age. "Stop your ridiculous gaze, Earl Timoti. You are no longer my junior at the Military Academy. We have become part of the military family that serves the Aurora Kingdom. So stop that ridiculous gaze!" My father looked embarrassed after seeing Earl Timoti''s gaze filled with admiration. Looking at my father and Earl Timoti''s interaction, it seemed that something had happened between the two of them when they were still students at the Aurora Royal Military Academy. Sebastian suddenly interrupted Earl Timoti''s gaze by handing him a cup of warm tea that had just been heated with Sebastian''s magic energy. "This may sound presumptuous to you, my lord. Lily-sama has the same talent as you as a strategist in the rear lines. I had the chance to see Lily-sama arranging the movements and directing the complex attack tactics of the stealth slime herd without encountering any significant difficulties. Just by pushing her onto the battlefield, we can find out if Lily-sama has the talent for being a strategist on the front lines as well," with a polite and gentleman gesture, Sebastian gave me a small bow through his sweet words. "If a herd of monsters like stealth slimes can follow Lily-sama''s instructions. Even the strange humans who are members of the Adventurer''s Guild will be able to follow Lily-sama''s instructions without exception," in the words spoken by Sebastian, I could hear his tongue uttering harsh words as a comparison that was in line with my abilities. "Ugh, are you forcing me to do this too, Sebastian?" My father responded to Sebastian''s words with a tired expression. Tapp... Tapp... My father seemed to be thinking hard about something. His little thoughts that were flying around made his fingers move to tap on his desk. Tapp... Tapp... In the silence waiting for my father''s decision, the sound of his fingers tapping indicated the burden of the decision that would be given as the main leader of the Marquess Rommel family. A light tap indicated that the risk taken was very light. A heavy tap indicated that the risk taken had a big step to be reconsidered. Those two different taps had made me wait for the seconds that determined my father''s final decision. "There''s no other way, huh?" With a breath filled with defeat from his small considerations, my father said the sentence that determined his final decision. "Lily, if I leave this Golden King Bear problem to you. Can you guarantee the safety of the people participating in this Golden King Bear hunt?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A heavy question was asked by my father. Guarantee of safety? Honestly, it was the hardest guarantee that would fail if one of the participants in the Golden King Bear hunt was killed. I shrugged my shoulders and gave the most rational answer to this. "No way! Who can guarantee safety when hunting a monster that has a danger level equal to a Calamity Disaster like that?" I replied with a smile and an answer that was close to rational conditions. Hearing my answer, my father and Earl Timoti were stunned. "But since Ciel, Sia, and Hana are visiting. Why not ask for their help as a guarantee of safety and a death blessed by the Saintess?" I continued while dragging some of my friends to share this heavy responsibility. As a fellow Saintess, they has to reduce the number of casualties when a natural disaster is slowly trying to rise, right? At a glance, I could see my father and Earl Timoti nodding at each other. "An answer I didn''t expect but it''s better because my daughter can see the level of high failure given by the monster''s rampage, huh?" Saying those words, my father looked at me with a warm and light smile, now his hand seemed to be opening a drawer on his desk. "I was afraid that Lily-sama could guarantee everyone''s safety. But this rational and realistic answer has made me feel at ease after seeing Lily-sama''s perfect tactics in managing the stealth slime herd attack. It turns out that Lily-sama still has things she can''t do, hahaha," Earl Timoti replied to my father''s words with a small laugh that seemed to mock my answer. "That''s much better than agreeing to a safety guarantee that will be a disaster. I''m not ready to build a large tomb and a memorial to the dead after that safety guarantee fails." "I know that feeling, Marquess Rommel. Luckily Lily-sama has this kind of logical thinking." My father suddenly threw a small stick at me after his hand took something from his desk drawer. "Use that command baton that has the same position as Patriarch Marquess Rommel, Lily. When you use that command stick, no one from Marquess Rommel''s people will be able to refuse your request." "Use that opportunity to become a lesson and be the next Matriarch." "Eh?" That was the only answer that came out when I received it. Matriarch? Huh? Huh? What does that mean? Why is there a discussion like this all of a sudden? What is happening in this conversation? In this confusion, my hand had received the command baton that could make my status on the same level as Patriarch Marquess Rommel. The burden of holding this command baton felt very heavy. "F-Father¡­ Uhmm¡­ isn''t this too soon?" "Hmm? Not really. Would you rather get married than become the Matriarch who continues my noble title?" "I WILL TRY HARDER TO BECOME A MATRIARCH THAT YOU CAN BE PROUD OF!" I took the command baton and gave a small salute to my father before leaving. Golden King Bear, here I come! Chapter 115 - 75 - Golden King Bear Hunt Quest In the midst of this gripping darkness, I sit at the horse that took me to the nearest city. It was a large city that was quite developed because its has modern layout, and it was close to the residence of the Marquess Rommel family. So, they keep the city maintenance in regular touch. On this horse riding journey, I added a cape marking the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family as my official identity which represented Marquess Rommel directly. Earl Timoti, Mio, Alice, and Alyssa accompanied my sudden night journey to nearest city who had the Guild Adventurer. Because the situation was running like a time bomb that would explode anytime, I had divided the tasks among several people at the Marquess Rommel''s residence. To prevent the loss of life that would occur. I gave orders to Ciel, Sia, and Hana to make a protective amulet containing a mid-level shield magic formula assisted by my mother who had mastering the structure of the magic formula based on the notes of the magic book written directly by the Great Hero. Princess Anastasia planned to join this small trip but I held her back because I asked her to monitor the movement of the stealth slime herd that was still hunting the Golden King Bear herd. Connecting Princess Anastasia''s consciousness into the Soul Time communication network kept us connected at all times. "Lily, I have managed to draw an accurate map of the deepest maze of the cave where the stealth slime previously resided." "Don''t forget my reward for working so hard like this." "You promised to go on a date with me after all of this is over!" Inside my mind I was connected to the Soul Tame network, I received a direct message from Princess Anastasia that entered my head loudly. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. After all this is over and Marquess Rommel''s residence has been restored for ready to use, right?" I replied through the Soul Tame connection network inside my mind. This secret conversation felt very efficient because it didn''t require my lips to move to speak. "I know, that''s why I''ll bring some of my Butlers and Maids to help. I will do that even if you tell me not to, Lily!" Princess Anastasia shouted in my mind. Booingg¡­ "V-Vice Commander! Bad news! There are bear monsters that can multiply their bodies to find us!" Pooingg... "This is bad because we don''t know where that bear real body!" Booingg... "What should we do, Vice Commander?!" Pooiinngg... "T-This monster doesn''t have a keen sense of smell, right? W-Will we be okay hiding like this, Vice Commander?" "You guys calm down first and stay hidden to observe the situation. Don''t make any movements that will attract the attention of the bear monster!" In my mind, Princess Anastasia seemed to be sharing communication with the other stealth slime network until the communication between her and me was suddenly cut off by the panic voice of the stealth slime in facing a new enemy. Appointing Princess Anastasia as a Vice Commander seemed to be the right decision. The three stealth slime who shared their eyes perspectives were not an obstacle for Princess Anastasia in carrying out the silent attack strategy that I had previously carried out. Leaving the leadership of the stealth slime herd to Princess Anastasia for a while had relieved my burden that had already felt heavy from carrying Marquess Rommel''s baton. After I received the command baton of Marquess Rommel, I will officially act according to Patriarch Marquess Rommel himself. This is a heavy responsibility and high burden. Ugh, And this responsibility already makes my body ache with every decision that will happen and come out of my mouth. "Lily-sama, we have arrived at the city border and soon the city gates will be visible," said Mio who spurred her horse next to my father''s horse that I was riding. "I know," with a small nod from me, I immediately spurred my father''s horse to run faster until the city wall was visible. Unlike in my childhood time when I moved sneaking into the city on foot run, this time I did the right thing in entering the city. By spurring my father''s horse to high speed, I managed to attract the attention of the soldiers who were on duty as guards at the city entrance gate. "Stop! Reduce the speed of your horses!" From a distance, I could hear the soldiers who were guarding the entrance gate trying to stop my father''s horse which was running fast without feeling afraid. Following the instinct of freedom from an animal that was used to roaming the battlefield with my father, the horse I rode did indeed look more confident when a sharp weapon was pointed at horse body. "Earl Timoti, can you take care of this?" I said while trying hard to control the increasingly fast speed of my father''s horse. "I can take care of it, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti replied as he spurred his horse to step out of the line of my father''s horses. Alright, one troublesome problem has been resolved. Now it''s time to create the next problem like... Advance my father''s fearless horse and slowly charge at that lousy gatekeeper! With a single touch of my foot that tapped the back of my father''s horse, it seemed to have figured out my destination with such a small touch. "Kiiiikkk!!" The snort from the horse that was running energetically gave a boost of speed that surprised me. In such a fast-running condition, the horse that had been trained on the battlefield immediately increased its running speed until it broke through my ears'' tolerance for hearing sounds. Kaabbaammm!! As if using wind magic to throw objects into the air, a sound bomb occurred around the body of the horse I was riding. "L-Lily-sama!!" I could faintly hear Mio''s voice who was surprised by the speed of my father''s horse. I didn''t expect that this horse that had grown older still had such incredible energy. My vision began to blur after receiving the wind pressure caused by the horse''s running speed. The spear that was ready to pierce the horse''s body didn''t seem like a terrible threat to it. When the distance between my father''s horse and the city gate was getting closer, the horse suddenly stomped its feet to jump. Baaammm... A strong wind pressure was immediately generated when the horse''s feet jumped and crushed the ground. At a speed that was difficult to control, the horse suddenly jumped and carried my body through the thick city gate. Kaaabaammm!! When the horse I was riding jumped in the air, surprisingly its feet stepped on a strong wind that made its body fall quickly. My body''s instincts didn''t feel any signs of danger from this, so I could feel that this horse was already too professional in doing this crazy action. A small jerk from its feet had pushed the horse''s body through the thick city wall. Taaaakkk... Taaaakakaakaka.... After descending from a height and successfully passing through the thick city gate, the horse still had enough energy to run straight ahead without any signs of fatigue. "Uhh, I know you''re excited. But can you slow down your running speed once you''re inside the city?" "It would be embarrassing for your owner if you accidentally hit someone while running fast like this." I tried to slow down the speed of the horse that was running fast because the Adventurer''s Guild building was in sight. The running movement of my father''s horse that I was riding suddenly slowed down and adjusted to the safe speed limit in the city. "Yup, good girl, I''ll give you a carrot after I get home," I said while stroking the obedient horse''s hair. When the horse I was riding arrived in front of the Adventurer''s Guild building, I immediately got off and ordered it to behave politely and not disturb public order. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wait like a good girl here!" "Don''t go wandering off to faraway places!" "Then don''t cause unnecessary trouble when I''m not around, understand?" While getting off my father''s horse was excited like this, I gave her some warnings and advice so that she wouldn''t get too out of control when her head wasn''t tied by the horse''s reins. "Kiiiikkk!!" "Hiiikkk!!" "Huurrttff!!" I don''t understand horse language, but I can see the happy expression of my father''s horse which looks happy like this. "Good! If there''s something suspicious. then use your feet to attack!" "Kiiiikkk!!" Tommpphh¡­ Tommpphh¡­ My father''s horse immediately stomped its hooves on the ground to answer my words. With a light salute from my fingers, I gave her a greeting for serving as a good horse without being restrained by the reins on her head. "Then I''ll go into the Adventurer''s Guild building first!" I quickly turned around to run into the Adventurer''s Guild building. The situation of this city with Marquess Rommel''s residence seemed very different. If Marquess Rommel''s residence had entered spring thanks to the intervention of Ciel and Sia''s blessings, then this city was still in winter which made some civilians shiver with cold. Braakkk!! With a quick movement, I immediately made the Adventurer''s Guild building. When I opened the main door, I could see several adventurers enjoying a warm soup as dinner approached midnight. My sudden appearance seemed to have attracted a few eyes, especially with my light brown skin and cape that showed the Marquess Rommel family crest. I immediately walked towards one of the female staffs of the Adventurer''s Guild and handed over three bags containing gold coins. "I wish to make a Quest in the name of Marquess Rommel!" while showing the command baton that showed my status was equal to Marquess Rommel himself, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild seemed to stand still without words while waiting for information about the Quest I wanted to make. "Ten gold coins for participating in the Golden King Bear hunt and one gold coin for each monster head from the Golden King Bear herd!" I said in a loud and clear tone. "..." "..." "..." "G-Golden King Bear? What kind of monster is that?" replied the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild. Braaakkk!! "Did you just say something about the Golden King Bear monster?!" said one of the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who had just come out in a hurry from the innermost room. "Y-You''re not joking, are you?!" With words filled with disbelief, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild stared at me intently before her eyes fell on the command baton I was holding. "M-Marquess Rommel crest? Ah! I pay my respects to Marquess Rommel!" With her awkward behavior, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild realized the seriousness of my words. Chapter 116 - 76 - Warm Greetings An important meeting was about to take place in one room of the Adventurer''s Guild buildings. While waiting for the Adventurers'' Guild Master to come with one of the Adventurers Guild staff to pick his up at his house, I was given a special dish of warm milk cream soup and soft bread that had just been heated. "It may not be as good as the dishes at Marquess Rommel''s residence. But it is the best dish to enjoy on a cold winter night like this." "Please enjoy this simple dish before our Adventurer''s Guild Master comes to take care of this sudden Quest request." The two women who were part of the Adventurer''s Guild staff immediately gave me the most luxurious service because they had understood the meaning of the command baton that I brought as a direct representative of Marquess Rommel. The command baton and my presence were enough to make the Adventurer''s Guild building under the pressure of the Aurora Kingdom''s nobility. "It''s okay, I''m used to eating like this during my family''s vacations," to make the atmosphere more comfortable and controlled. I accepted the simple dish from them and ate it as a midnight snack. If Mio knew this, she would nag me about my diet that shouldn''t eat heavy food that is equivalent to the main course of dinner. My hand immediately took the warm bread and dipped it in the warm milk cream soup given by the two Adventurer Guild staff. The warm milk cream soup stuck perfectly to the edges of the soft bread that still showed its hot steam. Carefully, I ate the soft bread that was served with warm milk cream soup. The soft taste of the bread mixed with the sweetness of the milk made me feel like eating the main course of dinner which would make my stomach full again. The sin of enjoying this dinner would affect my weight which was being strictly maintained by Mio. Well, that would be another problem later. For now, let''s enjoy the dinner that had been prepared by the two Adventurer Guild staff. Noomm... noommm... I ate their dishes quickly so that Mio who followed me with Earl Timoti wouldn''t question my attitude of having dinner twice. "This is a delicious dish, can you prepare warm drinks for the other guests?" I said while trying to get rid of the traces of this delicious dinner in front of me. "They''re probably stuck at the city gate," I continued while pushing the bowl and wooden coaster of the bread I had finished eating. As I was pushing the leftovers off the wooden coaster, my nose caught a familiar scent. "Lily-sama, it seems like you''re having a great time enjoying that heavy dinner snack." When the voice echoed behind me, I could feel that the source of the voice had the terrifying gaze of a Devil who had controlled my diet as a healthy noblewoman. The cold sweat that gathered on my back could not lie with this fear. "O-Oh, Mio! You''ve come!" while turning my body to suppress my guilt for eating a heavy dinner snack like one of my twin step-sisters had done until she gained weight and went on a strict diet on my mother''s orders. Mio looked at me with her eyes, seeing my mistake. "I can explain about this¡­ I can''t possibly refuse their hospitality that has provided such a meal, right?" I tried my best to give a logical and reasonable answer to Mio. Mio still looked at me suspiciously. "Uhh¡­ T-This¡­ it would make me feel like I''m hurting them if I refuse the meal that they provided to welcome me here¡­" I had given various ways to make Mio skip the problem of this heavy dinner snack. My sweat that had been flowing profusely had soaked my back along with a single drop of sweat that had flowed past the back of my ear. The more I tried to deny my actions that tried to cover up this heavy dinner snack, the harder it was for me to accept Mio''s gaze which was filled with suspicion. "Huuffttt¡­ I understand, Lily-sama," Mio finally relaxed her suspicious gaze and took a deep breath filled with her seriousness. "But I have to control your fat with my own hands," Mio slowly approached me and pulled my cheek. Squiishh... Munnyaa... Squuisshh... Mio''s hand pulled my cheek and wiggled her fingers to feel the elasticity of my cheek. My stiff cheeks could only accept the rough treatment of Mio''s hand that was examining my body. "I-Is it done, Mio?" Mio''s actions attracted several other pairs of eyes including Earl Timoti who entered the Adventurer''s Guild building with a look filled with astonished question marks when he saw Mio pulling my cheek. Squisshh... Mio''s hand kept checking my cheek until it turned red and suddenly put her lips on my right cheek. Chuuu... The touch of her lips made some of the women and some of the male staff of the Adventurer''s Guild scream. "After eating sweets at night, make sure to brush Lily-sama''s teeth before going to bed, does Lily-sama understand?" Mio said while licking her lips that were stained from the warm milk-cream soup that was a side dish of soft bread. "I-I understand, Mio," I replied while wiping my cheeks to make sure there were no food stains stuck around my mouth. Braakkk... Daaamm... When the sound of the entrance door of the Adventurer''s Guild building was forced open. A man with a muscular body like a crazy person was seen with the size of his muscles visible. The clothes he was wearing looked like light clothes that were easily torn because of his large muscle size. Daakk... Daakk... When the man stepped in, Alice and Lily walked quietly behind him with a magic formula ready to be used with a quick chant. Alice and Alyssa gave a small nod about quick action when a problem occurred by the big muscleman. Braaaakkk... Baaaammm... Just by pulling a chair beside me and sitting on it, the chair that was supporting his weight screamed when it received a heavy load that should not have been able to be held by the chair. "I heard from one of my staff about someone who wanted to make a Quest on this cold night." "Is that you?!" His large muscles and glaring eyes seemed to be pressing me with fear. But that didn''t make me afraid after Alice and Alyssa''s quick chant was ready to be used at any time. "Yes, that''s right. Should I wait until tomorrow when the weather gets warmer?" Responding to the fear emitted by his body, I replied with a calm tone and a cold facial expression as if I didn''t care about the threat he gave. Ctiikk... Sraakk... Because of the threat given by the muscular man, I could see Earl Timoti and Mio preparing to draw their weapons. Earl Timoti had pulled the hilt of his sword from its sheath while Mio had taken three throwing knives hidden behind her body. I immediately raised my hand to stop their actions. "However, if I do something like that. I can assure you that this city has been destroyed by the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd," I said in a calm tone while returning the threatening gaze with a cold gaze like ice in a blizzard. "All this just for the Golden King Bear? Don''t joke like that, Miss!" "Don''t you know that the Golden King Bear is a rare monster that is equal to the mythical Yeti that inhabits the snowy mountains? If this is to satisfy your curiosity about wanting to see the Golden King Bear, then forget it!" "I''m sick of being toyed with by these self-willed noble children here!" "Get lost before I use my muscles to slap you!" Braakkk¡­ With a quick movement, Earl Timoti and Mio gave the opening attack to the man who tried to slap me with his words. This useless action would be very troublesome if the name of the Marquess Rommel family was tarnished by an action that could have been avoided. My slowed-down vision showed Earl Timoti''s body speeding along with Mio''s knife throw. "This is going to be a hassle for me," I kicked the table in front of me to block the speed of the knife that Mio had thrown. Using the Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash movements, I drew my katana blade to block Earl Timoti''s attack and twisted my body in the air to kick the muscular man into the air. Daaagghh¡­ Bammm¡­. Tiinnggg!! Kraakk¡­ The sudden, quick attack made some people panic. Staabb... Staabb... Staabb... The knives thrown by Mio perfectly stuck into the table that I had kicked until the blades stuck in and left the handles of the knives that did not penetrate the table. Tinngg... Tiiingg... Tiinngg!! Sparks from my katana with Earl Timoti''s sword occurred quickly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You two, calm down a little," I said after fending off three attacks from Earl Timoti''s sword. "L-Lily-sama!!" Earl Timoti looked panicked after the sword he had drawn was pointing at my body. Baaammm!! By slamming the direction of his heavy sword swing, Earl Timoti intentionally destroyed the floor of the Adventurer''s Guild building to evade his sword attack from hitting me. Staakk... Staapp... "Hey, that''s going to get us in trouble," I said while putting my katana back into its sheath. The remains of the fight were very deadly, but its lucky one because no one death. Especially with my twin step-sisters who had prepared a quick spell to join in this intense fight. Buugghh... The body of the muscular man fell hard. He was only receiving one kick from me, but I could see his torn clothes and bruises that marked my shoes. "I-It must hurt when kicked hard like that," Alice whispered to Alyssa. "Yep, it''s obvious and must hurt a lot, because Lily-nee kicked him with a lot power and saving that stupid guy life from our barrage magic," Alyssa replied by dimming her quick magic spell after the situation was under control. Seeing the situation had calmed down, I walked towards the muscular man and pressed his head with my shoe. "I know you are still conscious." "If you don''t want to die in agony, then please answer my question like a jerk." With a little sweet threat, I pressed my shoe to press his head which seemed to be having difficulty breathing. His flushed face made me curious about his body''s resistance to not receiving oxygen to breathe. "Do you want to accept the Quest from the Marquess Rommel family or not?" I said while pressing his head deeper with my shoes. The only answer I received was him fainting from weakness. Chapter 117 - 77 - Request Quest Dukk... Duukkk... I cleaned my shoes which had make a muscular man to faint until his body went limp. Several adventurers'' eyes were on me, and their gazes observed my every gesture. "This is the first time I''ve seen someone who has a personal grudge like this pathetic man, did something happen before?" I asked one of the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who stood frozen after seeing me pressing the head of the Adventurer''s Guild Master. "Ahh... T-That..." With a face full of hesitation as if something was holding her back from saying words, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild turned her head as if looking for something. "C-Can I whisper something to you.. Uhmm... Miss...??" when she wanted to say a sentence directed at me, the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild seemed to have difficulty finding a suitable nickname to address me properly. "Lily Schwartz De Rommel," I said to introduce myself while showing the cape engraved with the Marquess Rommel family crest. "Uhhmm... L-Lily-sama¡­ I-It seems that our Adventurer Guild Master has a personal grudge against the noble girl who has been burdening some adventurers here with her financial and labor costs for the past few years," the female Adventurer Guild staff replied, glancing left and right while lowering her voice to a whisper. "A personal grudge against a noble girl? Which noble family would dare to directly disrupt Marquess Rommel''s territory?" I asked without lowering my voice so that my words echoed clearly inside the Adventurer Guild building. "Uuuhh¡­ T-That''s because that noble girl has a higher authority than Marquess Rommel, so we can''t possibly act impolitely by refusing every strange request of hers¡­ I guess?" as if trying to remember the burden that the Adventurer Guild Master had once received who had to submit to the noble girl, the female Adventurer Guild staff looked restless after telling me this information. "Someone who is above Marquess Rommel''s nobility? Do you know about this, Earl Timoti?" I continued asking Earl Timoti. My purpose in asking Earl Timoti was right on target. Before my family went on vacation, only Earl Timoti had prepared himself to guard our territory''s forest and control the monster population along with Marquess Rommel''s troops who were intentionally left behind to control the forest population so that there would be no wild monster invasions entering the nearby town. "I think I know the noble girl that this bastard mentioned¡­ I mean the Adventurer''s Guild Master mentioned, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti who called the Adventurer''s Guild Master a bastard. "¡­ Uhuh?" I replied patiently until Earl Timoti told me what he knew while my family was on vacation. "It has something to do with the arrival of Princess Anastasia who had a complicated plan to settle in this town while building her own house so that she could find out information about your return from the family vacation, Lily-sama," said Earl Timoti while giving the answer that became the source of this problem. "Then¡­ what problem happened that this stupid muscle man had a personal grudge against a noble girl?" I asked Earl Timoti further. "Let me think about it, Lily-sama. Remembering Princess Anastasia''s stubborn behavior in the Royal Palace and in this territory has a thin thread that is difficult to distinguish to be called... a problem," while stroking his chin and closing his eyes, Earl Timoti seemed to be struggling to remember Princess Anastasia''s behavior that caused someone to have a personal grudge against her. "If I''m not mistaken, Princess Anastasia once hired several adventurers as construction workers who brought building materials to build her private house until the private house became the subject of a dispute between Princess Anastasia and the King," continued Earl Timoti who dug into his past timeline memories about Princess Anastasia''s behavior that caused someone to have a personal grudge against every noble girl. "There was a case where Princess Anastasia hired several adventurers who were experts in carrying out stealthy Quests to break into Marquess Rommel''s residence that I was guarding." "Fortunately, I managed to block her path from entering Marquess Rommel''s residence which had become my responsibility as the sword and shield of your family, Lily-sama." I was stunned after hearing some of Princess Anastasia''s behavior while I was on vacation with my family. "The biggest problem that happened was Princess Anastasia who tried to destroy the Adventurer''s Guild building because one of the Adventurer''s Guild staff wanted to reject her strange Quest request until the fight reached the legal institution of the Aurora Kingdom Capital." "Uuhh¡­ Wooow, I didn''t expect Princess Anastasia to be that crazy, did she win the trial?" asked Alyssa who seemed interested in this story. "You could say that Princess Anastasia won like a landslide in the trial so that this stupid-looking man had to pay damages for violating several rules of the Adventurer''s Guild vows... that make the Adventurer''s Guild shouldn''t have rejected her Quest... as her Quest not violated any rules to be broken," replied Earl Timoti in answer to Alyssa''s question. "Yup, Princess Anastasia is a crazy girl for a long time. I have to be more careful if Lily-nee is alone with her," said Alyssa with a smile at me. Alyssa''s smile was directed at me with her cold gaze that was looking at the future accident with her girl''s intuition. "Let''s just assume this is a misunderstanding," I said to stop this complicated problem from becoming a new problem. "Ignore your weak Adventurer''s Guild Master, is there anyone who has the power to make my request for a Quest known to the adventurers here and elsewhere?" I asked the remaining Adventurer''s Guild staff in this place. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swiilrr... Poosshh... "Considering that the enemy this time is the Golden King Bear, the Marquess Rommel family has responded to a major threat that could potentially become dire if not dealt with immediately¡­" using the magic circle formation of the Soul Tame of stealth slime number forty-seven, I showed them the emergency situation that had to be responded to properly. My Soul Tame magic formation showed the courage of one of the stealth slimes hiding near the Golden King Bear who was trying to eat the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes that looked hard in its mouth. The hard magic cores made it seem like the Golden King Bear was having difficulty swallowing them raw. Unlike magic cores processed with human Alchemist technology, monsters, and animals only have the knowledge to eat magic cores to digest the power of the magic energy possessed by the magic cores. Kraaauukkk... Crraasshhh... "As you can see, the Golden King Bear has now become a serious threat that must be dealt with properly, right?" While letting out my cold and menacing grin, I showed the people who are still inside the Adventurer''s Guild building the threat and destruction of the Golden King Bear could cause. Just by showing the silhouette of the Golden King Bear and the power of its raw magical energy that came out of its body, it had given the hunting difficulty level equal to a Calamity Disaster. Baaaammm!! Once again I stomped the heavy bag filled with gold coins. "Can you take care of the Quest request to do this Golden King Bear hunting?" "Ahh!! One more thing... it needs to be underlined that this will be a high-level Quest with a monster hunting scale equal to a Calamity Disaster!" With a smile on my face, I emphasized every word I said until this abnormal Quest was able to attract the attention of all the civilians'' eyes and the adventurers'' eyes that were spread across every branch. "Lily-sama, you seem to have forgotten one important thing," Earl Timoti chimed in, drawing everyone''s attention. "This Golden King Bear hunting operation will be entirely under your command as the holder of the command baton representing Patriarch Marquess Rommel!" Earl Timoti''s words made my body jump. "Eh? I have to lead this Golden King Bear hunting operation?" I whispered back to Earl Timoti. "Don''t you want to continue the follow-up attack together with the stealth slime herd to take back their cave?" Earl Timoti''s answer made my back break out in a cold sweat again. The stealth slime herd and the group of adventurers who will hunt the Golden King Bear who are led in my direction? Wouldn''t this be a difficult task for my amateurish ability to lead a large-scale attack operation? "Ohh!! I understand now, Lily-sama. You must be talking about my soldiers working together with Marquess Rommel''s soldiers as the main attackers while being assisted by the stealth slime herd and the adventurers who are willing to contribute to this large-scale attack, right?" The question given by Earl Timoti has become a time bomb that exploded inside me. Behind my expressionless face, I could feel the terrible workload when receiving the command baton given directly by my father as his replacement. I swallowed my saliva to calm my rapidly beating heart. My hand immediately pressed down my military cap until it covered my face with a black shadow. "It seems that you realize the mistake that has occurred, Earl Timoti," I said to play my role as a military girl. If my Goddess saw this, she might have gone crazy with my roleplay which suddenly increased the level of difficulty rapidly. [ Is it wrong if I enjoy this too much, Lily-chan? ] Hearing the reply from my Goddess, I was able to let out a heavy breath with my heartbeat calming down again. "This freaky-heavy problem has become a responsibility that I must take as my father''s representative! Let us return home to plan our attack strategy!" I immediately stood up and headed towards the exit of the Adventurer''s Guild building. My cape, which had the Marquess Rommel family crest carved into it, seemed to be waving as the cold wind managed to penetrate through the gaps in the door that was not completely closed. My footsteps as I left the Adventurer''s Guild building felt like they were stabbing my already heavy back. This invisible burden. How can I reduce it? This Matriarch''s burden... is so heavy! Chapter 118 - 78 - The Problem With Annoying Adventurer One day has passed. Investing in a heavy bag of gold coins has yielded results beyond my expectations. That is a good thing, especially with the battle plan that will take several days. A battle that will determine whether the Golden King Bear is worthy of being a monster on the same level as the Calamity Disaster or not. I had previously doubted the strength of the Adventurer''s Guild that set up their branch offices in various regions of the kingdom with a seemingly unstructured communication network. However, that was successfully dismissed after several adventurers with A-class predicates came to Marquess Rommel''s residence to take on a mission to hunt the Golden King Bear. "L-Lily, is it just me, or does it seem like I am undergoing an unknown punishment?" Right beside me, a Princess of the Aurora Kingdom who was wearing the military uniform of the Wilhelmshaven Maritime High School was busy taking care of several paper documents that came from the Quest requests from the adventurers. "Is there something wrong, Princess Anastasia?" answered Princess Anastasia who was busy with the row of adventurers neatly lined up in front of her desk, I could feel a desperate gaze on her that seemed to want to say something to me. With a thin and cold smile from me, I gave her a smile that indicated that I was angry with her. "L-Lily... did I do something that made you do this to me?" asked Princess Anastasia while directing her gaze at me. "Nothing, I was just messing around like what you did to the previous Adventurer Guild Master," I replied with a cold smile that made Princess Anastasia smile wryly. "Thanks to Princess Anastasia, there are some people who are starting to look down on noble ladies. One of them is the annoyance when they look at the noble who is the holder of their own residential area," with words that showed Princess Anastasia''s mistake, I gave her some hints about her mistake in giving Quests in order to fulfill her great ambition that made the Adventurer Guild Master seem depressed by her behavior. "..." Princess Anastasia looked silent. "Is there another problem, Princess Anastasia?" Seeing my cold response with an expressionless smile, I suppressed her with my cold attitude and indifferently ignored her. "Don''t you feel happy when you go on a date like this with me?" My attitude now looked like a cheerful girl with a smile full of expression. "I-I will apologize to him after this matter is over," said Princess Anastasi while lowering her head and lamenting several paper documents containing the identities of the adventurers who participated in the Golden King Bear hunt. In my busyness processing paper documents from the adventurers, I was surprised by a sound coming from outside my work tent which was next to my tent. The noisy sound seemed like the cheers of adventurers who were fighting using their swords. Pang!! Tang!! Ting!! Just hearing from the fragments of their swords, I could feel that the fight was triggered by the adventurers who were trying to show their strength in front of my parents who were busy taking care of supplies for Marquess Rommel''s troops who wanted to participate in the hunt. Since this hunt would take a lot of time and cost a lot of money, I was given the task of sorting out the adventurers who would potentially be a burden in the hunt for the Golden King Bear. "It seems that they are eager to show their strength in front of Marquess Rommel and Marchioness Amagi, Lily-sama..." While standing behind me with an elegant and charming attitude, Mio looked like a Maid who was ready to serve with her pride. "It would be a pointless fight because, in the end, the decision to choose the participating adventurers is under my control," I replied in a cold tone while staring at the paper documentation containing the adventurers'' information and achievements. Just because they have reached A-class, does not mean they are qualified to participate in the hunt for the Golden King Bear. The figure of a legendary monster that only appears once every few years will be the great achievement recorded in their adventure history. "Some of the adventurer candidates have unique skills and trash behavior that is not worthy, Mio." "For example, like this trash adventurer..." I handed Mio a piece of paper containing information from one of the A-class adventurer parties that had a successful mission record that always prioritized loot over following instructed commands. That would make it difficult for me to control the attack patterns that I would give later. Especially with my plan to use the slime''s stealth ability and the accurate mapping that was being done by the stealth slime herd. Mio accepted the paper that I gave her and read the information written on it. Mio read one by one the information given in detail by the female staff of the Adventurer''s Guild who worked hard to convey this secret information to the Marquess Rommel family. "Prioritizing the loot left behind by bandits over protecting the merchant caravan. Isn''t this a failure in your judgment, Lily-sama?" said Mio as she threw the paper into the trash can near my desk. Princess Anastasia also did the same thing when she found the paper containing information on trash adventurers who would hinder the hunt for the Golden King Bear. "That would be nothing compared to seducing their female client right in front of her husband until they divorced, right?" while saying that, Princess Anastasia threw away one of the papers with a special note in red ink that said "Sex Criminal". "Princess Anastasia, that''s more than enough to put her on the list of social trash rather than the trash can, isn''t it?" said Mio who suddenly looked annoyed when she heard that. "She is indeed social trash, even the Royal Palace has blacklisted his name so that he will not be called again in Quests held by the royal family." That was indeed a reasonable answer rather than maintaining social trash who can become an A-class adventurer. "It''s a shame..." I commented in response to that. Ting!! Pang!! Tang!! Kabaaam!! Baangg!! When Princess Anastasia and Mio were busy with our respective tasks. I heard that the fight was getting more intense. I hoped that the fight would end soon until we finished sorting out the adventurers who were worthy of joining this Golden King Bear hunting Quest. However, that was destroyed by the arrival of Earl Timoti who greeted me from the outermost part of the work tent. "Lily-sama, it seems that some foolish adventurers have injured themselves before the battle strategy meeting. Would you like to see the culprit who caused all this?" Earl Timoti said in an awkward tone. "Can''t you take care of it, Earl Timoti?" I replied without taking my eyes off the papers I was sorting. "I think it would be more appropriate if Lily-sama were to see this situation firsthand," Earl Timoti replied in an awkward tone again. Hearing this awkwardness, I could smell the trouble that was happening in Marquess Rommel''s residence. I took a deep breath and looked at the exit of my work tent. Kriiitt... As I was about to step out, I could hear Earl Timoti suggesting that I bring my katana in case of an unwanted attack. "Lily-sama, this may sound excessive. But it would be better for you to go out with your katana," Earl Timoti advised me. Hearing that suggestion, I immediately glanced at Mio and stretched my hand to receive my katana throw that was leaning beside her. Hoopp ... Paaam ... I received my katana throw from Mio and hooked it to my waist. Along with me walking towards the exit of my work tent, I could see Princess Anastasia who seemed to want to come with me. "Princess Anastasia should be in this safe place. Because protective magic formations have been placed in various points of this place," I said to stop Princess Anastasia from leaving her little job of sorting the adventurers'' information papers. "If you do it quickly and correctly, I will give you a special gift more than our couple uniforms," ??I said with a gentle smile towards Princess Anastasia. While letting out that smile, I gave a small code on my lip lick that gave the impression of an intimate gift even though it was just a passionate kiss before going to bed. After giving the code for the intimate gift, I immediately leave her when Princess Anastasia''s face was filled with a bright red blush. Puff... Blush... "T-That''s not fair, Lily!!" Princess Anastasia grumbled after returning to work full of enthusiasm to get an intimate kiss as a reward from me. Ignoring Princess Anastasia''s grumbling, I immediately looked at Earl Timoti with a face filled with anxiety. "So, what stupid thing happened?" I asked Earl Timoti. Earl Timoti seemed to wipe the sweat off his forehead before speaking to me. "Just a trivial matter of a party between adventurers who seem to have been at odds for a long time," Earl Timoti replied as he guided me to walk behind him. Tappp... Tap... As I walked behind him, I could hear the sound of clashing swords getting clearer along with the cheers of the adventurers. "Hahaha!! Is this all you''re capable of after becoming an A-class adventurer?! So weak!! Tang!! Pang!! " Shut up!! I was saving my magic energy for the Golden King Bear hunt later!" Bwang!! Baamm!! I could see two adventurers fighting each other, causing the garden of Marquess Rommel''s residence to be destroyed. Watching them fight without regard for place and time, I began to feel that they were just a bunch of fools. "Mio... Silence them until they are sprawled on the ground!" I ordered Mio. "Understood, Lily-sama," replied Mio who began to disappear behind me using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish movements. Swiishh... Bamm!! "Huh? Maid? Why is there a maid here?" Baaamm!! "Garhkk!! My fist!!" Daaghh!!! "Eh? Wait! Stop! I didn''t start the fight!!" " Aahh!! Me too?!!" Baaaamm!! Daaamm!! Without using any more energy, Mio managed to paralyze the adventurers who were fighting each other without breaking a sweat. I immediately stepped towards the two adventurers whose bodies were slumped on the ground. "Ooh... They fell this quickly?" "W-Who is that terrifying maid?" "Our adventurer career is over!" I could hear their complaints along with Mio''s gaze that spread in all directions. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everything is under control, Lily-sama!" Mio exclaimed while waving her hand at me. Now... How should I discipline the adventurers who fought to the point of destroying the garden of Marquess Rommel''s residence? Whether it is a light punishment or a heavy punishment, I will decide. "So, is there anyone among you who wants to tell me about... Why did this happen?" I said while coldly staring at all the adventurers who had been watching the fight between the two stupid adventurers. Chapter 119 - 79 - Provocative Fight In the midst of the heated situation caused by the two adventurers fighting each other, I stepped towards the two of them, who were lying helplessly after being silenced by Mio. Mio bow her body towards me then threw a small knife at them as a small warning. Swiingg... Staabb... One movement of Mio''s small knife stopped around their bodies who were trying to stand up. As I stepped towards them, I noticed my parents watching me from a distance. Thanks to the command baton given by my father, I now had the authority equal to the words of Marquess Rommel himself. "Why both of you just stay silent without explaining what happened in this place?" "I am not a blind person who will stay silent after seeing my residence being damaged again by a group of adventurers who participated in the Golden King Bear hunt." In emphasizing my words, I immediately released a gripping magical energy that made an A-class adventurer seem to have become accustomed to seeing this magical energy that I released. Booosshhh!!! Wuuusshhh!! My burst of magical energy didn''t seem to be much of a threat to them. "Still no answer?" I said coldly and stopped walking when I was in front of the two adventurers who had caused trouble earlier. "Is that so? If this magical energy pressure isn''t enough to give you the strength to answer my question, then¡­" In a tone filled with ambiguous sentences, I issued a small code for Zoe to release her magical energy to cast a magic that could control someone''s behavior by heavy punishment. Ctaakk¡­ I snapped my fingers making a loud sound and gave a signal for Zoe who slowly released her large magical energy. "I didn''t want to do this but you guys have forced me to do this because remained silent¡­" Slowly, I could feel the air pressure and my weight increase. "Good job, Zoe. Increase this threat beyond their body''s limits by excluding Mio and me," I whispered to Zoe. "Don''t forget to give me a sumptuous dinner as a reward, Master," Zoe replied with a whisper that sounded in my ear. Booosshhh... Waaammm!! The overflow of my magical energy that formed a butterfly wing made the bodies of the two adventurers scream until they formed a human body print on the ground. Meanwhile, Mio who accompanied me by standing gracefully seemed unaffected by the magic chant given by Zoe. "Gaaahhhaa!!" "Guuuhuukkk!!" Receiving the magical pressure given by Zoe, the two adventurers'' bodies felt a weight pressing on their bodies until their bodies slowly fell to the ground. The funny-looking human body print made me laugh sarcastically. "Pffttt... I didn''t expect that A-class adventurers had no manners and so easily accepted the punishment I would give." "Well, that makes my burden feel lighter to punish you guys who have damaged someone''s residence." "Ooh!! Even though our mansion is in such a shabby state. It doesn''t mean it''s uninhabited! We just got back from a family vacation and didn''t have time to clean it because there was a threat of attack from the Golden King Bear herd, you know!" I briefly scolded them and gave them the first stage of punishment unilaterally. "Zoe, you can use magic that manipulates the weight of objects with the gravity magic formation that we have learned together, right?" I whispered to Zoe. "Yes, that is the first magic chant that we have developed together, my Master¡­" Zoe replied in a cheerful whisper in my ear. Pooosshhh¡­ Paaaammm¡­ When the air pressure and body weight pressure manipulated by the gravity magic chant stopped, I immediately looked at them with a cold and tense expression. "Stand up and follow me to carry out your punishment!" I said with an expressionless sentence and suppressed my expression to remain cold. My sharp gaze seemed to have made the two male adventurers who caused the trouble speechless and unable to move properly after crawling out of the hole that was the size of their bodies. "Haaahhh!! I almost died of suffocation!!" said one of the male adventurers with a stupid look on his face. "This is your fault, idiot! Don''t try to throw your fault at me!!" said one of the male adventurers with a stupid face without any guilt. "What did you say?! You were the one who attacked me from behind first!" "You even blocked it, idiot! If only you didn''t fight back, we wouldn''t be caught in this stupid fight!" "You started provoking me by saying that my adventurer party is filled with prostitute slaves!" "Aren''t they the prostitute slaves you bought in the Capital? What''s the difference between a prostitute and a prostitute slave? Its a same, idiot!" "Shut up! I don''t want to hear that from a pervert who''s only interested in sexually teasing married women!" "You want to fight again, huh?!" "Who''s scared? Let''s finish this until one of us dies!" "Come here, you bastard!" "No, you... come here, you bastard!" When they had reached the same ground as me, I kicked their bodies again after hearing their stupid conversation until they fell into a hole that was proportional to their bodies. Duugh¡­ Daaghh¡­ "Fuck! My legs are cramping!" shouted one of the men I kicked with the leg he was supporting out of the hole. "Bastard! What''s wrong with this noble girl? I''ll kill her!" cursed one of the male adventurers whose face I kicked until he fell back into the hole with his head first which fell until it hit the floor of the hole. "Zoe, use your gravity magic formation ability to make them... almost die," I whispered to Zoe while looking down on them like they were the trash of society that should have been thrown away from the start. Tapp... Tapp... Srriieekk... "Lily-sama, it seems very unfortunate that we have lost one of the A-class adventurers. May I build a trash can in their grave?" asked Earl Timoti who seemed annoyed after hearing the conversation of the two adventurers with their vulgar mouths that were not educated by polite words. "For the time being, let them... almost die first, Earl Timoti," I said while smiling coldly at Earl Timoti, my undaunted gaze had stared at the two adventurers with a look that belittled their self-esteem. "Mio..." I called out to Mio to say something but it seemed that there had been a misunderstanding in Mio''s perception. Tookk... Tookk... Toookk... "I understand, Lily-sama. For the time being, this hole will be their prison full of insults," replied Mio who was tapping the wooden board with a small hammer in her hand. I don''t know when and how... I saw Mio who swiftly build a wooden board that said "Pee Toilet" and "Trash Can" on the hole created by the two adventurers. I felt like it was a bit excessive¡­ But somehow it suited their trashy personalities¡­ Yes, this was much more fitting than I expected. As a guarantee for them to stay in the hole, I could see Zoe''s gravity magic formation circle actively moving in the exit hole and glowing. Wooossshhh¡­ Paaammm!! Taaammm!! The magic circle formation created an air vacuum that seemed to suck dust and dirt into it. The air pressure generated by the magic formation had officially become their punishment. "Hold on for a week in there, you ungrateful punks!" I said with my gaze peeking at their suffering from above the hole that formed the mold of their bodies. Fliiipp... Fliipp... After this one issue was resolved peacefully without further fighting, I immediately turned around and looked at the remaining adventurers around me while letting the wind sway the cape engraved with the Marquess Rommel family crest. Srriikk... I took out my katana and took a relaxed position to talk to party adventurers. "Do any of you have any objections to the punishment I gave?" I asked with an intimidating tone and a fake smile that wanted to attack them. "..." "..." Thudd... From the many crowds who were afraid of my question, one of the adventurer parties in the crowd raised hand in the air. It seemed that the intimidation I gave had made one of them dare to defend one of their own party members. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, it seems that one of you has an objection, may I know yourself?" I asked in a flat tone and put on my firm attitude. From behind the crowd of adventurer parties, a little girl from one of the fox races was seen staring at me with a sharp glare. Her shabby and dirty body condition had given her a bad assessment from me. Her fox ears and fox tail looked unkempt. Beside her thin body that seemed to have no threatening power, the little fox girl pulled a small sword from behind her back. "Let go of my Master!" the little fox girl shouted without knowing the situation. Swwiirrll!! Piinngg!! A sharp blade was thrown towards me but was parried by Mio using the Sakura Dash move. Traanngg... The sharp blade flew into the air and fell in front of me. "Release our Master right now, you bitch!" Right behind the crowd of other adventurer parties, I could see several fox girls who looked ready to fight for their Master who was undergoing punishment from me. "Kukuku... How interesting..." I unconsciously laughed like a villain after seeing them. "You want to fight? Do your best and entertain me... little foxes..." While saying that light provocation, I immediately changed my body into a nine-tailed fox girl. Booosshhmmm... Bwwaaammm... My nine-tailed fox girl transformation caught the attention of the fox girls, making their eyes widen as my nine tails expanded in front of them like fan. Releasing the Sakura Domain and the pressure of magical energy from my nine-tailed fox girl form, they stood still without moving. Chapter 120 - 80 - A Menace Tactician The magical energy I released was in harmony with my nine fox tails that spread like a giant fan behind my body. Getting fellow foxes to submit my orders required a great deal of effort as a same foxes, right? What if the solution to silence them was simple like this? Like showing them that my fox form was far above their status as just an ordinary fox with a shabby tail that was not well maintained. Behind my military cap, I could confirm that my red eyes were staring at them with a touch of cruelty that could make their courage to fight shrink. Swiippp... Whiiipp... My nine fox tails waving in the winter wind seemed to have caught the attention of all the adventurers trying to catch their breath seeing my sudden transformation into a nine-tailed fox girl. Twwiingg!! With my sword drawn to the side, I could feel the surge of my magical energy changing into harmony with the waves of mystical energy commonly used by nine-tailed fox girls like Ciel. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to save your Master from this punishment I gave to him?!" Making sure my words sounded cold and mocking to their Master''s condition, I put on a facial expression filled with a creepy smile like a villain girl. [ Ohoh! Lily-chan with the evil fox girl version. I like the development of this kind of role-play! ] [ My heart can''t stop beating fast when the pressure from the nine-tailed fox girl''s aura can silence the fox girl who can only grow one fox tail. ] [ I almost fainted after seeing the evil development of this role-play! ] [ What a spectacular show, Lily-chan! ] Yes, I had expected that my Goddess would enjoy my role play which was far from my initial plan of relaxing while controlling a herd of stealth slimes to seize their cave residence from the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd. Like the proverb of rice that has turned into porridge, I have to play this strict and cold military girl role-play until it reaches the end. Now... how do I find a happy ending as a villain woman who is too strict and cold in making decisions? Oh, my Goddess, do you have any advice so that I won''t do this again in the future? [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora has proposed a role-playing game as a cold and stern nine-tailed fox girl in the Golden King Bear hunting operation! ] [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora has given 500,000 Yurification Points as an initial deposit! ] Ugh, Goddess Aurora! Why are you adding to my burden in this role-playing game? An initial deposit of 500,000 Yurification Points? Is it your hobby to watch me do embarrassing things like this in the Goddess'' realm? [ Sorry about that, Lily-chan... the Goddess Aurora suddenly entered my private room and accidentally saw Lily-chan in the middle of a role-playing game. ] [ D-Don''t blame her for the situation suddenly becoming interesting like this, Lily-chan! ] [ For now... Cheer up on becoming a cold and stern nine-tailed fox girl! ] [ Yurification System: (Guest ¨C Goddess Aurora) Cheer up, Lily-chan! ] "Ugh..." I unconsciously let out a small sigh after a transparent message from the Goddess Aurora appeared before my sight. A message that indicated that I was under the control of my Goddess and the Goddess Aurora. "Hmph! If that''s what you want... then enjoy this role-play a little longer," I said in a soft tone without moving my lips as if I was speaking. Twiitcchh... Tingngg... While walking closer to them, I moved my nine fox tails to do a light provocation and gave my body a gap by putting aside my katana grip more openly. "Mio... don''t interfere!" I shouted to Mio who secretly almost threw her knife to make an opening attack. "As you wish, my Master," with an attitude full of obedience, Mio opened her skirt wide and put the knife in her grip into the knife sheath attached to her smooth thigh. Bluusshh... Mio''s smooth thighs as she put down her throwing knives had caught the attention of the adventurous men who had their faces drowned in blush and their noses bleeding. "Huft... you like to attract their attention, Mio?" "Aren''t those smooth thighs mine?" I said while gently gazing at Mio''s smooth thighs that were not yet completely covered by her maid uniform skirt. To ease the tense situation, I joked a little with Mio. "These smooth thighs are indeed yours, my Master..." "I just let them peek at what has already my Master''s property¡­" Mio replied with a smile that made several male adventurers let out their nosebleeds until they spurted into the air. With a smile that could toy with men who only thought about a woman''s body sexually, Mio managed to make several adventurer parties fall in the selection process for accepting participants in the Golden King Bear hunt. I looked back at the fox girls in front of me. If I looked closely, they had one thing in common, their neck wearing slave identification necklaces. Adventurer parties generally consist of five to ten members. However, seeing the four fox girls in front of me who were holding their weapons, I could be sure that they were an adventurer party that had joined one of the adventurers who was taking my harsh punishment. "Are we just standing around all day or are we having a little fight to discipline you?!" with my voice hard and cold, I stared at them while releasing Sakura Domain. The unchanging winter air, the Marquess Rommel''s residence that had warmed up thanks to the spring brought by the blessings of the two Saintesses, and the Sakura Domain that had cherry blossom petals flowing, this small battle stage already in actions. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you want to reduce your Master''s punishment, try to cheer me up who already irritated by your skills!" [ Yurification System: The Goddess Aurora is impressed by your roleplay! ] Aside from my irritation towards their Master, I was also irritated by this roleplay that seemed to be getting more serious than it needed to be. Oh! This gives me a great idea. Rather than subjecting them to a hopeless battle, I should toy with them with the battle that would be the core of the Golden King Bear Hunt Quest. "Do you know why we are conducting a preliminary before the Golden King Bear Hunt begins?" I asked the several fox girls in front of me with my voice raised so that the rest of the adventurer party could hear. "From my perspective¡­ Adventurers are talented individuals who are unfamiliar with their level of fighting skills that are beyond doubt." "Defeating monsters, clearing mysterious dungeons, and other seemingly fun activities." "Underneath all that... They have a bad attitude about fighting outside their party." "The quest given by the Marquess Rommel family is within the range of the group battles controlled by me!" "Even before the hunting operation began, there was a fight like this... I have to say that you are just unruly trash adventurers." While pointing out their mistake in destroying the Marquess Rommel family''s residence, I compressed my magic energy until my nine fox tails waved around receiving the surge of magic energy from within my body. "Well, I don''t appreciate the attitude of arrogant adventurers like you anyway." Using the Sakura Move and Sakura Dash movements in the outdoors trapped by the Sakura Domain, I used the sharp blade of my katana to strike the neck of one of the fox girls who had attacked me with a throwing knife. Swiirrll... The fragrant smell of cherry blossom petals and the cherry blossom petals that blocked her view had made the fox girl stand up with her fox tails trembling in fear. The pressure from my katana''s sharp blade gave her a small cut and my nine fox tails had dominated her fear of the fox race that was far above her power limit. "If you become a good fox girl..." I played with my words a little for her. "Then your Master will be spared his punishment without any additional punishment," I said with a smile that made her body tremble with fear. "Well, seeing you care so much about your Master''s condition. I will reduce his punishment to three days." Wuusshh... Using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish moves, I returned to Mio''s place. Swiirrll... Boosshh... As soon as I stood beside Mio, I immediately activated the Soul Tame magic incantation in the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. The glimmer of the Soul Tame magic formation showed the condition of the Golden King Bear who was enjoying free time eating the magic cores of the King and Queen of Slimes. Thanks to this Soul Tame magic incantation, I got all the adventurers'' attention to explain the emergency that made this Quest a rare monster hunt with a level equivalent to a Calamity Disaster. "As you can see, the overflow of raw magical energy from the Golden King Bear is equivalent to a walking natural disaster that is ready to explode at any moment. If you hunt without knowing the instructions I gave, then¡­" while emphasizing my words that were full of gripping narratives, I showed everyone the vision of the stealth slime group that had mapped out the cave maze. "Let''s just say that you will be trapped inside the cave maze for an unknown amount of time." Along with the threats and intimidation I gave, I showed the condition of the inner cave that formed a natural maze with no light. The deepest part of the complicated cave had shown several adventurer parties who were sweating coldly and swallowing their saliva. "... I have no problem if you want to do independent hunting without my instructions. I will ignore you once you enter the cave to hunt the Golden King Bear," I said with a smile that mocked their loss if they opposed me. Chapter 121 - 81 - Goddess Aurora Agony [ In the Goddess Realm. ] "Kukuku¡­ very good, Lily-chan, you amuse me greatly with this character roleplaying show you''ve shown. Should I add a deposit of Yurification Points to fuel your passion for roleplaying as a cruel and cold military girl?" "Please don''t use my Saintess for your amusement, Aurora. Don''t you know how long I''ve wanted to get a Saintess as reliable as this? At least try to take care of your Saintess!" "Ohh, don''t make me feel like that. Don''t you know how much I suffer when my Saintess always prays for the girl who became your Saintess every day? I almost go crazy even though I''m the Goddess revered by mankind." "That''s a problem you should solve with your Saintess yourself and don''t try to tease my Saintess who has become beautiful and elegant like this!" "Fufufu¡­ too bad¡­ I already have a good relationship with your Saintess because I fixed your Yurification System blessing with a good design!" In the realm of the Goddesses that does not recognize the concept of space and time, two Goddesses are joking with each other along with a magic formation that shows a girl wearing a military cosplay uniform with a serious face while trying to set up a hunting formation for a monster that has become a Calamity Disaster. "I admit that my design is very bad and needs your direct touch to fix it. But in general, I am the one who created the blessing of the Yurifaction System for my Saintess. Do not interfere with our love affair that is separated by two different realms!" "Yuri, I don''t know if you care about this girl so much that you worked hard to create a blessing that can give a girl powers that should not be listed in the Akashic Records. Is it just me or do you want to make this girl take the responsibility of another Saintess?" "I don''t know what you are talking about with that dead destiny record. Even if the fate of our realm has been determined by it, wouldn''t it be great if we could change the flow of the definite destiny record that has been written in the Akashic Records? Bringing out a figure who can build a better world and entertain us in this boring Goddess realm. Isn''t that what brought you to this place of mine?" "Don''t blame me for being interested in your Saintess''s interesting life story, Yuri!" "You may be interested in my Saintess but don''t try to hinder my main goal of making this world know a special relationship between girls who love each other!" "Sigh... Y-You''re still so determined to create a world like that?" "What''s wrong with working hard to create an ideal world for me? If only the Great Heroes hadn''t introduced their culture to us. I would have died of boredom in this Goddess realm." "You can''t die after becoming a Goddess. Accept the fate that has made you a Goddess who until now still has no followers but strangely has a Saintess who is pampered directly by you." "Hmm... Can I interpret this as you being jealous when I pamper my own Saintess more than this lonely Goddess Aurora?" Ignoring the warm gaze given by Goddess Yuri, Goddess Aurora received a warm hug that made her fall into a love trap because of her great jealousy of one of the Saintesses who was loved by Goddess Yuri. Goddess Aurora received a soft hug given by Goddess Yuri. The soft gaze that she could not refuse immediately turned into a soft gaze that was ready to pamper Goddess Aurora''s body. With a soft touch that stroked Goddess Aurora''s hair, a sensual touch began to spread to her body. The slow kiss filled with love began to be felt by Goddess Aurora''s lips. Together with the weight of Goddess Yuri''s body that began to give a soft hug that locked her body, they kissed softly with a soft voice that showed intimacy. "Do you like it, Aurora?" asked Goddess Yuri when she released her soft kiss from Goddess Aurora''s lips. "Huufftt... hufftt... can we do it longer?" asked Goddess Aurora with her breathless breath after receiving a soft and passionate kiss from Goddess Yuri. "Is the kiss I gave still not enough to pamper your endless love?" teased the Goddess Yuri who began to see one of the Goddesses who had been captivated by the kiss that pampered her lips. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The grip of the Goddess Aurora tightly held the shoulders of Goddess Yuri and looked at her with an expression that expected more than just a kiss. "Hey, don''t be too greedy in receiving my pampering kiss. I have to share it with the other Goddesses. You are not a greedy Goddess who thirsts for my affection, right?" "Hmnn... is it wrong for a Goddess to be greedy when pampered by the Goddess who has stolen her feelings to fall in love?" "Eh? Is there a Goddess like that?" using a light joke that made Goddess Aurora pout. Goddess Aurora immediately pulled Goddess Yuri''s body to lie down on a seat covered with soft and warm cloth. Just as her body received the pressure of Goddess Yuri''s weight, Goddess Aurora''s body weakened and tears from the stress she suffered suddenly came out. "Uwaah!! I-I haven''t felt this tender love for a long time!" "Please listen to my complaints about this, Yuri!!" "I feel very annoyed with my own Saintess!" "My Saintess always bullies me with threats that my flat breasts like a chopping board will be spread to all the devout followers who worship me!" "I feel frustrated when my own Saintess doesn''t respect me after her previous life I didn''t help her with my holy power filled with divine blessings until she died with a great grudge against humanity!" "Do I deserve this kind of stress because my own Saintess suddenly rebelled after falling in love with another Saintess which makes me feel strange like this?!" "My chest feels so tight when I see her close to another Saintess and bullies me with full calculation." "Yurii!! Kiss me!! Pamper me after experiencing stress like this!" "I want to vent this stress with the Goddess who understands the burden carried by the Goddess who is not trusted by her own Saintess." "Sob!! It''s so embarrassing, isn''t it?" "My self like this is not suitable to be the Goddess who spreads goodness and virtue to humanity!" In that warm body contact and embrace, it seemed that the Goddess Aurora had let out all her pent-up emotions thanks to her Saintess who had taken advantage of her weakness. The Goddess Yuri tried to calm the overflowing emotions of the Goddess Aurora who was crying in her warm embrace. "It seems that I have to contact Lily-chan about this matter of the Goddess Aurora and her Saintess," muttered the Goddess Yuri as she tried to calm the Goddess Aurora who was starting to sob in her soft embrace. ---&&&--- While I was relaxing enjoying the hot tension of the adventurer party who were waiting for the list of the participation Golden King Bear hunt, my Goddess suddenly contacted me into her personal communication. [ Lily-chan, do you have free time to listen to the Goddess Aurora''s rants story? ] The sudden question shocked my body. The Goddess Aurora suddenly wanted to share her story and my Goddess asked me to listen to her rants story. What exactly had happened or is that something big trouble happened in the Goddess''s life? Is the Goddess''s workload so heavy that Goddess Aurora wants me to listen to her rants? [ Unfortunately, that has nothing to do with our duties as Goddesses. ] Then what is it about? Is it normal for another Goddess''s saintess to listen to another Goddess''s rants? [ I don''t want to do this but things have gotten bad enough because the dignity of Goddess Aurora''s breasts is on the line with her own Saintess. ] Huh? Eh? What do you mean the dignity of Goddess Aurora''s breasts is in Hana? What did Hana do that made Goddess Aurora want to rant like that? [ Lily-chaaaan!! Help me!! ] [ Please save my dignity from the hands of my cunning Saintess! ] [ Hana always forces me to help her fulfill her great obsession to satisfy her love for you! ] [ Please take responsibility and help me reduce the threat given by Hana by betting the size of my breasts that will be known by all the devout followers who worship me. ] My leisure time while waiting for the results of the adventurer party sorting carried out by Princess Anastasia suddenly changed by listening to the complaints of the Goddess Aurora. [ Hana... ] [ Hanaaa... ] [ Hanaaaa has made a statue of me that shows the size of my breasts which are flat like a chopping board! ] [ Please change the thinking of Hana who threatened me with great insults to the figure of the Great Goddess like myself, I beg you, Lily-chan! ] [ In return I will give you a consumable item and a practical tool that will be used in your daily life at the Yurification Shop. ] I don''t know why the Goddess Aurora asked me to change Hana''s mind. This is also the first time I have known that a Saintess can threaten their own Goddess. What''s the big deal about having flat breasts like a chopping board? [ Lily-chan, please be more sensitive and understanding of the feelings of women who don''t have breasts the same size as you. ] "So that''s what it means," I shrieked. Chapter 122 - 82 - A Twisted Princess While listening to the Goddess Aurora''s complaints, I reviewed the information paper of the adventurers who passed Princess Anastasia''s assessment. In this free time, I let my body be in my fox girl form and sat in the open gazebo that served as the main base for the Golden King Bear hunting operation. "Ahhh... Lily... your fox tail is so soft. May I take some pieces of your fox tail as my collection?" whispered Princess Anastasia who was resting after forcing herself to work hard until she finished her work in assessing the suitability of the adventurers who would participate in the Golden King Bear hunt. "Don''t do that," I replied coldly as my eyes read the participants who passed the initial selection. Because this gazebo has an open space and shows the viewpoint of the stealth slimes who have inhabited their cave residence by activating their night vision skills, it has made several adventurer party study their battlefield inside the cave. I tried hard to pour out my abundant magic energy together with the help of the Goddess Aurora so that I could share the viewpoint with the stealth slimes who used their night vision skills. Several stealth slimes had entered their disguise mode and stopped their head-splitting hunt of the Golden King Bear herd that seemed to have become more efficient now. "Oh, please, Lily. Just one strand of your tail hair. I want to make a protection charm for myself," Princess Anastasia suddenly combed my fox tail with the comb she brought. "Even if I comb it like this, not a single tail hair falls out. Isn''t this fox tail too healthy, Lily?" While trying to grab one of my sensitive fox tail hairs, I could see Princess Anastasia smiling softly intentionally at me as if wanting to beg for one of my fox tail hairs. "I don''t want to give it, Princess Anastasia," I replied briefly while maintaining my attitude of being a cold and serious girl. Along with my cold reply which seemed heartless, I tried to remain calm while my fox tail received a very sensitive touch at the tip of my fox tail. Of my nine fox tails available, all have been used to cover Princess Anastasia''s body who has buried her body in my nine soft fox tails. "Lily... I sincerely beg you for just one hair of your fox tail..." Princess Anastasia asked while playing her trump card in the form of teary eyes as if she wanted to cry. "I won''t allow it because you have been paid for enjoying my nine tails while they look like want to touch my tail too!" I said in a firm tone while glancing at Mio and my twin step-sister who were holding their bodies back from touching my fox tail which was a reward for Princess Anastasia''s hard work. "Eeehhh... I only get this reward after all the hard work I''ve done?" replied Princess Anastasia who slowly shed tears perfectly as a greedy innocent girl. "Yes, this is your reward!" with my expressionless tone and my gaze that didn''t care about Princess Anastasia, I could feel her body shaking after getting such a cold attitude from me. "L-Lily¡­" with her body shaking slightly and her breath inhaling the scent of my fox tail, I could feel Princess Anastasia was in a state of her body that was slowly changing strangely. "Seeing Lily''s cold and firm attitude like this¡­ Ahh¡­ it makes me want to lose control and kiss her lips until it leaves a red kiss mark on her nape," said Princess Anastasia with her mouth covered by one of my fox tails. My sensitive fox ears had heard words from Princess Anastasia''s mouth that sounded very dangerous. My instincts told me that if I gave her one of my fox tail hairs, Princess Anastasia would take care of my fox tail hair for the next few years as one of the most valuable possessions in her life. Just by imagining it¡­ I could feel my body trying hard to reject the terrible thing that could happen. "Ahh¡­ Lily is ignoring me again¡­ it makes me want to kidnap her immediately and take her away to our private residence¡­" "I want to have her for just one day¡­" "What should I do if Lily refuses to be kidnaped and runs away?" "Lily... I can kidnap you for a day of dating, right? Huehuehue..." When I completely ignored Princess Anastasia, I could hear some of her little mutters that were so terrifying that it made my back break out in cold sweat as if screaming in fear with Princess Anastasia''s terrifying obsession. Twiinkk... Twiinkk... In my cold attitude, I occasionally glanced at Princess Anastasia and got a warm wink from her eyes. Somehow it felt like a big change from the attitude she kept hidden to the attitude she deliberately gave me in public. This increasingly complicated situation made me temporarily act coldly towards Princess Anastasia and add a small punishment for her for the trouble she caused in the Adventurer''s Guild building. "Princess Anastasia, have you done what I asked before?" I asked to find out the process of her formally apologizing to the Adventurer''s Guild Master. "Hmm?" Princess Anastasia tilted her head as if she didn''t understand what I was asking. "You still haven''t apologized to the people you troubled before?" I said while lifting my nine tails that were wrapped around her body and putting on a cold facial expression full of annoyance. "Etto, uhm, I''ll apologize later¡­" Princess Anastasia replied, averting her gaze from me. "Later? Wouldn''t it be better to do it as soon as possible?" I replied to give Princess Anastasia a suggestion. "I-Isn''t this much more important than apologizing to the Adventurer''s Guild Master who is busy working today?" "Huh? Wouldn''t it be better since the Adventurer''s Guild Master is working so you can meet him in person? Thanks to Princess Anastasia''s arbitrary behavior, the Adventurer''s Guild Master has almost lost trust in the Marquess Rommel family, which led to a small misunderstanding¡­ don''t you want to take responsibility for this?" While urging Princess Anastasia with a new simple task, I wanted to remove my fox tail that was hurting after Princess Anastasia tried to pull out one of my fox tail hairs several times. With a fox tail as sensitive as this, there was no way I could feel the pain that was done slowly. "I did it based on the official procedure that the Adventurer''s Guild had to do, Lily! Don''t make me look like a cruel girl who paid some adventurers just to rob a house... uhh... I mean build a house that had been sold by the residents in Marquess Rommel''s territory," said Princess Anastasia with some information slipping out of her mouth. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Even though it failed in the end because that stupid father didn''t want his daughter to live alone and burdened his workload as a King who still needed my help solving problems," muttered Princess Anastasia until her mouth moved slightly. My ears and mind now heard each other''s grumbling voices that contradicted each other. [ Lily-chaaan!! Are you still listening to my heart''s complaints that are often oppressed by my own two-faced Saintess like that? ] [ Do you think this is the justice that a Goddess who is trying to fix a previously complicated relationship to be better again deserves? [ I don''t know how much longer I have to bear the burden of humiliation of my flat breasts like a chopping board! ] [ Please help me until Hana changes her mind and doesn''t use the terrible threat of doxxing the real body of a Goddess who is famous for her wisdom and virtue! ] Between Princess Anastasia, the Goddess Aurora, and the preparations for the Golden King Bear hunt. I could feel the overwhelming burden of a human who was still bound by life and taking care of a Goddess''s problems. Above all, I am very glad that my brain is not too crazy in receiving this two-way information. To the Goddess Aurora, I understand how you feel that Hana used the threat of doxxing your real body to the devout congregation that worships you. I will try to make Hana come closer to you a little bit more until such a terrible threat is gradually reduced. [ Thank you very much Lily-chan! ] [I will try to repay you with all my might to modify your Yurification System blessing if you succeed in destroying the statue of me that is full of insults like that.] What kind of statue is it? I am curious about the shape of the statue. Just by saying that curiosity is in my mind. My eyes suddenly got a vision of a statue of the Goddess Aurora shaped like a teenage girl with very flat breasts like a cutting board standing next to a statue of the Goddess Aurora carved using large breasts. Is this the statue made by Hana? [ Yes, the statue showing my real body is standing side by side with the statue that has been considered as my real figure. ] Hmm? Isn''t that a not bad sculpture, Goddess Aurora? [ Huh? What does that mean? ] If you look closely, your real body shape looks like a teenage girl filled with warmth and gentleness as a Goddess. The cute shape of your flat breasts depicts the purity of a Goddess that does not arouse lust. Rather than a sculpture showing your large breasts, I prefer a real statue of you that is full of elegance and purity. [ L-Lily... ] [ Do you think it''s a good thing to use my real body? ] Yes, you could say that this gives a much more natural impression of the purity of a Goddess that does not make humanity drown in the sins of the world. In short, I really like the real body of Goddess Aurora compared to the fake body of Goddess Aurora because the real one looks more beautiful in my eyes. [ Kyaaaa!! W-What are you talking about? Don''t make me blush about this! ] [ Hmph! You won''t get anything after praising me like this! ] I could hear the Goddess Aurora''s words weakening after hearing my thoughts about her real body. Was it a little too much to say what I thought about her? [ Yurification System Notice: The Goddess Aurora has become the one of blessing developer Yurifaction System! ] "Huh?" I muttered in surprise. Chapter 123 - 83 - New Magic Tools To my surprise reaction, the Goddess Aurora had become one of the Goddesses who became the developers of the Yurification System blessing, I could hear my Goddess suddenly becoming very annoyed at the Goddess Aurora. [ Aurora! What did you just do by becoming one of the permanent developers of my Yurification System blessing? ] [ Eh? I was just giving Lily-chan a hand to develop her talent in controlling my Saintess who was starting to move out of my control. ] [ Don''t make up ridiculous excuses! You just want to get closer to my Saintess, right?! ] [ N-No way! Why should I do that when I already have my own Saintess who represents humanity? As the original Saintess who received my holy blessing, Hana has taken on the responsibility of being a Saintess who is under the protection of my holy blessing! ] [ Uhuh? What do you mean by becoming one of the developers of the blessing that I created for Lily-chan? You don''t want to bribe her by adding new items to the Yurification Shop, do you? ] [ What''s wrong with adding new items that will be useful in the role-play that Lily-chan is doing? Wouldn''t it be cooler when Lily-chan acts like a leader who controls the course of the battle with victory already in her grasp? ] [ ... ] [ ... ] In that little argument, I started to feel the silence from my Goddess who was previously annoyed at Goddess Aurora. [ It makes sense, I like that little idea. ] Eh? My Goddess? Why are you suddenly acting so soft like this? [ How about you give Lily-chan some of the new items that are in the Yurification Shop right now? ] [ Can we do it later? I haven''t even touched on the new updates for Lily-chan''s blessings. ] [ Just do it now for a test drive. Just think of it as a treat for Lily-chan who seems to be working hard to help your Saintess who is a troubled Obsessive Yandere. ] [ Urk, don''t force me to use my Goddess'' power to give blessings directly to Lily-chan. If my Saintess finds out, I''ll be in danger because I''m emotionally close to Lily-chan. ] [ That was very difficult reason to refute, is there a suitable alibi to escape from your own Saintess'' interrogation? ] [ Sob! If only I could make an alibi like that. I wouldn''t feel inferior after my own Saintess threatened me by spreading my real body statue that has flat breasts like a chopping board. ] [ Forgive me, Aurora. I didn''t know that humans would be creative when they were in an obsessive and Yandere phase like that. Even Lily-chan seemed to have a little trouble when she realized that one of the girls she managed to conquer her heart had a possessive and obsessive yandere nature. ] It seems like I heard the contents of the conversation that related me to their problems. Do the Goddesses usually have complicated problems like this with their Saintesses? Especially with the problem between Saintess Hana and the Goddess Aurora. I don''t want to add more burden to the Goddess Aurora. So, for the time being, I will keep Hana busy with the tasks that should be done by the Saintess. The report paper that was within my reach had been read completely. Earl Timoti who was standing behind my body seemed to have been working following my instructions to make a list of adventurer parties that would enter the cave and hunt the Golden King Bear herd based on my instructions. The further sorting that I had done was the final phase before the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd was actually carried out. By separating the adventurer parties that liked to cause trouble from the obedient adventurer parties, their fate in participating in the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd had been determined. Putting aside the basic skills and advanced skills possessed by some adventurer parties, I prioritized the attitude and tolerance to move in groups. Following the plan that I had prepared, several stealth slimes would become guides by carrying glowing mushroom that would periodically mark their destination. The operations center that was under my command had determined the number of heads of the Golden King Bear herd that I had determined. Is determining the number of heads in a hunt an act of cheating? I don''t care about it, it''s just that it feels very unfair. Of course, I''ll admit it if it''s unfair because all the remaining Golden King Bear herd locations have limited numbers based on the reports from the stealth slime herd. Just by teaching them how to hunt silently, they became addicted to hunting the remaining Golden King Bear herd by penetrating the cave maze where they lived. I don''t want to blame this herd of stealth slimes for being too active in hunting. However, the adventurers seemed more eager to aim for the main prize, the head of the Golden King Bear that was manifesting its magical energy into a walking source of disaster. The increasing power of magical energy continued along with the report of stealth slime number forty-seven which informed that the Golden King Bear had almost eaten up the magic cores of the King and Queen Slimes. Time had become our delay and the number of adventurers'' forces to ward off the monster that had reached the Calamity Disaster level was more than enough. I could only count the seconds that began to count backward in my mind before the hunt started. Sooner or later, this hunt would make the adventurers, Marquess Rommel''s troops, and Earl Timoti''s troops work together to defeat the Golden King Bear. Staring at the remains of the magic core being eaten by the Golden King Bear through the stealth slime number forty-seven''s perspective view, I could feel the incredible tension of this operation that would result in large casualties. That''s why I assigned Ciel, Sia, and Hana to create a talisman containing a special magic formation to teleport their bodies when they receive a serious injury through the instructions given by my mother. Who would have thought that my mother''s hobby of studying magic books and her great obsession with new magic formulas would be useful like this? Even though it sacrificed my birthday party that could no longer be celebrated, it was a price worth the ability of my mother who had understood the concept of magic belonging to the Great Hero. Uhh, I didn''t expect that mother and daughter had such terrifying magic abilities. Compared to them, maybe I''m just an amateur in creating new magic formations. [ Did I just hear the Magician who was able to use swords as a catalyst for her magic demeaning herself as a magic amateur? ] [ You heard it right, Aurora. Unlike the other Saintesses who were confident. My Saintess has low self-confidence in her true abilities. ] "Hmm?" In my little activity almost finished sorting the adventurer participants, my Goddess and Goddess Aurora spoke in my mind. I almost replied to their words with a voice and it would attract the attention of the people around me. [ Lily-chan, do you still have enough concentration to listen to what I have to say? ] [ Don''t underestimate my Saintess who has listened to three different voices that entered her mind, Aurora. My Saintess does not have a mentality and mind that is easily shaken like other Saintesses. ] "..." I listened to their conversation while listening to the conversation that took place in the Soul Tame spell chant. The voices of the conversation from the Goddess, fellow stealth slimes, and around my ears. It was a heavy burden for my mind''s concentration but I managed to endure the burden to act calmly in public. [ After considering the tools I will give, I have decided to make the Yurification Shop have new magic tools in the form of magic electronics, Lily-chan. ] The words of the Goddess Aurora have piqued my interest to hear more about her words. [ Rather than using the Soul Tame spell to communicate with the adventurers through the intermediary of the stealth slime swarm. Wouldn''t it be more concise and faster to communicate directly? ] [ Lily-chan, get ready to listen to the product promotion from the Goddess Aurora. If you can''t stand it, you can wave your hand to get help from me. ] "..." As a good listener, I tried not to interrupt the Goddess Aurora who was explaining the new items in the Yurification Shop. [ The tool in Lily-chan''s Yurification Shop is the Magic Protofon. A magic communication tool that can communicate with one to several people as long as they use the same magic frequency. A very simple tool that can help Lily-chan control the movement of a large army that will hunt the Golden King Bear. ] Swiippp... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pooomm... Through my eyes, a golden flash covered in a wave of holy magic has formed before my eyes can follow it. Like the teleportation magic formations that the Great Heroes generally used freely, I could feel several floating objects coming out of the teleportation magic formation. A neatly arranged wooden box was in front of my eyes with small writing on it. [ Prototype Magic Protofon handmade by Lily Schwartz De Rommel. ] [ Instruction manual of Prototype Magic Protofon. ] Nggingg... Kiiikk... My head suddenly felt an incredible pain along with the appearance of the tool given by the Goddess Aurora. Some knowledge and abilities of the tool called Magic Protofon entered my brain quickly. Without reading the instruction manual in front of me, I already knew how to use the magic tool that would be useful. "Ahem! Earl Timoti, immediately distribute this tool along with the instruction manual to each of our adventurer party leaders and our troop leaders who are participating in the Golden King Bear hunt," I ordered Earl Timoti while handing over the sorted information paper. "Have you finished sorting the final stage, Lily-sama?" replied Earl Timoti while receiving the information paper that would participate in the Golden King Bear hunt. "Yes, don''t forget to distribute this magic tool to every adventurer party leader and high-ranking person in our squad. It will make our communication easier when we''re in the cave. Oh! Don''t forget to read the instruction manual too!" While giving that command message, I leaned back on the chair and enjoyed a short, relaxing break. Chapter 124 - 84 - Testing Magic Tools My short break was interrupted again after Alice and Alyssa came to visit me. "Onee-sama, what is the meaning of this?" Alice asked while showing the prototype magic protofon and the paper containing the instruction manual for its use. In contrast to Alice who needed a direct explanation from me, Alyssa was seen reading the instruction manual for its use. I don''t know what the Goddess Aurora was doing, but I could see handwriting similar to mine. Just by looking at the length and shortness of each letter written in the instruction manual, it was not much different from my handwriting that had translated the Great Hero''s Magic book. "Lily-nee, I didn''t expect you to have made this thing during the holidays. Did Lily-nee secretly make this in large quantities because one day it would be useful like this emergency situation?" Alyssa asked without moving her gaze from reading the instruction manual for the magic protofon. I tried my best to remain calm in front of my twin step-sisters. Somehow, I am truly grateful to the Goddess Aurora for using my handwriting to make it easier for me to lie to cover up the blessings given by the Goddess Aurora. [ Lily-chan, I have to take the trouble to do this to avoid suspicion from Hana. ] [ If I use a large amount of my magical energy. Hana will notice my interference in interacting with you. ] [ It would be very scary if Hana lost control as a Saintess who should not have a despicable nature. ] "..." responding to the words of the Goddess Aurora and Alyssa, I nodded my head and took the magic protofon that had become my intellectual property. "Want to try using this magic protofon as a test of the range that can be covered for communication?" I asked Alyssa who had finished reading the instruction paper for using the magic protofon. Bzzttt ... Squuiikkk ... By flowing my magical energy until I was able to activate the main function of the magic protofon, I immediately entered the magic frequency available in its main settings. "Magic wave frequency 301," I said while fiddling with the magic protofon to be within the range of magic frequency 301. Alyssa seemed to understand what I said and changed the frequency of her magic protofon to run on magic frequency 301. Pressing one of the buttons to communicate, Alyssa said one sentence as a simple check. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-nee..." The voice that came from my magic protofon gave a clear voice from Alyssa. Although her voice was a little hoarse than her original voice, it could still be heard clearly by my fox ears which were too sensitive to sound. Swoopp... Ploomm... I stopped my nine-tailed fox girl form to return to human form. "Oh! It successfully entered Lily-nee''s protophone frequency!" Alyssa said while using her magic protofon to communicate with me. Unlike my fox ears which heard the hoarse voice from the magic protophone, my human ears seemed to hear Alyssa''s voice clearly without any interference from the hoarse voice. "Do you like it, Alyssa?" I asked Alyssa who looked very happy with the tool given by the Goddess Aurora. "Yes, I like it, Lily-nee... Does this mean we can order dinner directly from the Maid on duty in the kitchen and call the Maid on duty without ringing the bell in our room anymore?" Alyssa said with her eyes still sparkling while holding the magic protofon in her hand tightly. "Uhm, yes, maybe..." I couldn''t get past the wild imagination that Alyssa was thinking. Even to give the magic protofon to all the Maids who work in the Marquess Rommel residence. That would burden my Yurification Point budget. However... Seeing Alyssa who seemed very interested in this magic protofon tools. It seems like I have to take all the magic protofon tools back from the hands of the adventurers and soldiers who participated in this Golden King Bear hunt. Bzzttt... Zzrrttt... "Onee-sama!!" My magic protofon suddenly emitted a voice from Alice. "Yey! I have joined Onee-sama''s communication frequency!!" Alice exclaimed, understanding how the protofon magic device worked without reading the instruction manual. Whether it was Alice who understood things too easily or her way of thinking was different from Alyssa''s, it had made her more unique than Alyssa to understanding something. My communication frequency suddenly received another voice call from Princess Anastasia. "Lily¡­ can I take this groundbreaking communication device to royal palace? And... uhm... for talking with you when I am bored?" "Sure, it''s already yours, Princess Anastasia." "Then... make sure your communication frequency is always active at all times or I will try to find another frequency to contact you¡­" Princess Anastasia smiled at me with a gentle gaze that made it difficult for me to refuse her request. The urge that felt fraudulent made me fall for Princess Anastasia''s trickery who could easily use her facial expressions to melt someone''s decision. "Uhm, I give it to you for testing something. Just take it... because my main goal right now is to testing and build a long-range magic frequency to communicate with the magic protofon," I replied ignoring Princess Anastasia''s pleading gaze at me. "Just think of this as a trial and collection of error results to perfect the communication tool that I am currently making," I continued my words while observing Princess Anastasia''s facial expression who was as happy as Alyssa''s. My words had a small lie in them but also left behind a truth that was difficult to prove in real terms. The mechanism for making this magic protofon was directly given by the Goddess Aurora along with my Yurification Shop which seemed to be getting additional new magic tools. The price offered by the Goddess Aurora was quite expensive and threatened the Yurification Points that had been obtained with great difficulty during my family vacation. Compared to food that can lure women closer to me, the Goddess Aurora gave me another blessing like a magic tool that is very much needed in everyday life like this magic communication tool. Observing my magic protofon, I could understand how to make it and arrange it. The complicated chants that form the telecommunication magic formation used by the magic protofon could be easily imitated. The basic formations used by the magic protofon are telepathy magic formations and loudspeaker magic formations that are separated based on magic frequencies. Just by knowing that basic concept, the prototype magic protofon can be easily created. What makes this magic protofon more effective and efficient is the use of a monster''s magic core as a magic container for storing magic so that the complicated magic formation that is running automatic can be used for a certain time before the magic stored in the monster''s magic core runs out. My brain suddenly felt pain when I learned about this simple mechanism that was able to change the lives of mankind. If this magic protofon were to be widely distributed, I don''t know what would be done to people who were able to hear its magic frequencies with information leaking out due to eavesdropping. Goddess Aurora, isn''t this an unsafe tool for secret communication? [ How is it, Aurora? The knowledge you imparted seems to have given Lily-chan a large gap to be able to hear every frequency created by that magic tool. ] [ D-Don''t get me wrong about this! Lily-chan is too smart to understand this large gap just by knowing the mechanism of the magic formation. ] It''s not that I blame you for the large gap that can be heard by adjusting the frequency of this magic, Goddess Aurora. It''s more like... I want to develop the prototype magic protofon to a more secure for secret communication. [ C-Can you do that, Lily-chan? ] [ Creating magic formations and modifying magic formations is very complicated, you know. ] [ But they can do it. ] My Goddess seems to have understood what I will do next to develop this magic protofon because I have a trump card that I can use and it''s right beside me. [ Oh! Alice and Alyssa! ] [ Want to utilize the talents of humanity''s greatest magicians? What a cunning older sister! ] [ But I like it, make sure to repay Alice and Alyssa fairly with even love, Lily-chan! ] "O-Oohh¡­" I muttered softly to answer my Goddess and Goddess Aurora. While I was observing the magic protofon further, I was surprised by someone covering my eyes from behind. "Hey, Lily¡­ isn''t it unfair if I''m not given that magic tool too?" whispered Hana who suddenly surprised me from behind. [ Hiieekk!! Hanaa!! ] The scream from the Goddess Aurora also surprised me. I didn''t expect Hana to dare to do this in a public. Even though my eyes were covered like this. I could feel the gazes of Alice, Alyssa, and Princess Anastasia pouring out their hearts that were disturbed by Hana''s presence. "I''ve prepared it," I replied without letting go of Hana''s hand that was covering my eyes. Along with Hana''s whisper, I also felt other presences such as Ciel and Sia who could be easily felt thanks to their abundant holy magic energy. Hana slowly let go of her hand that was covering my eyes from behind. My gaze, which was previously closed, was now surprised by several women who looked like they were jealous of my closeness to Hana. Hana who suddenly came with this surprise made my body feel a cold sweat and a panic of the Goddess Aurora who disappeared by taking cover behind my Goddess. It seems that the threat given by Hana has given its trauma to the Goddess Aurora. I don''t want to admit it but some women I know have their own unique side that I don''t know. "This is for you, Hana," by creating a magic formation that takes a magic tool from my magic storage, I give the magic protofon to Hana. "Thank you very much, Lily!" Hana received the magic protofon with a happy facial expression like a girl who just got a special gift from me. "I will take good care of this first gift from you and declare war on the thief who took your first gift, Lily..." With her soft tone, Hana gave a smile along with the overflow of her holy energy shining on her body. "I-I''m glad to hear that," I replied without knowing what her words meant. "Saintess Hana, rather than declaring war. Wouldn''t it be better to crush it into dust without leaving a trace? "War is not cheap in terms of cost and combat power," said Princess Anastasia, who also smiled at Hana. "That''s a very good idea, Princess Anastasia," said Hana with a small smile. Between Hana and Saintess Anastasia''s communication, I felt a bad feeling that someone was trying to steal the item I gave them. I don''t want to be burdened with this bad thought. So, for the time being... Whoever is thinking of stealing it... I can only pray that they can die in peace. Chapter 125 - 85 - Final Preparation My twin step-sister and Princess Anastasia went to prepare supplies to explore the maze of caves owned by the stealth slime herd until I felt lonely like this. Rather than calling it lonely, this was my precious free time to rest after my mind was filled with complaints about the Goddess Aurora and her problems with Hana. Some of my free time was filled with studying a book about tactical attacks from Earl Timoti directly without realizing that the merge army of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti had succeeded in learning how to use protofon magic tools. I can hear beep from them to trying communicating with me. Beepp... Bep... The adventurers had worked hard to receive short training from Earl Timoti''s and Marquess Rommel''s military representatives about moving in guidance. This situation that seemed right to carry out the Golden King Bear herd hunting operation had been felt sufficient. They are working hard... then what about my preparations I seemed very relaxed and calm? I didn''t want to admit it, but I was very busy because some of the stealth slime herds were bored waiting for my further orders. On the initiative of stealth slime number forty-seven, the stealth slime herd had learned the shocking news of the King and Queen Slime who had fallen to the Golden King Bear. Of course, the news caused a big problem for the stealth slime herd. Without the King and Queen to lead them, the stealth slime herd was just an ordinary monster that had no hope of survival. Pooinngg... [ C-Commander... What should we do after our King and Queen have died at the hands of the Golden King Bear? ] A heavy question came from one of the stealth slimes connected to Soul Tame. I had heavy thought about using their ability to stay under the control of my Soul Tame magic for my own benefit. "I don''t know, you are free to determine the fate of your slime races," I replied in a tone that seemed indifferent to their fate. "I have no right to determine your fate because the initial agreement we made was only that I would help you get your cave back from the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd and you would periodically provide forest nature products to my residence." "If there is a contract that goes beyond that, then we need to make a new Soul Tame contract again." I said this just to avoid the greater responsibility of taking care of the stealth slime herd. I don''t have much magic capacity to help them live under the control of the Soul Tame magic chant. Moreover, the slime''s body shape is disgusting and filled with mucus. If only their form was friendlier and not disgusting like that. I would consider becoming the leader of the stealth slime herd. "For the time being, you all stay where you are and report the situation periodically. Do you all understand?" Booiinngg... [ We understand and are ready to carry out the orders of our supreme commander!] Pooiinngg... [ Your orders are the guide to our lowly lives! ] Booiinngg... [ Commander!! I am ready to live in humiliation just to be part of your herd! ] Pooiinngg... [ Commander!! Allow me to be your pet who lives in humiliation. ] Booiinngg... [ Commander, please lead us after our grudge with the Golden King Bear pack is over! ] I took a long, heavy breath. "I understand how you feel after losing your King and Queen Slime. But you still have other slime herd, right?" I asked while holding my chin to think. "The number of other slime herd should still be there, right?" I continued asking the stealth slime herd on the Soul Tame communication network. Pooiinngg... [ ... ] Booiinngg... [ ... ] I got an empty answer from the stealth slime herd before stealth slime number forty-seven spoke about important information that I didn''t know yet. [ My commander... The other slime herd have been wiped out because they were hunted by the Golden King Bear herd. ] The words from stealth slime number forty-seven made my body suddenly shiver and be shocked at the same time. "Oh, damn, there''s nothing left?" I said in a meek tone. [ Unfortunately, there is none, my Commander. ] [ That''s why I sacrificed myself to keep an eye on the Golden King Bear to help the Commander avenge us! ] S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My eyes filled with tears as if I was about to cry after hearing the boldest confession from stealth slime number forty-seven. Of all the stealth slimes under my Soul Tame magic control. I didn''t know they had such loyalty and were loyal to fellow slimes. "I appreciate what you are doing, stealth slime number forty-seven. From now on, please work according to the portion that you can do as stealth slimes who know your cave dwelling!" The order I gave was very simple and had a heavy meaning for them. After losing their slimy leader, they were now required to remain inside their cave dwelling for the time being while waiting for further orders from me. Boiingg... [ We are ready to carry out the orders you give, Commander! ] [ Even if it will kill us, we will remain loyal to our current supreme leader! ] Poiiinngg... [ I expect you to be our true leader, Commander! ] [ I can''t wait for your order to hunt other than separating the heads of the Golden King Bear herd from their bodies! ] [ For the sake of this supreme and honorable Commander, we will offer the highest loyalty ever in the history of our slime family tree! ] My body suddenly shook violently after hearing one of the stealth slimes say that inside the Soul Tame communication network. The highest loyalty ever? Does stealth slime have a caste line about the highest loyalty like that? While listening to the conversation of the stealth slime herd trying to make me their supreme leader to replace their King and Queen Slime. I felt like it was too much for me. At that moment, I imagined myself sitting on a throne surrounded by slime mucus. Bzzrrttt... My body felt a great rejection of the image of myself who would become the supreme leader of the stealth slime herd. "Uh, if possible, please evolve from your slimy bodies that leave behind a sticky liquid that will be troublesome to clean," I said in a relaxed tone without expecting the evolution to actually happen in near future. Even in the journal of the Great Hero in the past timeline, monsters that can evolve are divided into several types such as monster-bodied evolution and humanoid-bodied evolution. I don''t want to oblige them to choose which evolutionary path, but it would be more practical if they chose an evolutionary path that doesn''t leave the impression of a lumpy and disgusting slimy body. If their evolution remains the same... I can assure myself that carry out mass extermination of slimes around the forest where I live... While I was thinking about such a bad situation, Earl Timoti surprised me by bringing several soldiers from Marquess Rommel''s army and his own troops. "Lily-sama, I apologize for disturbing your preparations while you are busy thinking about the preparations for hunting the remaining Golden King Bear herd," said Earl Timoti in a polite tone and bowed to respect me. "Did I interrupt your conversation with the stealth slime herd?" asked Earl Timoti to make sure I was not disturbed by his presence. I shook my head and made a body gesture to invite Earl Timoti to convey his business for coming to see me. "Is there a problem, Earl Timoti?" while fixing my sitting position which looked relaxed, I immediately straightened my body position. "There is no important problem for you to worry about, Lily-sama. My arrival this time is to inform you that we have made a new topographic map that shows the cave maze located in the deepest part of the cave. With a little touch from me, it will become an accurate map and help you in leading the hunt party for the Golden King Bear herd," with a smile filled with pride, Earl Timoti looked confident with the new topographic map that he had made in detail. "Rather than using a half-baked topographic map like this¡­ it makes me embarrassed because I made it myself with a level of accuracy that still needs to be improved," like an embarrassed teenager, Earl Timoti scratched the back of his head and said that little joke. "I don''t mind your inaccurate topographic map, Earl Timoti. It helps me when preparing to hunt the Golden King Bear that is not on your topographic map," I stood up from my seat and approached Earl Timoti and my father''s troops. "If you are looking for me and talking about that new topographic map. Does that mean it is ready to be used as the headquarters for the Golden King Bear hunt?" As I approached Earl Timoti, I gave him a gentle, cold gaze. Earl Timoti lowered his head when I approached him and bowed as if giving me a salute. I held one of his left shoulders and whispered, "You have worked hard for this, may I use your hard work for my benefit?" The only answer I gave was a small nod and a proud smile on Earl Timoti''s face. "Please lead us into your glorious hunt, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti with sparkling eyes looking at me. Ugh, those sparkling eyes. Could Earl Timoti not look at me with such sparkling eyes? Noticing the people behind him, they also looked at me with hope while having sparkling eyes. The burden and responsibility of my father''s commanding baton had the power to make them submit to my every command like this. If it''s like this¡­ would I be suitable to become the Matriarch who replaces Marquess Rommel in the future? Chapter 126 - 86 - Hunt Begun... In the middle of a large field not far from Marquess Rommel''s main residence, a large tent stood blown by the evening twilight wind that showed several small wooden blocks and bright lighting for a topographic map. The topographic map was very large and required several military staff members to help Earl Timoti move each wooden block that marked the movement of the troops under my leadership. Seeing these final preparations, I could not delay the hunt for the Golden King Bear any longer. It seemed that Earl Timoti and several combined troops of adventurers had prepared to hunt the Golden King Bear. "This makes me a little uneasy and awkward to lead an army this big," I said to Earl Timoti who was standing on my right. "Lily... if something this small makes you awkward, shouldn''t you work hard to show them how scary you are... uhmm... how cunning you are to become a war tactician?" said Princess Anastasia standing on my left. Because the uniforms we wore looked harmonious and complemented each other, it made several other women such as Alice, Alyssa, Mio, and Hana look sullen while looking at Princess Anastasia. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I know, I''m just not used to doing something like this," I replied to Princess Anastasia while raising my collar to warm my sweaty neck after making sure the final preparations were going smoothly. "Alice and Alyssa have provided enough supplies for three days and three nights. The supplies given to the adventurers are in equal and fair proportions. So, there is no problem with food supplies for those exploring our target cave. The problem is this¡­" Princess Anastasia put on a serious expression as she looked at the topographic map that Earl Timoti had made with a high level of accuracy. "I must admit that the maze inside the deepest cave is winding to the point of being a challenge like this. Just in case, I have given a mark using white chalk flakes to support your attack tactics, Lily," while saying a sentence filled with concentration and a serious face, Princess Anastasia moved herself closer to be close to my arm. Twiitt... As if giving the impression of an unintentional touch, Princess Anastasia touched my arm with hers hug while holding back her serious facial expression that was slowly starting to fill with an embarrassed blush. "In addition to the deepest part of the cave being inhabited by sharp rocks and limited travel distance due to the lack of lighting. We have distributed several magic lanterns that actively emit light because the light from burning torches will make it difficult for them to breathe when entering the cave," the explanation given by Princess Anastasia was filled with the same logic and modern science as the understanding of the Great Hero in the past timeline. I don''t want to compare the knowledge and intelligence possessed by Princess Anastasia with my twin step-sister. However... they are very different in various aspects. For knowledge and understanding in the field of magic, my twin step-sister will far surpass Princess Anastasia who seems unfamiliar with magic knowledge. In contrast to my twin step-sister, Princess Anastasia is more suited to trivia that is not widely known by books published for the public use. Thanks to Princess Anastasia''s knowledge and intelligence, several complicated tactics have felt like children''s toys in my eyes. "That''s quite helpful, especially for the main team that will be hunting the Golden King Bear. They''re not stupid enough to not be able to tell left from right, right?" I asked Princess Anastasia and Earl Timoti. "Are they that stupid?" Princess Anastasia said with a tilt of her head. "I don''t think they''re that stupid, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti who looked anxious and suddenly used protofon magic tool to connect to the main team hunting the Golden King Bear. Bzzrrtt... Brrttt... "Earl Timoti to the main hunting team, are there any of you who don''t know left and right?" asked Earl Timoti to make sure that they weren''t disoriented while being guided to hunt the Golden King Bear. The answer that Earl Timoti heard made him relieved. The main hunting team was made up of A-class adventurers from the Royal Capital of Aurora and received official recognition from Princess Anastasia for their good behavior. Based on their skills and discipline, they were an adventurer party that had earned quite a good reputation from the Adventurer''s Guild. So I gave them a little honor to be the main attackers in the Golden King Bear''s strength test. This didn''t mean that I threw them into a nest to return as corpses because I had prepared a special talisman for them so that they could teleport instantly after getting a strong confirmation of the Golden King Bear''s combat power. "Everything is under control, Lily-sama," Earl Timoti reported with one of the burdens on his shoulders about the adventurers who would be disoriented. "Thank you for reassuring me, Earl Timoti," I replied after confirming my doubts. "For the next time, could Earl Timoti spread the information that the Golden King Bear hunt will begin in a few minutes and several supervisors will be assigned as their guides with a set magic frequency," I said while putting on a serious face and starting to sit on one of the chairs. "I am ready to carry out your orders, Lily-sama," with a respectful bow, Earl Timoti immediately nodded to one of his subordinates before issuing the hunt order. Bzzrrtt... Brrtt... "Earl Timoti to all hunting teams, the hunting operation will begin in ten minutes. Immediately change your magic frequency to connect with your guide," said Earl Timoti while using his protofon magic tool. As if they had been waiting for the Golden King Bear hunting operation to begin, my father and mother approached me with snacks in their hands. For some reason, I felt like I had become their spectacle. Was watching their daughter working hard like this a spectacle that entertained them? Furthermore... My father... why do you look so relaxed while your daughter is working hard under the pressure of a heavy task like this?! When I glanced at my father with a small complaint in my chest, I could see him waving his hand and giving encouragement with his thumbs up. "..." I could only be silent when I saw the words of encouragement from my father who hoped that his daughter could provide a spectacle that entertained him. While waiting for several adventurers and joint soldiers to prepare themselves, I looked at the topographic map more closely. From the cave entrance to the deepest part, I could confirm the distance was around ten kilometers, and added to the cave labyrinth would make the distance fifteen kilometers. A long enough distance for a combined party of adventurers and soldiers to travel. "Lily, are you thinking about something? Want to enjoy a simple snack before the hunting operation begins?" said Princess Anastasia who suddenly sat on the armrest of my chair. "Hmm?" I turned my gaze slightly and saw a dry bread in Princess Anastasia''s hand. "I have received a small snack from Mio who was unable to approach you because she was busy taking care of the other Maids... for taking care of something... In return, I was asked by Mio to make sure Lily gets enough food so she can focus on this Golden King Bear hunting operation," said Princess Anastasia while showing the dry bread snack she had received from Mio. "Is Mio that busy?" I replied while watching Princess Anastasia''s movements which looked suspicious. "Yes, she is so busy that the other Maids can''t help but ask her for help¡­ and uhhh¡­ I have apologized to the Adventurer''s Guild Master who has been bothering by me all this time¡­" Princess Anastasia lowered her face as if realizing her mistake that had troubled someone at this time. "I just realized that my mistake has caused Lily trouble, especially with the number of adventurers who participated this time coming from the adventurers of the Aurora Kingdom Capital and there are only a small number of adventurers around Marquess Rommel''s residence." "Just because of my selfishness in wanting to have a place to stay near Marquess Rommel''s residence, I have tarnished the trust between adventurers and noble families in dealing with emergencies like this." "I am truly sorry for causing trouble for Lily¡­" I heard Princess Anastasia''s heartfelt words that seemed sincere. Her eyes were downcast and holding a small snack as if she wanted to apologize to me. "What about the answer given by the Adventurer''s Guild Master?" I asked while pulling Princess Anastasia''s right arm and making her body fall on my lap. "L-Lily?" Princess Anastasia looked panicked after realizing she was on my lap and made herself look blushing. "H-He seems to forgive me!!" With her eyes rolling around, Princess Anastasia tried to answer my question with her body still panicking because she fell on my lap. "At least you have realized your mistake..." The gentle words made Princess Anastasia''s body calm down and her mind stabilizes after previously panicking. "D-Does that mean Lily is not angry with me and will not continue that cruel punishment of me?" asked Princess Anastasia. "Huh?" I could only reply that before understanding what Princess Anastasia was saying. "L-Lily... we will still date after this Golden King Bear hunt is over, right?" Princess Anastasia looked panicked after hearing my answer which seemed confused. "Uhuh..." I replied in a cold tone as if I was playing with Princess Anastasia''s feelings. "Lily... you... don''t want to date me?" with tears that wanted to fall, Princess Anastasia looked at me as if she wanted to cry. Chuupp... I answered Princess Anastasia''s doubt with a kiss on her lips. With her body positioned on my lap, we kissed until the sound of the loud trumpet echoed. Chapter 127 - 87 - An Unknown Cult [ Stealth slime perspective number forty-seven. ] Kraauuukkk... Crasshhh... Krraakk... Right before my eyes, I saw a monster created with full of evil energy that could be felt by all my senses. The figure of a monster that so boldly and recklessly attacked the cave that was my residence together with my other extended slime family. I didn''t mind if they wanted to share a residence as fellow monsters and the position of my extended slime family, which had built several cave walls intended to support the life of slimes that were energy efficient in managing the food resources that grew in the forest around us. However, that was just my misunderstanding because the monster in front of me was a terrible monster that I had to always monitor and report periodically to the Supreme Commander who replaced the Slime King and Queen. The bodies of the Slime King and Queen, who symbolized the leaders of the slime herd, had long died. They die and their body left behind a large magic core that was being eaten by the terrible monster. That monster had a body shape looks like a bear monster with golden horns on top. Despite its large and terrifying body size, its face shape is even more terrifying because it is filled with a terrifying energy aura shaped like a slimy black mist. Unlike my body''s mucus, which purely comes from my body components, which are slime races, it looks like a rotting black pus wound. The condition of its face looks like it has been stabbed by something and if you look closely it is a sword that emits evil magic energy that makes my body not dare to approach it. The fear that possessed my body made me live in the abyss of death that was ready to pounce on me at any time if my slimy body disguise was discovered. I remembered the words of my Supreme Commander who said that stealth slime should be a monster that is difficult to detect by senses or magic detection. Just by thinking about that, now I realize that the talent that a stealth slime must have is disguise and infiltration. Tappp ... Taappp ... My body which was spreading as one of the rock walls suddenly felt a vibration of the ground flowing into my body. By making my body look like a rock and harden without shaking amid the strong shaking vibrations, I could feel some footsteps approaching with the magic light reflecting in the deepest part of this cave. Tapp... Tapp... The sound of footsteps that were getting closer made my body adopt a natural attitude to be alert while reducing the use of my magic in disguise and blurring my presence so that it was difficult to detect. My body which was too sensitive to every vibration of the ground had predicted that there were seven people walking towards the terrifying monster. Just like that evil vibe terrifying monster, I could feel that their bodies radiated evil magic energy that made my body have to hold back the fear of shaking and almost removing my disguise. The seven people wearing black robes looked very suspicious and scary. The stench that smelled on their bodies showed how dirty they were to come to the cave where the slime lived and pollute the air in the cave with the stench of their bodies. If only my Slime King and Queen were still alive, they might have been in the slime punishment zone and cleaned the deepest part of the cave until the polluted air became fresh again. "Kuhahaha!! I didn''t expect this experiment to be a huge success. But it would be a shame if Marquess Rommel found out that this terrible monster was in his territory. The surprise plan to force him to return from his family vacation has failed." The terrifying laughter made my body move slightly and almost destroyed my disguise as a cave rock again. "Wouldn''t it be more interesting if this experiment gave a definite result to our Lord? Just think if his grudge against Marquess Rommel could be paid with the destruction of the city in his territory." "Haaah?! Destroy the city? Even this monster can do more than that, idiot!" Staabb... Pliirrkk... I could see that those suspicious and terrible people were doing something else to the monster who was enjoying the magic core of the Slime King and Queen. "Eat and grow bigger, my sweet cute bear¡­. I expect you to be more than just a stupid monster who can manipulate the magical energy of our proud cursed sword!" Sllaahhh... "KIIHHHKKK!!" The sound came from the terrifying monster after the sword that was stuck above its head was pulled out forcefully, causing some blood to spurt out of its head. Wiingg... Brrtt... This scary-looking sword emitted a large amount of magical energy and made the ground I was standing on rumble loudly. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ohooohh!! This is the end!! A new masterpiece created by a monster that has evolved its body to be able to absorb the power of the cursed sword!" "Praise our Goddess who will awaken in the darkness of the night sky!" "Oh, Goddess! Thank you for blessing this beautiful world with your cursed sword!" I don''t know what those humans were thinking, but the dangerous sword gave my body a warning to immediately avoid those crazy-looking humans. Their laughter which sounded terrifying and filled with satisfaction had made the monster swallow the magic core of the Slime King and Queen. Baaammm!! Kaboommm!! The explosion of magical energy that came out of the monster gave a bad sign. The figure of a bear monster with pure evil energy with a gaze that seemed to be looking for something. "GAAOOOOO!!" the roar from the monster''s scream gave a big shock to my body that almost removed my disguise as a rock. "It seems that the monster realized that the cursed sword had disappeared from its body. What should we do next?" asked one of the mysterious and dangerous humans. "Isn''t that obvious? Perform a ritual for the resurrection of our Goddess!" The mysterious and frightening human figure immediately pulled the cursed sword that was originally stuck in the monster''s head to his neck. "For the glory and honor of our Goddess!" shouted the mysterious human while pulling the cursed sword until it cut off his head. Slaaassshhh .... Paannggg ... When the cursed sword cut off his head, a black cloud covered his body and disappeared as if devoured by the cursed sword. I watched this horrific scene together with our Supreme Commander who silently watched their every action without giving any orders to evacuate myself to a safe place. The information I gave seemed to have my Supreme Commander very interested in this. "For the glory and honor of our Goddess! Curse this world!!" Sllaashh... Paaanngg... "For the glory and honor of our Goddess! This world deserves to be destroyed by the wrath of our Goddess of Destruction!" Slllaahhh... Paaanngg... "Ohh, my Goddess, accept my sacred sacrifice that sacrifices myself!" Slaasshh... Paaanngg... "My Goddess... I will come to your hell..." Slaasshh... Panggg... "For the destruction of this world!" Sllaashhh... Panngg... One by one the strange humans cut off their heads until the cursed sword absorbed their bodies like sacrificial offerings. The horrific scene was immediately spread widely and was seen by my other slime family through the Soul Tame communication network. "GAAAOOOKKK!!" the roar of the monster who was looking for the cursed sword finally managed to find it. The cursed sword that had finished devouring the bodies of the mysterious humans suddenly flew up and shot towards the monster''s chest. Stabbb... Slaahhh... Kabaaammm!! A large explosion occurred again after the monster was stabbed by the cursed magic sword. The overflow of pure evil magic energy slowly made my instincts scream and want to run away from the task of watching over the terrible monster. I realized that from the start this was a difficult task given by the Supreme Commander and my stubborn behavior flared up to be able to take revenge on the herd that destroyed the house where my slime family lived. That terrifying pure power made my body lose control and my consciousness faded. [ Stealth slime number forty-seven, good job on surviving such a massive magical energy exposure. ] [ Because of your actions... I decided to intervene after this Golden King Bear truly became one level above Calamity Disaster. ] [ With your sacrifice, I can confirm that it was an action that made you deserve to live in humiliation by my side. ] Swwiiirrlll... Swiishhhh... Paaammm... My vision was suddenly filled with a warm magic circle and made my body feel a winter breeze that brought my consciousness back. The figure of a human girl sitting on one of the chairs with her glowing red eyes made me immediately come to my full consciousness and pay my respects to her. Pooinnggg... "C-Commander!" Pooiinngg... "Stealth slime number forty-seven will report back to duty on the hunting grounds!" I immediately saluted by adjusting my slime posture to be rounder than usual. "You don''t need to return to the hunting grounds after witnessing such a horrific thing," my Supreme Commander replied with her piercing red gaze staring at me. Different from the gaze filled with intimidation, it was a cold gaze that made me feel comfortable because I was under the control of her every command. Aahhh... that gaze... Somehow this makes me want to live in humiliation by my own Supreme Commander''s side. If only I could evolve to stay by her side without using a body that disgusted my Supreme Commander, I would want to live in humiliation for my Supreme Commander. The feeling of wanting to serve in this humiliation. Am I worthy of such a position? Ah, if only the Goddess would hear me. Please let me evolve to the point where I can be by my Supreme Commander''s side. Chapter 128 - 88 - A Slimy Evolution "Did we just start a holy war with one of the sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction?" I asked Earl Timoti, who looked restless and wiped the sweat that was dripping down his forehead. The report given by stealth slime number forty-seven informed me that a group of humans was suspected of being the masterminds behind this walking natural disaster. My gaze was drawn to the perspective of stealth slime number forty-seven who was watching the unnatural growth of the Golden King Bear after its body received a surge of magical energy that made the fine hair on my neck stand up. Seeing the situation getting out of control, my father suddenly came over to me and patted my shoulder. "Lily, it would be better if you didn''t worry too much about the movements of those fools who are trying to make the Goddess of Destruction manifest herself to descend into this world," said my father while gently stroking my hair. "Father¡­ is there something that has dragged you into this trouble?" I asked while observing my father''s facial expression who was staring at the perspective of stealth slime number forty-seven. "That''s not an interesting story considering the damage that strange group caused," my father replied while continuing to stroke my hair as if he were remembering something. I don''t care about troublesome matters like the movements of a heretical cult or a deviant holy sect like this. It''s just that I can hear my Goddess and Goddess Aurora cursing at those people who surrendered themselves to the realm of death in such a dishonorable manner. [ Those people are still using the old-fashioned way to drag my little sister down to the world again? Should we punish those fools so that they don''t bring our little sister back down to the world again, Goddess Yuri? ] [ I agree with you, Goddess Aurora. It''s just¡­ how do we do it? I don''t have that many Saintesses to move against such heretical sects. ] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Ugh! At a time like this, Hana is enjoying the romance of her youth. Should I give a prophecy to all the fake Saintesses who worship me about the dangers of the world from the sects that try to drag my little sister down to the world and die at the hands of the Hero again? ] [ I don''t want that terrible history to repeat itself in this timeline. ] [ I also don''t want it to repeat itself but they continue to grow like pests in a thriving crop. ] [ Should we do something about this? ] I listened to the conversation of the two Goddesses and my Father''s sudden words explaining the origins of the movement of the heretical sects that always make trouble in every kingdom. Even when my Father and Earl Timoti were living their student life in the first year of the Aurora Royal Academy, they deliberately attacked the Academy to take the cursed sword that was being studied by the Head of the Aurora Royal Academy. The not-so-detailed explanation was said by my Father and Earl Timoti who tried to provide interesting story notes for me to hear. "So that''s why I don''t want Lily to be too immersed in dealing with the problems of these heretical sects," said my Father while stopping his gentle caress on my hair. "Lily-sama, you also shouldn''t let them grow any bigger. If my guess is correct, that is the cursed sword that the Aurora Royal Academy Headmaster once studied before the Academy was hijacked by that cult, spreading terror that made Marquess Rommel cry. "Hey! Don''t remind me of that!" My father shouted to interrupt Earl Timoti''s words. "Earl Timoti, is there something that made my father cry?" I asked Earl Timoti out of curiosity. "At that time, Marquess Rommel was courting a woman who would later become your mother. Even with all those pathetic efforts, Marquess Rommel was slapped on the cheek until¡ª" Before I could hear any more detailed explanation, my father seemed to be covering Earl Timoti''s mouth and his face covered in a red blush because the story of his past was revealed. My biological mother, huh? This made me curious about her. What kind of person was it that made my father try to attract my biological mother''s attention to the point of being as pathetic crying baby as Earl Timoti said? Compared to Marchioness Amagi... I had no idea what happened to my mother after she died giving birth to me. A sudden pain struck my chest as I thought about my own birth mother''s story. I quickly shook my head to stop myself from drowning in my own birth mother''s story when a big problem was happening before my eyes. I saw that stealth slime number forty-seven was not in good condition. Witnessing such a horrific scene plus sacrificing himself to withstand such a large amount of magical energy. It could be said that the loyalty rendered by stealth slime number forty-seven were comparable to the risk of losing life. I immediately released my magical energy to form a teleportation magic formation to pull stealth slime number forty-seven away from the hunting ground. The information that the slime had just given was more than enough to make that slime relax for a while. Swrriilll... Swiippp... Using a silent magic chant that did not require uttering words, I pulled stealth slime number forty-seven using teleportation magic until that body filled with unsightly slimy was immediately visible in front of me. Ppooiinngg... "C-Commander!!" Pooiingg... "Stealth slime number forty-seven will report back to duty at the hunting ground!" The scream of stealth slime twenty-seven sounded loud in my Soul Tame communication and its body that suddenly looked like a round ball made me want to kick it when that slimes body dripped on the ground. If only the shape of slime was not disgusting like this, maybe my tolerance for them would not be so cold like this. "You don''t need to go back into the hunting ground after witnessing such a horrible thing," I said while calming myself down when I almost to kick its body because it was shaped like a round ball that waved to be kicked. My gaze was fixed on that slime body with a sneer. From the condition of slime body that seemed fine, I guess this stealth slime was too talented in infiltrating and disguising itself as an object. I could hardly feel any fear from that slime who had seen a terrifying monster with slime eyes. Compared to worrying about stealth slime number forty-seven, I was more worried about the attitude which seemed to be looking at me with respect. Did I just do something wrong that a stealth slime looked at me like this? That gaze seemed to say that slime life had been destined to be under the control of my Soul Tame. I didn''t think at all about using the Soul Tame magic chant to control the remaining stealth slimes. I didn''t want to feel such a heavy responsibility that required my mind to always be connected to the Soul Tame communication network. Besides it would exhaust my magic energy, then it would also exhaust my body''s energy to keep listening to every word spoken by the stealth slime swarm. [ It seems like you''re having trouble with this, Lily-chan. ] A strange voice suddenly sounded in my mind. This was not the voice of my Goddess or the Goddess Aurora but another figure who could easily enter my mind to communicate with me. [ You don''t need to panic about me, Lily-chan. ] [ Stay calm and listen to the words of myself who had received a unique prayer from one of the slimes that caught my attention. ] "..." I fell silent and pensive after hearing that. Whether this is a good or bad sign, it seems that I know what will happen to my fate as I bear the burden of a herd of stealth slimes bound by a contract with the Soul Tame magic spell. [ There is no need to panic about it, Lily-chan. ] [ I know how much you hate the disgusting bodies of slimes. ] [ I understand that feeling because as the Goddess who created their bodies... I also feel disgusted like you. ] Uhm, did I just hear a big confession from one of the Goddesses who created slimes? [ Yes, you just heard me who also feels disgusted by the bodies of slimes. ] [ That was my big mistake because from the start they were created to be monsters that keep the ecosystem of dungeons or dirty places cleaner. A kind of natural decomposer in the human dictionary. ] [ If there were no natural decomposers in the world, I wouldn''t know what to say to the top of the food chain who should be able to repair rotting corpses or carcasses. ] [ Yep, forget about my rambling talk like this. ] [ Does Lily-chan like seeing monsters that can transform into human form? ] Degg... degg... My heart suddenly beat fast when I heard a question from the Goddess I didn''t recognize. The sudden question seemed to come from the stealthy behavior of slime number forty-seven who suddenly looked at me with respect. Err... how should I explain about... I don''t care what form it will take as long as it doesn''t produce slimy body that makes me disgusted when I see it. [ So the main problem is the disgusting slimy body huh? ] "..." I fell silent and nodded my head as if thinking about something. [ Then what about their loyalty and discipline in carrying out your every order? Aren''t they very cute when they have limited magical energy power but still work together under your leadership as their Supreme Commander? ] I-I have no problem with that. [ Yep, just as I thought. ] [ It seems like I should have done this a long time ago as the Great Hero said in the past timeline. ] [ Thanks to Lily-chan, now I am more confident in giving a monster evolution that has the logic and reason to think like this. ] [ Thank you, Lily-chan... ] I have no idea what happened but I suddenly felt a huge surge of energy from stealth slime number forty-seven in front of me. Booosshhh... Baaammm!! A white cloud of smoke suddenly formed and covered my vision, my Father and Earl Timoti coughed as it happened. "My Supreme Commander¡­" "It seems I have evolved to fulfill your every wish¡­" The unfamiliar voice sounded again and it made my eyes widen when I saw it. Chapter 129 - 89 - The Nightmare Come... An unusual sight occurred in front my eyes. With the remnants of disbelief, I could see with my own two eyes that stealth slime number forty-seven had just created a miracle. A miracle created with a one-in-a-thousand chance of happening because stealth slime in general knowledge known as a monsters that was crowned as one of the slime monster evolutions with the thinnest level of presence. However, what stealth slime number forty-seven had just done changed general knowledge about monsters and created a new monster knowledge. "Commander?" the voice that called me in a questioning tone came from stealth slime number forty-seven. The proportions of her disgusting slime body had suddenly disappeared and were replaced by the figure of a human girl who was seen kneeling in front of me. I didn''t mind her kneeling position like this. But... Why is she wearing the same cosplay military uniform as the one I''m wearing? Even the cape I''m wearing has been perfectly imitated by stealth slime number forty-seven. "What just happened?" asked my father while rubbing his eyes as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "Transformation magic to turn into a human girl?" said Earl Timoti with a look in his eyes that needed an answer to his curiosity. "No¡­ isn''t this more like¡­ evolution?" continued Earl Timoti''s muttering while carefully observing the body of stealth slime number forty-seven. Amidst the confusion of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti, I immediately stood up from my chair and stepped closer to stealth slime number forty-seven. Her human-girl body shape had eliminated the disgusting impression that a slime monster should have. There was no more disgusting slime and sticky liquid that could have splattered everywhere. Currently, her body shape was purely a human girl with body proportions like a teenage girl. As a slime who had just evolved, wasn''t her body shape too perfect? It was more like a teenage girl who had an ideal body in the perfect development of her limbs. "Commander?" stealth slime number forty-seven continued to call me with teary eyes. "Yes, do you want something after your surprising evolution?" I replied while standing before her and looking down at her with a cold gaze. Looking at her body more closely, I could conclude that the Goddess who was watching over them had worked hard to give them a perfect evolution like a cocoon turning into a butterfly. Realizing this, I understood a little more that spirits had the same evolution pattern as monsters. Zoe and her spirit sister also experienced the same thing. Born as a low-level caterpillar spirit and experiencing a phase of changing into a spirit cocoon that was used as a luxury food to satisfy the greedy appetite of the upper-level spirits. That made me realize that they experienced the same evolution pattern even though in Zoe''s case it was slightly different. If I think about it further¡­ Is it possible for humans to experience evolution when following the same changes in circumstances? Then what is the relationship between the evolution of this slime monster and the Goddess who had just spoken to me? Is all of this related? Twiitch... "Guuh!!" Just thinking about this made my head feel very dizzy. All of these events seemed to have been running according to the laws of the Goddess that were beyond my understanding. Although this was a little annoying, I still couldn''t understand how the divine laws that ran in this world worked as if they had been determined by the thread of fate. "C-Commander? Are you okay?" Seeing my condition that looked like I was in pain while holding my forehead, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately stood up and put her hand on my forehead. Pooiinngg... "Huh?" I could feel a very soft fist on my forehead. "C-Commander? Do you feel pain suddenly?" Pooingg... I felt that soft touch again circling my forehead. "It''s okay, I just felt a terrible surge of magical energy that was happening in front of me," I said to cover up my lie because this stealth slime''s human body felt very strange for a human. Compared to human skin which feels soft and elastic, the skin of this stealth slime feels very chewy and feels like jelly when it touches my forehead. That strange feeling made me wonder if the human body owned by this stealth slime is human skin or slime skin. Griittt... My words seemed to have caught the attention of everyone in the open space and the center of the Golden King Bear hunting operation. "Earl Timoti, do you feel this unusual surge of magical energy?" I asked Earl Timoti who was busy moving wooden blocks as markers for the movement of the Golden King Bear hunting group. Bzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... The magical frequency waves came from various groups of adventurer parties and the combined forces seemed to be busy communicating with their guides. Earl Timoti had divided several Golden King Bear hunting teams to stay connected to the main base. While moving his hands to monitor the direction of the hunting teams'' movements, Earl Timoti answered my question with a large frown on his forehead. "I can feel the source of that terrifying magical energy, Lily-sama." "The source of the magical energy is coming from the cursed sword which seems to be trying to use a new host body to get used to moving its body." "Since our eye contact with the Golden King Bear was broken, I can only estimate the rough position by feeling the surge of magical energy." "The worst case scenario for this magical energy explosion is that some of the hunter groups will freeze in fear and become immobile." "Should we evacuate the hunter groups that are drowning in fear?" Earl Timoti asked as he looked at me with a worried expression on his face. I looked up at the sky above Marquess Rommel''s residence. A view from another stealth slime''s perspective had captured several adventurer parties that were drowning in fear after feeling the massive magical energy explosion. For those who did not have strong magical resistance like me, Ciel, or Sia. Such a massive surge of negative magical energy would cause them to be mentally attacked and cause their fear to peak. "Forty-seven," I immediately glanced at the evolved stealth slime forty-seven. "Can you help me by taking out some of the adventurer and soldier parties that have drowned in fear?" I said to stealth slime number forty-seven. I was just as worried as Earl Timoti. If the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd results can be preventable casualties, then I will do it, isn''t that much better than bearing the loss of lives? "I want to save some of my magic energy for that bear who is causing trouble," along with my cold words, stealth slime number forty-seven smiled with a look in her eyes that seemed to expect herself to be useful. That look in her eyes seemed happy if she was treated like a tool by ordering her body to move to do something. "I am ready to carry out your orders, Supreme Commander!" replied stealth slime number forty-seven with a cheerful smile on her face. Stealth slime forty-seven swiftly stood up straight and placed her palms on her temples head as a sign of respect before leaving me. "I will bring those weak humans back to a safe place!" said stealth slime number forty-seven before jumping quickly like a running slime. "Uhh¡­" I muttered softly seeing her behavior that confused my head. Even in her human form, she still couldn''t get rid of her habit of running like a lump of slime. "Does this mean that the evolved monster has the same habits and is not much different from its old habits?" I said while watching the departure of stealth slime number forty-seven. "I think so, Lily¡­" replied my father who had been observing the strange condition in her eyes. "If the magicians from the Magic Tower saw this, they would make a scene and try to capture her," muttered my father in a small tone after seeing stealth slime number forty-seven who used human form leave. "Marquess Rommel, I will make sure their movements do not disturb your territory which needs to be tidied up after being away on vacation for so long," replied Earl Timoti in a small voice as well. Does the presence of a stealth slime that has evolved into a human-like form have a level that needs to be watched out for like that? For the time being¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I don''t want to get involved in such a troublesome thing¡­ Let my father and Earl Timoti be the ones who are troubled after news of the evolved stealth slime spreads. For now, I''m more worried about the presence of the Golden King Bear who seems to be too excited when that Golden King Bear meets the main hunting squad who are aiming for the Golden King Bear head. Bzzzttt... Zzzrrtt... Reports after reports immediately rained down on the Main Headquarters in this open space and the warm welcomes from the lost adventurer parties had rained down on the magic frequency that threw out their annoyance at being lost. I knew it would turn out like this. "Earl Timoti... can you tell them the way back?" I said to Earl Timoti as my gaze was directed towards the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "It looks like this will be quite a serious battle between the adventurers and our combined forces." "I will head to the hunting ground before there are any casualties who cannot withstand the pressure of such terrifyingly large energy." As I said that, far in front of my eyes a puff of black cloud was seen emitting sparks of lightning that flashed. It was a natural phenomenon that usually occurs when a magic field is forcibly created. It seems... now I have to intervene. Chapter 130 - 90 - Slimy Task Force In the cave''s darkness that had no light source for illumination, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately moved along the sharp and pointed cave rocks. Her body movement looked like that of an agile human when passing through several cave rocks. She then carried several adventurer parties who had fallen unconscious after their bodies were exposed to strong evil magical energy. The body resistance of stealth slime number forty-seven was above the resistance of normal slimes because stealth slimes were at the peak of evolution, separating themselves from the ordinary slime caste, which was widely known by human common knowledge. "Huft, they made me work hard like this." "Is this why my Supreme Commander feels worried when these weak humans fall unconscious in fear?" Swiippp ... Piip ... While moving her body along the cave rocks without using light for illumination, the stealth slime freely pulled the five human bodies that were in her shoulder arms. It looked like she was carrying heavy objects and relying on her body muscles to support the weight of the five human bodies. The task given by the Supreme Commander was to evacuate humans who were drowning in the abyss of fear. [ Hey! Tell me! How did you evolve? ] [ Yes! Tell us how to evolve so that we can help our Supreme Commander! ] [Don''t think that you''re the only one who''s useful after evolving! I also want to be useful for the Supreme Commander who has replaced our King and Queen of Slime!] [ Tell me clearly, how did you evolve to have a body like a human? ] [ Don''t pretend to be busy while helping those weak humans! ] [ Tell us quickly! ] [ Don''t let our patience run out just to find you and interrogate you! ] The conversation that took place within the Soul Tame communication network had become chaotic after several other stealth slimes had found out that one of them had succeeded in evolving their body to be able to use human form. "Don''t add to my burden just by answering your questions!" "Aren''t you the seven pillars who should understand more about slime evolution because your magic energy is much greater than mine!" Stealth slime number forty-seven grumbled after the seven pillars of stealth slime who had a large magical energy capacity and had a title position in the stealth slime herd tried to get information about the evolution procedure from stealth slime number forty-seven. "I also don''t know how to do it when I just heard a voice that suddenly offered my body to evolve!" continued stealth slime number forty-seven as she re-entered the cave after carrying several humans who had fainted in an open space not far from the entrance to the cave. After leaving them in a safe place that was easily accessible to human sight, stealth slime number forty-seven immediately continued the task given by her Supreme Commander. [Voice? Do you mean the voice that told me that there was only a 50% success rate for evolving and resetting my magical abilities with another magic core formation?] [ I also heard a voice like that... is it possible to evolve and lose our magical abilities as a mighty slime? ] [ Hey... you''re not trying to trick us which will end up losing some of our magic abilities, right? ] Stealth slime number forty-seven''s facial expression looked annoyed and angry after hearing that. "Do you think I''m joking in an emergency and busy situation like this?" "I just agreed with the voice and chose a female human body form." "And for some reason... I feel like our Supreme Commander doesn''t like male human body forms." "If you want to use a male human body form, I won''t forbid you from doing so. But... I can confirm that our Supreme Commander has a strong hatred for men based on my slime instincts." [ ... ] [ ... ] [ ... ] The communication that was happening inside the Soul Tame network suddenly stopped like a bomb exploding a fact. [ Is the old male form still an exception? ] [ I guess that''s possible... considering that our Supreme Commander has an old Butler who seems to be very respected. ] [ I guess it''s not too bad to take the form of an old man who seems to have a lot of life experience. Some of the old men around our Supreme Commander also look like they have had high achievements in their lives. ] "It seems I have to prevent you from misunderstanding any further. The old man you are talking about is our Supreme Commander''s father and trusted partner." "I don''t know why you would think that far to take the form of a male human when we don''t have a gender for living long time." [ Urkk! That''s right. ] [ I don''t even know my gender. ] [ If we were to evolve¡­ would we have genders just like monsters that have males and females? ] [ Hey! Can you show me your evolve gender? ] Thummpp¡­ Boonkk!! Stealth slime number forty-seven suddenly stumbled and fell when she heard the sensitive conversation in the Soul Tame communication. "A-Are you all crazy!" "Of course my current gender is female!" shouted stealth slime number forty-seven with a blush covering her entire face. [ Same reaction as a normal human female... ] [ Hoho... I didn''t know the reaction would be like this... ] [ This makes me curious if we choose the female gender... ] [ Should we all take the female gender so we can get closer to our Supreme Commander? ] [ That''s a great idea! ] [ Let''s end this discussion by deciding that every remaining stealth slime herd must use evolution by choosing a human female! ] [ I agree! ] [ I agree with this decision too! ] [ Let''s become female so we can approach our Supreme Commander without feeling discriminated against! ] [ Yay! Let''s become female as a result of our mighty evolution! ] The cheers that made stealth slime number forty-seven feel embarrassed were shown with her face turning bright red. The conversation from fellow stealth slimes had made her feel embarrassed when discussing the sensitive issue of her evolution which now had a female body shape. "Stop cheering before our Supreme Commander hears this!" shouted stealth slime number forty-seven while moving her body through the cave and found several adventurer parties lying limply on the ground. Swiipp... Swaapp... With gentle hand movements and checking the physical condition of the adventurer party lying on the ground, stealth slime number forty-seven was relieved because they were still alive and had only fainted after drowning in fear due to exposure to the Golden King Bear''s evil magic energy. Pooiinngg... "Hmm? Oh! You near here?" said a mysterious voice that stealth slime number forty-seven did not realize. Near the unconscious adventurer party, a stealth slime suddenly came out from between the cave rocks. That slime body was suddenly filled with dazzling golden light and that slime body seemed to burst like bubble molecules. Pyyaarr... The fragments suddenly formed a human body that was arranged together with the military cosplay uniform worn by the Supreme Commander. The posture of a female from the human race immediately entered stealth slime number forty-seven''s view. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hoho¡­ so this is why you suggested using a female body form?" "Now I understand that female body form is too ideal and flashy to blend in with our Supreme Commander." The evolution of one of the stealth slimes who earned the title of seven pillar slime received the full attention of stealth slime number forty-seven. Unlike her body form which looked like a teenage girl, the body form of one of the holders of the title of seven pillar slime had the body form of a highly skilled and cunning adult woman. If their Supreme Commander looked like a cold-hearted and cruel villain girl, then one of the seven pillar slimes was able to match and even be suitable to stand beside their Supreme Commander. "Your suggestion is very good, forty-seven," said the stealth slime who slowly showed her mature and sexy body form. "Ugh, seven, what are you doing here?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven back while glaring at her sharply. "Hoho¡­ don''t look at me with such a sharp gaze. I want to thank you for the advice you gave me," while saying that, the stealth slime who received code number seven from their Supreme Commander seemed to be holding something to give to stealth slime number forty-seven. Pllooppp... A white crystal containing the magic core of the Golden King Bear herd appeared in front of stealth slime number forty-seven''s eyes. "This is a reward for you for giving us useful advice," said stealth slime number seven. "You don''t want to reject my sincere gift, do you?" "Think of it as a reward for your hard work and will make you part of the eight pillar slime title holders." Poommm¡­ Stealth slime number seven threw the magic core of the Golden King Bear herd to stealth slime number forty-seven. "T-Thank you very much." "Now then¡­ let''s get back to work based on our respective tasks." The two stealth slimes looked at each other and nodded their heads. The task given by their Supreme Commander still applied. Despite the commotion in the Soul Tame communication channel, all the stealth slimes cooperated well with each other. Chapter 131 - 91 - A Noble Challenge Kabaaamm!! Bllaarrr!! The deepest cave, where the Golden King Bear enjoyed the magic core of the King and Queen Slime, exploded and spewed out all of its evil magic energy and created an open space with full destruction. The thick-colored fog and black clouds that emitted electricity were signs of weather anomalies that no one expected. A sign that was the same as a walking disaster that was ready to hit anything in its path with a proud sense of absolute destruction. When all the A-class adventurers were drowning in fear due to being exposed to the overflow of evil magic energy from the Golden King Bear, a male adventurer was staring intently at the Golden King Bear, whose body had been devoured by evil magic energy, drastically changing the appearance of the Golden King Bear main body. The body of the bear monster, which previously only looked big and had a golden crown on top, had now changed into a bear with long tentacles behind its body. The strange change had made all the women in his adventurer party scream with horror and disgust. "Yuck! Tentacles like that again? Why is it that our work lately always has to do with tentacles!" grumbled one of the women who was flying using levitation magic with clothes similar to a witch. Her pointed and wide hat showed that her position in the adventurer party was as the main attacker who deal big damage with her magic spell attacks. Baamm!! "Don''t blame our luck that has been rotten lately, compared to attacking the hidden cult group in the Aurora Kingdom Capital, this one job is still much more relaxing and enjoyable especially seeing the daughter of Marquess Rommel who has caught my attention," said one of the women who was seen wearing thick white armor with religious symbols from the Aurora Goddess Shrine. "Even seeing this monster that only exists in history books makes my body eager to crush that head with my hammer blow!" Following her body which looked big and had muscles, the thick white armor attached to her body looked harmonious with the large hammer that was her main weapon. "You always say that at every opportunity, is that how big your passion is to hit monsters using your large hammer? Yep... although I am very helped because my job is only to provide support magic and protection magic from behind," said one of the women wearing a white robe with religious symbols that also came from the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Hey, can you all calm down a bit? Our Party Leader is observing the opponent who will test our worthiness in hunting this strange Golden King Bear!" shouted one of the women wearing polite clothes like a noble but without any attributes that showed her noble family. While all the women were talking to each other in a state filled with chaos, a young man appeared who had stuck one of his swords on the ground and was observing the situation before his eyes meet something. His Medium Armor was filled with sword cuts and became a sign of the achievements of the adventurer''s career that he had gone through, a sign that his experience was not that of a low-level adventurer. The young man''s sharp gaze was like an eagle observing the condition of its prey before pouncing on it. Under the pure evil energy that came from the Golden King Bear, the adventurer party group looked normal as if they had experienced something more terrible than this Golden King Bear hunt. In the midst of his sharp gaze observing the situation, the man saw unknown figures gathered around the Golden King Bear that had changed its body size to three times what he had expected. "What is going on?" the man muttered after seeing the unknown figures wearing a military uniform similar to that worn by the daughter of Marquess Rommel. The black military uniform with an elegant pattern and a cape showing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family crest had become a beautiful sight that spoiled his eyes. That was because the young man''s eyes had a high intensity of magical energy sensitivity compared to the average wizard. Even for an adventurer who used a sword as his main weapon, the man felt that his eye talent which was too sensitive to magical energy was only useful when observing the strength of his prey. "This sight makes me want to meet them." "Is this one of the combined forces owned by Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti?" The man quickly shook his eyes after seeing the combined forces of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti trying to evacuate themselves who were drowning in fear and fainting. "No, they are not the combined forces of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti." "Then whose forces are they?" Question after question crossed the young man''s mind along with his sharp gaze that saw the cape containing the symbol of the Marquess Rommel family fluttering on their bodies. "Could it be¡­ they are Lily Schwartz De Rommel-sama''s forces?" the man muttered in a small tone. The wind that blew past him did not stop the man''s eyes from observing what was happening in front of him. "Leader, what are you looking at that you have such a serious expression?" asked one of the women while pushing her magic staff onto the man''s shoulder. "I am merely observing what they will do," replied the man while pointing at the mysterious figures surrounding the Golden King Bear. The adventurer party''s gaze was fixed on the figures surrounding the Golden King Bear. Under the threat of the evil magical energy overflow that could bring curses and calamities, the mysterious figures seemed to not care much about their physical condition and were not negatively affected by the evil magical energy overflow from the Golden King Bear. "Are they human? I wouldn''t dare approach the Golden King Bear who is entering an unstable phase from its random magical energy overflow like that," said the witch while raising her witch''s hat slightly to get a clearer view of what was happening. "Whether they are carrying out their duties faithfully or trying to kill themselves, we don''t have to help them, right?" the question that was in accordance with logic and reasoning came from a woman who had a neat suit like a noble. Bzzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... Suddenly, a magic protofon tools sounded and emitted a voice that came from Lily Schwartz De Rommel. [ To all adventurers and the combined forces, I permit you to retreat after seeing the impossible situation like this. ] [ The Golden King Bear has received sufficient magic supply from an object that we believe to be a cursed sword from one of the religious sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction. ] [ This information has been validly known based on the observations of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti. ] [ For the next step, let me and my companions take care of this Golden King Bear problem. ] [ You will still receive a fair payment for your hard work in taking care of the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd. ] Bzzzrrtt... Zzzrrtt... The sound produced by the magic protofon tools was cut off and the main party that was hunting the Golden King Bear was astonished after hearing Lily Schwartz De Rommel''s words. "Is it just me or are we doing a Quest for free with blind wages?" said the female magician in the adventurer party. "It seems that we are considered useless main hunters for the daughter of Marquess Rommel. Seeing her great magical energy and her attitude that always causes hostility. I can feel that this is done to prevent greedy adventurers from making stupid moves that will cost lives," said the woman in a neat noble suit. "Eh? Does this mean we are paid just to watch?" replied the female magician while sitting on the ground and watching the mysterious figures that were increasing in number surrounding the Golden King Bear. "I guess so, just ignore the rude and cold attitude of the noble daughter of Marquess Rommel. It seems like she is acting like that to reduce the number of casualties that will fall when this natural disaster is almost perfect to destroy everything." The man was silent when the members of his adventurer party said terrible things about the person who had hired them for an emergency Quest. His pride as an A-class adventurer was slightly tarnished especially with his inability to step forward to refute the order given by Lily Schwartz De Rommel. The order filled with insults and precautions that reduced casualties was enough for him to obey. The young man pondered and took a snack from the rations food box provided by Marquess Rommel. As he opened the rations food box and took one of the snacks, the man said, "We will stay here while we monitor the situation." Nod... Nod... Nod... Nod... All the female members of his adventurer party agreed with that decision. While enjoying the rations food box given by Marquess Rommel, the man began to look up at the sky and saw a large dragon with red scales flying around the body of the Golden King Bear. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man''s eyes which were sensitive to magical energy could see a terrifying, large surge of magical energy in front of his eyes. As his mouth opened wide in amazement at the sight, he saw the daughter of Marquess Rommel jump down in front of the Golden King Bear. "Huh?" "What?" The young man was amazed when he saw Lily Schwartz De Rommel descend without using her magical energy. In front of the source of the disaster, the girl bravely challenges Golden King Bear a fight without using magic. Chapter 132 - 92 - Join The Hunt Operation Swiipp... Swiipp... The cape I was wearing shook violently when I was on top of Sia''s body which was in her dragon form. Sia''s dragon wings spread wide in the air and seemed to have attracted several crowds of stealth slimes that had evolved. Their body shapes looked like a crowd of girls about to gang up on the Golden King Bear with their magic chants. I didn''t mind their angry condition because their King or Queen Slime had been killed by the Golden King Bear. However, they had to be more restrained after evolving which changed some of their weakened magic energy structure. "Hey, can you all hold back your overflowing magic energy mixed with the desire to kill?" I asked the entire group of stealth slimes in the Soul Tame communication network. Thanks to the Soul Tame magic chant, the connection between me and them was still maintained. Even though they had evolved, it seemed that the Soul Tame magic chant was still effective in controlling them, who were almost out of control. "What''s wrong, Lily-chan? Are they trying to do something that will trouble you?" Sia asked, apparently hearing my words while talking to the stealth slime herd. I nodded my head to answer Sia''s question. "They seem impatient to cast the remaining magic energy on the Golden King Bear," I replied while observing the giant body of the Golden King Bear. The view above the sky looking down made part of my body shiver. It didn''t mean that I was afraid of heights, but I was scared that one of the Golden King Bear''s tentacles would pull Sia''s body until we were trapped inside such disgusting tentacles. Speaking of tentacles¡­ this seems like a deja vu. I feel like I''ve experienced a situation like this in the past. But what kind of situation could make me feel deja vu like this? It made my body shiver and feel disgusted. "Lily-chan, are you okay? I can feel that your body is shivering after being exposed to negative magic energy like the one we found a few years ago." Sia''s words reminded me of a few years ago when I was still five years old. After my first encounter with Ciel and Sia, some evil energy required their purification as Saintess and prevented the contamination of corrosive negative magical energy from spreading. Was this the same situation as the one I had experienced before? Standing on Sia''s dragon''s back, I could see the face of the Golden King Bear who seemed to have been drowned in evil magical energy, and also a cursed sword that caught my attention. "I''m fine, Sia. Just stunned by this oppressive evil magical energy." "Compared to the torturous pressure of this evil energy, I am more oppressed by the killing intent emitted by the crowd of evolved stealth slimes." "They have just evolved but are still eager to take revenge on a monster that killed their King and Queen Slime." In response to Sia''s words filled with worry, I made a small joke involving the killing intent emitted by the group of stealth slimes. When the evil magical energy and the emotional surge of killing intent came together, it created a terrifying atmosphere that could choke someone''s neck just by standing around it. "Sia, what about the request I gave you earlier?" I asked Sia suddenly. "Ciel and Hana still working together to carry out the task. Even after I lower you into the hunting ground, I will rush to help those who seem to have many patients who are mentally attacked and drowning in the abyss of fear," Sia replied while flapping her dragon wings to stabilize her flying movements. "Poor thing¡­" Sia muttered after seeing the damage caused by the Golden King Bear. "Minimizing the number of casualties who drown in fear is a tough task. I will do anything to repay you for your services," I said while preparing myself to jump into the Golden King Bear hunting ground. "Unn!! I was waiting for Lily-chan to say that sentence. Enjoying a relaxing day with my little sister who uses the form of a dragon girl would be fun!" Sia replied while moving her dragon tail and giving a small code for her request after all this trouble was over. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I nodded to agree to Sia''s request then jumped off the back of her dragon that was flying in the air, "See you later, Sia..." "Have a nice hunt, Lily-chan!" replied Sia who was now flying around to return to the main base of the Golden King Bear hunting operation. Swwoopp... Swiipp... The night wind of the winter that had not yet ended felt like it was slapping my cheeks. This cold air that was difficult to get warm made my body want to take on a challenge to defeat the Golden King Bear without using magical energy and display the pure power of the sword technique given by Mio through the Linked Ritual. Swoopp... Swiipp... As my gaze got closer to the ground, I immediately turned my body and let the cape I was wearing flutter as if pushed by the heavy wind that hit my body. Huupp... Baaammm... My body which was spinning in the air immediately stopped and gently planted my feet on the ground that was destroyed by the explosion of the Golden King Bear''s evil magical energy. After my body landed on the ground, several stealth slime girls greeted me with a salute by raising their fists to their breasts and staring at me. "Commander! I didn''t expect the Commander to personally come with us! I''m honored to be able to fight with you!" "Welcome to our hunt, Commander! I promise I won''t be a burden like my immature self when I was a little slimeball!" "I will present the head of the Golden King Bear to you, Commander!" Since they all seemed to want to talk at length with me and give me an unimportant salute, I immediately stopped them by holding my hand in the air. "Enough! We don''t have time for small talk like this," I said coldly to them. Upon hearing my cold words that seemed to not care about the respect they gave me, I then drew my katana and prepared to attack. Swiingg!! Swiishh!! "We''ll make small talk after this matter is over!" while swinging my sharp katana and releasing a ringing wind blade, I made them aware of my goal of ending the great problem that plagued Marquess Rommel''s territory. The swing of my katana seemed to have attracted the attention of several adventurer parties hiding around me. Although they were not visible to my eyes, I could feel that their gazes were watching me as I prepared to fight the Golden King Bear. "GROOOARRR!!" the roar of the Golden King Bear had attracted my attention and the group of stealth slimes around me. "It seems that our opponents can''t wait to be at each other''s strengths." Thudd... Sraakk... With a small movement, I stuck the handle of my katana into the ground and put my katana back into its sheath. "I give you all permission to avenge your passionate revenge with that irresistible killing lust," I said to the group of stealth slimes who looked very happy after hearing my words. "Thank you for the opportunity given by you, our esteemed Supreme Commander!" by saying that short sentence, several stealth slimes standing in front of me immediately turned around and issued threats with their killing intent that did not hesitate to appear until my naked eye could see their overflowing magic energy. In this short scene, I could feel that the killing intent from the stealth slime swarm looked quite dangerous if not controlled by the Soul Tame magic chant. "If I didn''t control them with the Soul Tame magic chant, what would happen?" I asked in a small voice without expecting an answer. In front of my eyes, I could see several stealth slimes jumping while releasing their slime that seemed to still exist after their bodies became human form. Swiirrpp... Pllooppp... The Golden King Bear''s body was covered in slime that stretched and locked its movements. "GOOOAARRRR!!" with a roar that could shake the ground I was standing on, I could see the movement of that large body that was agile in swinging bear arms. Baammm!! The attack given by the stealth slime was not too strong in locking the movement of the Golden King Bear until the slime looked like an ordinary liquid that did not cause any restraint movement. Spllaasshh... Swiippp... Baang!! A magic formation in the form of Water Cut was seen crossing the head of the Golden King Bear but was pushed aside by a loud sound that sounded like a hard object that was able to break the Water Cut magic attack from one of the stealth slimes. "Aaahh... seriously! An attack like that doesn''t work?" shouted one of the stealth slimes in annoyance after the attack that targeted the Golden King Bear''s head failed to split its head. "Hey! Don''t use such a weak attack to cut off its head! Use all your remaining magic energy!" shouted one of the stealth slimes while gathering its magic energy to form a water ball with a sharp tip that aimed at the Golden King Bear''s head. "Feel every drop of my magic energy, you bastard Golden King Bear!" "Water Lance!" Swooosshhh... Kabooommm... With a scream filled with the fire of passion to kill its enemy, I could see one of the stealth slimes using all its remaining magic energy to cast a water magic that seemed to have a high level of destructive power. Baammm!! The shock from the Water Lance magic cast hit the Golden King Bear''s head with pinpoint accuracy. However... that still didn''t make the Golden King Bear''s head come off. The Golden King Bear was still standing strong without any injuries. Chapter 133 - 93 - The Cursed Sword The water mist from the Water Lance magic chant left a water trail that could not destroy the Golden King Bear''s head. "Really? This offensive magic attack formation doesn''t work either?" said one of the stealth slimes that had attacked the Golden King Bear with the Water Lance magic chant. "C-Commander... what should we do?" she continued to ask when the magic attack she cast could not penetrate the Golden King Bear''s head defense. "Hey! Weren''t you the one who said to attack until the last drop of our magic?!" said one of the stealth slimes in an annoyed tone. I just observed the condition of the Golden King Bear who didn''t seem to feel any wounds or damage after that head was hit by an offensive magic attack like that. "S-Should we do it one more time?" Pllooppp... Blloorrpp... "Hueh? What happened to my body?" When the stealth slime was about to attack the Golden King Bear with its magic formation chant again, the stealth slime''s body seemed to melt into a disgusting lump of slime. "Uhh... my body seems to have run out of magic energy after doing such a magic attack," she said as she withdrew to hide behind the gaps in the cave''s destroyed rocks. Seeing one of the stealth slimes return to its slime form, a simple communication occurred again within my Soul Tame communication network. [ Attention to all stealth slime herd! Do not use up your magic energy until it runs out or you will become a weak slime like me! ] [ Understood! We will be careful to carry out an organized attack as the seven pillars of stealth slime! To all the remaining stealth slime herd, please save your magic energy so as not to become a disgusting lump like stealth slime number three! ] [ Hey! What do you mean by becoming a disgusting lump? ] [ Can''t you see the expression on our Supreme Commander''s face as she looks at you while stepping away? If not becoming a disgusting lump, then what else? ] [ ... ] [ ... ] While the communication was going on, I had indeed unconsciously stepped away from her who wanted to hide in the rocks of the cave near my body. [ C-Commander... you don''t feel disgusted by my body that became a slime like before, right? ] The question that made my heart feel hesitant sounded in my mind. With one step away from stealth slime number three, I had given her an answer that destroyed her pride as an absolute answer to my disgust. [ Sob! C-Commander... ] [ Does my lump of body that has turned back into a slime look that disgusting? ] "For the time being, please don''t approach me with a disgusting body like that," I answered her with a cold facial expression and stepped away from her. [ C-Commander!! Please don''t be disgusted by my weak body like this! ] My Soul Tame communication channel was suddenly filled with conversations between fellow stealth slimes who were trying not to use up their magical energy in order to maintain their evolved human form. That small incident had made the Golden King Bear calm down as the head observed my body which seemed to be understanding my position among the group of stealth slimes. "Human¡­ girl!!" Deg!! Deg!! A hoarse-sounding word came from the Golden King Bear. Uhm, I didn''t hear it wrong, right? How could a Golden King Bear be able to speak using human language? This felt so strange that I almost lost my composure while playing the role of a cruel and cold military girl. "Hmm¡­ what have we found now?" "A talking bear?" Using a casual tone and as if not surprised by the presence of the Golden King Bear who could talk in front of me, I looked at that Golden King Bear with a look that seemed to be condescending and did not flinch after the flood of the Golden King Bear magical energy hit my body. Baaammm... Swaasshhh... The wind that blew because of the magic pressure felt very cold and made the cape I was wearing flutter in the wind. "Can you calm down such useless magic energy, little bear?" I asked as if I didn''t feel any fear after the magic energy pressure from the Golden King Bear suddenly increased. In my eyes we were sensitive to changes in magic energy... and thanks to forming the Linked Ritual with Alice and Alyssa, I realized that the change in the Golden King Bear''s magic energy was caused by the cursed sword that was stuck in its body. The evil energy overflowing from the cursed sword slowly devoured the Golden King Bear''s body until it looked like the body was under the influence of the cursed sword. I immediately shook my head and pulled my katana back into my grip. "No, not little bear, do you have a name? Oh, a cursed sword whose name I don''t know..." I said while positioning myself to prepare to attack the Golden King Bear''s body. "You... know it?" replied the Golden King Bear with eyes lowered. "Well, how should I explain it? Your magic energy is very clearly controlling the Golden King Bear''s body. Are you satisfied after having a body that has eaten the magic cores of the Slime King and Slime Queen?" I asked further while preparing an attack stance that was ready to charge the Golden King Bear''s body. "Ooh... very interesting." "I... like... this... girl..." As if getting a big rejection, my body seemed to shiver and goosebumps after hearing those words. "What''s interesting?" I asked back while staring at the Golden King Bear sharply. "... Those eyes..." "... That calmness..." "... That looks of weak body without magic..." The answer I heard word by word slightly triggered my emotions for a moment. I was not someone who was used to listening to slow answers patiently like this. However, I had to force this patience even longer because the Golden King Bear seemed to have surrendered the body to the cursed sword that was able to speak like this. If you look at its form that is filled with striking black and terrifying magical energy pressure, doesn''t it look very harmonious with my light brown skin? It seems... we are a bit suitable for each other. "Hey, maybe this is a question that doesn''t expect an answer from you." "What are you doing with the Golden King Bear''s body like that?" "I know this sounds stupid, so give me an answer that makes me not hesitate to make you lose a body that has painstakingly received your magical energy by sacrificing itself." My words did sound stupid if I thought about it further. Talking to a cursed sword that could talk, what kind of communication was I expecting? Ohh, me... why am I embarrassed after realizing this stupidity? Uuhh... this shame... should I leave after asking such a stupid question? "... My goal?" with a stuttered word from the Golden King Bear''s mouth movement, the cursed sword tried to answer my question by settling its evil magic energy. "... The new master..." "... Looking for a new master..." "... Wanting to meet the new master..." "... Missing old master..." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I fell silent after hearing the sentence spoken by the cursed sword through the Golden King Bear''s mouth movement. Although the pressure of the negative magic energy was very thick, I could feel that this cursed sword was just a child who had lost its parents. Compared to feeling fear, it was more like feeling pity for hurting a child. [ Lily-chan, can you give me some free time to postpone your battle? ] My Goddess suddenly asked a question that made me almost attack the Golden King Bear''s body which was already under the control of the cursed sword. Postpone the battle? For what? I didn''t understand at all what my Goddess said that wanted me to postpone the battle. [ There were several strange things about the cursed sword. ] [ Its negative magical energy and full of deadly threats seemed like the sword that my Little Sister had used after she was forced down to the world thanks to a strange summoning from a cult that worshipped the Goddess of Destruction. ] [ I wanted to ask her about the status of the cursed sword that seemed to have come to life after receiving a negative sacred magical energy from my own Little Sister. ] Uhuh... please go ahead, my Goddess. Even if you tell me what''s going on. I don''t understand at all what you''re saying about the Goddess''s family tree in your Goddess'' realm. The only thing I could do now was to delay a battle by baiting cursed sword into answering the question that had been bothering me. "If you miss your Old Master¡­ why are you looking for a new Master?" I asked with a casual expression that ignored the pressure of negative magical energy that was starting to change the composition of the ground I was standing on into a barren land that was slowly turning black. "... New Master¡­" "... Sacrifice¡­" "... To summon the old Master¡­" "... I was lonely¡­" Whether it was my patience that was as thin as tissue or I just couldn''t handle the slow flow of conversation, I gradually became annoyed with the cursed sword. However, thanks to this stuttering words and leaving out information related to the Goddess of Destruction, I got some information that could be put together by logic and reason. "Making sacrifices to summon the old master?" I asked to make sure my logic and reasoning were on target. "Grrooaamm¡­ Yes!" By moving the Golden King Bear''s head, I could confirm that the cursed sword''s mental state would do anything as long as it could summon the Goddess of Destruction to this world. If that had happened in the past timeline with the era of the Great Hero¡­ Then it could happen next¡­ Which means¡­ isn''t this world already in danger right now? Chapter 134 - 94 - Playing with Calamity Disaster A truly unpredictable situation had occurred before me. A natural disaster that was ready to walk and destroy at every step, already in my sight. The Great Hero in the past had once faced one of the followers of the Goddess of Destruction. Doesn''t that mean the world had almost been destroyed in the past timeline? [ That''s a story from the past, right when this world was still trying to stabilize its developing magic core, Lily-chan. ] While I was lost in my thoughts, the Goddess Aurora had joined this one-way communication in my mind. [ At that time, the world was still a speck adjusting to develop a magic energy core that was as spread as possible at every end. ] [ The world that Lily-chan lived in was originally part of the leaves of the Imaginary Tree that grew after its trunk received a supply of magic from all the Goddesses who had succeeded in creating a new realm to store their sacred power. ] [ The law that applied at that time was that all the Goddesses had to give their unique magic touch to make the Imaginary Tree continue to grow until it united its seven layers of leaves into one whole. ] [ Lily-chan must have known why there are seven different layers of worlds in Lily-chan''s world with magic walls separating them. ] I know about that theory, a theory that suggests that this world is divided into seven layers with magic walls separating them. The first layer is of course where humans and several other races live who are still unaware of how to penetrate the magic wall to the second layer of the wall. If we refer to this theory, of course, this makes Ciel and Sia at a level of beings far above me. Sia who is one of the Saintesses of the Goddess who controls the sky feels much more dignified compared to me as a Saintess who still inhabits the first layer of the world. At first, I was not too interested in studying the layers of the world that is divided into seven like this, it''s just that the magic book belonging to one of the Great Heroes said that the other layers of the world have magic resources that need to be exploited so that the weak people in the first layer of the world don''t cause too much trouble. Honestly, that was the right idea because I have known and met several people who often cause a lot of trouble because of stupidity. Ah, that was a bit rude of me. Let''s just say that the Great Hero and I have one thing in common like... we are uncomfortable when faced with people who have difficulty understanding things and tend to look stupid. [ Lily-chan... ] [ That''s the kind of thinking that should occur to someone who has reincarnated several times and has become too tired of seeing stupidity. ] I guess it''s natural to be tired of seeing stupidity, Goddess Aurora. [ I know and I won''t say anything to change that from you, Lily-chan. ] [ Because... I don''t care about the stupidity that humans will do anymore. ] [ If humans do something stupid again to my Saintess or Lily-chan, I will personally give a holy prophecy by bringing a holy war where only you and Hana are high-command holy-war-right to take command all the followers who worship me. ] Goddess Aurora, isn''t that a bit too much? The responsibility of me and Hana will be very heavy if such a holy prophecy comes down to all your followers. Forget about such a terrible thing and heavy responsibility. What should I do to buy time before my Goddess returns with her personal affairs in order? [ I don''t know, how about playing around with that cursed sword? ] [ Isn''t Lily-chan also curious about the raw power of the Golden King Bear with a body that is already under the control of the cursed sword? ] Compared to curiosity, I would rather not create a pointless conflict. Is there a peaceful way to resolve the conflict with this cursed sword? [ A peaceful way? ] [ I think that''s a bit impossible, Lily-chan. ] [ A cursed sword that has evolved from receiving a direct supply of holy magic energy from the Goddess will not easily accept a new Master. ] [ Unless the candidate for the new Master has met the requirements. ] [ Oh! I know the fun thing about this. ] [ Are you interested in a challenge, Lily-chan? ] I can feel that the Goddess Aurora is going to do something to me. "I guess I wouldn''t mind if it was a challenge that didn''t make me sweat too much," I muttered under my breath as I moved closer to the Golden King Bear who was looking down as if it was looking for something. [ Alright! Complete the Quest I gave you with perfect marks, Lily-chan! ] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Right after the Goddess Aurora said that, the view in front of my eyes seemed to be blocked by floating text along with a transparent box that looked like an information board. =================== Quest Yurification Main Quest: Play with the Swordy Bear! Information notes left by the Goddess Aurora: Bears are supposed to be cute animals. Their bodies which are supposed to be covered in soft hair would look like a high-rise bed. However, a disaster has turned a bear into a scary figure. A cursed sword has awakened the evil power hidden within the bear''s body. Will this mysterious heroine be able to make a bear that is drowning in evil free from the cursed sword''s control? Main Quest Clearing Requirements: [+] Avoid all attacks made by the Golden King Bear. [+] [Additional] Parry one attack made by the cursed sword. [+] Survive until the five-minute time limit has passed. Main Quest Completion Reward: [+] Title: King of Stealth Slime [+] Title: Queen of Stealth Slime =================== My eyes quickly read the information given by the Goddess Aurora along with a writing stating my willingness to accept the Quest given by the Goddess Aurora. [ Is Lily-chan willing to take on this Quest? ] "Isn''t the answer obvious?" I replied with a small mutter. Tapp... tapp... "Hey, aren''t you a little bored looking for a new Master to replace your old Master?" when the distance between me and the Golden King Bear was close, I could feel the pressure of the magical energy that would drive people crazy if they got this close. "If you have the free time to wait for your old Master to come back, wouldn''t it be better to play with me while waiting for your old Master to come back?" "Ahh... Your old master will return if these fools intend to summon the Goddess of Destruction to return to this world again." Sriingg... While saying that sentence, I pointed the sharp tip of my katana at the Golden King Bear who was bowing head. "... Playing..." "... While waiting for the old master..." "... Sounds fun..." "... I like playing..." Kaboomm!! Baammm!! I entered my serious mode as the pressure of the magical energy inside the Golden King Bear''s body grew even greater. It felt like I had been toyed with by the Goddess Aurora using my Yurification System blessing and coincidentally the real game would be brought by this Golden King Bear. "... Human girl..." "... I''m coming!" Without any warning or fair preparation, I could feel the Golden King Bear''s body immediately speeding towards me. A heavy wind immediately hit me along with traces of dense magic flow that could destroy my body in one attack. Using my eyesight that was starting to slow down, it didn''t change my situation at all that I could be cornered easily. If facing other knights or swordsmen who looked slow in my eyes, this attack will be easy to evade but this Golden King Bear attack was five times faster than them along with the overflow of magic energy that provided additional attacks. I immediately avoided the sudden attack using Sakura Dash and twisted my body to return to a standing position. Kabaaammm!! The impact from the Golden King Bear''s large and agile body created a crater with the position of large fist that had hit the ground. "Hey, at least give the signal to attack!" shouted myself who was behind the Golden King Bear''s body and avoided it perfectly. Kraakkk... The Golden King Bear''s hand immediately rose after hearing my scream. "... Sorry..." "... Got used to attacking suddenly..." The veins in my head immediately filled with blood flow after hearing such an answer that was not filled with guilt. "Hey! If possible! Do it in a chivalrous manner by giving respect to your opponent or..." The moment my words were cut off in half, I immediately used one of Noel''s frequently used hiding magic techniques. A technique that should not be used openly like this had enveloped my body with a black shadow that separated my presence from the cold air filled with silence. Sink into the world of black shadows and disappear like the figure of an Assassin ambushing from behind the shadows, I stepped lightly towards the Golden King Bear who looked wary of surroundings. At the same time, I immediately raised my phantom presence behind the Golden King Bear''s body and gave a deceptive attack full of surprises. The Golden King Bear''s body reacted quickly after my phantom presence stood behind its body and quickly slammed its heavy hand. Kabbaammm!! The violent shaking of the ground occurred again. Whether it was due to pure strength or driven by the overflow of magical energy from the cursed sword, its destructive power was enormous. "Hey, don''t get too excited like that," while saying that, I put a small slash behind the Golden King Bear''s body that had turned around. Slaasshh!! "GROOOAANN!!" the Golden King Bear screamed after receiving a small slash wound behind its body. My body immediately came out of the black shadow. "Ah, sorry if this looks sneaky." "I''ll play fair..." "If you play fair too..." While saying that, I gave the Golden King Bear a small smile and for some reason, the entire herd of stealth slimes and the remaining adventurer party felt goosebumps when they saw me smile like this. Chapter 135 - 95 - The Cursed Sword Body One advantage in attacking has been lost on me. Honestly, I didn''t want to use Noel''s stealth ability, which relies on manipulating shadows and performing silent attacks. Using an ability that makes people afraid of my thin and undetectable presence would make them even more wary of my presence. My decision to attack using Noel''s ability, the shadow attack, has brought me to a fair and just fight. The sharp edge of my katana has been directed at the body of the Golden King Bear who is trying to heal the slash wound on the Golden King Bear back filled with slime tentacles. "... How interesting..." "... I like this game..." "... A fair fight..." "... Let''s do it..." Ah, what is this? My surprise attack from the shadows has made this cursed sword follow the direction of a fair and honest game like this. Does the technique used by Noel feel very cunning and cheating to attack using a trick that can deceive all five senses? "Let''s do it¡­" "Playing around with you until you get bored," I replied while taking a stance to attack. A flash of wind filled with magical energy from the cursed sword created a whirlwind that disrupted my vision. The presence of the Golden King Bear''s body which looked large and filled with a large amount of magical energy suddenly disappeared from my sight. My vision was now replaced by the sight of a hurricane that formed a deadly whirlwind that emitted lightning streaks that struck without direction. Jdaarr!! Jdaamm!! The lightning strikes that occurred randomly along with the whirlwind that obscured my vision made my eyes sting a little so I had to give in and close my eyes. "This will be a game that makes me lose control of my powers," I muttered after feeling that the overflow of magical energy in front of me had changed into something abnormal. The variations of magical energy from the Slime King, Slime Queen, Golden King Bear, and the Cursed Sword had mixed. This felt like fighting four magic cores at the same time. Compared to them, I didn''t use any of my magic power at all and relied on Mio and Noel''s skill abilities. Without their help who gave me access to kiss their lips and trigger the Linked Ritual with them, I probably would have died in one hit. At times like this, I hoped that the Goddess Aurora wouldn''t release another Yurification Quest that would be detrimental to my bad condition like this. Jdaarr!! Swwaasshh!! The whirlwind of the typhoon and the lightning that flashed had become a frightening specter for several adventurers who preferred to retreat rather than watch my fight with the Golden King Bear. That was the right decision because, in the beginning, this wasn''t a fight but a game that had been prepared by Goddess Aurora. To fulfill the Quest given by the Goddess Aurora, I had to survive for five minutes, avoid the Golden King Bear''s attacks, and parry off one of the attacks from the cursed sword. If I''m not mistaken... didn''t I manage to avoid one of the attacks from the Golden King Bear that was being controlled by the cursed sword? Then... how am I supposed to parry off the attack of the cursed sword if the conditions in front of me are like this? Oh, Goddess Aurora, how am I supposed to parry off a magical energy that forms a hurricane and a thunderstorm like this? It looks like Goddess Aurora is torturing me with a Yurification Quest like this. The lightning storm that struck randomly suddenly stopped and the hurricane that was destroying my visibility began to subside. My cape which had been fluttering with the wind from the tornado slowly began to calm down. From behind the tornado, a figure I didn''t recognize had shown itself. A girl wrapped in a long black robe that covered her face was visible in front of me. Her body size which looked like a teenage girl was seen holding a black sword with an extraordinary surge of dense magical energy. This sight seemed too surprising for some people, especially after the gust of wind lifted the girl''s head covering. Her unchanging facial expression and the appearance of a bored girl slowly looked at me. When our gazes met, I could realize that the gaze had another meaning like she was targeting my body position to be slashed by her. Sboomm!! Before I could interpret the direction of the attack from her gaze, I could see in slow motion that she was darting towards me. Ctiingg!! Pranngg!! I reflexively dodged and parried one of her attacks with a light downward swing, sending the cursed sword''s attack crashing toward the ground. Baamm!! "... Nice move..." "... Human girl..." "... I like this fast game..." When our eyes met again, I could see that this was the true form of the cursed sword that had once felt the sacred magic energy of the Goddess of Destruction directly. The eyes that looked bored and lonely had been waiting for the presence of their old Master to return to this world. I also didn''t expect that the cursed sword could have another body that used its main body as a sword to be like this. Doesn''t this mean that the Goddess of Destruction is very creative in giving life to her cursed sword? [ I am very sure that my little sister is just lazy and doesn''t want to bother fighting so she gave her cursed sword a fake body that looks like a teenage girl. ] [ Granting intelligence to one of her cursed swords. That was the first thing that came to my mind. ] "Uhuh?" I was very confused by this situation. I didn''t know that the Goddess of Destruction also had a lazy nature in doing things like humans and gave intelligence to a cursed sword. [ Let alone a cursed sword gaining intelligence, there was even a mischievous Goddess who gave intelligence to a worm that was equal to the intelligence of the most genius person in the past timeline. ] [ But it''s a shame, a worm can''t survive long enough to show its genius intelligence. ] Is it just me or are the Goddesses in charge of this world too easily bored to do something like that? [ Compared to boredom, we feel more like living in a pool of monotony in eternity, Lily-chan. ] [ And it tortures our common sense to always live in such a monotonous state continuously without dying. ] [ There are even some Goddesses who have small divine powers who come down to the world just to relieve their boredom from the Goddess realm. ] My hands immediately positioned themselves to continue the game given by the cursed sword while listening to the words of the Goddess Aurora. "Hey, where did that big Golden King Bear body go?" "Are you tired of controlling a big inefficient body with such a wasteful big attack?" In between the conversation with the Goddess Aurora and moving my body to play with the cursed sword, I made small talk with her. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "... Big body..." "... Too uncomfortable to move..." "... Small body..." "... Comfortable to move..." I nodded to agree with her words. Although I felt like hitting her after hearing the long pause in her words, it was still forgivable because her real voice sounded very soft to the ear. "I understand that, even when I gained weight, I felt quite uncomfortable moving and wearing clothes that felt tight," I replied by nodding my head. "I understand the feeling of having a big body and being inefficient in moving." "However... can you not also make tentacles appear from the body of the slime you control?" "That makes me feel uncomfortable and disgusted..." I said while glancing at the tentacles growing out of her back. "As a girl, it''s a shame if those tentacles are an eyesore, especially with their sticky and dirty-looking slime," I continued while conveying the part that made me feel uncomfortable about the tentacles'' presence. My words made one of the stealth slimes that had lost all of its magic energy and returned to being a slime ball immediately look very sad. "C-Commander... Hiks!" I could hear the sobs from its slime body from a distance. "Hey! Quickly recover your magic energy before I feel very disgusted looking at your slimeball body!" While pressing the stealth slime that had lost its magic energy, I gave it an order to immediately return to its human form after its magic energy regenerated. "I-I understand Commander! Please give me time to recover my magic energy until I regain my human form again!" the stealth slime replied from a distance without using the Soul Tame communication network. I immediately turned my gaze towards the cursed sword that was in its human form. The battle to carry out the Yurification Quest began again. If only I could block the cursed sword attack and survive for five minutes, then I would be able to get the Quest completion reward given by the Goddess Aurora. Speaking of the Quest completion reward given by the Goddess Aurora. What is the difference between two titles that seem to have the same meaning? The title of King of Stealth Slime and the title of Queen of Stealth Slime, shouldn''t be the same, right? [ No... no... Lily-chan... ] [ They are different titles and have different blessing effects. ] [ King of Stealth Slime has the blessing to gain the recognition of the highest Stealth Slime herd''s authority from the male upper-level monsters and Queen of Stealth Slime is the blessing to gain the recognition of the highest Stealth Slime herd''s authority from the female upper-level monsters. ] [ In the end... it will make the upper-level monsters think twice before they want to attack Lily-chan. ] [ Let''s just say that if Lily-chan gets attacked, then it''s a declaration of war against the Stealth Slime herd since Lily-chan is their Supreme Commander who replaces the Slime King and Slime Queen. ] Listening to the explanation that made my body feel an invisible burden, I looked like I wanted to end my relationship with the stealth slime herd that was bound by the Soul Tame contract. Such a title... Wouldn''t it officially make me both the Slime King and the Slime Queen too? Ahh... no... no!! I don''t want to but it''s too late! Chapter 136 - 96 - A Sudden Proposal from Cursed Sword While I was thinking about my fate as a successor of stealth slime herd, which would bear the burden of the stealth slime herd that was under the control of my Soul Tame magic spell, I was immediately surprised by a sudden attack from the cursed sword. The flash of its black blade that emitted black electric sparks immediately hit my body. When its sharp blade almost hit me, I immediately pulled my sword to block and parry the direction of its sword that was shooting toward my body. Ting... Praann!! The bang of my katana''s sharp blade with the cursed sword''s sharp blade created a small spark of fire from the two sharp blades that were polished well in regular maintenance. The cursed sword''s eyes widened after seeing the attack of its sharp blade successfully blocked and parried by the sharp blade of my katana. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The small sparks that grew bigger made my arms feel very heavy. Even though I got a Quest to parry attacks from cursed swords, I didn''t know that the attacks given by cursed swords felt this heavy. "... Nice parry..." "... I like this game..." "... Let''s play more seriously..." The cursed sword seemed to be enjoying this game. Compared to a game, isn''t this like a fight that will continue until one of us loses? Then... why do I have to endure for five minutes? What is the meaning of all these Quests and games, O Goddess Aurora? [ Nothing, just buying time until your Goddess returns with the Goddess of Destruction. ] "Hahahhh... this makes me feel pressured if I follow her game more seriously, Goddess Aurora," I replied while whispering to Goddess Aurora. Baaamm!! An explosion of dense, black magical energy immediately enveloped the cursed sword''s body and made the sharp blade of the sword covered in a mass of pitch-black magical energy. [ Oh, this is interesting! ] [ I didn''t know this cursed sword could use the divine curse power possessed by my cute Little Sister. ] "E-Eehh?" Hearing the words of the Goddess Aurora, who sounded very relaxed and did not think about the damage that occurred around my residence, now I understand what Hana felt by making the Goddess Aurora depressed by the original size of her body, which had breasts the size of a cutting board. [ Lily-chan, I just felt that you were talking about the size of my breasts. ] [ Even though I couldn''t hear it clearly because it was faint, I almost listened to all of your words in your minds! ] The tone of the Goddess Aurora''s words sounded like she was sulking at me. [ I-It doesn''t mean that I don''t care about the damage caused by the cursed sword. I''m worried about the spread of the divine curse that is starting to gather around the cursed sword! ] [ It''s not my jurisdiction in the responsibility carried out by the cursed sword. ] [ Therefore, your Goddess is trying to bring the Goddess of Destruction to witness one of the cursed swords that have some of its power to be responsible for the damage it is currently doing! ] "I understand, Goddess Aurora." "Please don''t shout by giving me words that start to disrupt my concentration." "I''m a little overwhelmed when I have to avoid attacks and parry the heavy attacks given by the cursed sword along with hearing your rambling." [ Hmmpphh... Lily-chaann... ] [ Is my voice too annoying that it makes you overwhelmed against such a weak cursed sword? ] That''s not what the Goddess Aurora thought. It''s just that... Tingg!! Prangg!! The thud from the sharp edge of my katana again made contact with the sharp edge of the cursed sword. In a condition like this, I couldn''t divide my two different focuses to listen to the rambling of the Goddess Aurora who was annoyed because of my previous talk in my minds. For the time being, please be quiet for a moment, oh Goddess Aurora. The attack launched by the cursed sword slashed my body again and was parried by the sharp edge of my katana which managed to reflect the direction of her attack. My katana felt very heavy with every swing along with the fast-moving attack movements of the cursed sword. In my slowed-down vision, I could see the expression on her face that seemed to smile in satisfaction when the two sharp blades of the weapon clashed, testing each other''s endurance. Pingg... Tangngg... Blocking after parry the attack pattern who went faster while my slowed-down vision began to move as if seeing the movement of a fairly fast sword attack. From the clash of sharp blades of our weapons, not a single one was injured, making my stamina start to scream when I realized that this kind of attack would not end and exhaust my stamina. Changing the direction of my sword slash to semi-horizontal with a slope approaching a vital hit, I launched an attack that made the cursed sword retreat backward. My semi-horizontal attack flow was intended for slashing with a high level of efficiency according to Mio. If I only relied on horizontal slash attacks, it would make the enemy quickly bored and study my attack pattern for the next few steps. The variation of horizontal and semi-horizontal attacks had made the cursed sword keep its distance from me. "What''s wrong? You''re not going to attack anymore?" I said while opening my defensive stance to lure the direction of the attack that the cursed sword would make. My wide-open defensive stance seemed to only invite suspicion from the cursed sword because it was hesitant to attack me. "If you don''t attack, then I will," while saying that sentence, I immediately used Mio''s sword techniques in the form of Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash. My distant gaze has now approached the cursed sword with one small step using the Sakura Dash technique. The cherry blossom petals that appeared from nothingness immediately rained down on the cursed sword''s field of vision. Slaasshh!! Craasshhh!! My katana''s sharp eye attack managed to hit the cursed sword''s body, leaving a slash wound that did not bleed from its body. The slash left inside the cursed sword''s body was only a crack like a steel grain that suddenly received heavy pressure. Slaasshh!! Craasshh!! My katana''s sharp eye attack continued until it made my body move actively using the Sakura Dash technique. Moving my katana attack from the front, side, and back of my body alternately has made the cursed sword have difficulty finding my random attack pattern like this. Sllaashh... Craasshh.... Crack after crack has made the cursed sword''s body seem to have suffered a serious wound that made its body full of cracks holes. Without lowering the tempo of my attacks that were flying heavy attacks in follow-up attacks, I immediately varied the attacks with my fists. Baaammm!! When I punched her body with my fist, I could feel the pain from punching a hard and heavy object like a solid building wall. The body of the cursed sword was immediately pushed and thrown until it hit the ground leaving a large hole on the ground. Uuhh... this pain. It feels like punching a wall. No... this is not a wall. More precisely... it feels like punching a very hard metal mixture such as Adamantium, Mithril, and Orichalcum with an optimal level of magical energy channeling capacity. Swiipp... Swiipp... Feeling my fist hitting her body leaving a red mark. I immediately waved my hand to relieve the pain that suddenly spread through my fist after hitting her. "Hey, your body is so hard..." "What are you made of anyway?" I said while waving my hand I was starting to feel pain from hitting a very hard object. Kraaassshh... Srrasshhh... The punch I gave the cursed sword seemed to have thrown its body until it hit the ground leaving a large hole. The scattered dust had blocked my line of sight with the body of the cursed sword but I still heard the sound of heavy footsteps walking. When the cursed sword walked out of the dust that was still scattered, I saw that the wounds that decorated its body were very large. The body that was covered in large cracks on its body came from my fists which seemed to cause more damage than the sharp slashes of my katana. "... Human girl..." "... It hurts so much..." "... But it''s fun..." With cracks that began to spread throughout its body, the cursed sword tried to keep walking towards me who only suffered a small wound on my fist after punching its body. Even though the situation here was in the darkness of a winter night that was about to change seasons, I could see a small smile on the cursed sword''s face. She looked like a girl who had just had fun with her body covered in cracks wounds. "H-Hey, are you okay?" "Your body won''t be too badly damaged to move after being covered in cracks like that, right?" I asked, filled with worry not to destroy one of the cursed swords personally made by the Goddess of Destruction. In this awkward and worry-filled situation, I could see that the cursed sword''s body was starting to slowly disintegrate. The cracked wound that he got slowly fell and revealed her body filled with magic cores that were directly connected to her main body. The cursed sword looked like it had almost run out of all its magic energy until the body that it formed into something similar to a human girl suddenly collapsed and left a cursed sword floating emitting its remaining magic energy. "Uhm, is this my victory?" I asked the cursed sword that had returned to its sword form. "... Human girl..." Ignoring my question, the cursed sword immediately flew towards me. "... Be my new Master..." "Huh?" the sudden question made me immediately speechless. The figure of the cursed sword that had just brought disaster suddenly wanted to make me its new Master. This is just a little joke from her, right? Chapter 137 - 97 - The Goddess Want To Scam Me Again! "That''s so funny¡­" The voice did not come from my words but from Zoe who suddenly appeared in front of the cursed sword. Zoe''s body, which was very similar to mine, suddenly spread her butterfly wings and exerted magical pressure to restrict the movement of the cursed sword. "My current master is only bound by a spirit contract," with a tone that sounded annoyed and threatening, Zoe pressed her magical aura to affirm every sentence she said. "There is no more room to adopt a cursed sword that has lost her old master," with that one sentence, Zoe gave an affirmation to get rid of the cursed sword''s attempt to form a contract with me. Seeing the butterfly spirit and the cursed sword fighting in words, I seemed to be in the wrong place. "¡­" "¡­" As Zoe and the cursed sword stared at each other in silence, they suddenly turned their heads towards me. Zoe''s red eyes and the form of a black sword suddenly looked at me as if looking for something. "... I want to form a contract with her..." "... Very interested in becoming her killing tools..." "... The one who is worthy of holding my body..." "... I can destroy anything that touches my body..." The cursed sword suddenly said a fairly long sentence for the first time. Rather than listening to her half-hearted sentences because of stuttering, I preferred this one sentence because it didn''t make my ears bored to hear her soft voice. "That''s impossible, my Master has become mine!" "Do you think... I can share the same source of magical energy with you?" Zoe was still stubborn about herself and did not agree when the cursed sword tried to make a contract with me. My little battle and game with the cursed sword had ended. The Quest completion report from the Yurification System had been completed and my eyes immediately read the small writing text that floated in front of my eyes. [ Yurification Quest Complete! ] The Quest that made me avoid the Golden King Bear''s attack, parry one of the cursed sword''s attacks, and play around for five minutes had passed so easily. Now... I was witnessing my butterfly spirit who was trying to reject the contract proposal that was being proposed by the cursed sword. "... Stingy..." "... Greedy spirit..." "... Mean butterfly..." The response given by the cursed sword was a small picture of Zoe''s nature for her refusal to want me to form a contract with the cursed sword. "Hey, this is not a matter of being stingy, greedy, and mean." "This is a matter of my Master''s magic energy source that has made me addicted and not be shared by everyone!" "Do you think I can share this delicious magic energy with you?!" Zoe gave a fairly firm speech while flapping her butterfly wings and showing shockwaves from her black-purple magic energy. The combination of the two magic core colors made Zoe look a level above the cursed sword that only had one black magic core. This fight was more like a child''s fight that determined how good they were at using magic cores without fighting directly. Eh, wait a minute! This was better than watching them fight each other because the raw power of the magic that Zoe often used was damage attacks over time and curse magic chants that had become the most terrifying specter for all living creatures. "Can you two calm down for a while?" "If this situation is over, I want to go back and find out the total damage that the Golden King Bear herd has made." "Including your attack that has damaged the deepest part of the cave into an open place like this, oh cursed sword." While I was breaking up the fight between the two of them who looked like little children, I observed the damage that had occurred around me carefully. In addition to the loss of life that fell into the abyss of fear due to exposure to the magical energy of the Golden King Bear combined with the magical energy of the cursed sword. I at least need to do further observations to review the structure of this changed forest. The emergence of an open area from the explosion of a cave in the ground might completely change the forest ecosystem. "Yes, unlike you who can only destroying something. I am more useful to my Master because I have learned restoration magic," said Zoe, feeling arrogant seven steps above the cursed sword''s abilities. "¡­" The cursed sword just kept quiet and floated in front of me as if thinking about something. In that silence, my Goddess seemed to have returned with another Goddess guest. [ Hello, Lily-chan. Do you miss me who suddenly disappeared? ] [ Yurification Alert System: The Goddess of Destruction has temporarily entered the Yurification System access! ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Hoam... have I missed something important? It seems like nothing too big has happened in that world. ] In my mind which had been filled with the conversation between my Goddess and Goddess Aurora, I was now surprised by the presence of another Goddess. Based on the notification from my Yurification System that suddenly gave a warning to me, the other Goddess who entered the conversation in my mind was the Goddess of Destruction who was the owner of the cursed sword that was floating in front of me. Zoe and the cursed sword were having a small argument again. The argument they brought up was related to my magical energy capacity that had become Zoe''s right to take every drop of it because me and Zoe were bound by a sacred contract that made me her Master. Rather than listening to their petty arguments that would stop after one of them gave in, I''d rather try to solve a core problem related to this incident with the figure of the Goddess who had gained several followers. [ Lily-chan, let me introduce herself... the one who just entered my private conversation with you is the Goddess of Destruction. ] [ A Goddess who tried her best to solve every problem of her followers before giving up and being killed by the Great Hero in the past timeline then returning home to the Goddess'' realm after getting killed by mere human. ] [ She is... the Goddess of Destruction... Reona! ] The introduction was made by my Goddess and traces of a small voice coming from the Goddess of Destruction slowly entered my mind. [ Goddess of Destruction: Haah... again and again... I''m connected by the stupid inhabitants of that world. Do they want to summon me by force again this time? ] A voice that seemed tired, bored, and lazy sounded in my mind. The thin and faint voice made me imagine that the Goddess of Destruction had one of the different traits from my imagination. With her title as the Goddess of Destruction, at least I thought that the Goddess had the aura of an evil Goddess that made my heart beat faster when I heard her voice. However... when the Goddess of Destruction spoke in my mind. She didn''t seem to want to come back to this world again. The actions of her followers who forcibly summoned her in the past line seemed to have made her have to work hard to fulfill her followers'' goals. [ Goddess of Destruction: Uhuuu... that''s not entirely wrong and has a little truth. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: I don''t want to work as a Goddess of Destruction who manages the black magic element that developed rapidly when I was forcibly summoned by my followers. But working hard to fulfill my followers'' goals is the biggest mistake! ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Back then, I worked hard to make the Great Hero successfully kill me and make me return to the realm of the Goddess! ] [ Goddess of Destruction: My foolish followers were indeed shameless in making sacrifices to summon me! ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Is there a madman who could perform a sacrificial ritual that is equivalent to committing genocide that wiped out an entire race to summon me down to the world? ] Isn''t that true and already happen... then you were summoned and descended to this world? [ Goddess of Destruction: Sob! I don''t want to damage too much of the work that the other Goddesses have done after they worked hard to build that world from the branches of the Imaginary tree. ] It seems that my spontaneous answer that was heard in the ears of the Goddess of Destruction has made her remember her suffering in the past timeline when she descended to this world. If the events of her descending to this world were recorded in a book, then I will immediately buy it because I am curious about what the Goddess of Destruction did in the past timeline. [ Lily-chan, those were dark times that made us panic because one of our Little Sisters was forcibly summoned down to that mortal world. ] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Without the help of the Great Hero in the past timeline, my cute Little Sister might not have been able to return to the realm of the Goddess. ] [ If only Lily-chan could have prevented her from descending to that world again, I might have worked overtime to give a big reward for Lily-chan''s Yurification System blessing. ] My ears trembled after hearing the words of my Goddess. The words that sounded so sweet like honey bread that attracted the attention of bees felt very tempting to my ears. However, the words that were too good to be true seemed to be filled with a heavy burden as well. For example, the Goddess Aurora had forced me to become the Supreme Commander of the stealth slime herd that had lost their Slime King and Slime Queen. This was a double-edged word form a two-faced cunning Goddess that made me even more wary of offers filled with tricks like this... every time! Chapter 138 - 98 - Monarch Of Destruction I don''t know why this sounds like bad news that I will regret for the rest of my life. The words of my Goddess and the Goddess of Destruction began to make the bad news that I felt slowly turn into a nightmare. My eyes immediately glanced at the cursed sword trying to hold back the magical energy released by Zoe. The small quarrel they were having seemed to be still at a dead end for peace. [ Goddess of Destruction: I want to make an offer to prevent me from going back to that mortal world. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Unlike the previous case, where they only wanted the development of black magic that was still hampered. They now hope for eternal destruction that goes against the principles and hard work of my other Elder Sisters after struggling to create seven worlds that are attached to the magic core of the Imaginary Tree. [ Goddess of Destruction: I know this will sound very selfish to humans like you. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: But I have to tell you this... one of the methods to summon myself to descend to the mortal world is to perform a suicide ritual with all of the cursed swords that I have created. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: By having one of the cursed swords, it will make the forced summoning magic contract not happen and I will not be able to be forcibly summoned again, like before... ] I let out a cold and spiritless expression after hearing the Goddess of Destruction''s explanation. I mean... seriously! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using a suicide ritual with all of the cursed swords to forcibly summon the Goddess of Destruction? I''m not that stupid not to know that. If the Goddess of Destruction said all of the cursed swords, that means there is more than one cursed sword that she has created and I must protect this one for not be stolen! [ That''s right Lily-chan, if I''m not mistaken there are seven great sins cursed swords and three experimental cursed swords that Reona has created. ] My worries were suddenly crushed by my own Goddess. I didn''t know that bad feelings and nightmares would be this close. The seven great sins cursed swords might have been in the hands of those who were hoping for the reappearance of the Goddess of Destruction. However... the three cursed swords from the experimental cursed swords made by the Goddess of Destruction? Somehow this made my nightmares return to a bad fate that would haunt my life with a great responsibility such as a protector of cursed swords... for not being stolen by someone else or falling into the wrong hands. Ugh... if I think about it, this puts me in two unavoidable fates. So, how do I prevent one of the terrible rituals that will make the Goddess of Destruction descend upon this world again is became her new Master? [ Yes, isn''t it very simple, Lily-chan? ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Yes, it''s very simple, Lily-chan. ] Uuhh... the feeling of a nightmare getting closer to reality. I don''t want to admit it, but it feels so real as if I know where this is going. For example, I have small prediction like... to accept the proposal and suggestion given by the cursed sword by becoming its new Master. [ Exactly, Lily-chan! ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Hooamm... I''m glad that one of the Saintesses of Goddess Yuri can easily understand urgent situations like this quickly. Can I go back to sleep in my room now? ] [ Goddess of Destruction: This tiring talk is draining my energy quickly and making me want to fall asleep immediately. ] Rather than calling herself the Goddess of Destruction, it might be more fitting to call this Goddess of Sleep. [ It''s very rude to make her hold the title of Goddess of Sleep, Lily-chan. ] [ Perhaps it would be more appropriate for Reona to be the Goddess of Sleepy Face.] [ Goddess of Destruction: Whatever you want to call me the Goddess of Sleep or Goddess or Sleepy Face, I''m already sleepy after experiencing the death caused by the Great Hero. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Thanks to those who persisted in killing my pseudo-body when I descended to the mortal world, I must now hibernate before Yuri Onee-san summons me to tell me what one of my cursed swords has done. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Just in case and to make them submit to you, let me grant you a blessing that will make you a true Villain that surpasses your status as a Demon Queen. ] "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?" When I heard those words, I felt like my body was suddenly filled with black, purple, and red magical energy at the same time. [ System Breach Notification of Yurification System! Your Demon Queen Blessing has now changed to Monarch of Holy Destruction! ] "Hue?" when a strange writing floating in front of me gave a suspicious text, my body immediately shook greatly after reading what had happened to my body. The blessing that the Goddess had given me in the form of a Demon Queen had now changed into a Monarch of Holy Destruction blessing. My body which was originally not covered by magic energy suddenly felt a great shock of magic energy. The rain of cherry blossom petals from the fight between me and the cursed sword was now showered by cherry blossom petals of strange colors. The cherry blossom petals that were originally pink were now replaced by cherry blossom petals that were black, purple, and red with each horrifying holy magic energy in each scattered cherry blossom petal. Oh Goddess of Destruction, I wanted to ask you something about this before. You didn''t give me a strange blessing that made me the most terrifying figure walking in this world, did you? [ Goddess of Destruction: Uhmm? Is there something wrong with that? ] [ Goddess of Destruction: I just see that a blessing given by Goddess Yuri is very much in line with the blessing I will give you to control my cursed swords that seem to be struggling to find a new Master as their owner. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Just by doing a little manipulation of the blessing that has been given, I can change the blessing that has been given to you with my Jurisdiction as the Goddess of Destruction who can destroy a blessing and insert a new blessing into every mortal living being. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Does this one blessing still feel too lacking for you who are already worthy of passing the power of the Demon Queen who will rise in a few years? ] No... no!! This is more than enough. Eh? What? The Demon Queen who will rise in a few years? [ Goddess of Destruction: Oh? Goddess Aurora hasn''t said anything to you about this? ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Shouldn''t humans still be at war with the Demon race like when I descended to the mortal world? ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Ah! Forget about that! I want to sleep soon to restore my Goddess power that has almost run dry after changing the blessing given to you. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: I entrust all the cursed swords that I have created to you, Lily-chan. ] [ Goddess of Destruction: Good luck with the cursed swords that I created... ] Somehow... getting a greeting like good luck from the Goddess of Destruction almost made me fall into the great sin of being hostile to every Goddess who played their role to me as they pleased. But I am still patient and tolerant enough about this. At least I am still in a state that does not attract too much attention. Or... that''s what I feel. When the black, purple, and red cherry blossom petals fly down like a rain of fallen petals in autumn. I felt like this was too eye-catching that all the adventurers who managed to survive witnessing such an unusual phenomenon couldn''t miss. My body which was still covered by the sacred magic energy of the Goddess of Destruction suddenly got the full attention of Zoe and the cursed sword who stopped their fight for a while. Zoe who was in her human form immediately knelt down and lowered her head as if not daring to look at me. Meanwhile, the cursed sword that was still in its sword form immediately fixed its sharp eyes to stick into the ground as a tribute to me like a human kneeling. Not only Zoe and the cursed sword who looked like they were paying respect to me, but the entire herd of stealth slimes who were in their human forms immediately did the same as Zoe. Their respect who knelt and lowered their heads was like they were respecting me who looked like their leader. "My Master... no... should I call my Master... a Monarch now?" said Zoe suddenly which caused me to be stunned after seeing her attitude that looked scared in front of me. Eh? Monarch? What kind of title is that? My eyes immediately fell on the information given by the Yurification System earlier which stated that one of my blessings had changed thanks to the intervention of the Goddess of Destruction. ==================== Yurification System Title: Monarch of Holy Destruction. It is one of the highest holy titles given by the Goddess of Destruction. Having this title will make you one of the Prophets who represent the presence of the Goddess of Destruction herself. This title is one level above the Saintess title because of the freedom to do any action that represents the Goddess of Destruction herself. If the title of Saintess is to spread a religious belief in the Goddess, then this is a title that allows you to do nothing and act freely in the name of the Goddess of Destruction herself! ===================== My body and face immediately broke out in cold sweat after I read such a terrifying text. Oh, my Goddess, I am still your Saintess, right? [ Yes, Lily-chan. You are still my Saintess. ] Then what is the meaning of the title given by the Goddess of Destruction that sounds so terrifying like this? [ Eh? Isn''t that a good and useful title for Lily-chan? ] What''s the use of such a terrifying title? [ There are many benefits, you know... like Lily-chan can kill heretics in the name of the Goddess of Destruction. ] My body suddenly became very stiff and felt that my life had been written into a destiny that made me carry a heavy burden like this. Amidst the gazes that lowered their heads and knelt respectfully. I felt that my life had changed drastically from a human to a terrifying Monarch. I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. At least... Let me feel life in peace! Chapter 139 - 99 - First Monarch My massive surge of magical energy has created a stunning yet shocking sight. Accidentally meets and getting know the Goddess of Destruction brought me to a complicated situation like this. The blessing that started from the Demon Queen, has now suddenly changed into the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. a blessing that makes me one level above the Saintess title that I am currently using along with the guidance of my Goddess. Is this okay? I mean... a human has the most terrible titles like this? The Saintess title that I have also seems very extraordinary compared to the noble title that my father currently has. Will my life be more normal than usual if I get a title like this? Seeing Zoe and the cursed sword bowing down to me can be interpreted as if my life has completely changed. On the other hand, I also saw a group of stealth slimes bowing down and adopting a kneeling position which made me feel even more uncomfortable. [ Ahhnn... Lily-chan... ] [ How does it feel to be a Monarch of Holy Destruction who is greatly feared and respected by every living being? ] [ Doesn''t it feel so good? ] I don''t think it will be fun for a while. But what can I do, this has happened to me too. I have to do it, right? [ Ah, Lily-chan who was forced to take the path and role of the Monarch of Holy Destruction... ] [ For some reason this makes me smile and want to hug her immediately. ] [ Pressing her body... then kissing every corner of her soft skin... ] Yes, the same as usual. My Goddess is acting a little abnormal when in a complicated situation like this. When I was looking around, my gaze fell on the cursed sword whose body was filled with small vibrations until it made an attention-grabbing sound. "What''s wrong with you?" I asked in a cold voice while observing her every move. The cursed sword that was covered in wounds from clashing with the sharp edge of my katana seemed to want to say something but did not dare to express it. "M-My Master... did you return to this world in a different form?" said the cursed sword while holding back the vibrations of its sword body that was stuck in the ground. "No, I am not your Master. If you mean the Goddess of Destruction herself, then I am not that Master," I replied in a flat tone and walked towards Zoe. "And Zoe... you should act normal as if you don''t know what is happening when we return," I continued to say to Zoe. The fight against the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword had made part of my body feel tired and wanted to lie down on the bed immediately. This drowsiness made me feel like I wanted to fall asleep so that the big changes that occurred in my body would immediately adapt to managing this significant increase magic core in my body. My mother and my twin step-sister might notice it if my body suddenly changed to have a large amount of magical energy supply. "I-I understand, Master..." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thank you for being gentle with the weak me." Zoe was still kneeling and bowing her head when talking to me. Even after I permitted her to act normally, Zoe still acted respectfully towards me. My footsteps stopped in front of Zoe, her excessive attitude in giving me respect made me feel a little disgusted, and wanted to tease her. My hand immediately stroked her long hair. Zoe''s human body is a reflection of myself, so making her act normally is very easy. "I told you to act normally, Zoe," with a gentle touch, I stroked Zoe''s hair until the touch of my caress went down to her soft cheek. "You even know that I am not that special to deserve the respect that will widen the distance between us." "I don''t like it if the distance between us widens just because of a trivial matter like this." "If you feel inferior because I have turned into a Monarch..." "I just was forced by circumstances... then you must be stronger to stand by my side." I tried to calm Zoe who was sinking into the abyss of obedience and loyalty forced by the pressure of my abundant magical energy. In the status of magical energy power, people who have high magical sensitivity will immediately realize that my magical capacity is very abnormal from normal humans. This is what made Zoe shake and act too respectfully towards me. My soft cheek caress immediately went down to her soft lips. With the little tease that I gave to her soft lips, I seemed to have succeeded in shaking Zoe''s sense of loyalty and attitude that was too excessive in respecting me. I''m not the right person to get this kind of treatment. Having great strength doesn''t mean I have to get this kind of treatment, right? The strokes that I gave to Zoe''s soft lips left a small stain of her saliva that slipped out. "M-Master..." Zoe tried to hold back her embarrassment when I rubbed her cheek to her soft lips. In front of the adventurers, the stealth slime herd, and the cursed sword. I gave Zoe a kiss that made her body shocked. Chhuuuppp... The touch of my lips that touched her lips was wrapped in long saliva that mixed. The cold night wind immediately got a warmth that came from my kiss with Zoe. Zoe moved her lips until she devoured all of my lips without giving a gap to release them. Besides my warm kiss on her lips, I also felt that Zoe took some of my magic as her dinner. This long soft kiss had made the herd of stealth slimes, the cursed sword, and the adventurers let out a strange sound like they were whispering about something. I let go of my kiss after I felt enough. "Did you enjoy it, Zoe?" I asked while wiping my lips which were wet with Zoe''s saliva. "Today''s dinner is according to your expectations, right?" I continued with a gentle smile in front of Zoe. "We still have a lot of work left, so hang on to work a little longer before you get paid for all your hard work." Brrrttt... Zzzrrttt... "M-My Master..." Right beside Zoe''s body, the cursed sword whose sword body was still stuck on the ground immediately flew up and approached me. "Master? I feel like I haven''t answered the proposal you gave me," I said to the cursed sword who had quietly started using the remnants of her magical energy to surround my body. "M-My Master... please don''t act like that!" said the cursed sword along with her sword body shaking in panic. "Has my Master forgotten about me?" "Has my Master thrown me away like this?" "Please don''t throw me away like the adventurers threw me away in the past, my Master!" "Thanks to my Master, I now understand how to live by fulfilling a noble goal such as fulfilling the hope of destruction to worship my Master herself!" "I-I... I don''t want to go back to being a trash sword like before!" shouted the cursed sword. Seeing the tenacity of a sword flying in front of me, I could only feel that she had misunderstood something. But I don''t know where the misunderstanding is that makes her persistent in considering me as her Master. Based on what my goddess said, this cursed sword is one of the experimental swords of the Goddess of Destruction, right? Then why does this cursed sword look like a human with unstable emotions? If I become its new Master, then the responsibility I have to shoulder is very heavy. This cursed sword... Why is it so determined to make me its new Master? [ I think it has something to do with you becoming the Monarch of Holy Destruction, Lily-chan... ] What''s the problem with becoming the Monarch of Holy Destruction? [ From the naked eye and the cursed sword''s vision, Lily-chan''s magic formula is not much different from the magic formula often used by the Goddess of Destruction herself. ] [ Most likely the cursed sword mistook your magic formation as the reincarnation of the Goddess of Destruction who had descended to the world and met her. ] Is that it? [ Yes, just because of that... ] Is that why it is so determined? I took a deep breath and began to fix my chaotic thoughts to become calm. Taking every positive side to maintain my emotional stability so that it would not be too bad in making long-term decisions. The good things of becoming the new Master of the cursed sword is that the world at least loses one of the Goddess of Destruction''s forced summoning rituals. The bad things is that I have to survive being chased by a cult that is trying to take one of the cursed swords that have misunderstood me as its old Master because the magic formation we use is so similar. To summarize further... This is the fault of the Goddess Aurora, followed by the fault of the Goddess of Destruction, and the bestowal of the title of Monarch of Holy Destruction upon me! How am I supposed to live in a situation like this? "You seem to have misunderstood something." "I am not the Goddess of Destruction who was once your Master." "I am just a human who has been given the title of Monarch by the Goddess of Destruction to take responsibility for what you did by bringing damage that the Goddess of Destruction did not want." "This may hurt you, but the Goddess of Destruction has said that she does not want to fall into this mortal world again and I aim to fulfill her request." "If you understand it, then you know that I am not your Master but someone who is helping the Goddess of Destruction so that her forced summoning ritual is thwarted." I spoke in more detail. Separating my goal of not wanting to bother taking care of one of the cursed swords and giving the cursed sword a new goal to hunt down those who try to summon the Goddess of Destruction back to this mortal world. You could say this is like creating two different tasks with the same goal. "Alright, I understand that my Master''s goal is to not want the fake Goddess of Destruction to descend into this world, right?" said the cursed sword who suddenly changed my words. "Eh, what?" "If that is my Master''s order, then I will gladly hunt down fellow cursed swords like me with the noble goal of preventing those heretics from summoning the fake Goddess of Destruction!" shouted the cursed sword as it flew toward me. "Did you hear what I said?" I grumbled a little when the cursed sword had flown in front of me. "I heard it... my Master... the Monarch of Holy Destruction... Lily-sama!" Hearing her confession, I could only stand with my body feeling increasingly weak. This cursed sword... She did this to me on purpose! Chapter 140 - 100 - The Monarch New Weapons When I returned to Marquess Rommel''s residence, several joint soldiers and adventurers looked at me with small whispers. Even though I didn''t hear what they were whispering, I already knew the source of the whispers which became the main topic of their conversation. The main topic they were whispering about made my burden of responsibility heavier like a mountain perched on my shoulders. A heavy burden that I didn''t know how to stay calm after getting this burden of responsibility. Passing through a crowd of soldiers and curious adventurers, I immediately rushed to the command center of the Golden King Bear hunt. When I almost arrived at the command center of the Golden King Bear hunt, Mio and Sebastian approached me with a towel and a glass of fresh water. "Welcome back, Lily-sama. Did the Golden King Bear hunt go smoothly?" said Sebastian while giving me fresh water that looked half frozen because it was exposed to this winter night. "Everything is going well, Sebastian. There are only a few problems that make me want to discuss this with my father," I replied while drinking some of the fresh water and handing the glass to Sebastian. "Should I hurry to Marquess Rommel to tell him this important matter? It seems that what Lily-sama brought needs to be discussed immediately with Marquess Rommel," Sebastian seemed to understand what had happened quickly. While Sebastian and I were making small talk, Mio holding a clean and warm towel immediately wiped the sweat on my cheek. Mio''s gentle strokes did not seem to disturb my conversation with Sebastian, and she worked with full alertness like an exemplary Exclusive Maid. "Yes, I leave it to you, Sebastian." With my consent, Sebastian bowed his body and gave me a small salute as a Butler who was serving the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel Family. Sebastian left to report the situation that had happened to me to Marquess Rommel. The command baton given by my father has made me force my body to do things with heavy risks of responsibility like this. In every decision of mine that happened suddenly, I was surprised by my own decision. "Lily-sama, is it just my feeling or is there a sword floating following you?" asked Mio who was starting to get curious about what had happened to me. Yes, the thing that made the joint soldiers and adventurers curious was the presence of the cursed sword that started to follow me as its owner. The blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction has brought me as the owner of the cursed sword in order to destroy one of the conditions for the forced summoning of the Goddess of Destruction. This is what makes me feel that this responsibility will continue to haunt me until the day I die. Guarding one of the cursed swords for the sake of world peace? That sounds like a noble task as a holder of the title of Monarch and a Saintess too, right? At least I started to understand a small fact about myself who had been used by the Goddess Aurora and the Goddess of Death named Reona. I could feel that the two of them had colluded with each other and built a blessing that made me feel responsible for this. "You are not wrong with that feeling, Mio. It is indeed a cursed sword that is flying after me. You could say that... I am her owner now," I was too tired to explain the situation to Mio, so I hoped that Mio would not push her curiosity too much to dig up more details. "Sigh... I don''t know what to say about this cursed sword with my father. Do you think... my father will have a problem with this, Mio?" I quickly turned the topic of conversation to Mio. "I don''t think Marquess Rommel will have a problem with this, Lily-sama," Mio replied while fixing my long hair that was starting to look tangled after being blown by the winter night wind. "Why? Is there a reason?" I asked curiously while turning my head towards Mio. "..." Mio fell silent for a moment when I asked about this. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed like something big had happened while I was in the Golden King Bear hunting field. "I overheard a conversation between Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti discussing the plan to hunt down the heretical sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction..." Mio started talking about a heavy topic when I returned from the hunting ground. "They have formed a military alliance that will help each other when one of the heretical sects that worship the Goddess of Destruction is discovered. That will make them raise the flag of war to the last drop of blood after feeling the terror of the heretical sect that is slowly starting to rise from their hiding place," Mio said further. I, who was already feeling tired, just let out a heavy sigh. "It will be a long-term military alliance..." I commented in response to the information given by Mio. After Mio wiped some of my face and neck from sweat, I immediately rushed to the open space that was part of the Golden King Bear hunting command center. The topographic map that contained the deployment route of the joint troops and adventurers was still busy getting technical guidance from Earl Timoti''s troops. In that busyness, Sebastian seemed to have conveyed information related to the cursed sword that was now flying leisurely behind my body. Just from looking at the expressions on my father''s and Earl Timoti''s faces, I could feel that the information given by Sebastian had shaken their hearts. I stood there casually while waiting for Sebastian to finish what he had learned. The remnants of my Soul Tame magic chant that displayed the viewpoint of the stealth slime herd were still available above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "They should have known what happened to me," I muttered to Mio and got a small nod from her. "They have known and sent me to await your return, Lily-sama," Mio replied which made me understand why she stood with Sebastian to welcome my return carrying a glass of fresh drinking water and a warm towel. "So that''s why Sebastian and you seemed to be preparing to welcome my return." "Yes, Lily-sama. We have prepared to welcome your success in hunting the Golden King Bear. However... who would have thought that Lily-sama also made one of the cursed swords go crazy to make Lily-sama her Master..." Mio''s words were filled with beautiful flowers along with a soft smile on her face. It almost made me lose control and want to kiss her lips that were smiling softly. "Oh! Speaking of the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword. Does Lily-sama have another power that has been hidden from me?" Mio suddenly asked me. My body started to sweat coldly after Mio asked me this. "What do you mean, Mio?" with a calm and not surprised attitude at all, I replied to Mio''s words by tilting my head. "I feel that Lily-sama has a sudden change in magical aura," Mio replied with her eyes looking at me from top to bottom. In Mio''s observation looked at my body from top to bottom, I felt like every inch of me had entered Mio''s observation. "Lily-sama seems to have become a leader who is responsible for the stealth slime herd that lost their Slime King and Slime Queen..." said Mio who was observing my facial expression which was currently in a calm expression. "... But I also feel that the cursed sword follows Lily-sama because there is something else like Lily-sama''s power that is recognized as the cursed sword''s owner," Mio''s observation was spot on. I don''t know how Mio knew what had happened to me when she couldn''t feel the change in my magic energy that had skyrocketed high. "You understand me so well, Mio," I praised Mio who was still observing me even further. "For the time being, I will have the stealth slime herd work hard to rebuild the forest area that was destroyed by the Golden King Bear herd and keep this cursed sword from the wrong hands like the cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction," along with my words, Mio''s gaze ended at my hips. "Lily-sama, may I take your katana for a quick inspection?" "Of course," I then took my katana''s sheath and gave it to Mio. Sraakkk... With sweet and elegant movements, Mio quickly pulled out my katana and checked the condition of my katana with her focused eyes. On a winter night with limited light sources of magic lanterns and a few torches to illuminate some places, Mio looked so calm in inspecting my katana and feeling the blade of my katana. "Lily-sama, your katana has reached its maximum limit to withstand adjusting to your power. If you continue to use this katana with your great power, it will most likely explode and break when it collides with another sword," Mio said while showing a serious expression on her face. Mio''s fingers traced the blade of my katana and pressed it. Cttaakk... Kraakkk... A small crack that came from the pressure of Mio''s fingers was immediately visible. "Do you see this, Lily-sama? Just pressing it has given a large crack. This will be dangerous for you as a katana user and risks destroying this katana after just one attack." "I still have some spare katana from you, right?" "I still have a spare katana, but because the age of the metal I use is very old and Lily-sama''s sword-play ability is still developing. I think it''s time for Lily-sama to find or order a weapon that can adjust to Lily-sama''s growing power." "..." "..." Mio and I were silent. A weapon that could grow along with my sword-play ability? Are there any weapons like that other than those owned by my mother and my twin step-sister? Their magic staff weapons came from parts of magical plants that lived by getting their supply of magical energy. Getting a weapon like theirs... would look like me carrying a wooden katana as my main weapon. "Ukhum! It seems like I have to step forward and shine to answer the anxiety experienced by my Master..." said the cursed sword that suddenly appeared between me and Mio. "Sorry, I''m used to the shape of a katana. Seeing the shape of your sword''s body that looks ordinary makes my hands uncomfortable to hold it," I answered spontaneously to the cursed sword. "..." The cursed sword that was flying between me and Mio suddenly fell. "Sob! My Master! Please don''t bully the ugly shape of my sword!" "It''s not my fault that I was born ugly like this!" "It''s the fault of the amateur swordsmith who created this crappy sword body!" "Sob! Huuaaa!!" Right between me and Mio, I could see a cursed sword crying hysterically after hearing my rejection. "Hmm... then, do you want me to reforge you?" Mio asked the cursed sword. "Huh?" hearing Mio''s offer to the cursed sword, I secretly sweated coldly about the plan that Mio wanted to carry out. I hope that what Mio is going to do doesn''t make me look like a scary teenage girl and a troublemaker for others. Chapter 141 - 101 - Cleaning Mess What Mio was planning to do soon, has entered my ears. Turning a cursed sword into a weapon that would be able to match my growing power caught my attention. "Are you serious about this, Mio?" I asked Mio who was looking at the shape of the cursed sword. Judging from the shape of the sword''s body, the cursed sword was shaped like a large sword, still in the same family as a combination of Claymore and Greatsword. The big difference that made it look far different from Claymore and Greatswords was its body proportions, which were not ideal for a sword to be held by me. "I''m serious about this, Lily-sama," Mio replied with a small nod to me. Mio turned back to the sword''s body that was floating near me while pouting her lips as if she were muttering about something. I unconsciously saw the movement of her lips that were muttering and managed to interpret her lip movements as, "What a terrible sword, I really feel sorry for it being forged by a stupid amateur blacksmith." I felt that it was a form of Mio''s concern for the cursed sword and pity because the cursed sword was forged by an amateur blacksmith based on Mio''s observations. "Are you really okay with this, Mio?" I asked to confirm Mio who wanted to do something crazy like reforging the cursed sword to form a new sword body that suits my ever-growing sword technique skills. "Lily-sama, please do not doubt my ability to forge a sword," with a calm attitude and radiating elegance in her, Mio slowly looked at me with her thumb raised. "Whether it''s a cursed sword or a holy sword, if the shape of the sword is ugly, then it is not worthy of being Lily-sama''s sword!" "Therefore... I have to reforge them as swords worthy of being used by Lily-sama!" I could see what Mio was planning this time. A devotion of hers who wanted to give me a sword that suited for me. Should I assume that Mio''s devotion is for my good fortune in the future? Or does Mio just want to try to beat the cursed sword in the hot coals of the sword forge and torture it slowly? sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether it''s my thinking that''s too far or Mio''s attitude that can''t be predicted for sure, I hope that Mio doesn''t do anything that will hurt the cursed sword after being abandoned by the Goddess of Destruction. "I understand... please make it like the katana that was your first creation, Mio. I like the simple and elegant shape of a katana like that," I said while permitting Mio to take the cursed sword to the Mio family''s furnace. "And for you, the cursed sword. Don''t rebel against what Mio is going to do or you''ll end up as a collection sword that I won''t use," I said to warn the cursed sword of the risk of trying to act strangely outside of my supervision. "My Master... do I dare to do something that will tarnish your reputation as the Monarch of Holy Destruction? I would never dare to do something that violates your rules, such as attacking one of your subordinates who is most loved by my Master," replied the cursed sword while floating in front of me. "Although this reforging will hurt me, it is much better than becoming a collection sword that is not used by my Master." "My pride as a sword to attack and defeat my Master''s enemies will be lost if I only become a display sword like my other sisters!" shouted the cursed sword with burning enthusiasm. I immediately turned to Mio and nodded. While carrying my old katana which was now in Mio''s grip, Mio slowly also carried the cursed sword in her grip. Before Mio left me, I asked Mio a small question about her gift. "Mio, I will give you a day off according to your ability to manage the cursed sword until it becomes my main weapon. So, make good use of your time in reforging the cursed sword," I said to Mio. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. I won''t take too long to forge the sword body that has this outdated body design. I think it will take three days to reforge the body, I don''t want to be away from Lily-sama''s side for too long." The answer given by Mio made my heart beat faster. I''ve often gotten answers like that from Mio, but because my feelings and Mio''s have been very close since I was a child. This made my heart feel something different when Mio said that. "Three days to date me, you''re too cunning, Mio," I replied to Mio. "Heehe, Lily-sama noticed it." Behind Mio''s smile, as she walked towards the outermost part of Marquess Rommel''s residence, I just realized that Mio would do anything to keep me one step further than the others. My promise to Princess Anastasia, Hana, Ciel, Sia, and my twin step-sisters was a romantic date for one day after this big problem was over. Compared to them, Mio used her own way and method in taking advantage of my situation to walk two steps ahead of them. "I have a terrible and cunning Exclusive Maid, huh?" I muttered a little while suddenly emitting hot steam from my breath. "Huh? It seems like I''ve been standing outside for too long without being exposed to a heat source to warm my body." The winter air at night had made my body almost shiver with cold. My father and Earl Timoti who were chatting with Sebastian seemed to have reached their final decision so my father waved his hand at me. "Lily!" my father shouted from a distance. I immediately stepped towards my father and began to prepare myself for an important meeting that was only attended by people who were interested in this Golden King Bear hunting operation. "It seems like the situation has gone well under your leadership, Lily," when I arrived at the main command place in the Golden King Bear hunt, I was greeted with a warm drink from a teapot that was heated directly using a magic stove. "Yes, father. The situation has gone according to what I expected. It''s just that..." I began to answer my father''s question while placing myself on a chair that Sebastian had prepared. While sitting on the chair that Sebastian had prepared, my hand immediately reached for a cup of warm tea that had been provided in a cup to warm my body which was starting to get cold. Slluurrpp... With one sip of my mouth drinking some of the warm tea, I felt quite calm after my throat enjoyed the warmth of the tea that began to make my body calmer without being cold. "It''s just that Lily is having trouble with what Lily will do with the cursed sword?" asked my father while enjoying a cup of warm tea poured by Sebastian. "Yes, Father. At first, I had great doubts about using the cursed sword. But that doubt was immediately refuted by Mio who was trying to make a sword that could keep up with the development of my sword technique which was increasing rapidly. Mio planned to reforge the cursed sword into a main weapon that I would use for a long time." My father just played with his thick beard while understanding what I had said. Earl Timoti who was sitting with my father also played with his hand in rolling his hair until it was wrapped around his finger. "Reforging the cursed sword to be used as a main weapon," muttered my father while pulling his long beard. "That''s a brilliant idea and comes with the ability to make it happen. Does this mean that Mio has the same talent as her father and mother at the same time?" my father muttered further. My father''s small murmur seemed to have caught the attention of Earl Timoti and slowly began to ask about what was happening to the cursed sword. "Marquess Rommel, what will happen to the cursed sword?" asked Earl Timoti who could not yet understand the situation that had occurred to the cursed sword that had become the second source of trouble after the potential invasion of the Golden King Bear herd. "Oh, Earl Timoti. This will be a problem that will involve the Marquess Rommel family and my family must be able to survive the onslaught of heretical sect attacks after the cursed sword that has made Lily her Master," said my father to Earl Timoti. "It will be a big problem if the Marquess Rommel family shoulders such a heavy burden alone," argued Earl Timoti. "It is indeed a heavy burden for our family to bear, but we have more than enough strength to carry such a responsibility on the front lines. Isn''t that right, Lily?" my father asked while glancing at me. I, who was enjoying a cup of warm tea, could only nod as I listened to my father''s words. "It will be the responsibility of the Marquess Rommel family after one of the cursed swords has recognized me as her Master. I hope you understand that, Earl Timoti," I supported my father''s statement on this. "This decision is one of the best decisions if seen from the political side of the Marquess Rommel family who has become neutral. It can be said that one of these cursed swords became the main source of power for the Marquess Rommel family when there was a big problem involving one of the nobles of the Aurora Kingdom Capital who was allied with one of the heretical sects that worshiped the Goddess of Destruction." "Sooner or later... something like that was bound to happen. I''m sure of that." I said those words based on my own perspective and my discomfort towards the Marquess Rommel family who had various public enemies. My father''s decision to face the cursed sword that was in my hands as its owner had triggered Earl Timoti''s worry for the safety of our family. I understood his feelings which were full of worry. "Earl Timoti..." "I hope you haven''t forgotten this one important thing." Saying a sentence filled with power and command in every word. A magic energy formation has gathered around my head to form a magic crown shaped like a magic halo that is often used by angels in children''s stories. Swwooppp... [ The blessing of the title King of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] "If they dare to declare war on the Marquess Rommel family. At least they will face one of the Kings who has obtained an absolute power that they would not have expected." When I said that confidently, the magic crown standing on my head was seen from the reflection of my warm tea and showed a golden yellow magic crown. I don''t look like a strange woman when using the blessing of the title given by the Goddess Aurora, right? Seeing my condition that seemed full of confidence, Earl Timoti smiled at me. "This one servant will wait patiently and obey your every command, Lily-sama," said Earl Timoti as he closed his eyes and paid his respects to me by bowing his body before me. Chapter 142 - 102 - The Monarch Marks My confident words had activated one of the blessings given by the Goddess Aurora. The blessing that made me the leader of this stealth slime herd felt very awkward and embarrassed. If only my face were full of expressions, maybe right now I would be smiling shyly in front of Earl Timoti. Earl Timoti who was paying his respects to me slowly got up after my hand signaled him to finish his respects to me. "I hope they don''t start a movement that will put the Aurora Kingdom in trouble," I said while drinking my cup of tea until it was finished. I refilled the cup of warm tea by placing it near Sebastian who was standing not far from me. With an authoritative attitude and full of politeness as a Butler, Sebastian seemed to know my intentions and goals when I handed him the empty cup. "Does Lily-sama want to get tea with the same sugar concoction as Marquess Rommel?" asked Sebastian while accepting my empty cup. "No need, I prefer the original taste of tea like the one served by Mio. Adding sugar or honey to the tea will ruin the natural flavor of the tea leaves," I replied to Sebastian. Pyyuurrr... Sebastian nodded and poured tea into my glass cup. The movements made by Sebastian looked very dignified with his sturdy posture and old age that made him worthy of being a professional Butler based on the experience he had gained. Speaking of experience, I immediately glanced at Earl Timoti and my father. Compared to them, Sebastian looked much older than my father and Earl Timoti. And that made me curious about one thing. "Sebastian, I''m a little curious about one thing. Have you worked for the Marquess Rommel family since you were young?" I asked Sebastian who was pouring tea into my glass cup. Pyyuurrr... Hearing my question, Sebastian looked calm and smiled. "I worked for Marquess Rommel from the generation before Lily-sama''s father inherited his Marquess peerage. If we compare Lily-sama and Mio with myself and Lily-sama''s father, then it can be said that Mio has the same working age range as me as one of the subjects working in the Marquess Rommel family. Even to understand Marquess Rommel''s needs and learn what he liked when he was a teenager, it had given me a headache every time at that time, Lily-sama." "Hey, I didn''t cause problems all the time with my tastes changing now and then," replied my father who seemed to want to correct Sebastian''s answer. "Same as Mio? Does that mean Sebastian worked as my father''s Exclusive Butler at that time?" I asked further. "Yes, Lily-sama. At first, I was an Exclusive Butler who worked to fulfill the needs and carry out orders that Lily-sama''s father wanted. Although every order and need of his felt very strange as a teenage boy at that time." "I told you, I wasn''t that weird in the past!" By giving a small touch to his fist that almost hit the table, my father seemed to be holding himself back from losing control after his strange youth was said by Sebastian. Earl Timoti who had returned to his chair also looked awkward when my father was having difficulty controlling his emotions from the story of the past that Sebastian said in order to answer my curiosity. I laughed after hearing this. "You can tell me the details later, Sebastian," I said to save Sebastian from my father who was trying to cover up information about him in the past. "Speaking of the past, was Earl Timoti also this close to my father before?" by throwing that question to Earl Timoti, I had done a service in saving Sebastian who was the target of my father''s small anger. "I only admire the greatness of Marquess Rommel in the past, more precisely admire his ferocity when fighting the royal family who at that time were still stubborn in their very old-fashioned stance in making a decision." "Huh? What happened in the past?" I instantly managed to trigger one of the stories in the past that started to catch my attention. "It can be said that Marquess Rommel and the royal family almost declared a territorial war to prove a truth that your father had said, Lily-sama." I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat when I heard this and glared at my father. "Father, you gave Sebastian a hard time in the past," I said to my father after hearing Earl Timoti''s statement about my father almost going to war against the royal family. "Lily, at that time, the royal family was degrading a woman who would later become the mother who gave birth to you. What man would remain silent when one of his beloved women was being degraded by the royal family!" my father shouted while clenching his fists and hitting the table that contained a topographic map and warm tea that warmed his body on a cold winter night. Baamm!! The loud bang made several wooden blocks on the topographic map fall. "One of my beloved women, huh? That means there are still other women besides my mother," I replied while sipping a cup of warm tea that Sebastian had refilled. "L-Lily... I-I just said something wrong. Not one of my beloved women but the only woman who is my heart''s adorer!" my father denied further to correct his words. "The only woman I love? I now feel sorry for Mama Amagi who seems to have lost her love confession from my father." "Kuuhhrrnn..." My father suddenly fell silent when he heard that comment from me. "Why does it seem like I''m the wrong one? That''s just a story from the past, Lily!" My father began to give up with his head down dejectedly after losing in this word game. "It seems like you two are talking about something interesting," right behind my body, Mama and my twin step-sisters were standing. I had felt their presence but Earl Timoti''s words made me forget about their presence who were walking closer. "Welcome Mama, we were talking about Father''s youth which seemed to be filled with endless problems," I said to greet Mama''s arrival and put down the cup of tea that I was enjoying with every sip. "You''re already back, Lily? I guess this is much faster than I expected, considering the overflow of magical energy from that disgusting Golden King Bear. Did the hunt this time go smoothly thanks to the adventurers from the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom?" asked my mother while creating a chair for her to sit on from one of the object creation magics often used by the Great Heroes. Swiirrlll ... Paaamm ... Ctaaakkk ... By swinging one of her fingers until it made a snapping sound, my mother had created a simple chair made of soil for herself and my twin step-sister. My mother''s skill in casting fast and efficient magic was proven by my eyes which were unable to catch the remains of her magic formation that immediately disappeared into the air. "Sebastian ..." I immediately glanced at Sebastian and let out a small glance containing a small message to prepare additional cups and glasses for my mother and my twin step-sister. Sebastian immediately rushed off to get some additional cups and warm snacks that were suitable for the Marquess Rommel family then Earl Timoti and their personal troops who were still on duty guiding the adventurers out of the forest that was the hunting ground for the Golden King Bear. After my mother and my twin step-sister sat on one of the chairs created by my mother. Their gazes never stopped on my head I was emitting a magic crown that indicated me as the leader in charge of the stealth slime herd. Their intense gazes made my body feel uncomfortable. To distracted them, I removing the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora. [ The Blessing of the King of Stealth Slime has been deactivated! ] The magic crown that surrounded my head like an angel''s halo disappeared. The golden yellow magic rays that disappeared made the atmosphere in the Golden King Bear hunting command center feel dim. "Ahhh!!" My mother and my twin step-sister sister said the same thing at the same time. Whether it was their curiosity that was the same or they were still connected by the same flesh and blood, their sad and disappointed facial expressions were visible in the same time. "Lily, you like teasing Mama in this way. Does it feel that fun when you tease your Mama''s curiosity like this?" said my mother with an expression filled with sadness and disappointment after the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora disappeared. "I don''t know what Mama talking about," I just put on a blank expression and acted as if I didn''t understand what Mom was talking about. "Hmmm... Lily..." Slowly, my mom got up from her seat and approached me. That made Alice and Alyssa also approach me with their facial expressions that matched perfectly. "W-What? Ehh... why are you approaching me like this?" I started to have a bad feeling about this. The facial expressions that looked like they wanted to prey on me because of their curiosity were very clear. "M-Mom?" "Alice?" "Alyssa?" I called the three of them while preparing to receive their attacks that would happen simultaneously. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "W-What are you all going to do?" I started to feel this bad feeling getting worse. Squuiisshh... Pooommm... Paaammm... "Huh? Alice... Alyssa??" I saw Alice and Alyssa locking my body movements with a light lock like a tight hug. Meanwhile, my mother looked like she was moving her wavy fingers as if she wanted to tickle my body. "D-Don''t tell me you girls have colluded with Mama because of that one unimportant thing!" I shouted when I received a small attack given by my mother. Gururuu... Guuruuuruuu... "Ahhh!! Hahaha!! That''s so ticklish, Mama!" I accepted the attack given by my Mama. The movement of my Mama''s fingers had made my body feel tortured and filled with laughter because of holding back the ticklish feeling from the movement of my Mama''s hand that began to slowly rise to my breasts. "W-Wait, Mama! You don''t want to do it that far, do you?" I asked Mama with my eyes starting to fill with tears. "If only Lily hadn''t teased Mama, maybe the punishment wouldn''t have come to this," with a small smile given by my Mama, I began to feel the small movement of my Mama''s hand that began to explore the cleavage of my breasts. "Haauuu..." I unconsciously let out a small moan and felt that what my Mama was doing was a sexual punishment that made me feel embarrassed in public. "Ara~ Lily can moan with such a cute voice. So cute..." With both my arms locked by Alice and Alyssa, I could only express my surrender to their persistent attitude. "I-I surrender... So please let me go, Mama..." with my cleavage still getting a gentle touch from my Mama''s fingers, I am surrender to Mama. Without looking in a mirror, I could see myself who had a red blush all over my face. Chuupp... Chuupp... By saying that I had surrendered, Alice and Alyssa released my arm lock from their embrace. Alice and Alyssa kissed my cheeks as an apology because they were also curious about the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora to me. In this embarrassment, I immediately used the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora to show it to Mama and my twin step-sisters. [ The Blessing of the King of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] [ The Blessing of the Queen of Stealth Slime has been activated! ] Using these two blessings together, I have succeeded in satisfying the curiosity of Mama and my twin step-sisters. [ The Blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction has been activated and has succeeded in devouring the blessing of the ''King of Stealth Slime''! ] [ The Monarch of Holy Destruction''s blessing has been activated and successfully devoured the ''Queen of Stealth Slime'' blessing! ] At that moment the notification appeared before my eyes, suddenly, I felt a huge surge of magical energy explode above my head and form a new magical crown. Chapter 143 - 103 - The Monarch Crown Mark My eyes widened slightly when I saw the report given by my Yurification System. The report containing the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora suddenly disappeared, replaced by the blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction. "What happened to my blessing?" I muttered a little curiously after seeing the report that my blessing had been devoured by the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. ================== Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown It is a blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction and has a prophetic nature that allows it to adjust independently in the owner''s main body. Currently, it has devoured the blessings that the owner''s main body has in the form of "King of Stealth Slime" and "Queen of Stealth Slime." The two blessings that have been devoured by the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction have formed a new blessing that shows the true power and strength of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. ==================== I briefly read the report given by my Yurification System. With my two blessings that have disappeared because they were devoured by the blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction, I can only hope that the blessings that I will get through the Quest offered by the Yurification System do not overlap with each other. My mother and twin step-sister who have been curious about what happened to the magic crown mark on my head, they began to pay close attention to my head. I, who had given up after getting tortured by my mother in the form of her wavy and ticklish fingers, had brought me to show the blessings that had been given by the Goddess Aurora and the Goddess of Destruction. However, when two of the blessings was destroyed because it was devoured by another blessing, I could only show the remains of the devoured blessing with a new blessing. I focused my magic energy to form a magic crown mark that slowly decorated my head. Unlike the golden yellow magic glow, this time various colors of magic formations began to form a magic crown above my head. [ Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown has been activated! ] My magic energy overflow which was originally shining brightly and golden yellow, now had to release a magic energy overflow that was capable of destroying anything around me. I began to suppress my magic energy by performing simple magic manifestations to patch up the leak of magic energy overflow that had shaken my body. Swiiirrlll... Using the example given by my mother, I began to build the structure of the magic formation and made my magic crown made of pure magic begin to get a small touch of magic energy that had been processed and forged new form of a magic crown that fly and rotated around my head. Swiiirrlll... If the blessing given by the Goddess Aurora was an arrangement of pure magic formations that formed a magic crown with a flow of golden yellow holy magic energy, then it has changed like a crown whose main composition consists of various flows of magical energy that form a magic crown formation with an arrangement like cherry blossom petals that expand above my head. Blooommm ... Like cherry blossom petals that break and bloom above my head, I can see the reflection of my magic crown that forms five cherry blossom petals that form a pentagon above my head. If the halo magic used by angels is in the form of a circle, then the crown above my head is formed from five cherry blossom petals with various kinds of magic cores arranged on top of it. The five cherry blossom petals that form the crown have different colored sides and make me look like I have various kinds of magic cores that I haven''t used to the fullest. "Lily, doesn''t this look different from before?" asked my mother while squinting her eyes to pay more attention to every detail of my magic crown that was flying above my head. "This is the true form of my magic crown, Mama," I replied while tidying myself up to sit quietly after I was released from Alice and Alyssa''s embrace that locked my arm movements. "Magic crown? What kind of magic chant is that?" asked my mother further. While asking questions that made my head spin in answering them, I couldn''t think of anything to answer them other than with a fluent lie that I was ready to throw out of my mouth without having a true basis of responsibility. "I don''t know, maybe like a magic spell to mark myself as the highest power holder like a King in a region?" I replied who didn''t have time to think of a lie to satisfy my mother''s curiosity. "King? Doesn''t this Crown look more like a crown worn by the Queen in a kingdom?" replied my mother who denied my previous statement. "I don''t know either, Mama, this looks like¡ª" Before I continued my words, I heard a conversation from the Soul Tame communication channel about the stealth slime herd''s plan to rebuild their slime base in the part of the cave that had been destroyed by the Golden King Bear. "I can''t believe they would do something that crazy," I said to comment on what had become the topic of discussion of the stealth slime herd. "What''s wrong, Lily? You seem to be talking to someone else through telepathy magic," my mother looked at me with a worried expression after seeing me comment on the topic of discussion of the stealth slime herd. "It''s okay, Mama. It seems that the herd of stealth slimes that previously inhabited our Mansion will build a Mansion similar to ours as their new residence in the deepest part of the cave that was destroyed by the massive magical energy outburst from the Golden King Bear," while saying that, I immediately pointed to one of the stealth slime''s viewpoints that was connected by the Soul Tame magic chant that was still active above the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. Through my hand that was pointing to one of the viewpoints of the stealth slimes that were still actively roaming the hunting ground of the Golden King Bear herd, they seemed to be doing a clean-up patrol after the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword were defeated. My mind which was still connected by the conversation of the herd of stealth slimes that were still actively talking made my head a little dizzy when I heard their conversation. "Copying the design of the Mansion where we live? Does that mean they have memorized the layout of our Mansion?" asked my Mama whose curiosity was now diverted to the abilities of the herd of stealth slimes that were about to build a Mansion similar to the residence of the Marquess Rommel family. "I think they have memorized the layout of our Mansion. Since we were on vacation for quite a long time, it has become a common habit for them," I replied to answer my mother''s curious question. "Hmm... this makes me curious. When did the invasion of the Golden King Bear herd happen and how long did it take for the stealth slime herd to memorize the layout of our Mansion?" my mother continued to ask. "Huh? I''m curious about that too, Mama." What my mother said was also true. If the stealth slime herd memorized the layout of the rooms in the Mansion where I live, then they have been living in Marquess Rommel''s residence for quite a long time. That means... they have taken refuge in Marquess Rommel''s residence to the point that they have multiplied to that extent to fight back against the Golden King Bear herd. "Let me ask them first, Mama." Using the Soul Tame communication network, I immediately called one of the stealth slimes who was willing to accept my sudden interrogation. "Hey, I want one of you to meet me immediately," I said with a cold sentence that gave an order to the entire herd of stealth slimes connected to the Soul Tame communication network. My cold voice and absolute command to them had given an extraordinary silence in the Soul Tame communication channel. "I want to talk about one important thing about the Golden King Bear herd and your behavior that messed up the Mansion where I live." "Can I get an explanation like... why the Mansion where I live is messy and filled with broken things like this?" while asking them a small question, I emphasized my sentence with a cold tone and gave a small warning to answer all the question that made my mother curious. When I finished asking that question on the Soul Tame communication channel, I was surprised by the appearance of one of the stealth slimes who made a big contribution to the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A stealth slime who dedicated and risked her life to watch over the leader of the Golden King Bear herd, she was stealth slime number forty-seven. "My esteemed commander, I have come to fulfill your summons," said the stealth slime number forty-seven, lowering her head and kneeling in front of me. The appearance of one of the stealth slimes that did not show any presence and magical energy that surprisingly appeared in front of Mama and me had shown her great ability to hide as Noel did. The body shape of stealth slime number forty-seven already had a human body made my mother amazed and surprised. Compared to the descendants of the half-human race who had obtained their human form at an early age, my mother was more surprised at the human body shape of the stealth slime that looked like a normal human. "My eyes are not deceiving me, right?" asked my mother while glancing at me. "No Mama, this is one of the stealth slimes that is bound by the Soul Tame magic spell with me," I replied while lifting a cup of tea that was starting to get cold. "Soul Tame magic spell?" My mother furrowed her eyebrows slightly and looked up at the sky of Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Binding a herd of stealth slimes with this many Soul Tame magic spells? Doesn''t that require a lot of magic energy, Lily?" asked my mother as if she couldn''t believe that I had cast Soul Tame magic on a herd of stealth slimes. "That happened before they evolved to be able to use human body forms, Mama..." While lifting a cup of cold tea, I drank the rest of the cold tea until it was finished. "Evolution? What Lily means is... this girl is an evolution form of stealth slime?!" My mother''s eyes were now wide open as if she had received a new research material that came to her directly. "Mama... please restrain yourself who is filled with curiosity about something that has just been discovered in this world. Right now... Mama looks like a crazy doctor who wants to dissect stealth slime number forty-seven to study her internal organs that contain mucus and fluid glands," I said to restrain Mama''s curiosity in dissecting stealth slime number forty-seven''s body. "Besides that, isn''t Mama more interested in other things like... since when did the Golden King Bear invasion take place, and since when did the stealth slime herd inhabit our Mansion to have a level of accuracy in the room layout that is very similar to the original." "Isn''t that much more interesting to satisfy Mama''s previous curiosity?" By saying this sentence, at least I have managed to save one of the stealth slimes from entering Mama''s research room which contains horrible tools for dissecting living creatures'' organs. At least, this will keep my Mama busy investigating the big problem that has hit Marquess Rommel''s territory and forming a special unit to clean up the damage. Chapter 144 - 104 - The Burden And Hope For Me Stealth slime number forty-seven received an interrogation from my mother. The interrogation conducted by my mother involved a physical approach and friendly manners. During the interrogation, my mother immediately ordered Sebastian to prepare a special table for a tea party at night which was still entering the winter season. Sebastian seemed to make a small protest because the conditions at night in winter were not ideal for holding a tea party, but my mother remained firm in holding the tea party together, encouraged by her authority as Marchioness Amagi. "I hope you prepare a tea party with special dishes, Sebastian," while giving a triumphant smile at her status as Marchioness Amagi, then Sebastian could only submit to the orders given by my mother. Plokk... Plookk... By clapping her hands to attract the attention of stealth slime number forty-seven who was within the range of my mother''s light interrogation, her body trembled slightly and looked at my face as if expecting help. [ C-Commander... what should I do about this? ] Through the communication network of my Soul Tame magic spell that was still active on her, stealth slime number forty-seven asked a question in a small tone that begged for help and expected a little help from me. I just smiled at her and looked to endure the interrogation that was being given by my mother. "This interrogation is not too bad, I think it''s much more humane than the interrogation that my mother usually does," I whispered to give an answer that made stealth slime number forty-seven feel calm. [ M-More humane than usual? ] [ I-I don''t want to doubt the words of my own Supreme Commander... ] [ However, does it look very human when talking while receiving magic energy that presses my body like this? ] I could only smile calmly when I got a question like that from stealth slime number forty-seven. Just before the interrogation of stealth slime number forty-seven took place, my mother had cast magic to make stealth slime number forty-seven stand still without being able to move her body that was trying to escape from my mother''s interrogation. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you can pass the interrogation given by my mother, I can give you a magic catalyst that can make the entire herd of stealth slimes feel very jealous of you," I continued my small mumble to talk to stealth slime number forty-seven through Soul Tame communication. [ T-The magic catalyst given directly by my Supreme Commander? ] [ I want to get it! ] [ I will do my best to survive a deadly interrogation like this. ] I smiled and chuckled again after listening to the answer given by stealth slime number forty-seven which caught the attention of my mother and my twin step-sisters. "Is there something funny that makes you laugh, Lily?" asked my mother while stopping her small interrogation. "It''s okay, Mama. I just feel like they need to be responsible for cleaning the Mansion where we live which is already full of dust and dirt after being left on vacation for long time," I replied while acting calm like a noble woman who had just finished her heavy duties as Matriarch. By playing the command baton given by my father on my wrist and throwing it up, I seemed too indifferent to the command baton that was able to move all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family. My mother who saw me playing the command baton belonging to the Marquess Rommel family immediately stopped her little interrogation of stealth slime number forty-seven and approached me with panic on her face. "Huupp!!" with a cute little scream, my mother immediately caught the command baton that I was playing and looked at me with a look in her eyes that looked like she wanted to scold me. "Lily, this is not something you can play with like that!" with her hands on her hips and holding the command baton carefully, my mother immediately walked toward the back of my body. "You really made Mama''s heart almost stop beating, you know, if this thing is destroyed then there will be no legitimate power holder to continue the Marquess Rommel family," whispered my mother when she was behind my body. "You must take good care of this item because it is the legitimate source of power to become the Matriarch or Patriarch who controls all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family," my mother continued to whisper while stroking my hair and pinning it with a hair ribbon that suddenly appeared on my mother''s wrist. "If this thing falls into the wrong hands, then our family will be under the leadership of the person holding this command baton." The small whisper uttered by my mother had given me a warning about the existence of the command stick that could end the Marquess Rommel family and its assets. "I understand, Mama. Thank you for telling me something as important as this," I replied with a whisper from my mouth. The more I understood about the burden carried by the command baton given by my father, the more I felt that this was a responsibility that I did not want to take on. I wanted to hand over this heavy responsibility to someone who had a strong desire to carry the path that the Marquess Rommel family would take. While I was lost in such thoughts, Alice and Alyssa crossed my mind. "What about Alice and Alyssa?" I muttered softly while asking my mother in a small voice. My mother who heard this question continued to move her hand in stroking my hair and put on a tight hair band on my head. "They can''t possibly carry that heavy responsibility," replied my mother in a curt tone. "If they can''t, then I can''t carry this heavy responsibility too?" I replied using an unconfident intonation. "Hahaha¡­ that''s very funny, Lily. Marquess Rommel and someone who calls herself Marchioness Amagi have agreed to appoint a girl who will become the Matriarch because it''s impossible to persuade her to find a man who is capable of becoming the Marquess to replace Marquess Rommel himself," the answer given by my mother had given a new puzzle compared to the big question about the group of stealth slimes that had inhabited the Mansion where Marquess Rommel''s family lived to the point of knowing the accurate layout of the rooms. "What do you mean by that, Mama?" I, who didn''t understand my mother''s answer, reflexively tilted my head with a questioning expression on my face. "You will know when the time comes and be grateful that you are the Matriarch that your parents who love you so much have been hoping for," while giving an ambiguous answer and another riddle, my mother gave a small kiss on my cheek after her hands finished putting the hair ribbon on my head. "You just have to wait to find out the answer I give today," with a small smile and walking away, my mother returned to her small interrogation to get an answer from stealth slime number forty-seven. My mother''s whispers and words have made me wonder about this. What made my father and mother agree that I would become the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family? That great power full of responsibility was delegated to me who still had no experience in decision making. Do I deserve to receive such great expectations from my parents? The more I try to understand and use my brain capacity to think about this, the answer I get is only that I am not worthy of such great expectations. [ You don''t understand yourself, Lily-chan? ] In my hesitation, my Goddess suddenly spoke to me. [ Lily-chan should at least look in the mirror once in a while... ] [ Belittling your abilities like that, isn''t that something that a Saintess who was personally chosen by the Goddess should do? ] "Uuhh..." I grumbled a little after hearing that. I''m not belittling my abilities... I just feel like I don''t deserve the expectations of my two great parents like that... If you look closely, Alice and Alyssa should be much more suited to be Matriarchs who can move the entire Marquess Rommel family and its assets. [ If only the Goddess Aurora were still here, she would have uttered fiery words of wisdom about Lily-chan who was belittling herself like this. ] "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean?" I said to my Goddess. "Eh? Oppss..." While I was replying to my Goddess''s words while my head was filled with burdens of thoughts, I unconsciously said a sentence that caught the attention of the people around me. "Is something wrong, Lily-sama?" Earl Timoti immediately approached me and looked worried about my words which caught everyone''s attention. I immediately shook my head and tapped my head with my finger. "No problem, Earl Timoti. Just answering a small question that made me accidentally say that sentence," I replied while smiling at Earl Timoti. The conversation between me and such a heavy topic made my body feel tired. For now, the remaining responsibilities were to collect the remains of the Golden King Bear''s herd and pay the adventurers who had woken up from their fear after being exposed to the Golden King Bear''s powerful magic wave radiation. "Lily-sama, I think you should rest now. Lily-sama looks very tired¡­" Earl Timoti lowered his head as he gave me the advice I needed right now. However, I rejected the advice. "There is still work that has not been completed and it makes me uncomfortable to rest," I replied while observing the work being done by Earl Timoti''s soldiers and looking up at the sky which showed the perspective of the stealth slime herd that was patrolling to clean the cave where they lived. "I think I''ll take a break after all this is over," with a small forced smile on my face that wasn''t used to smiling, I tried to convince Earl Timoti not to worry too much about me who was exhausted like this. "I understand, Lily-sama. After Lily-sama''s fight with the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword is over, Lily-sama should have the great right to rest Lily-sama''s tired body." "It''s okay, I can still survive if I just sit like this," I forced a small smile so that Earl Timoti wouldn''t worry too much about me. I could see Earl Timoti taking a deep breath before closing his eyes. "Lily-sama is really like Marquess Rommel. Not resting until this matter is over. This kind of action is very rare for the nobles of the Aurora kingdom. I am truly amazed and touched by this honorable act," Earl Timoti muttered loudly. As a result of Earl Timoti''s words, several of Earl Timoti''s soldiers and Marquess Rommel''s family soldiers looked at me with sparkling eyes. T-This feeling... It seems like Earl Timoti has unknowingly raised my status by leaps and bounds. [ Do you see that, Lily-chan? ] [ You are very suitable to be the Matriarch... ] [ So don''t underestimate yourself anymore! ] "I-I understand," I muttered softly in response to my Goddess''s command. "Uuuhh... this makes me feel embarrassed," while grumbling softly like that, I tried to hold back the gazes that were directed at my body with full respect. Chapter 145 - 105 - The Goddess of Destruction Followers The gazes given by the people around me were a form of respectful gaze towards me as a young girl who had the power to move all the assets owned by the Marquess Rommel family. I stared carefully at the command baton given by my father. The elegant carvings with black and gold ink patterns gave the nuance that it was a command stick that had the power of what the Marquess Rommel family had. What my mother said about this serious responsibility and the emotional encouragement given by my Goddess made me realize something. Behind the power given by the blessing of the Yurification System, there was a responsibility that I had to shoulder. This heavy responsibility was actually very suitable for me who seemed to have the opportunity to be able to bear that form of responsibility well. Although I was a little hesitant when accepting such a terrible fact. I mean... what kind of noble girl would accept the burden of responsibility by taking care of what her extended family had? Is there a noble girl who could do something crazy that requires such great responsibility? [ Isn''t that you, Lily-chan? ] My Goddess seems to have replied to a question that didn''t need an answer. [ Lily-chan, have some confidence in your abilities. ] [ Didn''t I tell you not to look down on yourself too much? ] [ Compared to Alice and Alyssa, they are far weaker than you who can defeat a monster with a danger level equivalent to a Calamity Disaster. ] [ Even for Alice and Alyssa, they will only win if their magical energy capacity and magical energy chant are fast enough to silence the Golden King Bear in one strike before the cursed sword awakens and takes over the Golden King Bear''s body. ] [ In such a grand battle, Lily-chan was able to defeat the two dangers that were threatening the world with ease. ] While receiving my Goddess''s words, I immediately leaned my back against the back of the chair. The fatigue from moving my body and bringing out the greatest potential of my katana attack technique has made me receive a side effect in the form of extreme fatigue. It was like the muscles all over my body were starting to tense up and stiffen until it was hard to move. "Sigh¡­ this is going to hurt my body to move," I muttered softly as I felt the twitching in my arm muscles that were starting to spread throughout my body. "Okay, I understand what you''re talking about, my Goddess," I began to feel that the words given by my Goddess were slightly distancing my pessimism about my own abilities through this little murmur. Thanks to what Earl Timoti had done, I was now getting a lot of attention from his soldiers. Their gazes that secretly glanced at my body seemed to be focused on the top of my head that was wearing the Monarch of Holy Destruction''s blessing. "Hmm¡­" at that moment, I realized something. "¡­" While looking at the reflection of my face reflected in the cup of cold tea, I could see that the hair ribbon that my mother wore matched my magic crown which was a blessing from the Goddess of Destruction. "Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown, huh? I wonder why it looks like seven cherry blossom petals with different colors," I continued in a small tone. I went back to enjoying the cold tea in my cup. The sensation of the cold tea made my body feel a chill that made me shiver. The cape that covered my back suddenly fluttered after Zoe crawled out of my back hair in her butterfly form. "Master, it seems like we have a serious problem that must be resolved immediately," Zoe whispered while placing herself in the form of a butterfly spirit on my shoulder. "Serious problem? Wasn''t that just resolved?" I replied in a whisper to Zoe. "The two important problems have indeed been resolved but I can feel a magical energy that makes my spirit instinct vibrate to hunt it. Can I leave for a while to hunt this spirit?" Zoe replied while spreading her butterfly wings to immediately go hunt another spirit that she had detected. I don''t know how much Zoe suffered in the past that made her have a grudge that will continue to hunt other spirits who had oppressed her in the past when she was a caterpillar spirit and a cocoon spirit. "Hunting spirits?" I tilted my head and asked Zoe this. "Yes, Master, it seems to be a spy spirit that is watching Master from a distance. That makes him a perverted spirit that deserves punishment for his perverted nature of peeping on my Master from a distance," Zoe said while releasing a small portion of her magic energy into her butterfly wings. "Watching me from a distance? Is there a spirit that is capable of doing that?" "There are some cowardly spirits who dedicate their skills as spy spirits by taking information from a distance. This perverted spirit that makes my hands itch to hunt him down." At this point, I just realized that a spirit''s grudge seems to last a lifetime. "Based on my instincts, this spirit has a close connection to a cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction because their magic formation is the same as that cursed sword," in Zoe''s words that sounded serious like this, I began to notice my magic crown which was a sign of the intervention of the Goddess of Destruction with her blessing that would shake the beliefs of the cult that worshipped her. "I guess¡­ your instincts aren''t entirely wrong, Zoe," I replied as I sipped my cold tea. "Monarch of Holy Destruction, the blessing bestowed upon me by the Goddess of Destruction seems to have caught the attention of some of those groups. If only they were fools who could be fooled¡ª" "Ehh¡­ Hmmm¡­ I guess that would work." As I was chatting with Zoe and enjoying every muscle in my body that had tensed up, I came up with a new idea that Zoe would do. "Zoe, could you create a small commotion for this cult by using a magic formation that holds the blessing of the Goddess of Destruction to trick them into destroying each other?" I said with a small smile to Zoe. Zoe, who was still in her butterfly spirit form, immediately flapped her butterfly wings after hearing my plan to split the cult into two parts. The plan I want to implement is to split the cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction into two parts, the cult that adheres to the guidance of the Goddess of Destruction in the past and the new cult that adheres to the guidance of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. With two different beliefs and supporting evidence of me having the blessing of the Goddess of Destruction, it will make the cult conflict with each other for a while. "My Master, is it just my feeling or have you turned into a cunning villain girl and become the Great Mastermind force behind this roots of problems," Zoe said in a cheerful tone. "Creating a cult that is divided into two groups because of differences in beliefs, is the smartest thing and makes me interested in doing it. Should I start with this stupid spirit?" Zoe asked in a tone full of enthusiasm. "Yes, do as you wish, I will let this Monarch of Holy Destruction Crown continue to be active and give me information about the good results," I said while taking snacks that had frozen on this cold winter night. A dry bread snack that was near me had frozen perfectly and when I returned it to its place, it made a loud sound like a stone hitting a glass. Praanngg... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ll go first to carry out this interesting plan, my Master," while giving her a small greeting before leaving me, Zoe released her magic energy to fly quickly. Baaammm!! Zoe''s butterfly wings filled with magic energy immediately shot up quickly. Seeing the direction Zoe was flying towards the forest that was filled with adventurers and joint soldiers who were hunting the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd, I could only hope that this plan would go smoothly without any obstacles. It doesn''t mean that I''m upset if something unexpected happens. I''m just trying to rest after the tiring battle between the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword. "Hmm?" My thoughts suddenly turned to the cursed sword that Mio was carrying. "The spy spirit and the cursed experimental sword of the Goddess of Destruction¡­" "Somehow this makes me have to immediately split the heretical sect into two factions that are at odds with each other." My mind suddenly sank after trying to run a simulation of the split of two factions of the heretical sect that are at odds with each other. The old faction still believes that the resurrection of the Goddess of Destruction must be done by forcibly summoning her to descend into this mortal world once again and the new faction wants to fulfill the Goddess of Destruction''s request to prevent her from returning to this mortal world. Among the fools who are members of that heretical sect, are there people who can be incited by a rule about the Goddess of Destruction not wanting to return to this world after her avatar body in this world was killed by the Great Hero in the past? This is just my guess, but please make it possible Zoe! With the faint hope that lies in Zoe''s actions in hunting spirits, I hope that this one problem will be resolved quickly and allow me to relax after exerting myself to the point of feeling exhausted like this. When my exhausted self began to relax with the circumstances around me, I was suddenly surprised by the appearance of a girl wearing a military uniform from Earl Timoti''s territory. "E-Excuse me Lily-sama, does Lily-sama have free time for an interview about this Golden King Bear hunt?" asked the girl with her body looking nervous. I who was sitting relaxed almost gave a normal answer. "I am indeed free, is there a problem that makes me intervene again?" I answered while maintaining my cold attitude and behavior. Because the situation had become calm and the hunt for the Golden King Bear had ended, I almost forgot about my role play that was still in effect until now. "N-No, Uhhm... I-I want to interview Lily-sama to complete the military report journal of the Earl Timoti family," replied the girl with nervous body movements. I looked at her body carefully and nodded. "Ahh! Lily-sama! May I interview Lily-sama too? This is for the military report of the Marquess Rommel family!" exclaimed a military girl who I had known and felt uncomfortable with her disguise that always made my body feel disgust. "Can''t you do that later... by the way... why are you wearing a military uniform? Where is your maid uniform, Noel?" I replied to Noel who was disguised as a military girl. "Eh, what is Lily-sama talking about? I am not Noel." Hearing that unreasonable answer, I immediately gave her a sharp glare and destroyed her disguise by spreading Sakura Domain around her. "I-I was just joking Lily-sama, please don''t threaten me like that." With herself having given up, Noel began to take off her small disguise and showed her awkward facial expression. Chapter 146 - 106 - The Interview for Military Reports "Interview for military reporting?" I tilted my head after hearing the words of one of the female military soldiers from Earl Timoti''s territory. "What should I do in this interview?" I asked further while moving my sitting position towards her. "L-Lily-sama only needs to answer a few questions related to the cooperation between Earl Timoti''s military and Marquess Rommel''s military. Maybe some of the interview questions will sound like they are prying... but Lily-sama can refuse to answer them," replied the female military soldier while lowering her face because she felt awkward with me. "If the questions are about military cooperation to hunt the Golden King Bear, wouldn''t it be better to talk directly with Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel directly?" I continued while directing my gaze to Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel. "A-Actually, I have tried to interview Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel. It''s just that, they said that the highest authority lies in your hands, Lily-sama." Hearing such an answer, my eyes accidentally glanced at the command baton that my father had given me. Who would have thought that a small command stick like this could make a decision that would give me a higher status than Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel? With the decision in my hands, it felt like I would have to go through some troublesome things like this in the future if the position of Matriarch was given to me. "I understand, before that..." I put the cup of tea that had cooled down on the table. Taakk... "I have to tell you that if the interview question concerns a secret that must be kept by both parties, then I don''t need to answer it and you should skip to the next interview question. Do you understand?" I asked while giving her a cold glare. "I understand about that, Lily-sama. Even if it is the most sensitive question, I can understand if Lily-sama doesn''t want to answer it." The female military nodded and began to open the small paper that she had been holding. Noel who had removed all her small disguises immediately stood behind me as if she was an Exclusive Maid who was ready to serve me at any time. The movements made by Noel who moved as my Exclusive Maid had shown that she had known that Mio was away from me and had taken her place as my Exclusive Maid. "You can take advantage of this gap, Noel," I whispered to Noel who was starting to stand behind my body. "Lily-sama? I don''t know what you''re talking about," a reply accompanied by a smile, of course, showed that she had just lied and preferred to go with the flow that Mio had given. "Make sure Mio doesn''t know about this and you leave immediately after Mio returns," I said to warn Noel about this important thing. I don''t have a problem with this, it''s just that... in the past, there had been a small war between two maids who were experts in sword techniques and maids who were experts in surprise attacks using her thin presence and were good at disguises. At that time, Noel even dared to make herself disguised using Mio''s appearance to approach me while trying to keep Mio busy with other maid work. The incident had made the temporary residence of the Marquess Rommel family who were on vacation even more tense after a small bloody fight broke out that made me step in to solve the problem that concerned me. "Of course, Lily-sama. I understand the guidelines of the temporary Exclusive Maid very well. If the real Exclusive Maid returns, then I will disappear like the wind," Noel replied while giving me a small smile. I turned my gaze back to the military girl who was standing in front of me with her hand holding a magic pen that allowed her to write anywhere. "Alright, what is the first question for your military report?" I asked while lifting a cup of cold tea to finish the rest of the tea in one gulp. As I enjoyed the cold tea flowing down my throat, I heard her interview questions. "Before we start the interview for Earl Timoti''s military report, I will introduce myself first. My name is Monika, one of the military soldiers under Earl Timoti''s authority. Because I come from ordinary civilians, I only have one name without any last name following me," said Monika in her introduction. "Monika, huh? Quite a nice name for a commoner," I said with a short compliment that sounded cold to her ears. "Thank you for your compliment, Lily-sama," Monika replied while bowing her head in respect. My current sitting position and her standing position had given a clear indication of our vastly different social statuses. A noble girl and a commoner woman, those two big differences had shown that I had full power and responsibility for every word of mine that would become her military report. I immediately nodded slightly and looked at her with a cold gaze like a strict military girl. "So, are there any important questions that I have to answer in this interview?" I said to shorten the small talk that Monika would do. "Ah! That''s right! Several important questions need your answers, Lily-sama," said Monika while opening the first page of the list of interview questions that would be given to me. "The first question is... is it true that what Earl Timoti is doing right now is to fulfill the curse that you have given as a subject who has become the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family?" Monika asked with a question that made me smile sarcastically. "Of course, it is true because all of Earl Timoti''s family assets are under my control," I said with a smile and loud words. As a result of my words, I could hear some small whispers that were talking about the curse that I had given to Earl Timoti. "Does that mean, for the next few hundred years, Earl Timoti''s family will continue to be in full loyalty to all descendants of the Marquess Rommel family?" Monika asked further by writing down what I had answered. "Isn''t it obvious, that the curse I gave has no end. The Earl Timoti family will remain the sword and shield of the Marquess Rommel family. Actually, it will end if all of Earl Timoti''s descendants die, in other words, the mass extermination of all of Earl Timoti''s descendants," the answer I gave had a slightly dark nuance and my gaze felt cold when I said it. "O-Oohh... is that so," said Monika who suddenly felt awkward and her body seemed to tremble when writing my words on her military report paper. "Maybe that will happen if there is an extraordinary event in the future. However, if we look at the current situation, the Marquess Rommel family is not following any noble faction, and Earl Timoti is forced to be neutral like us. I hope this will make us experience peaceful days without join the power struggle between nobles," in my words which were filled with all the possibilities, I tried to give a picture of two great noble military families working together in this peaceful atmosphere. My family has been in a neutral position, which means we don''t have to bother taking care of the nobles who are in the faction that supports the royal family and the faction that doesn''t support the royal family. My family''s choice as a neutral faction has been proven by our absence from the Aurora Kingdom''s noble event after going on vacation. "I hope there are no political movements that cause chaos to the point of deploying the military in each faction," said Monika while moving her hands that were busy writing her military report. "I hope so too, Monika," I said while exhaling my breath which began to emit thick cold steam. Seeing that my breath had emitted thick cold steam, Noel immediately took out a paper that looked like a heated stone. "Lily-sama, if you don''t mind. May I give you this warmed magic stone to tuck into your elegant and beautiful military uniform?" asked Noel while showing the magic stone that was emitting hot steam. "Isn''t that your heating magic stone? If you give it to me, you''ll feel cold," I replied while trying to refuse Noel''s gift. The magic stone used by Noel was an everyday tool that was often encountered by commoners in the winter. A magic stone that had absorbed magic energy to make it hot. This magic stone technology was basic magic technology and the beginning of the creation of the magic stove that would become a commodity needed by everyday civilians. The information I had learned from the notes left by the Great Hero in his magic book turned out to be very helpful. "I''m still not too cold," I said, showing my body''s toughness that had become strong in facing this almost-ending winter. "Besides, it seems like I have to ask Ciel and Sia to clean up the snow that has fallen again. I will ask them to make the Marquess Rommel''s residence entered early spring again," I said in a slightly joking tone to Noel. Noel only lowered her eyebrows after hearing my refusal. "Lily-sama... thank you for the concern you have given me," Noel put the magic stone that was the source of heat that warmed her body back into the paper ball and put it back into her tightly closed maid uniform. I turned my gaze back to Monika who seemed curious about something. "Umm, Lily-sama, if you don''t mind answering a personal question that makes me curious... Does Lily-sama know Saintess Hana and the two Saintesses from other races very well?" Monika asked while lowering her voice for her personal question. "You mean Saintess Ciel and Saintess Sia?" I replied while covering my mouth to answer her personal question. "Unn!! Unn!!" Monika nodded her head quickly and began to act cautiously around her. "As fellow Saintesses, of course, we have to be close to each other, right?" I replied in a small tone that was only intended for Monika to hear. "W-What does that mean, Lily-sama?" Monika replied, confused by the answer I gave. Before Monika''s curiosity continued, I immediately made a gesture that silenced my mouth from saying other words. "Shuushh..." I said while closing the movement of my lips and making a small gesture that locked my mouth from giving another answer. "Continue to the second question," I said, giving Monika a small code to continue her second question." The little secret that I had given a hint made Monika scratch her own cheek and give a cute confused expression. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Unng?" Behind Monika''s confusion, Noel looked like she was digging for more information but gave the same response as Monika. If only they knew that I was a Saintess too, then that ambiguous answer would have shocked them and made them faint. Luckily... they didn''t realize it. Chapter 147 - 107 - Another Problem Solved The questions given by Monika contained some sensitive questions regarding the main reason why Earl Timoti''s family moved under the orders of Marquess Rommel''s family to concerns about the war between noble factions. The professional question also referred to my relationship with Saintess Hana and the other Saintesses. The answer I gave was a universal answer that had many meanings in each word. It could refer to me being a Saintess or me being their close friend who helped each other. An answer like that was more than enough to give me a free space without involving myself with Monika''s curiosity any further. "Then, we will jump to the next question. In this question, I just want to make sure that the magic used by Lily-sama does not interfere with security and privacy. Especially with the moving viewpoint display like this. May I know what magic is this?" asked Monika while directing her gaze at the Soul Tame magic that was showing various viewpoints from the stealth slime herd. "Are you that curious about this magic?" I asked while stroking my hair which had stiffened from the winter night wind. "..." Monika waited patiently for my answer while shaking her magic pen to write my answer. With her small nod, I told her a simple understanding of magic that was easy to use for writing the report she was working on. "The magic you saw was an original magic that came from the Great Heroes in the past. A magic that allows you to share communication with monsters that have been forcibly tamed through the Soul Tame magic chant. To complete your report, you should at least seek a more detailed explanation from magic experts who understand how to use Soul Tame magic," I said while showing the basic formula of Soul Tame magic that was not too complex. Swwiisshh... "Soul Tame magic chant?" Monika looked like she didn''t know what I was talking about but her hands professionally wrote down the answer I gave her on her military report. "Does that mean Lily-sama can control a herd of stealth slimes that have been trapped by the Soul Tame magic chant?" Monika asked further and stopped her movement while writing her report. "I don''t know if they can be freely controlled or not, want to see me try to control you?" I replied while throwing a small smile that tried to play around with this interview question. While I threw my small smile, I just closed my eyes and poured a small amount of magic energy that began to widen the basic magic formation of Soul Tame. "Oh, did I forget to say that this Soul Tame magic chant can be used on humans too?" I said while opening my eyes and stared at Monika cynically. "If I consider you as one of my pets, then this Soul Tame magic will immediately activate and make you one of the pets that can pass on your vision to me," while saying that sentence, I immediately enlarged my magic energy that was maintaining the basic magic formation of Soul Tame and directed it at Monika. Monika who had heard this surprisingly took a step back from me and gave a very interesting facial expression to see directly. The facial expression shown by Monika was the facial expression of a woman who was not ready would submit to someone''s orders by force and fear. "Hmm? What''s wrong? Why are you taking a step back from me?" I said further while staring sharply at Monika who was filled with fear after her question got a satisfactory answer from me. "Are you afraid that I will start to think of you as my pet and accidentally release this Soul Tame magic spell on you?" by playing the basic magic formation of Soul Tame that had been formed, I used the magic spell a little to play with Monika''s facial expression which looked funny. In that little game, Noel suddenly walked toward Monika and gave me a smile that made my body shiver. "Master Lily, if this girl refuses to be your pet. Shouldn''t you care more about the woman who is willing to be your pet?" Noel asked while looking at me with her behavior that seemed to indicate something. The question given by Noel had made me shiver and my heart beat fast. Her nature was starting to show signs of danger in her pupils who stared at me with full dedication and obedience. I swallowed my saliva and tried to hide my body that was shaking like this. If only my Goddess had seen this incident, maybe I would have gotten a Yurification Quest that made me do embarrassing things together with Noel. [ That seems like an interesting idea, Lily-chan! ] "Urk!" I unconsciously said that. This bad thought was suddenly heard by my Goddess and my head felt a pain that made my body shiver greatly when I felt it. Oh, my Goddess, please don''t make me do strange things in a public space like this. I know that Noel has her interest in submitting and obeying me. So, please help me who is trying to act normally without satisfying Noel''s hidden desires that are always strange in my eyes. [ Isn''t that better? ] [ Making Noel accept her overly obedient and submissive attitude will make Lily-chan a loyal ally who won''t betray Lily-chan. ] [ Isn''t that a good thing for Lily-chan? ] "Guh!" I started to grumble in a small tone without changing my attitude like a cold-blooded noblegirl. "Aren''t you already one of my pets, Noel?" I said to prevent myself from getting a Yurification Quest that was much more embarrassing than Noel''s proud words. While puffing out her big breasts towards me and her thick maid uniform coat in the winter, Noel looked at me once again with pride after I acknowledged her as one of my pets. "Aahh... My master really acknowledged me as her pet," Noel sighed softly with her body shaking until it caught Monika''s attention. Monika who saw this also let out a surprised expression that did not expect me to be able to look at someone as a pet. "I-I apologize if this interview question offends Lily-sama," Monika started to walk one step back and bowed her body as a sign of respect to me. "I-I beg you... please give me some time to get to know Lily-sama more before becoming Lily-sama''s pet..." While saying that sentence and bowing her body, Monika looked like she was holding back her heavy breath and a blush filled her face. "Haahh... Ahhh... Becoming Lily-sama''s pet," Monika''s small mumble was heard clearly in my ears. "It must be so much fun to make everyone jealous of me..." "Ahh... Having a great owner like Lily-sama. It seems like I have to study harder to become a pet that will fulfill my owner''s wishes every time..." "Aaahh... Lily-sama..." I listened to every detail of Monika''s mumbling. When Monika came forward again and stood beside Noel, I could now see two women who had the same idea to become my pet. "Ugh, this is making my head spin," I muttered after seeing them both having the same idea. Queen Victoria, Noel, and Monika. Now I have three pets who are of the same race as me as fellow humans! This isn''t too crazy for me to do, right? I don''t want someone to look at me like a mean girl who sees a human as my pet! sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What should I do now? Oh my Goddess, do you have any suggestions on what I should do to deal with these weirdos who like to be my pets? When I was about to ask my Goddess for a solution, I suddenly heard a voice coming from my Goddess who seemed annoyed with them. [ GAAHH!! WHAT THE FUCK ARE THEY! ] [ BECOMING LILY CHAN''S PET?! ] [ I''M SO ENVIOUS OF THEM!! ] [ DAMN YOU ALL!! ] I suddenly heard my Goddess''s voice which was so pathetic and disgusting to hear. My eyesight and the voice that echoed in my mind were now divided into two parts. And it''s no different from their disgust desire! Why are they so enthusiastic about being my pets? What''s wrong with me? "Ahem! Are there any other questions?" I asked Monika who was daydreaming about herself becoming my pet with her mumbling voice that was audible. By forcing myself to act cold and look normal, I tried to make myself who was starting to tremble with disgust and goosebumps at their attitude became calmer. Monika and Noel who had been standing next to each other began to look at me with eyes that had other intentions and purposes. Noel looked at me like a master who had owned her while Monika looked at me like a pet who was trying to get to know her owner. That made my disgust even worse and tried to get rid of that gaze by taking another question to complete the military report of Earl Timoti''s family. "Ah! That''s right! I guess I was a little immersed in a situation that made me happy when I imagined it," said Monika while fixing her appearance by standing up straight. "Guh!" reflexively, I let out a small mutter and held myself back to stay calm. "Why does this strange thing always happen to me?" I muttered a little while paying attention to Sebastian who had returned with the supplies for the evening tea party that my mother had ordered. "Hey, isn''t this interview question more than enough? You can gather information from other parties like..." With my glance fixed on stealth slime number forty-seven, I tried to throw this responsibility to her. Stealth slime number forty-seven seemed to have completed her little training to survive the light interrogation that my mother had given her. Her pale facial expression and strange fluid that looked like sweat from her slime body had filled her human face. Oh, my Mother, what have you done to that poor stealth slime that looks like it has a heavy burden like facing a human life filled with a problems? Traakkk... Traakkk... When Monika''s attention was diverted by the sound of Sebastian''s trolley heading towards my Mother, it allowed stealth slime number forty-seven to move freely and step towards me. "Supreme Commander, I have completed the task you gave me by surviving the questions that interrogated me," said stealth slime number forty-seven with a wide smile on her face. "Oh, you''ve come back alive?" I replied, accidentally saying a sentence that sounded cold to her. "Yes, I have come back alive from the interrogation that made me have nightmares every night because of my guilt for making my Supreme Commander''s residence a mess like that." "You don''t need to worry, you just need to clean the dirty room and fix the broken things, right?" I replied with a smile towards stealth slime number forty-seven. "..." Stealth slime number forty-seven lowered her head after realizing her guilt for making my residence bad because it was used by the stealth slime herd that was trying to fight back against the Golden King Bear herd. "I understand, Supreme Commander." "We will be responsible for cleaning and repairing your residence." Getting such an answer, I couldn''t help but smile happily. One complicated and heavy job will be completed by the stealth slime herd. I like this kind of work system! Chapter 148 - 108 - Night Of Tea Party This icy night was decorated with simple dishes from a tea party that my mother had planned. With warm tea that had just been heated and warm cake snacks made from soft breads, my body felt warm from the inside. Mama, Alice, and Alyssa who were present at the tea party tonight added a very comfortable warm atmosphere. It felt like my family was gathering to do one thing together without caring about the problems that were happening around them. Several joint soldiers and adventurers who had just returned from hunting the Golden King Bear herd immediately looked at us with amazement. The location of our tea party was an open tent that looked like a public kitchen that was often used for cooking by soldiers who were on an expedition. The use of this minimalist tent was intended so that the tea party could be held anywhere and anytime, according to my mother preferences. Seeing the tired gazes of the joint soldiers and adventurers who had just returned from hunting the Golden King Bear herd, gave them a brilliant idea to utilize their food supply that had been distributed by the Marquess Rommel family to celebrate the victory party after successfully bringing home the results of hunting the Golden King Bear herd. Several joint soldiers and adventurers who had returned seemed very busy with tying up the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd that were still intact. The wounds that the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd had were only their decapitation wounds caused by a surprise attack from the Stealth Slime herd. "Those are extraordinary wounds, I didn''t know they could defeat wild monsters with just one attack that beheaded them," said my mother while sipping the warm tea that Sebastian had prepared. "Moreover, that wild monster is one of the rare monsters that can only be found freely when the Great Hero is still active in fighting the followers of the Goddess of Destruction. It would be a shame if this unique monster died in one large-scale hunting operation," continued my mother while watching the movements of the soldiers and adventurers who had just returned after recovering from their fear due to being exposed to the Golden King Bear''s powerful magic. "Hmm... speaking of the Golden King Bear. How does it feel to fight against such a unique monster, Lily?" asked my mother while directing her gentle gaze towards me. Listening to the question given by my mother, my body felt a small throb where information about the Golden King Bear and the cursed sword would be freely given to my mother. With my elegant small movements in enjoying every sip of the aroma of tea that soothed the feeling in my body, I began to prepare to tell my experience of fighting two enemies in one body. "It made me very tired and excited at the same time, Mama," I answered while giving my relaxed attitude while enjoying the tea party that was approaching midnight. "Lily is tired? That seems impossible," my mother denied after hearing my answer. "Mom, I''m really tired after facing two enemies that are on the same level of difficulty as Calamity Disaster. If I hadn''t managed to make one of them fall and surrender, I would have fallen on the ground and been knocked out all day because of the great fatigue," I replied while taking a soft bread snack that pampered my tongue. Noomm... The answer I gave made my mother look at me more closely. Her gaze filled with analysis and suspicion was fixed on my body without leaving out any small details that could be missed by my mother''s sharp instincts. "Tired from not being used to getting a new magic core?" said my mother while asking a question that made Alice and Alyssa immediately look at me. "A new magic core?" said Alice while moving her head which was nodding and closing her eyelids. "A new magic core, huh..." This time, Alyssa put her index finger on her lips as if she was thinking about something. "That means... if Lily-nee runs out of magic energy. It will take a long time for me to kiss her lips to replenish magic energy directly through kissing contact," Alyssa''s small murmur was heard clearly in my ears. Even at this close distance, I felt scared when I could hear what Alyssa was planning just by reading her lip movements and listening to her small murmurs. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s a very good thing for me. With this, I have to increase my magic capacity so that Lily-nee who is running out of magic will depend on me to fill the dried-up magic energy. I have to increase my magic energy capacity so that I can kiss Lily-nee''s lips... at least thirty minutes before my magic runs out," Alyssa muttered softly, making it increasingly clear what she was planning. I tried to stay calm in facing this small tea party and enjoyed every dish that Sebastian had brought. Together with Noel who acted as my Exclusive Maid, I received some small movements from Sebastian''s winks so as not to make things that would bother Alice and Alyssa''s Exclusive Maid. I tilted my head to find out what Sebastian''s winks meant and slowly peeked at the Exclusive Maid in question. They seemed to give a look that begged to help those who were going to be in trouble which confused me. However, I immediately realized the answer to that confusion after listening to Alice''s small mutter. "Do I need to practice destroying mountains so that my magic capacity will increase like Onee-sama''s too?" "But, it seems that Onee-sama''s magic energy capacity has increased greatly from the last time. I can''t even feel the overflow of her magic energy leaking out?" "If it continues like this, my magic ability is just a child''s magic ability for Onee-sama. I think I have to practice magic again to destroy a mountain in one attack." When I listened to the murmurs of Alice and Alyssa who seemed different from each other. Now I began to feel the worry emitted by Sebastian and hoped for myself to stop their madness that was about to run out of control. "For once, I was really lucky because the Golden King Bear could be defeated easily with just my basic sword technique," I said to change the direction of the conversation that was starting to bring up strange murmurs from my two step-sisters. "Basic sword technique huh... Isn''t that a technique that should only be used by the Mio family? I heard from Helena that it was a technique that was passed down from generation to generation by her extended family. Although Helena has now stopped teaching her family''s technique to Mio,... that didn''t make Lily neglect to study it further until she was able to face the Golden King Bear without any fear at all and defeat it without breaking a sweat." My mother''s words made my body feel a light interrogation aura that was unconsciously directed at me. If this light interrogation aura was directed at civilians, then they would scream and tell anything my mother wanted to know. However, I was used to the interrogation aura that my mother often used when she was interested in something I was doing. And the only way to deal with this interrogation aura was to stay calm and start answering casually. "My hard work in training has at least made me able to defeat the Golden King Bear without difficulty, Mama." "I see, you are my daughter who diligently trains even though you knows that the sword technique is difficult to master in a short time while you are very busy teaching Mama, Alice, and Alyssa about the magic book written by one of the Great Heroes." "Yes, I even sacrificed my free time to rest to train with Mio. So it is a payment that is commensurate with the results I have obtained, isn''t that very satisfying, Mama?" I gave an answer that would make my Mama feel happy and satisfied with this light conversation. "Compared to the magic book that requires intelligence and logic, does the sword technique that Lily learns also require other things such as endurance and physical limits?" When I heard that question, it seemed that I managed to change the conversation to a more relaxed direction which made Alice and Alyssa fixated on this conversation. "Of course, Mama. My body muscles scream when forced to do something that pushes my physical limits in the training given by Mio." "I know the feeling of trying to surpass physical limitations like that. I even experienced it after trying to cast magic spells written by the Great Hero himself several times until my brain almost gave up on thinking. Luckily, my daughters provided mental and emotional support that allowed me to overcome that terrible ordeal," my mother said with a smile and an aura of happiness around her. "Speaking of Mio, where is she now? Why is Noel who is currently your Exclusive Maid now?" asked my mother after realizing that Mio had disappeared from her duties as my Exclusive Maid. "Mio is currently trying to reforge the cursed sword to be used as my main weapon," I answered in a calm tone without drawing too much attention. "Eeeh?!" "Huuuh?!" "Haaah?!" The answer I had given seemed to surprise Mama, Alice, and Alyssa. Their unconcealable facial expressions indicated their curiosity about the presence of the cursed sword that was being reforged by Mio. "Lily, I seem to have misheard you. Can you repeat your answer in more detail?" asked my mother once more. "As I said Mama, Mio is currently away trying to reforge the cursed sword in order to have the same weapon posture as my katana," I answered while looking calm without causing panic. "Ahh..." said my mother who seemed speechless after hearing my answer. "Waaahhh..." Alice looked very excited after hearing about the presence of the cursed sword that was being reforged by Mio. "As expected of my Lily-nee..." Of all the complicated expressions shown by Mama and Alice, it seemed like Alyssa had another expression like she was glancing at me with a gaze filled with great respect for me. "As expected of our Supreme Commander, truly amazing," without breaking down her thin presence, stealth slime number forty-seven who was not far behind me said words that were in line with Alyssa. Because Alyssa and stealth slime number forty-seven had the same mindset about me being great in their eyes, I started to sweat coldly which made my back feel wet. "Will this go well?" I muttered a little after seeing the response that my family had given. At the cold yet warm evening tea party because of the togetherness of the family, I realized that something strange like this is not bad to feel. What is certain, I hope that my family at least has a normal standard that matches the normal standard in general. At least, I try to hope for that normal thing. Chapter 149 - 109 - The Moon and Warm Dinner Under the bright moonlight, a group of adventurers enjoyed dinner from the supply rations they get for three days and three nights of hunting the Golden King Bear herd. A bonfire that had burned charcoal and wood became their heat source to warm their bodies. Among the adventurers, there was one adventurer from the Royal Capital of Aurora who had gained a lot of reputation and led their trusted adventurer party to get a Class-A rating. While other adventurer party compositions used the right human resources for the right job, this adventurer party relied on one person to do many things and put many other things open to be filled with skills that fit the situation. The adventurer party consisted of one man and the rest were occupied by women for a total of five people. An unusual party composition but had extraordinary skills that made all male adventurers very jealous of the presence of that men in his adventurer party. The flames of the campfire that lit and burned the charcoal until it was finished made their dinner filled with warm food. While stabbing the charcoal and wood that were almost burned out, the young man was seen taking off his Medium Armor and showing his sweaty body. "I didn''t expect someone to be able to survive against two disasters like that," said the young male adventurer as he stroked his hair which looked stiff from sweat from his fatigue. "Calamity Disaster, those two unusual threats should not have been able to be fought directly. But in the end, it was the Marquess Rommel family that solved their problems without the help of adventurers. Are we needed as adventurers who help hunt the Golden King Bear herd?" said the young man as he rested his body after becoming a living witnesses to the battle that would become a legend in the years to come. The young man''s words received nods of agreement from the members of his adventurer party which was filled with beautiful and sweet-faced young women. Two of the members of his adventurer party were worshippers of the Goddess Aurora who carried religious symbols from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora, they looked like temple girls under the auspices of the Saintess. "It seems like it will put Marquess Rommel''s family in a complicated situation after returning from their family vacation. I got some information from the noble family that Marquess Rommel''s family''s neutrality has had a big impact on the noble families involved in the military," said a girl who looked like a noble in the adventurer party. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The departure of Marquess Rommel''s family who disappeared just for a family vacation seems to have opened up new opportunities in politics between the nobles. That gives our party a wide opportunity to take jobs from the noble families," continued the girl who looked like a noble. "You can take advantage of a pressing situation like this? I am truly impressed by your abilities. However, is it okay to face people who have found out your identity and who have now become an adventurer?" replied the young man while taking some of the dinner that was warmed by the roar of the campfire. The dinner they were having was baked potatoes with simple seasonings such as salt to fill their rest time at night. Ptaarr... Ptaarr... The sparks of the campfire that burned and writhed in cooking their baked potatoes began to make a hissing sound indicating that their baked potatoes were done. With a smooth movement, the young man took one of the baked potatoes that was already cooked and ready to be eaten by him. "It doesn''t matter, even though I am a noble, It just a small family who has a small title as a Baron family, with that... I can move freely compared to the Marquess Rommel family who has a title far above the Baron family like me," the noble girl also took one of the baked potatoes that was already cooked and sprinkled some seasoning on it. "This noble and that noble, such a complicated situation is not my responsibility as a witch who lives only to meet the increasingly difficult needs of life!" exclaimed a girl while moving her pointed witch hat upwards. Her body which seemed to be flying in the air immediately caught the attention of the adventurer party who was relaxing after a day of hunting the Golden King Bear herd that had been slaughtered by something. "Compared to us, you''re a free witch who just wanders around and joins other adventurer parties randomly, right?" the noble girl replied while playing with her fork, she was enjoying her dinner before got a surprise attack from the witch girl with her skirt lifted to reveal her panties to be shown to the young man who was sitting not far in front of her. Blush... "Hyaa!! W-What are you doing!" with her loud scream, the noble girl immediately jumped and covered her panties with her skirt. "Y-You! Y-You must have done it on purpose, right!" grumbled the noble girl while shouting at the witch girl. "Eh? I have no idea what you''re talking about," replied the witch girl with an innocent expression on her face. "Phew... Phew... That didn''t come from me, maybe it was the winter wind that blew suddenly to pull your short skirt," said the witch girl while floating her body following the wind. The noble girl tried to hold back her emotions and now stared at the young man with a blushing face while saying, "Did you see my panties?" The young man who quickly turned his face away immediately shook his head to prove that he did not see her panties. "I didn''t see anything," the young man answered briefly with his eyes closed. The noble girl who was not sure about the young man''s answer immediately asked her final question. "What color are my panties?" asked the noble girl with a gentle smile on her face to provoke an honest answer from the young man. "B-Black? I thought..." replied the young man who was easily provoked. Baaamm!! Plaaakkk!! The noble girl quickly slapped and punched the young man''s cheek hard. The sound produced from the slap and punch had attracted the attention of other adventurers. Braakk... After the slap and punch were given, the young man''s body fell to the ground with physical wounds that decorated his handsome face. "Pervert!" "Ecchi!" "Hentai!" Various voices that judged the young man''s perversion had been said by the noble girl and made the young man feel the cruel accusations that insulted him. "I-I didn''t do anything wrong," the young man grumbled when he felt the painful wounds on his face and the insults as if he were a perverted young man. "Even though you could have answered other colors wrong! Why did you answer with the right question!" grumbled the noble girl with an expression of annoyance and shame at the same time. "Y-You always buy black underwear... Kuuhuu!!" when the young man replied to his words based on his experience of seeing the girl buying all-black underwear, he felt a hard jolt towards his head. Thoomm!! Thoomm!! "Guuhuuu!!" The young man received a kick and a smack from the noble girl. The screams of pain from an innocent person like that made the two girls who were followers of the Goddess Aurora feel sorry and rush to provide first aid in the form of healing magic. "You are so unfortunate..." "This is the retribution for a pervert..." The two girls who were wearing religious attributes from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora expressed their respective views on the perversion shown by the young man. "I-I only guessed the color of her underwear," grumbled the young man whose handsome face had been battered by the noble girl''s feet. "You guessed it right and even knew her habit of always buying black underwear, if not perverted... what else?" an unknown voice broke the silence of the adventurer party. With a strange voice that suddenly came and gave a reality check that the young man was very perverted, it made all the girls who were part of his adventurer party nod in agreement. Nood... Nood... "Right, it''s very perverted if you already know my habit of buying black underwear, Eh?" the noble girl who suddenly realized the presence of a strange voice that appeared unexpectedly immediately directed her gaze to the figure. A girl with silver hair and light brown skin filled her eyes. The figure that reflected the moonlight on her silver hair showed her natural beauty that could not be compared to other women who stood parallel to her. The girl was wearing a black military uniform and a cape that displayed the Marquess Rommel family crest. Seeing the Marquess Rommel family crest flying in front of her, the noble girl immediately bowed her body to give a respectful greeting to the noble figure who had a title far above her noble family title. "Good evening, Lily-sama," said the noble girl while giving Lily a warm greeting. "Oh, good evening. You seem to know the manners of a noble who is paying respect to a noble family far above her family''s noble title. Are you a noble too?" asked Lily while giving the noble girl her red eyes. Getting a cold stare from Lily who looked at her as if she was insignificant made the noble girl feel terrible pressure after knowing that Lily was able to face two monsters on the same level as the Calamity Disaster. "I-I am just a small noble who lives with the title of Baron, Lily-sama," replied the noble girl while lowering her face. "Baron family? Were you sold by your own family to become an adventurer to fulfill the needs of your own territory?" Lily asked with her attitude that looked arrogant and cold. "N-No, Lily-sama. I was not sold by my own family. This is my decision to run away in a forced marriage conflict between nobles." "Hmm... Forced marriage huh, just like me in the past," Lily replied while looking at the noble girl carefully. "Uuhh..." the noble girl bit her lip after answering Lily''s question. "Sorry if I made you remember your bad incident of being forced to marry someone and running away to become an adventurer. Umm... maybe this sounds very sudden... would you like to accept a Quest from me for a payment of fifty gold pieces?" Lily said while giving a sharp gaze that made the noble girl''s body shudder. "W-What kind of Quest is that?" replied the noble girl with cold sweat starting to fall from her cheeks. "This quest is very simple, the female members of this adventurer party only need to kiss my lips," Lily said with her tongue wetting her lips. "Huh?" Lily''s words had made the noble girl and the female adventurer party silent for a few moments before screaming in panic. "EEHH!!" "HAH?!" "WHAT THE FUCK WITH THAT QUEST!" "AAAHHH!!" The panic made Lily receive a scream that made her ears ring and saw all the members of the female adventurer party in a state of confusion. Lily now smiled waiting for the answer. Chapter 150 - 110 - Princess Anastasia Pouts After attending the evening tea party hosted by my mother, I immediately set foot to wander around the Mansion where I live without being accompanied by anyone. The snow that had re-appeared and the sight of the adventurers resting made me curious about what they were talking about. As far as my experience interacting with adventurers who happened to stop by a place that was my family''s vacation destination, I had heard their thrilling adventure stories several times. Their goals in becoming adventurers had various backgrounds, such as wanting to travel to numerous places, overcoming fear of past failures, escaping from responsibilities that burdened their lives, and many other reasons that made me even more amazed at their life choices to become adventurers. That admiration was shown by their two-faced attitude when dealing with clients who were able to provide large salaries for trivial, light work. Even adventurers with a guaranteed Class-A rating were not free from cheating that was only known by their abilities. A real example of that happened right before my eyes. Some Class-A adventurers who were relaxing seemed to not understand how to use the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd and lower the price of their raw corpses. In fact, in the basic book instructions owned by the Adventurer''s Guild, they had several special staff who were able to dissect the corpses of hunted animals so as not to reduce the quality of the goods and lower the selling price. However, that was not a problem for me because the point of hunting the Golden King Bear was to reduce the population of the Golden King Bear herd that had invaded with the amount of payment that had been set by me and the decision of the Adventurer''s Guild. If only they got the difference in the selling price of the corpses of the Golden King Bear herd, then it was not a problem that involved my family. Among the adventurers who had Class-A levels, several young adventurers started to bother me for a while. That was because the look in my eyes seemed to give information about themselves that would be wasted if I didn''t do the Linked Ritual. When I was attending a evening tea party, my eyes seemed to be forced by the Yurification System to establish a Linked Ritual with them. If my memory serves me right, that adventurer party only had five members with an unusual party composition. My small guess was that it was the young man who served as the leader of the adventurer party and it seemed that he had made the other men feel jealous after seeing him surrounded by women. Speaking of such an adventurous party composition. I who had read the magic book of one of the Great Heroes knew that a party composition where there was only one man and surrounded by women was called a harem party composition and for some reason... it was very popular among the Great Heroes in the past. "Should I try make a adventurer party that contains women too? Like that harem composition?" I muttered a little while walking in a random place. "If my adventurer party only contains women... can it be called a harem party too?" I continued my small mutter without caring about an answer because this was just a stupid question of mine that did not expect an answer to. While I was walking around the Mansion where I lived, I saw the small party that I had been looking for. At that moment, my eyes were filled with various transparent writings from the Yurification System. What caught my attention was the presence of a star witch, a strategy analyst, an overtime healer, and a walking fortress that used the blessings of the Goddess Aurora. All of that information was addressed to four girls who were currently relaxing enjoying their baked potatoes and making small jokes. I didn''t dare to approach them because of the presence of a man who made me feel disgusted at his innocent face as if he had no sins. "I want to approach them and form a Linked Ritual, but how?" I muttered a little while activated my ability to walk silently without being detected. My light and silent footsteps brought me one step closer to them. Their jokes that seemed familiar to each other seemed to show their closeness who were able to joke around in a lewd and naughty way. Especially with jokes that bring a woman''s pride through her underwear. Such jokes made me think twice about approaching them because my panties were often the subject of jokes from my Goddess like making my sweaty panties a magic catalyst. It sounded strange but somehow it became a real magic catalyst. The phenomenon that was hard to explain made me wonder if the panties I was wearing and sweating would always be the perfect magic catalyst. It was sad because the answer to that question was true. A magic catalyst created from the holy sweat of a Saintess that settled on my panties. It sounded quite perverted but holy at the same time. Ugh, is this why Zoe and her spirit sisters liked my panties that had become magic catalysts so much? If this continues, then I look like an endless supply of food sources for Zoe and her two spirit sisters. Plaakk!! Buugghh!! While I was thinking about something else and hiding myself without being noticed by them, I could hear the sound of a loud slap that knocked someone down. I immediately observed the situation near me and realized that the young man was in a state that did not allow him to pretend to be innocent after knowing the girl''s habit of always buying black underwear. I had suspected this before and this young man was a true pervert. His innocent face mask was now removed, revealing himself who looked helpless after receiving a hard slap and blow from the girl who had a polite noble-like dress style. Two women wearing robes from the Aurora Goddess Temple rushed to provide first aid by chanting a healing spell. At that moment, I started to move closer to them and released my silent technique that had made them ignore my presence. A small conversation occurred after I accused the young man of being a pervert and my desire to give a Quest in exchange for a Linked Ritual with them. "EEHH !!" "HAH ?!" "WHAT THE FUCK WITH THAT QUEST!" "AAAHHH !!" A unique reaction where the four girls screamed together and made me stand waiting for their answer. "L-Lily-sama... Forgive me for asking such an impolite thing. W-Why would Lily-sama give us a Quest like that? Does it include our adventurer party leader?" asked the adventurer girl who used the noble attribute. If I answered her because I wanted to form a Linked Ritual with them, it would raise another question and make it difficult for me to answer it. So, I decided to give an answer that would make her shut up and accept it easily. "I''m not interested in that young man, I just want to kiss the four girls who make my heart beat fast like this," while saying a cliche sentence that would make anyone who saw it shudder, I confidently said that sentence and approached the adventurer girl noble. My hand immediately grabbed her shoulder and gave a gaze that locked her gaze on me. "Is the reward from this Quest too small for a cute girl like you?" I asked further while bringing my lips closer to hers. When my lips were about to touch hers, my ears suddenly got a soft pull with a soft word that made me shiver, "What are you doing, Lily?" The cold and piercing words came from Princess Anastasia, I immediately glanced to see her and realized that Princess Anastasia seemed to have run to reach me and let her mouth exhale hot breath due to the hasty running. "Huft... Haah... W-What are you doing, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia once again while pulling my arm after my glance caught her attention. "Princess Anastasia, don''t you sleep to rest your body?" I asked while looking at my surroundings which looked awkward. "How can I sleep if I see my love partner flirting with another woman in front of my eyes!" grumbled Princess Anastasia while pulling my body to sink into her embrace. Our bodies touched each other and gave me a warm feeling that made me forget that this was still a winter night. "Muuu!! What are you thinking about? A naughty purpose to make me feel hurt?" asked Princess Anastasia as she hugged my body and laid her head on my big breasts. "I didn''t plan on doing that," I replied while standing up straight to accept Princess Anastasia''s hug as she buried her face in my breasts. "Liar! I saw you wanting to kiss another woman. Do you want to give me another love rival after my rivals have inhuman powers like Ciel and Sia?" continued Princess Anastasia, who made me confused by her sudden strange behavior. What is happening to Princess Anastasia? Why is she acting strangely like this? Does this have anything to do with the Quest I will give to these adventurers? Princess Anastasia looked at me as if she wanted to do something. Her trembling body and her gaze filled with sparks made her look like a woman who wanted to get something from me. The words given by Princess Anastasia made me look like a woman who likes to play with other women''s feelings, but that''s not true! I have no intention of playing with the feelings of other women who have a special relationship with me. "Don''t you want to see me kiss another woman?" I asked Princess Anastasia whose body was still shaking while hugging my body. Her large breasts had become an outlet for her, who looked like she was pouting at me. Princess Anastasia immediately shook her head to deny my question. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Y-You can kiss other women if you kiss me first!" said Princess Anastasia in a firm tone and pulled her head that was originally resting on my big breasts. "Is that all? I can do it as long as I can kiss their lips," I said with a soft smile to Princess Anastasia. "Kuuh! Lily is a perverted and naughty girl! Teasing me like this to get another woman. Isn''t getting a Princess like me is enough for you?!" said Princess Anastasia while giving a small punch to my body. Poomm!! Poommm!! In that small punch, I tried to push my body to give a soft kiss to Princess Anastasia''s lips. Chuussppp... The soft kiss made the adventurers who were watching me gasp and were surprised to see my closeness to Princess Anastasia. My soft kiss that touched her lips was wrapped in a soft touch that stroked her long hair. On a winter night like this, I made Princess Anastasia breathe deeply after her lips received a passionate kiss from me. "Does this allow me to kiss their lips?" I said after releasing my kiss from Princess Anastasia''s lips. Princess Anastasia still looked pouty and her hands were holding the collar of my military uniform. "D-Don''t give them a long kiss," Princess Anastasia replied with her soft tone and a blush covering her entire face. "M-Make sure to kiss me again after kissing them, Lily..." Princess Anastasia muttered softly before she covered her face with both of her hands while blushing. Chapter 151 - 111 - Princess Sweet Jealously Princess Anastasia stared at me with her cheeks pouting and puffed out. Thanks to Princess Anastasia, several female adventurers in front of me began to look at me with awkward gazes. I don''t know why Princess Anastasia gave me such a condition when she appeared behind my body in a hurry. I didn''t do anything wrong, right? [ Oh, Lily-chan, it seems like you''ve made one of the women who already loving you feel a fire of jealousy when her pure love gets a new challenge from an unknown girl. ] My Goddess suddenly gave her little opinion which made me even more confused. Meanwhile, my eyes which were still covered by the written information floating in front of me increased my greed to get their rare skills. My goal in getting their rare skills is... they are the only ones who have the potential to become great female individuals in the future just like Alice and Alyssa. In order to balance Alice and Alyssa''s talents, I need to prepare by getting a skill that can boost my ability to be on par with Alice and Alyssa. [ I can''t understand why you would do such a troublesome thing and attract the jealousy of one of the Princesses who is famous for her kindness. Seeing a Princess who is jealous because her love interest is cheating on her before her very eyes... ] [ That makes for a very interesting love drama! ] [ I Hope, this Princess is not a Yandere. ] Yandere? Is that something dangerous? I feel like that is a dangerous term that makes my body shiver in fear when I hear it. [ Yes, it can be dangerous and it can be wholesome. ] [ The choice is in the hands of your destiny, Lily-chan. ] I scratched my cheek after getting an ambiguous answer from my Goddess. Since my information was very limited and my free time was also limited, I decided to stroke Princess Anastasia''s cheek and pull her pouting cheek towards me. "I will do as you want, Princess Anastasia," I said while releasing a gentle caress on her cheek. My gaze was now fixed on the four adventurer girls who were standing with their eyes rolling. It seems that the Quest I was giving them had made them feel confused and hesitant to accept it. I immediately approached one of the adventurer girls who was wearing a noble suit. Her slender body and polite clothes gave a special impression of her being clever. It was supported by her special skill in the form of [The One Who Can Analyze Anything by Looking at it]. An analysis skill that I needed to translate a magic book belonging to the Great Hero which was filled with implied meanings that were still mysterious to me. Even though I had the ability to translate German into the Aurora Kingdom language, it didn''t make me understand the implied meaning written by one of the Great Heroes in one of her personal notes which was in the form of scribbles without a clear meaning. I hoped that by gaining the ability of this adventurer girl, the meaning of the scribbles that had no clear meaning could be translated clear and correctly. Meanwhile, the ability of the star witch also made me a little interested, especially with her special ability to read horoscopes to draw someone''s destiny. The two girls who wore the attributes of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora also had unique abilities. Even though one of the girls had a unique weapon in the form of a large hammer and her body shape was covered in heavy armor, it didn''t make me ignore her special abilities such as wide-range healing magic and her sisters who can make support magic to providing strong defense. These four girls, it would be a waste if I let them go without doing the Linked Ritual with them, "How about it? Do you want to do this very easy Quest?" I asked to get their answers who were currently discussing the answers they wanted to give me. Squssqqhh ... Squuiisshhh ... Wiizzqqhhh ... Some small whispers from them could be heard entering my ears very clearly. "How is this? Lily-sama seems to want to take my first kiss on the lips?" whispered the noble adventurer girl while pressing her lips to one of her fingers while she blushed. "C-Calm down... Let''s understand the situation first before we take any further steps. The reward for this quest is fifty gold pieces just for kissing her lips. If it''s divided between four people, that would leave ten gold pieces unused. How are we supposed to divide the ten gold pieces unused?" whispered one of the girls who looked like a star witch and moved her pointy hat to cover the strange smile on her face. "I don''t mind," replied the girl wearing the Aurora Shrine robe. "I don''t mind either since we''re both women. If she were a man, then I could use the Aurora Shrine''s religious prohibition against women kissing a man on the lips," said one of the girls wearing the Aurora Shrine robe and moved her large hammer to lean on the mound of dirt. "Umm... Are you sure you don''t mind about this quest?" asked the noble adventurer girl while giving the two adventurer girls wearing the Aurora Shrine robe a straight look. The two girls immediately shook their heads and expressed their willingness to carry out a light Quest that had a large reward. "The reward from the Quest payment will be able to make our lives luxurious for the next few months or become emergency savings in critical moments," the words of the girl wearing the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora made all the girls who were discussing nod. "It makes sense, it will be savings for difficult situations in the future," replied the noble adventurer girl. "So, we will accept the Quest given by Lily-sama directly?" continued the noble adventurer girl in a whisper. Nood... Nood... Nood... They nodded to each other after the small whisper resulted in an important decision to accept the Quest that I suddenly gave. They turned their bodies simultaneously and looked at me who was standing together with Princess Anastasia. "Lily-sama, we will accept the Quest!" they said together. I couldn''t hold back my joy by letting out a soft smile at them and it made Princess Anastasia pull my uniform with her cheeks puffed up even more. "Lily... don''t forget to kiss my lips after kissing theirs..." said Princess Anastasia while puffing up her cheeks. "How could I forget that," I replied while smiling softly and stroking Princess Anastasia''s puffed cheeks again. "You look cute and adorable when you''re like this," I said while stroking Princess Anastasia''s cheeks so they wouldn''t puff up and show her sweet attitude as the Princess of the Aurora Kingdom. "Are you enjoying my jealous feelings, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia who started to tell me what was in her heart. Princess Anastasia''s question made me pause for a moment and stroke her cheeks again. "Hmm... Lily... Do you admit it if you enjoy me being jealous?" asked Princess Anastasia further after the previous question didn''t get an answer from me. I was still smiling and continued stroking her cheeks. "Hmph! Do whatever you want! Don''t blame me if I do something dangerous while Lily is sleeping!" grumbled Princess Anastasia who looked annoyed at me. "And... what will you do while I''m sleeping?" I asked, moving my hand once again to stroke Princess Anastasia''s cheek. "I''ll do anything! Like kissing Lily''s lips! Stripping Lily''s body while sleeping! And making Lily accept my love marks that are spread all over Lily''s body!" Princess Anastasia shouted, making the four girls in front of me blush when they heard it. Blush... Aware of her words that were screaming and pouring out her heart, Princess Anastasia immediately took cover behind my body and buried her face on my back. "Haaauuu... That''s so embarrassing," she said in a weak and cute tone. "If that''s what you want to do, I''ll gladly accept your love marks, Princess Anastasia," I said to calm Princess Anastasia who was blushing and burying her face on my back. [ Wow! Since when did my cute Lily-chan understand how to tease women like this? ] [ Has my cute Lily-chan grown up without me realizing it? ] [ The change that made me smile earlier almost made my nose bleed seeing this cuteness. ] [ Romance between women is indeed the best! ] I could feel that my Goddess was giving me a compliment and admiration. The sentence I said was not far from what one of the Great Heroes in the past had experienced. Because the composition of the Great Hero''s adventurer party in the past consisted of one man surrounded by beautiful women. It made some women scramble to get involved in the conversation and spread strange behavior as Princess Anastasia did. This method only made me look like I was following Princess Anastasia''s wishes and prevented further misunderstandings. "Alright, let''s get started," I said while giving a soft smile to the four adventurous girls in front of me. Tap... Tap... The noble adventurer girl immediately approached me and mumbled a little before giving me a kiss on the lips, "T-This is my first kiss, please don''t overdo it in kissing my lips, Lily-sama..." With her small mumble, the noble adventurer girl began to kiss my lips slowly. Whether it was because of the night conditions after doing the heavy hunting activity of the Golden King Bear herd, I felt that her lips felt rough and dry. "Huukk... Mmm... Ahh..." the noble adventurer girl moaned when she received my kiss on the lips. Sluurrpp... S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I gave some of my saliva to wet her dry lips. "Puuaahh... Lily-samaaaa..." The noble adventurer girl looked at me with sparkling eyes after her first kiss was stolen by me. "Did my kiss feel good?" I asked with a gentle smile towards her. "Y-Yes, Lily-sama, that was my first good kiss," replied the noble adventurer girl with a blush filling her face. "Next..." I immediately directed my gaze to the star witch. "M-Me? N-Now it''s my turn?" she replied with her awkward behavior. "Kuuhu... T-This will be very embarrassing. D-Do it quickly, Lily-sama!" shouted the star witch with her body surrendering and her lips that were ready to receive a kiss from my lips. Chuu... With a light touch from her body that was pushed towards me, the star witch girl forced herself closer to my lips until they touched mine. Sluurrpp... I don''t know if it was because she saw my previous lip kiss with the noble adventurer girl or not, she moved her tongue to wet her lips until it touched my tongue. "Hwaauuhh... Mmpphh... Awwhhh..." her little moan that received the touch of my lips until they licked each other''s lips. Sluurrpp... Sluurrpp... The licking of our tongues made a slightly lewd sound and made Princess Anastasia press my body as a sign to stop our lip kiss. "Hmph!" Princess Anastasia grumbled, sounding jealous behind my back. Chuupp... "Pwaaahhh.... I-It feels so good... A kiss can feel this good?" said the star witch girl with her face showing a strange smile. Thuuttt... Thuuutt... Before I continued my kiss, I got a small message from Princess Anastasia who whispered behind my back. "Lily..." "Don''t make me jealous anymore..." "It hurts to see you being affectionate with another woman..." Princess Anastasia grumbled jealously. Chapter 152 - 112 - A Glaring Jelly of Princess Anastasia I glanced at Princess Anastasia who was muttering about her jealousy towards me. "This is the first time I''ve seen you like this, Princess Anastasia. " Before I continued to give a gentle kiss to the two girls from the Temple of the Goddess Aurora, I teased Princess Anastasia a little with my words, which began to get a little resistance from Princess Anastasia''s hand. Thompp... Thompp... Princess Anastasia''s small punch made me laugh a little when she hit my back. From behind my back, I could see the blush on Princess Anastasia''s face, which told me that she was in a jealous mood. "Lily... Do you like to tease me like this?" Princess Anastasia muttered a little while stopping her small punch that hit my back. "Lily... You''re stupid!" grumbled Princess Anastasia who was now burying her face in my back again. "Please hold yourself back for a little while longer, Princess Anastasia. I will finish this Quest quickly and kiss your lips again according to your request," I replied in a whisper to Princess Anastasia who had now hidden her face in my back. In a small glance of my eyes, I could see Princess Anastasia''s ears turning red and her body trembling with jealousy. Jealousy, huh? I think... I''ve felt something like that. A feeling that bothers me when I see something I don''t like. Usually, this happened to me in the past who longed for a life that tried to make peace with my brown skin color. Now... the blessings given by my Goddess made my skin color has changed to light brown. I could only feel jealousy when other girls showed off their enchanting beauty and elegance. But now it has changed with me who already considers my skin color very special because it is a natural sign for someone who has extraordinary magical capacity and energy. A situation that made me always jealous and envious of other girls, has now changed into a situation that makes me much more special compared to them. It makes me relieved and happy after going through the obstacles of the past that made me look like a clown at a noble party. Even though I couldn''t hold back my urge to kill someone when I heard an insult aimed at my skin color, at least it made me feel relieved with my ability to kill someone easily. "Huumph!!" Princess Anastasia gave me a small bite on my back. "Quickly finish what you''re doing, Lily!" she said while giving my back a small bite that almost made me laugh out loud. "I understand, Princess Anastasia. Umm... please don''t bite my sweaty uniform. Isn''t it disgusting to lick and bite my sweat?" I replied by moving my cape that began to cover Princess Anastasia''s entire body who wanted to hide behind my back. "Huummpp!!" Princess Anastasia ignored my words and still bit my military uniform from behind my back. "Ahh, hahaha..." I chuckled after seeing Princess Anastasia''s behavior which looked very childish then looked at the two girls who were waiting for their turn to kiss my lips. With small movements of their light footsteps, they tried to approach my body that was standing receiving a small spoiled bite on my back. "Lily-sama, doesn''t this make you have a problem when treating Princess Anastasia like this?" asked one of the shrine maidens who was seen wearing thick armor all over her body. "It''s okay, this Princess is just jealous and is expressing her jealousy like this," I said which made my back feel a small bite that was deeper than before. I tried my best not to scream after getting a deep bite like that and gave a small smile to let me know that this situation was under control. The shrine maiden gave a look that seemed confused and unsure of my words. "Princess Anastasia... you don''t mind this, right?" I asked Princess Anastasia to make sure that this situation was under control. "QUICKLY FINISH YOUR KISS!" shouted Princess Anastasia while tightening her grip on her hands that were now grabbing my big breasts. "Princess Anastasia, doesn''t it seem unethical for a woman to touch another woman''s breasts in public like this?" I said while saying the embarrassing thing calmly. "Hmph!" Princess Anastasia cleared her throat when she got a question from me. Her attitude of trying to ignore me and moving her hands to gently squeeze my breasts immediately attracted the attention of the four adventurer girls in front of me with eyes filled with blush. The gentle caresses and squeezes given by Princess Anastasia almost made me moans. Princess Anastasia''s treatment seemed perverted and naughty made me not understand how big her jealousy was that she dared to do something like this in public. If this continued, then there would be a big scandal that would ruin Princess Anastasia''s good name. I didn''t want that to happen and gave a small code to the two girls to approach me. With that small code, the two shrine maidens approached me and closed their eyes at the same time. "Lily-sama, this is the first time I''ve gotten a kiss on the lips like this from someone else. I hope Lily-sama will take responsibility for me if something happens after a kiss on the lips like this," muttered the shrine maiden who was wearing thick armor on her body. Because her body was wearing thick armor with a design that made it difficult for her body to move, the shrine maiden gave a small touch to her thick armor to collapse and fall to the ground. Kraakk ... Kraakk ... Baammm ... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of her thick heavy armor caught my attention and Princess Anastasia, I could feel her body moving slightly to peek out from my back. From behind the thick heavy armor, I could see the slender body of the shrine maiden who looked holy by the touch of human sin. I accidentally gave a compliment to her body like, "Ahhh ... you really look like an angel from heaven who just showed off her holy body in front of me." The compliment that came out of my mouth immediately made Princess Anastasia aware and made her hands squeeze my breasts hard. "Hyyaauuh !!" I moaned a little after feeling my breasts being squeezed by Princess Anastasia''s hands. My little moan made me realize that Princess Anastasia''s jealousy was getting stronger. "Lily ..." said Princess Anastasia in her soft voice that indicated something. My body''s instincts immediately felt this as a sign not to pay attention to other women''s bodies that were much more tempting than Princess Anastasia''s body. Booingg... Boiingg... The squeeze done by Princess Anastasia grew stronger until I was overwhelmed to suppress my moaning voice. In a condition like this, I tried to stay calm and hoped for a comfortable and safe Linked Ritual without embarrassing obstacles like this. "L-Lily-sama... this is very embarrassing so do it quickly... our kiss," the shrine maiden muttered after her thick armor collapsed and fell to the ground. Her body shape that caught my attention had diverted my main goal to form a Linked Ritual with her. "I almost forgot about that," I muttered in a low voice. Twiitcchh.... "Hmph!! Lily!" Princess Anastasia suddenly stopped squeezing her hands on my breasts with a strong squeeze. It seemed like a sign for me to quickly finish this kiss Linked Ritual. Ugh, it seems like my little mumble has been heard by Princess Anastasia. I have to be more careful when muttering in a situation like this. I immediately stretched my hand to receive a kiss that the shrine maiden would give before continuing to kiss the shrine maiden next to her. Chuuppp... The kiss I felt seemed warmer and more tempting than before. Her body felt stiff after removing her thick and heavy armor, it seemed to make her look like a normal, shy girl. Sluurrpp... The kiss she gave left a small lick that wet our lips, her warm saliva gave a softness of love that was difficult to explain in words. The movement of her soft tongue made me moan a little until I got a strong squeeze from Princess Anastasia''s hand which was still holding my breast. "Pwaaahhh... Lily-sama..." "I hope that makes you feel satisfied after getting my first kiss as a virgin shrine maiden about this embarrassing thing." The shrine maiden immediately put her thick armor back on after giving me a gentle kiss on the lips. Although it felt very comfortable and enjoyable, it did not match the outburst of Princess Anastasia''s expression of jealousy as she squeezed my breasts until they touched the sensitive part of my breasts. "One more thing... I can endure this painful jealousy after this woman kissed Lily''s lips," Princess Anastasia''s small mumble was heard by my ears. I understand that her jealousy is very big, but I didn''t know that her jealousy would be this big when she saw me with another woman. Is this what the Great Hero felt in the past when he was caught alone with one of the women in his adventurer party? I think... I''m starting to understand what the Great Hero felt in the past. The last shrine maiden just stood quietly and closed her eyes. Her lips slowly opened as if giving me a space to kiss her lips when the time came. With my heart feeling jealous of Princess Anastasia, I used my body''s strength to kiss her lips. Chuupp... The kiss I felt was much softer and more comfortable. With this soft and comfortable kiss, I felt that she was a shrine maiden who had a gentle and loving nature towards all humans who were in trouble. Her soft and supple lips made me want to give a long kiss but it was stopped by Princess Anastasia''s small murmur counting down. Sluurrppp... I immediately licked her soft lips before releasing my kiss from her lips. It felt really unfortunate when I had to release the kiss from comfortable and soft lips like this. "Lily-sama... did I do this lip kiss correctly?" asked the shrine maiden while holding her breasts as if she were holding back her trembling. "Umm, you did it very well," I replied while giving her a small smile. Twiitch... "Is it finished... Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia while giving a small pinch to my breasts. "Yes, Princess Anastasia. You don''t need to feel jealous anymore after this Quest I gave to them is finished," I said while stroking Princess Anastasia''s hand that was holding my breasts. "Lily... you are really mean when you do this in front of me," Princess Anastasia suddenly released her small hug from my back and immediately grabbed my front body. Twiitcchh... With a small touch from her body that was pushed forward, Princess Anastasia hugged my body and gave me a passionate kiss that made me unconsciously moan a little. Chuupp... Sluurrpp... "Hnngghh !!" I moaned a little after receiving a passionate kiss from Princess Anastasia. Princess Anastasia deliberately kissed my lips until she ran out of breath and released her kiss after running out of breath. In that state, I could see that the four adventurer girls in front of me were staring at Princess Anastasia with their cheeks puffed up adorable. Chapter 153 - 113 - The Awkward Night Time "Ugh... What happened? Why does my head feel so heavy?" Right after Lily finished kissing the four adventurer girls and giving them the payment for her personal Quest, the young man who had received a slap and a hard punch that made him unconscious suddenly woke up seeing the condition of his adventurer party that looked strange. The four girls who were members of his adventurer party looked like they were holding their lips, sulking with their cheeks puffed out. Without the young man realizing it, the four members of his adventurer party were now in a worrying situation. "It feels... like I''m being toyed with and can''t refuse Lily-sama''s request. On the other hand... I enjoy the personal Quest given by her," muttered one of the noble adventurer girls. Her murmur was heard, and the other girls nodded in agreement. "I think... now I understand what Princess Anastasia has felt," replied the star witch while pressing her pointed hat until it covered her entire face which was now covered in a bright red blush. "I can''t say anything else because it was my first kiss on the lips," said one of the shrine maidens who was now seen hugging her heavy hammer tightly. Of all the words that were full of implied meaning, there was one shrine maiden who seemed to smile and give off a happy aura because she had just had her first experience which made her heart flutter. "The nervousness of kissing someone''s lips and the feeling of loss after giving my first kiss, this feels very happy and also sad at the same time," she muttered softly with her face downcast but smiling. The young man who had just woken up from his slight fainting could only stare at his adventurer party members with a look of astonishment. "What happened actually?" Even though the young man asked a second question and repeated the question filled with curiosity, not a single girl in his adventurer party wanted to answer it. Because his curiosity was ignored by the girls, the young man went back to grilling potatoes for his dinner. "Hey, does this mean that Princess Anastasia has a special relationship with Lily-sama?" the star magician girl asked a noble adventurer girl. The question made the young man who was roasting potatoes prick up his ears to eavesdrop on their conversation. "I think Princess Anastasia has a special relationship with Lily-sama. Without Princess Anastasia''s help, the news of the Golden King Bear herd hunting quest would not have reached the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital and received full support from the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital''s Adventurer Guild Master," replied the noble adventurer girl. On that increasingly cold night, the only source of warmth for them besides the burning campfire that was roasting potatoes was the flashback of their lips feeling the softness of a girl who had caught their attention. "Tch~ so this Princess can use her authority even though she doesn''t have enough power to participate in the political power struggle between nobles," grumbled the star magician girl. The noble adventurer girl shook her head. "I doubt that." "Huh? Does that one Princess have enough power to change the course of the ongoing political power struggle?" "No, that''s not what I mean. While I was still part of the Baron noble family who actively followed the news from the nobles of the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital, I had heard mixed news about a Princess who was able to control the Aurora Kingdom from behind the scenes." Ctaakkk... Cttaakkk... The words of the noble adventurer girl made the flames of the campfire now change into a warm atmosphere filled with mystery. "Don''t tell me... that Princess is... Princess Anastasia who we just met?" asked the star witch girl with cold sweat starting to wet her neck. In the cold conditions of this winter night, her cold sweat could not lie to her who looked excited and liked the mystery story that was slowly revealed. The noble adventurer girl only nodded when she heard the guess given by the star witch girl. Even within the scope of her small Baron family, rumors about Princess Anastasia who was like a living legend who controlled the kingdom from behind the scenes had been told hundreds of times. Without knowing her figure, the noble family who heard Princess Anastasia would obey all orders given by the royal family and try as much as possible not to attract further attention from the Shadow Princess. Seeing the figure of the Shadow Princess in person had made the noble adventurer girl shudder in fear. "Yes, you could say, she is a Princess who can control this kingdom just by saying her name." The words of the noble adventurer girl made her feel afraid after realizing her jealousy after kissing Lily had to compete with someone who might be an obstacle for her adventurer party in the future. "That''s a really interesting story. Competing with someone who uses her intelligence and cunning to move a large kingdom from behind the scenes. Isn''t that worthy enough to be my rival?" said the star witch girl while showing her face filled with a confident smile. "I''m sure that Princess Anastasia will be a rival who will make you dizzy and look stupid in front of Lily-sama." "Hey, at least don''t make me look like a stupid girl after saying something cool like this!" Ctaakk... Ctaakk... When the campfire began to burn the potatoes that were now ready to be eaten again by the young man, his ears had heard the contents of the conversation between the noble adventurer girl and the star witch girl began to interpret what had happened when he fainted. His hand that was now holding the baked potato began to feel as if he had been stolen by someone. This theft was not a theft of an object but rather a theft of a feeling that was still vaguely felt by the young man. With a feeling of discomfort after being stolen by something he was not aware of, the young man began to eat his baked potato slowly. Cttaasss... "Aahh!! Hot!!" shouted the young man after feeling his tongue burn. His baked potato fell to the ground and his gaze was fixed on the two shrine maidens who came from the follower of the Goddess Aurora. The young man stared at the two shrine maidens hoping that he would immediately get first aid after his tongue was burned by the still hot baked potato. However, a surprising sight was seen before his eyes. Chuuppp... Sluurrpp... The young man who had an innocent face and seemed to have not known the sins of mankind had received an undeniable divine revelation before his eyes. Both of his eyes widened after seeing the two shrine maidens kissing each other in front of his eyes. Chuuupp... Sllurrpp... "Hmmph? This feels different from before?" After giving a kiss by demonstrating what had happened before, the two shrine maidens gave each other an assessment of their kiss that felt different from kissing Lily. "Why does this feel different? Are we doing it the wrong way?" asked the other shrine maiden after losing something that made her mood even more chaotic than usual. The two shrine maidens looked at each other and wiped their lips that had been wet from the previous kiss. The young man who saw this looked surprised again after finding his adventurer party feeling strange. It was like he was getting a hallucination magic attack that made his eyes see strange things that rarely happened to his adventurer party members. "W-What exactly happened?" The same question was asked again by the young man. Without getting a clear answer, the young man only got a strange response from the girls around him who started looking at each other with strange eyes. The gaze contained a feeling of jealousy, curiosity, and a strong desire to get to know Lily better. Degg... Deggg... S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huuuhh... my heart is pounding when I think about Lily-sama," said the two shrine maidens at the same time. "Could it be... I have fallen in love with Lily-sama?" said one of the shrine maidens who suddenly attracted the attention of her adventurer party members. "EEHH?!!" shouted the young man after hearing the shrine maiden''s words. "What exactly happened!" shouted the young man who was now trying to satisfy his curiosity about what had happened when he fainted after falling to the ground. The wounds that covered his entire body due to the slaps and punches from the noble adventurer girl made him recover from the curiosity that began to flood his mind. "What happened?" "What happened!" "Am I the only one filled with curiosity like this?!" The young man''s scream made his adventurer party members bow their heads and mourn their faces with a red blush. The shame that spread quickly filled the young man with curiosity that needed an answer as soon as possible. "Hey, is there none of you who want to tell me about what actually happened?!" with a tone filled with his strong curiosity, the young man only got an answer from the behavior of his adventurer party members who were very strange. "Y-You all don''t want to tell me?" the young man tried to look calm with his authority as the only man in this adventurer party. With his mature attitude that tried to look like a tough stud, the young man hoped that his attitude filled with responsibility would give him the answer that he was looking for. "..." "..." With his patience almost running out and time also running out, the four members of his adventurer party now stood up to do something. "I-I''m going to set up a tent to sleep," said the noble adventurer girl as she left the young man first, her face still bowed with a blush covered by both of her hands. "I-I''m going to prepare a spell to protect us while we sleep," said the star witch girl who was now rushing off to prepare a high-level protective spell for all members of her adventurer party. The young man who saw this began to feel that the four girls in his adventurer party seemed to be hiding something from him very clearly. The rejection he experienced showed that this was a situation that threatened him as the leader of this adventurer party. The young man began to scratch his cheek while maintaining his curious attitude so as not to peek too far ahead. The simultaneous secret of the four members of his adventurer party, made him feel ostracized and abandoned by his adventurer party members. "I don''t know why... this feels painful and sad." "Oh, my poor self..." "What happened to my adventurer party members!" By shouting about his heart and his current bitter experience, the young man tried to assume that this was his bad experience and bad karma for understanding the color of women''s underwear to be answered with the right answer. "Oh, Goddess Aurora, what did I do wrong?" the young man muttered when he realized that he was suddenly left alone and only had a bonfire to accompany him. Even the two shrine maidens who were very close to him had left him without saying a word. Chapter 154 - 114 - Good Night, Princess Anastasia "Hmmphh..." After I returned from walking around the Mansion where I lived which was now covered in snow that had piled up again, the Princess still sulking and puffing her cheeks until she looked cute squirrel who was hiding behind my back. Princess Anastasia seemed to be giving me an emotional attack on me who had given a Quest to Adventurer girls that made her act strangely like this. Even when the adventurers and soldiers were resting after hunting the Golden King Bear herd with satisfactory results, it did not make Princess Anastasia let go of herself who was hugging my back. "Hmmpphh..." The Princess still let out a sharp snort from her mouth as if she was showing her sulking heart to me. I don''t know what Princess Anastasia was doing, but it attracted the attention of the people around us. Even Noel who wanted to rush to greet my arrival after walking around alone for a while, gave up her intention to meet me. I could only let out a small smile at the sulking Princess and rushed into my private tent to sleep. Sraakkk... After I entered my private tent and realized that it was past midnight, my body was suddenly possessed by a feeling of laziness that made me want to lie down on the bed immediately. Thuukk... Thuuudd... The thick shoes I was wearing immediately came off along with Princess Anastasia''s movement of quickly removing her footwear. Our shoes that were covered in snow were neatly lined up and my body immediately brought my consciousness to the comfortable bed to lay down my tired body. "Princess Anastasia, do you want to sleep with me?" I asked Princess Anastasia who was still attached to my back without any sign of letting go. "Hmmpphh..." With a small nod from her mouth that still showed her attitude of sulking at me, Princess Anastasia now pushed my body to fall on my soft and comfortable bed. Buuugghhh... My body which was pushed down onto this soft and comfortable bed immediately felt a strange movement from Princess Anastasia. The strange movement was like her hands actively loosening the ties of my military cosplay uniform to strip my body. "Lily... Do you like adding love rivals that make me jealous like this?" asked Princess Anastasia along with her hand movements that were trying to strip my body. "Eh? I didn''t intend to do that," it seemed like I had made Princess Anastasia misunderstand a little about what had just happened to me with the four female adventurers. "Hmmpphh... Lily... Do you know that I have a little difficulty in getting an advantage when there are more love rivals to win your heart?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With my body still prone in bed and feeling the movement of Princess Anastasia''s hands that began to untie the skirt of my cosplay uniform, I could feel that Princess Anastasia would do something that she had said when I fell asleep later. "Are you afraid that I will look like I''m leaving you when I''m close to another girl?" I asked after getting a conclusion from Princess Anastasia''s question along with her strange attitude like this. Although I am still a novice in love, I have learned to understand love from the guidance given by my Goddess and the direct experience of the Great Hero in the past through his magic book filled with his notes hidden in words that only he understands. Through the skills given by the noble adventurer girl, I will at least understand a thing or two from the personal notes left by the Great Hero in the past through small notes in his magic book. I also realized that Ritual Linked and the Yurification System are extraordinary techniques that make women easily fall in love with me just by making small physical contact such as touching or kissing. However, the thing I do not understand is my relationship with them. The relationship that is difficult for girls to understand always makes me wonder. Is this a normal relationship for a girl to be jealous when I am close to another girl as my Goddess said? Or is this a form of Princess Anastasia''s feelings who wants to get free time to be with me and does not want other girls to interfere with our free time? Such questions filled me with questions that needed answers regarding the strange behavior that Princess Anastasia was showing. "Lily, can you lie down facing me? It''s a bit hard to see your face when you''re lying on your stomach like this," Princess Anastasia whispered as I felt my cosplay uniform skirt disappear, leaving only my sweat-covered panties. Ruubb... Intentionally, I could feel that my panties were now being stroked, causing my body to receive a stimulation that felt very pleasurable. "Haahh..." I unconsciously let out a light moan after feeling the sensitive touch on my panties and it made Princess Anastasia giggle in her whisper. "Fufu~ it seems like you like this kind of touch, Lily," she whispered as she slowly turned my body to face her. I was forced to turn my body to face her and saw Princess Anastasia''s facial expression which was now filled with a red blush after doing a small stroke on my panties. "Haahh..." My breathing was now heavy and I could feel that my face was also flushed with shame. We who were staring at each other like this began to be silent for a few moments before I stretched my arms. "You want to strip me in winter like this?" I asked with a feeling of shame that began to fill my entire face. "..." Princess Anastasia fell silent after hearing my question. The sound of our heavy breathing only gave an embarrassing nuance and looked even more perverted. The sound of the night wind that began to hit my tent had managed to enter and hit our bodies. "Umm... doesn''t it feel very cold already?" I asked further. Princess Anastasia who was on top of my body and was silent began to lie down on top of me, Princess Anastasia then pulled one of the blankets on my bed to cover our bodies from the winter wind at night. "Too bad, I wanted to do something more but was hindered by the situation that did not support it," whispered Princess Anastasia while lying down on my body which was already covered by the blanket. "Aahhh... warm..." Princess Anastasia sighed after lying down with my body which was covered by the same blanket. "Hmm... it seems like sleeping in a situation like this isn''t too bad. Although I want to sleep after stripping Lily, hehe..." said Princess Anastasia while giving her a little joke that sounded perverted and naughty. "I feel like I''m listening to the words of a naughty and perverted Princess. If news of this spreads, you''re in danger." "What kind of danger? Shouldn''t you take responsibility by marrying me after such embarrassing news spreads?" "I heard that women are not allowed to marry in this kingdom." "Urrghh... T-That... I can still get around that rule with the new kingdom''s regulations in the future." In this fairly relaxed and warm situation, I chatted a little with Princess Anastasia who had given up her intention to do strange actions that would attack my body after falling asleep. The sound of our breathing, the warmth of our bodies, and the sound of the winter wind blowing through my private tent. All of that had made me sleepy and wanted to fall asleep in a condition that would make everyone misunderstand. My cosplay uniform is half-naked and my skirt uniform is gone leaving only my underwear, plus Princess Anastasia who is now under the same blanket as me. If Alice and Alyssa saw this, they would scream demanding equality and seeking the same fair for sleep naked with me. I know that a relationship like this will one day force me to act fairly. But I still don''t know whether the actions I took were fair or not. Letting Princess Anastasia sleep in the same bed with my half-naked body, doesn''t that mean I need to do something like this with the girl who has undergone the Linked Ritual with me too? Uuuhh... the more I think about this, the more my head hurts in dealing with it. I hope if Alice and Alyssa don''t come into my private tent in the morning, it will trigger a big commotion between them and Princess Anastasia who is sleeping with me. "Haaahh... Lily..." "I like the smell of your fragrant sweat." "Can I inhale it a little deeper?" Princess Anastasia began to move herself closer to my cleavage. Supporting Princess Anastasia''s body that was pushing her body closer to mine gave me a deep sense of worry. "Lily..." With her gentle movements, I felt Princess Anastasia''s hands begin to unbutton my cosplay uniform and release my upper body to reveal the lacy bra I was wearing. Even though half of my body was wrapped in a thick, warm blanket, it didn''t make me look okay. As a normal girl, I could feel embarrassed after my body was completely half-naked and only covered by a thick blanket. "P-Princess Anastasia..." I said to stop Princess Anastasia''s hand movement that began to trace the cleavage of my breasts. "Hmm? What''s wrong, Lily?" replied Princess Anastasia while showing her gentle smile that made it a little difficult for me to stop her hand movement that began to give a strange touch to my breasts. "It seems like we should sleep now, before being busy with heavy tasks in the morning," I said while pressing Princess Anastasia''s body to be parallel to our lying position. "Ahhh..." Princess Anastasia who was now parallel to my lying position let out a small moan. "Even though I wanted to feel the softness of Lily''s light brown breasts for a while longer," said Princess Anastasia in a weak tone and was now held back by my embrace that had limited the movement of her body to her hands. "But... this isn''t bad either. Sleeping while being hugged by Lily. I feel happy now..." When the night was almost approaching morning and my exhausted body was screaming to sleep soon, I suddenly thought of an action that was brave enough to do to a Princess. "Princess Anastasia..." That brave action made me immediately call her name softly. "Yes, Lily... Do you want to say something?" "No, I just want to say good night." "Ahh... I thought you would say something that would make my heart beat fast." Chuupp... Without preparation and it seemed like a sudden surprise, I immediately kissed Princess Anastasia''s lips who was lying beside me. Our faces were quite close, making my lip-kissing movement feel easier to do just by pushing my body. "Good night, Princess Anastasia," I said while closing my eyes after kissing her lips. My body who hug her right now felt a soft vibration from her whole body. I peeked a little to see what was happening and was surprised by Princess Anastasia''s cute face which was now covered in a blush. "Lily... you''re cheating when you suddenly kissed me like this." "Lily... pervert... but I like it." With that little remark, Princess Anastasia and I fell into a deep sleep until we were woken up by a scream coming from my twin step-sisters. Chapter 155 - 115 - Morning with Sweet Greetings In my deep sleep, I woke up several times after feeling Princess Anastasia''s warm hand on my body. The movement of her lips which seemed to be talking in her sleep made me want to wake up immediately and tease her by giving a red kiss mark on the nape of her neck. My body which was used to short sleep and waking up early like this could only stare at Princess Anastasia''s cute face filled with natural beauty from her facial features. "Ugghh..." I sighed a little after waking up and feeling this was an early morning atmosphere. I wanted to go back to sleep but was thwarted by my curiosity about Princess Anastasia who was now seen hugging my arm tightly in her sleep. "Lily... Uhhh..." "Don''t go and leave me again..." "You are mean to leave me without any news like that." I could hear every word of Princess Anastasia who seemed like she was sleep talking. "It seems like I made Princess Anastasia worried about my vacation a few years ago," I muttered softly while turning my body position to tilt and hug her. The tears that came out of Princess Anastasia''s eyelids immediately got a warm wipe from the touch of my soft fingers before dripping onto her cheeks. Seeing the sad expression of Princess Anastasia who was sleeping, I wanted to give her a surprise that made her scream in the morning. Wuusshhh... The gust of winter wind in the morning had hit my tent. The cold wind was like a natural time indicator for my body to wake up immediately and enjoy the fresh air in the morning. Wuusshhh... The blowing wind immediately hit Princess Anastasia''s face which made her eyelids twitch as if she was forcibly awakened from her sleep. Twiitchh... Twiitcchh... With the twitching of her eyelids, I could feel signs of Princess Anastasia who had woken up from her sleep and I waited for her to open her eyelids. Shuuttt... I could see the movement of her eyes which looked like she was peeking from between her eyelids. The movement of her eyeballs was visible from the reflection of the magic lantern light inside my private tent. In this condition, I could feel that Princess Anastasia''s face was starting to feel warm after peeking my face. My hand which was still stroking her cheek and eliminating her nightmares immediately stopped moving. My arm which was still in her embrace now felt a small vibration that made my arm feel closer to the squeeze of Princess Anastasia''s cleavage. In this moment that looked like a lewd and naughty act, I could see a small smile coming out of Princess Anastasia''s facial expression who was pretending to sleep in front of me. Pretending to sleep, huh? I think... that made me filled with a handful of brilliant ideas to make Princess Anastasia regret pretending to sleep. With a sly smile and my face filled with a dark expression, I had determined a little prank that would be given to Princess Anastasia. My little prank would start by stroking her cheek and making her feel annoyed by the touch of my hand which was starting to feel naughty. I immediately moved my hand from her cheek to her lips. When my hand was close to her lips, I could feel her facial muscles twitching as if holding her face back from smiling. My hand movement immediately massaged her lips and gave a small caress that made Princess Anastasia''s eyebrows pull up. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah, that was an extraordinary response to her pretending to sleep and remaining calm in the face of this mischief. The movement of my hand that was playing with her soft lips immediately moved to her ears. An ear that was already warm and filled with a red blush made me even more curious about the response that Princess Anastasia would give. Princess Anastasia''s ears felt very warm and began to heat up along with the small vibrations of her body that I could feel through her body''s embrace that was tightly hug my arm. Seeing my arm that seemed to be hugged tightly by Princess Anastasia. I immediately thought of another idea to tease her who was pretending to sleep like this. A small idea came to me again. I immediately rushed to get up from my sleep and let go of the tight hug that Princess Anastasia gave to my arm. Sraaggg... The pull of my blanket that kept my body temperature warm was suddenly slapped by the cold air from the winter wind that managed to enter through the gaps in the holes of my private tent. "Fuuhh... the wind in winter feels very cold in the morning," I said while feeling the cold steam coming out of my mouth. Grrrttt... I heard a squeak from Princess Anastasia''s body that suddenly shivered after feeling the winter wind after the blanket that covered her body was pulled by me. "Aahh, forgive me, Princess Anastasia," I immediately pulled my blanket to cover Princess Anastasia''s body and watched her start to feel warm again. In her body position she was pretending to sleep like that, I almost laughed a little after seeing it. I then gave a soft caress to her hair and pushed my face to give a kiss that stuck to the nape of her neck. Sqquusshhh... The nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck felt warm making the kiss given by my lips get a warm welcome from the sound of Princess Anastasia''s small moan. "Mmm..." Princess Anastasia moan and started to feel my lips kiss on the nape of her soft neck. "Ahhnn..." When my lips kiss showed no signs of leaving the nape of her neck, I began to realize that Princess Anastasia was getting harder in maintaining the pretense of herself sleeping. The kiss I gave now moved towards the edge of her nape that borders her ear. Bite... I accidentally gave a small bite to her ear gently and made Princess Anastasia moan again. "Kuukk!!" The small moan given by Princess Anastasia made me feel guilty. For that, I immediately sucked her ear that I had bitten a little and gave first aid from the warmth of my tongue to relieve her pain. My tongue that was sucking Princess Anastasia''s ear immediately gave a touch that began to make her ear throb as if enjoying every movement of my tongue that traced her ear. I moved my tongue that was licking Princess Anastasia''s ear again to go down to the nape of her neck again. Bite... I have left a small bite again along with Princess Anastasia''s moan that began to sound loud in my ear. The small bite mark is now red and like I did before, I gave first aid by sucking my bite mark on the nape of her neck. When I lifted my tongue and lips that had given a bite mark on the nape of her neck, I could see a naughty and perverted masterpiece of my little prank. A love bite mark that I had given, was now clearly visible on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck. If Princess Anastasia didn''t cover it with a ribbon choker, it would make her show a love mark that I gave on the nape of her neck all days. Wait a minute... a love mark, huh? I think... I need to make my love mark on the nape of her neck even clearer. I licked my lips again with my tongue and bit the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck again in another position. Chuuppp... Bite... The kisses and small bites that I left on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck were done with great care. I didn''t want to make Princess Anastasia feel the pain of my little prank this morning. Chuupp... Sluurrpp... Bite... The nape of Princess Anastasia''s felt very soft and the response of her mouth''s moans that sounded sweet to my ears made me enjoy this activity that looked perverted and naughty. Until the light of my private tent''s magic lantern illuminated Princess Anastasia''s nape which was covered by my blanket, I just realized that what I had done had been excessive. "Uuuhh... Lily..." That was proven by the small moans from Princess Anastasia''s mouth who began to call my name and wake up of her behavior that was pretending to sleep. "You act like this when I''m sleeping?" asked Princess Anastasia who began to make her eyelids looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Shouldn''t I be the one doing such a perverted thing to you?" "Can we take turns doing it? I feel like I can''t stand it anymore and will explode if I get any further marks of love..." Princess Anastasia''s facial expression was like being hit by a storm of red tomatoes and her heavy breathing seemed to be holding back something from inside her body that seemed to want to explode out. I, who was enjoying the beautiful view of a Princess who was waking up from her sleep, accidentally stroked her face and greeted her good morning with an embarrassing sentence, "Good morning, Princess Anastasia. Did you sleep soundly while hugging my arm?" Umm... Yes... I understand that it was an embarrassing sentence. That''s why I''m shaking right now while holding back the shame of the sentence I said. This really felt so embarrassing and I wanted to turn my face away after seeing Princess Anastasia''s beautiful face who had woken up from her sleep. "Un, I slept soundly and woke up feeling happy like this," replied Princess Anastasia while rubbing her eyes. Princess Anastasia''s beautiful hair that looked straight after waking up really looked like an elegant princess who wanted to start her activities from bed. "I''m glad to hear that," I replied to ease my embarrassment after saying my embarrassing sentence. "By the way, Lily... Umm... Do you mind kissing me from my slightly smelly lips in the morning like this? I-I know... maybe we should clean our faces and mouths first before kissing. But... Uhh... after what you did to the nape of my neck and made me wake up feeling happy like this. P-Please take responsibility by giving me a gentle kiss on my lips," said Princess Anastasia suddenly as if she was mumbling when she woke up. Princess Anastasia immediately pushed my body to fall into bed and my lips received a morning kiss forced by her. In that kiss, I could feel a softness, comfort, and drowsiness that returned after waking up. Chuppp ... Sluurrppp ... With an intense kiss and the morning that was still too early to wake up, it felt a bit of a waste to miss this opportunity to enjoy a kiss from Princess Anastasia''s soft lips. Buughhh ... Srruugg ... My body was trapped back into the blanket and enjoyed Princess Anastasia''s kiss while falling asleep again with her. The soft kiss made us fall asleep again in a hugging position that looked strange and quite attached to each other. In the softness given by the blanket and Princess Anastasia''s body, I returned to dreamland after getting a soft kiss from Princess Anastasia. I didn''t expect that a kiss like that could make us fall asleep again. It seemed like an effective and dangerous weapon for me. In this short sleep, I could feel that the connection between me and Princess Anastasia was getting stronger until... my twin step-sister came to wake me up who was being hugged by Princess Anastasia. "Morning... Onee-samaa!!" "Good Morning... Lily-nee!!" With that scream, I woke up together with Princess Anastasia who screamed in surprise. "Hyaaa!! I-I didn''t do anything, Mama!" shouted Princess Anastasia who was forcibly awakened by Alice and Alyssa''s screams. When the real morning had arrived, I and Princess Anastasia were greeted by a dangerous smile from my twin step-sister. Chapter 156 - 116 - A Passionate Morning "Oh my, what have we found here?" Alyssa said, making a very scary facial expression. Then, with a terrifying magic flow coming out from between her body, she stared at me. "A-Alyssa?" with my position that I was doing something dangerous and naughty to Princess Anastasia, I could not escape from irresponsible accusations. "I can explain what happened," I said further with a facial expression as calm as possible. My calm position was suddenly destroyed by Princess Anastasia''s behavior who looked restless. She couldn''t stop shaking after getting a good morning greeting from my lips and now looked like a holy girl who had sinned. "Onee-sama, rather than explaining about what happened. Maybe it would be better if Onee-sama immediately fixed your uniform. For some reason... seeing the two big breasts of my own Onee-sama... it makes me feel embarrassed," with a face filled with a pink blush, Alice gave me a suggestion that I should do as soon as possible. "Ooppss... I almost forgot about this one," I replied while getting up from my bed together with Princess Anastasia who still couldn''t wake up from her panic after successfully doing something to my body. "Umm... Onee-sama... before Onee-sama finishes dressing and gets out of Onee-sama''s private tent. Can we borrow Princess Anastasia for a while? There''s something we need to ask because her uniform also looks messy after sleeping in the same bed as Onee-sama... moreover..." while saying that, Alice also did the same thing as Alyssa did. Her body which looked ordinary was now devoured by a surge of magical energy that made Princess Anastasia''s body tremble even more in fear. Alice and Alyssa''s gazes were fixed on the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck that received a love mark from me. If I think about it further, maybe the love mark I gave was too excessive and made Princess Anastasia do something perverted to me. "Umm?" realizing this, I inadvertently tilted my head. "Could it be..." with that small murmur, I immediately stepped towards Alice and Alyssa while stroking their hair at the same time. "Good morning, Alice," along with my good morning greeting, I gave a soft kiss on the nape of Alice''s neck and gave a bite that made her squeal lightly. "Hyaah!!" Alice screamed after receiving a small bite from me along with a soft kiss that made the nape of her neck now red. "O-Onee-samaaa!!" with a small scream coming from her tiny mouth, Alice tried to hold back the small kiss that I was sent full of love. Chuuppp... Sluurrpp... The small licks and kisses that were aimed at the nape of Alice''s neck managed to get a fresh red love mark that made her clean skin stained with a tempting red color. "Haauu... Onee-sama..." After receiving a love mark that made the nape of her neck red, Alice whose body was overflowing with magical energy now became calmer. Meanwhile, I could feel a soft touch coming from Alyssa. "Fifteen seconds, Lily-nee must give a kiss with the same time limit as Alice on the nape of my neck too," forcing her face into a smile that looked sweet and elegant, Alyssa whispered to me with such soft words. "I understand, Alyssa. You want a fair kiss together with your sister, right?" I replied by giving Alyssa a soft smile in the morning. The surge of magical energy released by Alice and Alyssa slightly decreased when I did this, it was a good thing to make Princess Anastasia not afraid like this. Her body which was shaking as if afraid of Alice and Alyssa''s presence now calmed down with a gentle and elegant smile on her face. Alyssa immediately positioned herself to stand right in front of me with her hand that was holding my arm. "Lily-nee..." With the movement of her soft lips that slowly closed and bitten, Alyssa gave a form of self-sacrifice that was handing over the nape of her neck to be bitten by me. "You seem impatient to get my love marks in the morning, Alyssa?" I whispered to tease her. The blessing of my life experience in being able to control the behavior of my twin step-sister who was behaving strangely like this seemed to give clear and real results. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thing I need to pay attention to is their gazes that show the source of their anger about something. In this case, I can see their gazes that are directed at the nape of Princess Anastasia''s neck which has been filled with my love marks. By giving them my love marks fairly, this deadly little dispute can be avoided. I give a special touch to the nape of Alyssa''s neck. Compared to Alice, Alyssa should get special treatment because this little sister of mine has a different uniqueness from Alice. Alyssa tends to be more calculating than Alice, so if there is the slightest mistake, Alyssa will think I am being unfair to her. Some time ago, I even made Alyssa cry because she was treated unfairly and not equal to Alice. Alyssa''s troublesome nature tends to make my head hurt and dizzy, but she is still one of my beloved little sisters. Chuppp... Sluurrpp... "Ahhnn..." Alyssa let out a small sigh after feeling my kiss and bite on the nape of her neck. "Lily-nee... I love you..." Alyssa also gave a small whisper that made my heart beat suddenly. In this loving kiss and bite, I felt my heart keep beating when I gave her a love mark on the nape of her neck. "Nyaahh... Lily-nee..." These fifteen seconds that felt very long made me almost bite Alyssa''s nape until it left a sharp bite mark on my teeth. Luckily I was able to control my soft bite that focused on giving a red love mark on the nape of her neck. While enjoying the kiss and lick on the nape of her neck, I could hear a small moan coming out of Alyssa''s mouth. That small moan made Alyssa close her eyes and whisper to me about her feelings of jealousy towards Princess Anastasia who slept with me. "Lily-nee... so mean to sleep with Princess Anastasia secretly." "Alyssa also wants to sleep with Lily-nee." "If Lily-nee sleeps with Alyssa, maybe we''ll sleep with our whole bodies covered in these love marks." I could hear Alyssa''s mumbling and small whispers. The mumbling and small whispers suddenly made my body''s instincts scream until I let go of the love mark that I gave right at the fifteenth second. "Ahh..." the kiss and lick from my lips made Alyssa covered in a bright red blush. "Fifteen seconds passed very quickly," said Alyssa while letting out her heavy breath that was starting to have difficulty breathing. I''m sorry Alyssa, but fifteen seconds when giving you a love mark felt very long to me. I also feel scared by your mumbling and small moans that make my danger detector activate instantly. After I gave the love mark to Alice and Alyssa, I could see the two of them having difficulty breathing after the nape of their necks got a fresh love mark from me. "Then, let''s greet the morning with a new activity after breakfast," I said in an awkward tone and wanted to immediately leave my private tent to avoid my danger detection senses that were always active when I was near Alyssa. Sraakkk ... Thuuuddd ... I quickly tidied up my military cosplay uniform and put on thick footwear to get out of my private tent. Tappp ... Tappp ... When I stepped out, a sight that surprised me felt like a slap on my cheek in the morning. Right in front of my private tent, I could see a row of Stealth Slime herds standing in full discipline. "Good Morning! Supreme Commander !!" they said at the same time as their arm movements gave me a salute. "Urk, what happened?" because I had just woken up and didn''t understand the situation that was happening when I was sleeping, I could only ask a question that seemed stupid out of my mouth. "Supreme Commander, it''s as you said before. We have to take responsibility for renovating and cleaning up your residence after it was destroyed by our uneducated behavior," like a sudden gust of wind that quickly came and disappeared, I detected the presence of stealth slime number forty-seven too late. This stealth slime... Could it be that its presence has become thinner than before? I can''t even feel its presence that is so thin like this. Could it be... Has it evolved again? Since I had just woken up from my sleep and was still feeling heavy drowsiness after waking up twice because of giving affectionate touches on Princess Anastasia''s nape, it made me feel calm with the presence of stealth slime number forty-seven who suddenly appeared right beside me. "Umm, Supreme Commander, aren''t you surprised by my sudden appearance?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven. "Why should I be surprised by your appearance?" I replied by asking stealth slime number forty-seven another question. "Huh?!" "Eh?! Supreme Commander isn''t surprised by stealth slime number forty-seven''s developed skills?" "As expected by our Supreme Commander, this kind of ability still can''t surprise her." "Of course, our Supreme Commander who can defeat the Golden King Bear with one punch is indeed great!" "Yes, that''s true. Our abilities must improve again to be able to surprise her." "Alright, looks like we have to train harder to surprise our Supreme Commander!" Various words from the stealth slime swarm rumbled in my ears. I felt like what they were doing was meant to surprise me in the morning. Like improving abilities... that was something they had to achieve after going through the evolution phase. My mind was now filled with various possibilities that the stealth slime swarm could achieve after evolving. "It would be better if you developed following a human lifestyle like focusing on special skill that makes you very good at its technique," I muttered unconsciously. "..." "..." When I muttered like that, the stealth slime swarm that was giving me a salute suddenly fell silent and looked like they were contemplating something. "That''s... a great idea, Supreme Commander!" said stealth slime number forty-seven. "Uhhmm..." when I was about to call her name. It felt like calling stealth slime number forty-seven too long. "You''ve worked hard, Aiko," I said while gently touching stealth slime number forty-seven''s hair. "Take a moment to find what you do as an expert that I can rely on at any time," I continued my words while getting a shining gaze from stealth slime number forty-seven. "Hmm... What''s wrong?" I continued to ask after realizing her shining gaze. "S-Supreme Commander... Aiko... Uhmm... Is that my name now?" asked stealth slime number forty-seven with her eyes shining brighter towards me. "Eh? Y-Yes?" Kraakk... Like getting an invisible heavy burden. It seems... I have triggered something that makes the stealth slime swarm try hard to surprise me in hopes of getting a nickname like what happened to stealth slime number forty-seven. By turning my gaze, I was hit by the fire of the stealth slime swarm''s enthusiasm. Chapter 157 - 117 - The First Mission Take for Stealth Slime My morning was greeted by a line of stealth slimes paying their respects to me. When I accidentally gave a name to one of the slime girls numbered forty-seven, they now looked like a group of stealth slimes who wanted to get a name by working hard under my command. Their gazes filled with the fire of enthusiasm almost made me want to immediately go back into my private tent and sleep some more. Sraakk... While I was thinking about that, Princess Anastasia and my twin stepsister stepped out from behind my private tent, their clothes showing the napes of their necks. Of course... that made them show a red love mark that I had given earlier. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uhh... that made me a little embarrassed and wanted to hide in a cave. Seeing the people who were very close to me come out of my private tent, the entire line of stealth slimes paid their respects once again. "Onee-sama, what should we do today?" Alice asked while tying her hair to the side and showing the red nape of her neck. "It looks like we''re going to be busy today," said Alyssa, who also tied her hair to the side of her shoulder to show the nape of her neck that was covered in red kisses left by me. Seeing Alice and Alyssa acting like this, I wanted to bury my face in the pillow and continue my sleep filled with shame. I didn''t expect that my kisses and licks that gave a sign of love to them would feel so embarrassing like this. "Alice..." "Alyssa..." "You don''t need to show the sign of love that I gave with a confident smile like that," I said to reduce the shame that almost filled my entire face. Without a mirror, I could feel that my face was covered in a very embarrassing red blush. "Hehe... Onee-sama... this is a form of my arrogance that has been marked by Onee-sama''s love..." said Alice with a gentle smile towards me. "Lily-nee, what we''ve done is still better than what Princess Anastasia has experienced," said Alyssa who was directing her gaze towards the entrance of my private tent. Sraakk... When the voice that caught my attention was heard along with Alyssa''s words that made me curious, I could see Princess Anastasia coming out wearing the cosplay uniform that I had given her along with her bun hairstyle that showed various positions of the love signs that I had given her. Puufff... Poommm... At that moment, I could feel an attack of shame peaking inside my body. A shame that was very difficult for me to express but could be felt entirely by my body. My face looked like it was boiling when Princess Anastasia came out of the private tent with full confidence and opened part of her uniform collar so that her bare neck was visible. "Wuahh... a very daring appearance," said Aiko in a small whisper while directing her gaze between me and Princess Anastasia. With the words of her small whisper, I immediately glanced at Aiko who was currently experiencing the same thing as holding back embarrassment. Ehh... Wait a minute... Isn''t Aiko a slime girl who shouldn''t understand what happened between me, Princess Anastasia, and my twin step-sister? Then... why does Aiko seem to understand what I''ve done to these three girls? "Could it be..." I muttered a little about this to myself after realizing this and became suspicious of Aiko who followed me closely while I was in my private tent. "Aiko..." I called Aiko with a smile that seemed to dampen the embarrassment that had filled my entire face. "Is there someone who wants to meet me at night?" I asked to confirm my suspicions about Aiko. "Hmm?" Aiko seemed to be thinking about something when she got a question from me. "It seems like there were three old men who wanted to enter the Supreme Commander''s private tent but were blocked by a woman who seemed to be scolding them," Aiko answered while replaying her memories. "Three old men and one woman?" I replied, thinking of other possibilities of people who could freely enter my private tent. Plookk... "Ah! I remember now, Onee-sama!" Alice suddenly shouted. "Mom said that today there is a family meeting because we got an invitation to a noble party to celebrate the birthday of a twin girl and boy," said Alice while clapping her hands as if remembering something. "A noble party that is having a birthday?" I asked to confirm the information given by Alice until it became clearer. "To be more precise, it is an invitation to a birthday party from a noble family engaged in trade. Right after Lily-nee gave a curse to the noble family engaged in trade and now they are a noble family engaged in charity. This merchant family became the new trade leader after we went on vacation," said Alyssa who tried to add other information in detail. "This sounds like a very troublesome invitation," I complained in annoyance when I heard the information that Alyssa had conveyed. "I don''t want to ruin that beautiful birthday party by my presence that looks like a disaster, hahaha," I said while giving a joke in the hope of getting laughter from those who listened to it. "..." "..." "..." "..." Princess Anastasia, Alice, Alyssa, and the stealth slime group fell silent after listening to my little joke. No one laughed? Could it be... this wasn''t a funny joke? "Maybe... we shouldn''t come to a noble party like that with an excuse like renovating a dilapidated mansion after being left on vacation?" I asked to shake up the suddenly heavy topic of conversation. "Maybe we should do that, Lily-nee. Because right now we are in a faction that doesn''t support the two factions that are at odds. The neutral attitude we show would feel very appropriate with the disastrous situation we are currently experiencing," said Alyssa while thinking of a solution to my random talk. "I think that''s a very good idea, Alyssa. Refusing an invitation to a noble party with the excuse of a disaster emergency along with sufficient evidence will make the Marquess Rommel family look like they care about the people under their jurisdiction," said Princess Anastasia who seemed to support Alyssa''s statement. Thudd... Thudd... When Princess Anastasia and Alyssa seemed to be discussing something important, Aiko pulled my uniform sleeve and seemed to want to talk about something. "S-Supreme Commander, if you are worried about this noble family. You can send us to observe the situation with an accurate report," whispered Aiko who seemed to want to be on duty by getting official orders from me. I considered the request conveyed by Aiko who represented her stealth slime group. "I can give you such a task, but there must be a stealth slime staying here to help our chaotic situation like this," I replied while observing the situation around me which was starting to be busy with small activities. The combined soldiers of Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti''s soldiers seemed to be preparing to start their heavy activities again. Meanwhile, the remaining adventurers seemed to be enjoying the rest of their supplies and waiting in line for the Quest payment for the hunt for the Golden King Bear herd. "We''re really busy here," I said while putting my hands on my hips after looking around me. "I-I understand, Supreme Commander. I will convey this to the eight pillar stealth slimes who are currently became special staff who receive official orders directly from you," replied Aiko while giving her attitude that looked like she wanted to carry out my orders directly. "Does that mean... this is the first order given by the Supreme Commander for our first task as stealth slime unit soldiers?" Aiko asked further with a shining gaze. Uhmm... it seems like I heard a unknown word that just entered my ears. Stealth Slime Unit Soldiers? Are there soldiers like that? "Do as I command," I gave up thinking further and simply permitted Aiko to carry out my orders. "We are ready to carry out your absolute command, our Great Supreme Commander!" Aiko said with a curtsy before leaving into the ranks of the stealth slime herd. "You have heard the orders of our Supreme Commander, haven''t you?!" Aiko shouted, looking excited with her cheerful smile. "We will infiltrate and gather information from our Supreme Commander''s potential enemies!" Aiko shouted further with a tone full of passion. "Hmm?" I tilted my head slightly after listening to Aiko''s shout filled with words of encouragement. Even though I heard dangerous words like investigating my potential enemies, I hope that the enemies of the Marquess Rommel family don''t increase after the Marquess Rommel family declared themselves as a noble family that is neutral in the politics of the Aurora Kingdom. However, with Princess Anastasia in a place like this. Can we still be seen as a neutral noble family in the eyes of other noble families? I don''t know... And I need that answer to calm my mind. I Hope, the group of stealth slimes who have called themselves the Stealth Slime Unit Soldiers managed to get some information about what is happening in the Aurora Kingdom. Twiitchh... "Onee-sama, are you thinking about something important? Your facial expression looks like you''re thinking about something complicated just like Alyssa and Princess Anastasia," said Alice who was now standing beside me and pulling my arm to draw my attention to her. Alice who didn''t seem to think too much about this situation only felt confused when she was faced with two types of realistic critical thinker women along with herself who seemed relaxed in facing all the important things in her life. "No, I was just thinking about why Father and Mother were looking for me in the morning before I woke up?" I replied by diverting myself to another concern. "Ahh, that''s because right now Onee-sama is acting like the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, right?" replied Alice who suddenly made me realize something. "So that''s why... Father and Mother tried to tell me information about the invitation to the noble''s birthday party just because I am currently serving as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family?" I asked with an expression on my face that seemed unfamiliar with a position that gave me great responsibility like this. "I think so, Onee-sama." "I think... I should quickly return the Command baton that Father lent me. I can''t bear the burden of responsibility that feels so heavy like this. Especially when my parents seem like they''re waiting for my decision after getting an invitation to a noble party like that." "Eh? Isn''t that better because Onee-sama can easily refuse all invitations to noble parties?" Alice replied with a confused look as if she didn''t understand the great burden of responsibility as a Matriarch. "Alice... want to try being a Matriarch for one day?" I asked Alyssa with a light smile. "N-No need and thank you for that terrible offer, Onee-sama," after I gave that light smile, Alice seemed to realize that the responsibility of a Matriarch was very big. It made Alice look like an innocent girl who was scared when given a choice to become a Matriarch. Chapter 158 - 118 - The Love Mark of a Dragon After the morning, I got a surprise from a group of stealth slimes who were expecting to get their first assignment after becoming shadow soldiers working under my command. I felt a small annoying power that would soon keep me busy as I got older. Becoming a Saintess... one of the Goddesses that is not generally known by mankind. Becoming a Monarch of Holy Destruction. And now becoming a Matriarch who controls the Marquess Rommel family. All this power has made my head dizzy, especially with the group of stealth slimes who are currently acting as special forces under my command through the Soul Tame magic chant. With my very busy condition like this, I began to divide the group of stealth slimes to carry out a noble task to infiltrate and carry out illegal spying on a noble family which is currently in my concern. A family that seems to be spreading hostility but invites all the noble factions of the Aurora Kingdom Capital to celebrate the birthday of their twin son and daughter. "This would be a tense noble party if I were to attend the party invitation," I muttered softly while looking at the sky that was slowly being illuminated by the sunlight that showed its beautiful blue color. Accompanied by the sunlight that began to shine warmly hitting my body, I was now sitting relaxing in the gazebo with Hana, Ciel, and Sia. Their duties as Saintess seemed to have been completed properly and correctly. All the fatalities from the combined soldiers between Marquess Rommel and Earl Timoti had received their first aid without suffering any physical injuries that required serious special treatment. The injuries suffered by our combined soldiers were only fatigued after waking up from the nightmare brought by the great magic outburst from the Golden King Bear. "Is there a problem, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel while swinging her fox tail that was receiving a gentle caress from her hand. On this cold morning, Ciel was a little troubled by her fox tail that had grown tall, spread out, and expanded like a lump of fat tail meat. My mind that was flying thinking about an invitation to a noble party along with my responsibilities as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel noble family had brought me to a small murmur that caught Ciel''s attention. Her sensitive fox ears seemed to hear my small murmur clearly until all the attention of the Saintess girls who were enjoying their morning turned to me. I just smiled and shook my head to quell their curiosity, but they keep pay close attention to me. "It''s okay, this is just a decision about me who has to make a decision to attend the noble party or not. Because my family''s situation is now in a neutral condition without power from other factions. This will make my family''s movements get full attention from various factions," while saying that, I looked like a woman who had not had time to rest from work for the past few days. My physical body may look ordinary but the burden on my mind has been at its limit. I feel like my head is ready to explode at any moment when I think about it. "A noble party, huh? I think that''s a good thing if you look at the actions of the noble himself," when my conversation had moved to something more serious, Hana replied by giving a soft smile on her face while her eyes seemed to be observing the movement of my lips. Seeing her attitude, I felt a bad feeling and a good feeling at the same time. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The smile given by Hana seemed to indicate that she was targeting something related to my lips. "Seeing the actions of the noble does sound good, I will convey this to the stealth slime group who are on duty to dig up information from the noble," I replied while looking at Hana with my warm smile to dampen the bad feeling that I was feeling. "Lily, if I may ask. Which noble is trying to invite the Marquess Rommel family to attend their party?" asked Hana who looked like she was looking for information about the party invitation that my family received. "I don''t know the details but it''s related to a noble family who had twin boys and girls," I replied while watching Hana''s facial expression which now changed as if she was planning something. "That noble family again? Aren''t they a bit famous lately..." Through Hana''s lip movements that were saying something through her small murmur, I unconsciously read her lip movements. It seemed like there was too much information that I had to dig up after being isolated and on family vacation for too long. Seeing Hana''s response, it seemed like she knew about this noble family. "It seems like that noble family is famous lately, is that true, Hana?" I asked while giving Hana a gentle smile and sneaking a conversation that stole information about the noble family. "That''s true, Lily..." replied Hana who didn''t seem to realize that I was trying to direct the conversation to dig up information about the noble family. "I can''t even stand the behavior of that disgusting young man who always charms every girl he meets. Seeing his behavior like a cat eager to mate makes me feel disgusted to be approach by him..." Hana looked like she was angry about something with her hands clenched and hitting the gazebo table. Buukk.. Buukkk... The small impact made the gazebo table vibrate and showed Hana''s facial expression which looked disturbed after talking about the young man who was my main topic. "A young man who spreads charm to attract girls? If it was a male dragon who had just been born from a dragon egg, then he would get a traditional punishment to appreciate the behavior as a good and noble dragon race," said Sia who seemed to want to join in this conversation. I didn''t understand Sia''s words a little but by looking at her facial expression which was filled with annoyance, it seemed that it was a racial behavior that should not be done. "Umm? Does the entire dragon race have to be polite to every woman and not spread charm like this young nobleman?" asked Hana while tilting her head filled with curiosity. "Yes, as a male dragon race. They are required to follow the dignity and code of ethics of the dragon race which must not bring down the dignity of the dragon race itself. Spreading charm is a despicable act that can get him expelled from the dragon race''s residence," Sia answered while moving her dragon tail which seemed annoyed with something. "Even though the old regulation that kills them is much better than expelling them. It''s much better than seeing a half-dragon race that is combined with another race. It makes me feel sorry after they grow up without knowing that their dragon blood will have a big responsibility in the future," Sia said while adding important information that made my body shiver. "Could it be... I also have to bear the same responsibility as that too?" I asked Sia. My question seemed to have invited all eyes to look at me. Hana, Ciel, and Sia seemed to give a look that seemed to be waiting for the continuation of my words which made them curious. "What does that mean, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel who seemed very curious about the responsibility for the dragon race. Sraagg... I immediately stood up from one of the gazebo chairs and changed my appearance to become a dragon girl. This sudden change made my head feel heavy after my head was decorated with black dragon horns that looked threatening. My butt also felt ticklish after adding a small weight from my dragon tail that grew dangling with its hard scales. Paamm... Paammm... With this sudden change in my body, I almost tore my cosplay uniform and made my body look like a naughty girl who liked to show off my skin. The dragon horns and tail that came out of my sudden body change, made Sia chuckle after seeing it. "Ah, hasn''t this cute Lily-chan carried out her responsibilities the same as us?" said Sia with her small laugh that invited Hana and Ciel''s curiosity. "The responsibility that Lily-chan bears is heavier than the responsibility that the dragon race has to guard... for example, guarding one of the cursed swords after she received a blessing from the Goddess of Destruction, wouldn''t it be fair if Lily-chan at least shared the responsibility with me as a good... cute... lovely... little sister?" while saying that, Sia started to walk closer to me who was adjusting to my dragon girl transformation. My body size which seemed to have changed drastically was triggered by my cosplay uniform that looked tight with the appearance of my fat dragon tail like this. On this cold morning, I suddenly felt another warmth after my body was covered by hard dragon scales. Sia began to circle my dragon tail together with her dragon tail, the friction of our scales touching each other looked like two dragon girls doing lewd touches on the sensitive parts of our dragon tails. My dragon tail should have been protected from the touch that made my tail feel very strange and funny. It felt like my dragon scales received a soft touch that made me feel a ticklish sensation that began to cover my entire body. "Haauuu ..." I accidentally let out a small moan that made Sia smile at me. "It seems like you enjoy the soft touch of my dragon scales, Lily-chan," with a smile that looked like childish mischief, Sia let out a smile on her face that couldn''t wait to tease me further. Squishh ... Squuiishh ... Even though my dragon scales felt hard and collided with Sia''s hard dragon scales too, it made my dragon skin feel more sensitive than before. The friction of our dragon scales was like a soft sensitive skin that couldn''t keep my mouth silent to hold back the strange and funny sound that slipped out from between my lips. "Hnn... S-Sia..." I tried to whisper to Sia who started hugging my body and making her dragon horns touch my dragon horns. Thuddd... Sruugg... When our dragon horns touched each other, I could feel a vibration of sensual stimulation that made my lower body scream. "Huuumm... S-Sia..." My mouth started to tremble after feeling a funny ticklish sensation that filled my lower body. Unlike the touch given by human skin between human skins, the touch of hard dragon skin made me enjoy the sensual touch on my sensitive dragon girl body like this even more. "Lily-chan..." I could hear a small whisper from Sia with her face position starting to get close to my lips. "I want to ask Lily-chan." "Does Lily-chan know how a dragon girl leaves a love mark on their mating partner?" In my immobile position, my dragon tail and body were locked by Sia, I could only let out a small breath along with the sound of my moans starting to subside. Twiicchh... "Uuhh... I-I don''t know..." I replied while holding back the sound of my moans that looked like a perverted and naughty dragon girl. When Sia''s dragon tail''s touch started to pull my dragon tail that was touching her dragon tail, I had a bad feeling about this. "This is what an adult dragon girl should do to mark her love partner." Choompp... "Haauukkk!!" Without giving any signs of her sudden attack, I could feel a small bite coming from the tip of my very sensitive dragon tail. Along with that small bite, I let out a moan that attracted all the attention in an open place like this. Author Note: Great job! You have been continuously reading for 2 months, and I can give a redeem code for you as a reward. The code can be redeemed code for 10 different users with 10 FPs/user. Your code number is and you can find the redeem center at Profile-Redeem. Chapter 159 - 119 - The Feeling of Being Fox Girls in Winter Sia gave me a look of herself who couldn''t stop her attitude that was marking my dragon''s tail with a kiss that came from her soft lips. Even though the tip of my tail received a soft kiss from her lips right above the tip of my hard dragon''s tail scales, it couldn''t free me from the strange and funny feeling. Sia seemed not to care about the looks given by other people, especially to fellow Saintesses who gave her a look that wanted to separate me from her immediately. It''s just that... That couldn''t be done after Sia''s dragon tail was tightly attached to my dragon''s tail as if they were locking each other tightly. "S-Sia..." I moan softly while calling Sia''s name who was busy giving a soft kiss on her lips right at the tip of my dragon''s tail. "D-Do it slowly..." I said in a soft tone while holding back the sound of a moan that slowly came out loud from inside my mouth. "I-I feel like my body won''t be able to withstand the soft touch of your lips that are giving a sign of your love to the tip of my dragon''s tail." With my mouth starting to babble incoherently and holding back the moans that slowly leaked out of my mouth, I enjoyed every kiss until Sia''s tongue licked the tip of my tail gently. Without looking at a mirror to see my current condition, I could feel that this was a very embarrassing act that made my entire face covered in red. The kisses and licks given by Sia lasted so long until they were stopped by Ciel who seemed unable to bear seeing me receive such embarrassing mental pressure. "Sia, it seems like you''ve given enough of your affection to Nee-sama," said Ciel who now seemed to be separating my dragon tail from Sia''s dragon tail which was tightly tied. With a gentle touch from her warm hands, my dragon tail could be easily released from Sia''s dragon tail which was tightly wrapped like a bundle of thread. "Eehh... even though I still haven''t given her a lick of my tongue that will make Lily-chan fly with pleasure and feel the funny tickles that will make her addicted," said Sia with a small protest while showing her pouting face after her dragon tail was separated from mine. "That will put Nee-sama in trouble. Isn''t that right, Nee-sama?" asked Ciel with a soft smile towards me. I tried to calm my small breath which made a soft moan sound. In every small breath filled with shame, I could feel that my body felt something strange and funny at the same time. The funny thing made my lower part feel wet until it made my underwear wet as if it was hit by the liquid coming from inside my underwear. "T-This feels so funny and makes me feel embarrassed at the same time," I muttered a little while suppressing the embarrassment that was visible in my facial expression. Ciel who had separated my dragon tail from Sia''s dragon tail began to move her fox tail closer to my face which was filled with a blush and unbearable shame. The small moan that came from my small breath was now slowly covered by my attitude which returned to normal. "That was my first experience as a dragon girl who felt the bond of love from another dragon girl," I commented in a flat tone without showing my facial expression which had just felt a huge surge of shame. "Really? Isn''t that similar to what we did in the past?" replied Ciel while tilting her face. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In the past?" now Hana began to enter the flow of conversation which sounded quite perverted and naughty. "Did Lily do this too in the past?" with a nervous tone and as if wanting to get an answer that matched her expectations, Hana began to step forward approaching me who was having a small talk with Ciel. Hana''s expression on her face which looked flat and her radiant smile triggering my danger detection skill which suddenly activated. This dangerous feeling was directed at Hana who seemed to be flashing a flat smile and her pupils seemed to have lost their light. "Ah, that was quite a long time ago for a human. For our race who is not bound by human age calculations. It seemed like a few years ago when Nee-sama was still a little girl who didn''t know anything," Ciel said with her gaze starting to focus on me. "Speaking of human lifespan... wouldn''t it be better if Nee-sama turned into a fox girl so that I can give my love for my beloved Nee-sama that I respect..." Ciel began to approach my body with her breathless breath. Her pupils seemed to be filled with small winks and her breaths began to increase made me confused after facing her who looked like she wanted to hug on me. "Nee-sama... quickly turn into a fox girl so that I can give my love to Nee-sama''s fox tail too," with her breaths that were sighing like a fox girl who couldn''t hold herself back anymore, Ciel seemed to be holding herself back from immediately pressing on me who was currently right in front of her eyes. Ciel''s actions made Hana also stare at my body with her dead pupils. Hana looked like a woman who had just lost her purpose in life and was currently in a state of chaotic thought. Faced with a difficult choice like this, the time that passed around me felt like it slowed down. I want to run away as much as possible from the situation that makes my body feel a constant danger. What should I do with this? Face Ciel, who is excited to give a sign of her love first, or calm Hana who looks like a girl who has lost her love? I don''t know which is more important! Someone... help me! "Nee-sama... can I see Nee-sama''s form as a fox girl now?" Ciel asked while holding my palm tightly which began to feel the soft touch of her hand. Ciel''s fox tail expected me to turn into a fox girl immediately curled along with her tearful gaze. "Nee-sama..." With her cheating that began to call me in a soft and affectionate tone, it made me have to fulfill Ciel''s request no matter what happened even though there were obstacles that limited it. "Tch!" right behind Ciel''s body who was moving her fox tail that was curling and her eyes that were pleading with me. Hana looked like she had just let out a rude click of the tongue that a Saintess shouldn''t have done. Hana and Ciel''s contradictory behavior made my danger detection ability scream even more, it was like a time bomb that was going to explode at any moment. "Hey, don''t be too obvious about showing your little jealousy. As Saintess, we must be able to control our jealousy and happiness as holy girls who were directly chosen by the Goddess we believe in," Sia whispered softly into my ear to control Hana''s behavior that was about to explode, conveying her discomfort that began to be seen from the tremors of her small body. Whether this was help given by Sia or luck was present in my life, I felt like I had just avoided a major conflict that occurred between Saintesses. "Didn''t we agree not to dominate our love for my cute little sister?" "Can I assume that the agreement was just nonsense that had been agreed upon beforehand?" With her small whisper that slipped the magic energy from her big dragon girl''s magic core, it seemed that I heard information that I shouldn''t have heard. The overflow of magic energy that came from Sia''s body looked like the overflow of the magic core of an adult dragon that could destroy a Royal Capital with just a dragon''s roar and the breath of dragon fire that came out of its mouth. Just by feeling the overflow of her magic energy that slipped out, I could feel that Sia''s whisper was directed at Hana to obey the agreement that was made previously. I don''t know the agreement they made clearly, but if it was related to world peace that involved harmony between Saintesses. At least that could make me feel comfortable for a moment in living in this world. Uhh... it felt like I was watching an adult dragon that almost destroyed Marquess Rommel''s territory with her dragon''s breath of fire. Luckily, that didn''t happen and Marquess Rommel''s territory still stood tall. "Nee-sama..." When my thoughts were diverted to Sia and Hana who were suppressing something related to jealousy and the agreement between them, I was surprised by the appearance of Ciel''s face that suddenly filled my entire view. "Y-Yes, is there any problem, Ciel?" I asked her a stupid question. A question that didn''t need an answer at all after her fox tail was wagging in my face. Ciel''s facial expression that was close to me suddenly changed into a frown quickly. "Nee-sama..." "Could it be that Nee-sama doesn''t like her fox girl form anymore?" with a frowning facial expression like that, I felt a pain that penetrated my chest. A pain that hurt the feelings of a Saintess and a fox girl who had given me a chance to enjoy the holy blessings of being a fox girl. This made my heart feel the same pain. It was like I felt a cruel rejection of my small request. "Please don''t make me look like that, Ciel," I replied with a small movement that showed my dragon horns that were changing into soft fox ears. Twiitch... Twiitch... The movement of my fox ears which twitched and gave small movements like that got a positive response from Ciel. Her gloomy face smiled again until it was radiant as if facing spring filled with happiness. Speaking of the coming spring, it seems that I have to push my body to work even harder in dealing with every problem that is happening to my family. Like fixing the damage to the main mansion until it becomes a decent place to live. Looking again at the furniture that have been damaged because they were left neglected during the family vacation. Even arranging the layout of the mansion with new suitable furniture. That will make me look like a very busy girl. "Huft ..." with my small mutter that shows my fatigue that is starting to pile up as a burden on my mind, I try to enjoy small moments of relaxed togetherness like this as my free time to rest. Slowly, my body which was originally a dragon girl has now changed into a fox girl who has just woken up in this winter. My thick fox tail and fox ears feel very heavy when they come into contact with the strange winter air. "Ciel, is it just my feeling or does my fox tail feel strange," I said while moving my fox tail which felt strange and heavy when it came into contact with the winter air in the morning. "Nee-sama, that''s what I feel every winter. The winter air always makes the fox girl''s body feel strange and uncomfortable. But that''s also what keeps Nee-sama''s body warm too, right?" Ciel replied with a soft smile on her face. "Just think of Nee-sama wearing a very thick warm coat in winter," Ciel continued with a smile on her face that started to get closer until she licked my face. Slurrpp... "Nee-sama..." Through those soft words, I felt that Ciel would do something perverted and naughty like what Sia did. Chapter 160 - 120 - The Warm of Wraps Fox Tails Cold sweat flowing down my back immediately wet the cosplay uniform I was wearing. In the whistling winter wind that was so cold hitting my back, I could feel every touch of the coldness that indicated the journey of my cold sweat flowing down to the lower part of my back. The bad feeling I felt became clearer by Ciel''s behavior who was now busy wagging her nine fox tail in front of my face. As one of the fox races with nine tails, giving all nine of her tails to be wagged towards my face is unusual behavior, isn''t it? "C-Ciel... what are you doing?" I said while pressing one of Ciel''s fox tails that was covering my face. "Is there something wrong with me, Nee-sama?" replied Ciel while continuing to play with her nine fox tails that continued to wag in front of my face. "Don''t you feel cold after doing this?" I asked further, now feeling that Ciel''s nine fox tails were starting to feel cold and heavy. The nine soft tails filled with cold air hit my face again intending to fill my entire body in the soft embrace of her nine fox tails. "I don''t feel cold at all after getting used to it for a while," Ciel replied in a fast tone. As soon as I heard that answer, I could feel a small lie from her by my fox girl instincts. Woosshh ... Her nine fox tails that were covering my face and body suddenly stopped after the winter wind blew against her body. Brrrttt ... The small vibrations from her nine tails and Ciel''s body that was hit by the winter wind immediately showed her small lie that was not used to winter like this. "Ciel, you can pull back your nine fox tails if you feel cold," I said, not wanting to see Ciel pretending to be strong from the cold brought by the winter wind. "W-What did Nee-sama say? I was just playing with my nine tails to cover Nee-sama''s body," replied Ciel who was still stubborn in maintaining her sweet lie. I could only exhale my light breath which was now covered by heavy steam due to the cold air given by the morning winter. The sunlight that had shone seemed unable to provide enough warmth to remove the cold air that had covered the Marquess Rommel Mansion again. The spring given by Ciel and Sia in their special blessing as a Saintess had completely disappeared. All that was left today was a winter morning with snow falling covering the ground of the Marquess Rommel residence. "Ciel..." "You don''t need to force yourself when you feel cold like this." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I gave a soft word to Ciel after feeling her nine thick tails suddenly harden. Her tails which looked softly arranged after being combed by her hands puffed up again like a little fox who felt cold. While saying such gentle things to Ciel, I also gave a gentle touch and felt the tips of her tail hair that stood stiff like needles that were exposed to cold water. "Brrttt... N-Nee-sama..." Ciel screamed in surprise when she got a small touch that hit her fox tail. Ciel''s response made me laugh a little after seeing her like a small fox curled up in the cold of winter. "I-Is Nee-sama teasing me who looks like a fragile fox girl in winter like this?" Ciel muttered a little while moving her nine fox tails to get away from stroking my face and body. The warmth given by Ciel''s nine fox tails had disappeared quickly and the cold air of the winter in the morning was felt hitting my body again. Brrtt... The cold air in the winter morning had made my fox tail scream suddenly and every strand of my fox tail hair stood up. "This cold makes my body want to warm itself up by sleeping on my bed," I muttered softly while closing my fox ears which were too sensitive to the winter wind blowing in the morning. Feeling the cold that began to spread throughout my body, I suddenly felt a naughty little idea like Ciel did earlier. With my face covered by a naughty little idea, I immediately deployed my nine fox tails to cover Ciel''s body which looked cold. Slluurttt... Pooofff... My nine warm fox tails were now slowly circling Ciel''s body. "Nee-sama?" My actions seemed to have caught Ciel''s attention who was standing with a confused expression on her face. Pooofff... My nine fox tails had filled her body and left Ciel''s head looking like a panicked fox girl. "Uuhh... Nee-sama..." "D-Did I do something wrong?" asked Ciel who seemed to not understand what I was doing to her body which was entangled in the warmth of my nine fox tails. When my nine fox tails had surrounded her body and provided warmth, I could feel what Ciel had felt before. The fox tail of a sensitive fox girl could easily vibrate when feeling changes in the air around her. I felt the changes in the air around me thanks to my sensitive fox tails. Twiitcchh... Twtiicchh... By moving my nine fox tails that began to wrap around Ciel''s body tighter and provide additional warmth to her body, it looked like I was trying to make Ciel being dominated with my fox tails. "W-Wait a minute... Nee-sama..." "I-I''m still not ready to feel the love that Nee-sama will give..." I heard Ciel''s babbling voice along with the wraps of my fox tails that pressed even tighter against her body. The wraps of my nine fox tails seemed to make Ciel look like a fox girl who was being bullied by me. I didn''t do this at all to bully Ciel. I was just giving the sweet reply that Ciel had given before. However, for some reason, it looked like I was dominating Ciel''s body which was currently in the soft embrace of my nine fox tails. "Nee-sama..." with a look of sparkling tears and a wide smile on her face, Ciel gave a very surprising facial expression. A fox girl who seemed to enjoy every wraps of my fox tails gently stroked her body along with a soft smile on her face that was starting to be filled with a blush that could make other people misunderstand what I was doing. "Nee-sama''s soft fox tail..." "It''s like I''m on vacation in Nee-sama''s heaven..." Ciel''s words made Sia and Hana swallow their saliva and cover their eyes with their hands. Glluupp... Gluupp... As if she was watching my actions that seemed indecent to Ciel, Sia began to move her dragon tail to cover Hana''s eyes who was having trouble controlling her small screams. Small whispers immediately occurred because Hana looked like a Saintess girl who was excited about something. Umm... am I doing something that makes Hana look that excited? I could even see her facial expression filled with blush and her body shaking as if she wanted to separate my nine fox tails from Ciel''s body. And Sia... she looked like she was having trouble holding back Hana''s movements who seemed to want to run to hug me immediately. By controlling her dragon tail that restricted Hana''s movement, I could hear a small whisper from Sia who was trying to calm Hana down according to the agreement that had been agreed upon by fellow Saintess girls. I don''t know what agreement happened between Hana, Sia, and Ciel. But I could feel something bad when I was being unfair to them. "Puuhhaaa... Nee-samaaa..." With her breath catching as if inhaling the smell of my nine fox tails, Ciel looked like she was drunk after smelling my fox tails. "P-Please give me more... your love..." Ciel suddenly asked with an expression on her face that looked like a fox girl who had just been drunk by the smell of my fox tails. Twiitchh... Twiitchhh... Umm... my fox tail doesn''t have a smell that can make Ciel drunk, right? What''s going on? Why do I feel like the actions I took were provoking something inside Ciel that didn''t match her as a Saintess girl from the nine-tailed fox race? Seeing Ciel''s changes that were becoming more and more obvious before my own eyes, I could feel that Ciel looked like a fox girl who had submitted and tamed by me. "Ciel, is it just me or do you look like you''re enjoying the wrapping of my nine fox tails?" I asked while pressing her body tightly using my nine fox tails that had wrapped around her body. Srrttt... A small jolt from my nine fox tails now covered Ciel''s face. With her snore breathing and following the direction of the wraps of my nine fox tails, now I could see Ciel''s facial expression filled with satisfaction after smelling the scent of my nine fox tails until her saliva dripped which began to wet my fox tail. It looked so weird and somehow it made my fox tail want to wrap around her body even tighter. "Nee-sama... Ahhh... Nee-sama... I really feel every love given by Nee-sama..." "Please give Nee-sama''s love even tighter to my body..." My fox ears twitched when hear a whisper from Ciel''s mouth that I accidentally heard. With her breath starting to relax along with her nine fox tails that went down until touch the ground, I could see that Ciel had been completely trapped in the prison of my nine fox tails. Ciel seemed to give a smile of pleasure after feeling the soft wrapping of my nine fox tails that had filled her entire body without any gaps. "Will it be okay if I do something that looks dangerous and naughty like this?" I asked while directing my gaze to Sia who had held Hana tightly so that she wouldn''t run towards my body. Sia just smiled and gave a small nod indicating that what I had done wasn''t that dangerous. Although I was a little doubtful about the answer given by Sia, my nine sensitive fox tails said otherwise. "Nee-sama..." through Ciel''s small whisper that blew out of the prison of my nine fox tails. I could see that Ciel enjoyed every caress of my nine fox tails that had locked her movements. Without giving any signs of wanting to release the trap caused by my nine fox tails, Ciel felt every soft strand of my fox tail that touched her skin until I felt a strange sensation from her lower body that began to feel warm. "Ciel, is this just my feeling or are you using my fox tail to rub your lower part until it''s wet like this?" I asked while loosening the wraps of my fox tail to see what Ciel was doing to one of my fox tails. Swiipp... Swiippp... After I loosened my fox tail to see what Ciel was doing, I accidentally saw her lower body that had been... wet? A scene that made my eyes widen and almost scream happened before my eyes. When my fox tail wrapped around her lower body. It seemed that it had made Ciel feel comfortable until she rubbed one of my fox tails on her lower sensitive part. Realizing Ciel''s actions that looked naughty and perverted like this, I blushed and tried to control this shame fill over my face. Chapter 161 - 121 - Hana Want A Fair Kiss Too After feeling Ciel''s lower part which had been wet by the slight friction of one of my fox tails, the shame that had filled my face immediately spread throughout my body. What Ciel did was a condition where a girl lost control and did everything she could to make her sensitive lower body feel a friction of pleasure until the liquid filled with love came out of her body. Maybe it sounded perverted and naughty, but that was what was happening to Ciel. After her love liquid wet her sensitive lower body, I could see the naughty smile given by Ciel. "Nee-sama... uhmm... can I feel the soft friction of Nee-sama''s fox tail again?" Ciel asked with a gentle smile, which made me not know what to do. What I was witnessing was a sensual seduction tactic given by Ciel and I would feel guilty if I refused the invitation to provide Ciel with a love that came from the soft friction of my tail. With a snore that sounded cute and teased me, Ciel seemed to have lost control of her own body until one of her hands untied the skirt she was wearing. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I think this is too disturbing for our love relationship ..." without any guilt after becoming a perverted and naughty Saintess girl, Ciel slowly took off the panties she was wearing until it fell to the ground. Ciel''s strange attitude was triggered by her heavy breathing and the blush on her face that looked like a drunk fox girl. Yes, I can''t do much if the drunkenness suffered by Ciel becomes love drunk after she accidentally smells the scent of my nine fox tails which gives a sensual stimulation to do something called "knitting love". Um, could this be my fault for letting Ciel smell the scent of my nine fox tails? I feel... I have to take responsibility for this! Boonk!! Before Ciel did anything more perverted and naughty, I could hear the sound of Sia''s dragon tail covered in hard dragon scales hitting Ciel''s head. It made Ciel look like a fox girl who was dizzy and staggering. Buugghh... Her body slowly fell before she completely removed her lower skirt to reveal a sensitive part that was perverted and naughty. "Phew... I almost saw a pure and innocent girl like Ciel look like a perverted woman who has no shame in showing her lower body," Sia grumbled who was still holding back Hana''s body movements who seemed to be trying to escape from the restraint given by Sia. I saw Hana repeatedly trying to free herself from the small prison that was holding her back to run toward me. "Lily!!" with her small scream and the overflow of her holy energy that gradually filled her body, I saw her gaze firmly directed at one of my fox tails that Ciel had used to rub her lower body. "Let go of me!" "I need to clean Lily''s fox tail before it''s too late!" shouted Hana who tried her best to escape from the restraint given by Sia. In the distance between me and Hana which was quite far, I could see that she wanted to run towards me with her hands trying to grab something. Sia who faced these two difficulties calmly held back Hana''s actions who was struggling in her small restraint and her dragon tail which was busy holding Ciel who was unconscious after her head was hit by Sia''s dragon tail. Seeing a condition like this, for some reason it felt funny. "Heh..." I let out a small breath to hold back my laughter seeing an incident like this very funny. "This is a very funny sight," I muttered in the smallest possible tone. When I muttered in the smallest possible tone, I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps running towards me. Tapp... Tapp... "Lily!!" Bughh... I felt like a hard and soft blow at the same time. The hard blow made my body take a few steps back and the soft blow again led to the collision of our two breasts that were touching each other. The pain from the push caused by the blow almost made my body''s balance collapse and fall. Seeing someone running fast towards me that caused a blow like this, I could only laugh a little after feeling the blow. "Ahhh... what are you doing, Hana?" I said while straightening my body that had received the blow from Hana''s body. The surge of her holy magic energy that filled her entire body was still clearly visible and it made me feel an emotional urge to calm Hana''s holy energy turmoil that responded to her heart''s desire. "Lily," I heard a small reply given by Hana who was controlling the surge of her holy magic energy that was exploding uncontrollably. I, who was still in my fox girl form, immediately hugged Hana''s body while providing comfort from the softness of my fox tail fur. Swiippp... My nine fox tails immediately wrapped Hana like a baby in the warmth of her own mother''s blanket. "If possible... please calm your holy magic energy that seems to be about to explode, Hana," I said in a calm tone while wrapping Hana in the softness of my nine fox tails. "Umm..." Hana with her obedient attitude after being wrapped by my nine fox tails immediately tried to calm her holy magic energy that was overflowing uncontrollably. With her body condition filled with holy energy, it made my fox tail feel a hot sensation where Hana''s magic energy seemed to resonate with my nine fox tails. Because my fox tail is sensitive to changes in magic energy, it makes my tail a measuring tool for Hana''s magic energy which is currently trying to reduce the intensity of her overflowing magic energy. I gave a gentle caress on Hana''s head and a small touch from one of my nine fox tails to her lower body like Ciel did. "Hmm? L-Lily..." It seemed like Hana realized what I was doing to calm her down and managed to control the overflow of her holy magic energy which was exploding beyond her control. "Please calm yourself down and control the overflow of your magic energy so that it doesn''t get out of control, Hana," I whispered to Hana while giving a small caress to her hair. When my body became her support after being pushed to the point of almost falling, now I looked like an anchor that held her weight. My body consciously had to be able to support Hana''s weight who was having difficulty controlling the power of her holy magic energy. I gave Hana a gentle caress and tried to make her more comfortable in the embrace of my body which was becoming a fox girl. Swiipp... Swiipp... The caress I gave was in tune with the movement of my fox tail which was gently stroking Hana''s body to keep her in my embrace. I could slowly feel that Hana''s holy magic energy overflow had become more stable before and she now looked like she was enjoying the hug I gave. In that gentle embrace, I gave a light touch to one of Hana''s napes with a light kiss on my lips. The kisses I gave happened slowly while watching every overflow of Hana''s holy magic energy that returned to calm. When Hana''s body overflow became calmer and did not explode like before, I pressed her body even tighter in my embrace so that the distance between my lips and the nape of her neck became closer. Sruugg... As my caress and embrace of my body got closer to Hana, I could feel her breasts rising and falling along with her increasingly heavy breathing. At a close and intimate distance like this, my fox tail could feel a drastic change in Hana''s attitude which became calmer than before. After the overflow of her magical energy became calmer again, and I could feel that it was safe to continue my gentle caress of her body. "Lily..." with a weak and tired tone of voice, I noticed Hana''s face which was covered in red as if she had a fever. "Hana, are you okay?" I replied while loosening the embrace of my nine fox tails that wrapped her. "I-I''m fine, it''s just... can I do something that will make me feel comfortable and not abandoned by you?" said Hana while showing a lonely look in her eyes and wanting something from me. In Hana''s gaze that was filled with such lonely lamentation, I felt uncomfortable and my fox girl body detected an emotional change from within Hana''s body. Somehow... this made me put on an expression full of suspicion when facing Hana''s sudden change. "Am I going to leave you who already have an important bond as fellow Saintesses?" I replied to quell Hana''s loneliness. "Lily... I saw what happened to Princess Aurora and your twin step-sister," Hana said with her gaze shifting between me and ground beside me. Hana''s attitude which seemed like a fickle and careless girl was so funny that it almost made my mouth open wide to kiss her. Hana started to be silent for a moment before saying something that made me speechless. "S-See what, Hana?" besides my calm feeling that had seen the condition of Hana''s holy magic energy overflow had stabilized, now I was faced with a new problem about Hana who seemed to see what had happened to Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister. A condition that would make Hana look like a woman who had just been abandoned by her love. "You already know about that, right, Lily?" instead of answering my question, Hana gave a sweet smile and another question that made my heart feel guilty for leaving her who did not get the same opportunity as Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister. Hana did not give her childish attitude and wanted to get the same thing as I had done by giving a love mark on the nape of another girl''s neck. However, that was what made me wonder now about what Hana would do as a small reward that could make herself equal to the small reward that Princess Anastasia and my twin step-sister got. Srruuttt ... In front of my own eyes, I could see that Hana was loosening the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora and showing her neck covered in sweat. "Please mark my neck with your love too, Lily." "Shouldn''t you be fair to do it?" "You won''t leave me who doesn''t get your love mark after Sia and Ciel give their love marks according to what their respective races do, right?" "Lily ..." The emotional attack given by Hana made me unable to refuse her request. It was a cheating act where Hana was the only woman who had not received a love mark from my soft lip licks and kisses. With a feeling of wanting to make this situation fair, I immediately gave a kiss and a soft lick to Hana''s neck. Chuupp... Sluurrppp... With this soft lick and kiss that I have given, I gave a sign of love to Hana''s neck which will later be covered by her robe of the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Ehehe... Haaahhh... I feel like I''m one with Lily," Hana muttered softly with a cheerful laugh. Chapter 162 - 122 - The Morning Baked Bread Hana accepted the kiss and small lick that I gave her neck. A red kiss and lick mark from my lips on Hana''s neck made her look like a woman who had just received a reply from her secret love. The smile on her face, which was decorated with a happy and flowery feeling, made Hana unconsciously giggle. Her little murmur that said that she had united with me had filled her entire mind. The happy smile that looked strange could not be separated from her small chuckle. "Muehehe... Lily..." "Your lips feel soft on my neck." While fixing the robe of the Temple of the Goddess Aurora attached to her, Hana tried to return to acting normal after my kiss made her feel happy. "Ahem! That was a gentle kiss that was fair for fellow humans to get," said Hana while fixing the collar of her robe to cover the kiss and lick marks that left small red marks on her neck. With her face beaming after receiving a smile that returned her love, Hana now looked like a normal girl who was in a stable mental state. Sia who was observing Hana just swung her dragon tail that was covered with hard dragon scales. In the small bump of Sia''s dragon tail, she seemed speechless after seeing Hana''s behavior that she didn''t understand. In contrast to Sia who was trying to understand the situation that was happening, I was cleaning my lips from my saliva that seemed to be flowing like river water. The kisses and licks left on my lips had left a trace of saliva that was a bit strange for others to see. I looked like a perverted girl who liked to play with other women''s feelings and had to be fair when I gave a sign of love. [ Isn''t Lily-chan like that? ] [ That is the responsibility that Lily-chan must have as a Saintess who use the blessing of the Yurification System! ] [ A big responsibility where Lily-chan must be fair and make the woman who has formed a Ritual Linked contract happy! ] My busy morning now gets a greeting from my Goddess that makes me feel a little annoyed after hearing it. The annoyance was triggered after I gave a marks of love to Hana and had to experience an embarrassing situation after giving a marks of love to Ciel. Making a fox girl who looked happy in receiving my marks of love, already made me feel annoyed at the attitude of my Goddess who enjoyed every incident that happened to me this morning. [ Please don''t be annoyed with me, Lily-chan. ] [ Isn''t that also one of Lily-chan''s faults for almost making Hana, Ciel, and Sia get dumped without getting a marks of love like what happened to Princess Anastasia and your twin step-sisters? ] "Uuuhh..." what my Goddess said was like a hard slap to my cheek. That statement was not wrong because I looked like an unfair woman after giving Princess Anastasia, Alice, and Alyssa a marks of love. "Lily, are you hungry and want to have breakfast with me?" asked Hana who was now approaching me. My little murmur seemed to have been accidentally heard by Hana and made her rush to pull one of my arms. "Let''s eat together like a big family," with a smile filled with joy after getting a marks of love from me, Hana immediately pulled my arm to walk with her towards one of the gazebo tables containing a food basket covered by a knitted cloth with the symbol of the Aurora Goddess Temple on it. The knitted cloth looked like it was emitting hot steam as if indicating that there was warm food inside. "Lily, please sit next to me." "Oh! And Sia... please use one of the gazebo chairs to put Ciel''s body who seemed to be about to wake up from her little faint." Hana''s sudden change in behavior made Sia chuckle and follow Hana''s words by placing Ciel''s body on one of the gazebo chairs filled with snow. Sia moved her dragon tail to clear the gazebo chair for herself and placed the unconscious Ciel. "Ciel, it seems like you owe me a lot today," Sia muttered softly as she sat down and laid Ciel right next to her body. I, who had been sitting next to Hana, suddenly felt a touch that moved my hand to pull the thin cloth covering the food basket in front of me. Sraakkk... When my hand reached for one of the thin cloths and pulled it, my nose suddenly felt a warm aroma of bread that smelled very delicious. The aroma of evenly baked bread crust without burning and the coolness of the winter air in the morning made me feel an unbearable hunger. Sniff... Sniff... My sensitive nose as a fox girl couldn''t resist the sweet and delicious aroma of the food that Hana had prepared. "Doesn''t my homemade baked bread give off a delicious aroma that arouses curiosity about how it tastes?" said Hana who seemed to be teasing me by pulling my arm to touch one of the baked bread in the food basket. The aroma of the bread that Hana had baked made me look like a fox girl who was hungry in the morning until Hana''s temptation continued by moving one of my arms to take one of the slices of baked bread she made. "Lily, there''s no need to hesitate to take it and eat it all." "I have baked enough bread to be shared by the Marquess Rommel family and some of my acquaintances here." Hana''s change in attitude looked like a Saintess girl made me doubt what had happened to Hana before. This big change in attitude looked like Hana''s personality which could change quickly based on the situation. "Umm... can I eat it now?" I asked after one of my arms which was being controlled by Hana had touched one of the toasts that she had made. "Huumm? Can''t wait to taste my baked bread, Lily?" with a smile filled with arrogance and a smile, Hana teased me a little by moving one of my arms above her baked bread. The hard texture of the baked bread and the aroma of the butter that was spread evenly made my hands feel like they were top-level baked bread that was often made by the people of the villages on the outskirts of the Aurora Kingdom. "The crunchy texture is not too bad, Hana," I praised after my palms felt the texture of Hana''s baked bread on the top. My arm which was being controlled by Hana also held one of her baked bread that was still warm. "Do you like this baked bread with a perfect texture?" "Although the top feels hard as if it was evenly baked, this is baked bread that has a soft texture on the inside," said Hana while moving her body closer to hug my arm that was under her control. Hana''s movements which seemed to be attached closely to me seemed to give a small temptation about my attitude that seemed curious about the taste of Hana''s baked bread. Woosshh... When the winter wind moved across this open gazebo building, I could feel my fox ears moving up and down like a fox girl who was curious about something. My ears moved up and down unknowingly and were in tune with the movement of my fox tail which was wriggling when it felt the texture of the baked bread that Hana had made. Woosshh... My nine fox tails that were wriggling without me controlling them seemed to reflect my true feelings. That made it easier for Hana to tease me just by watching the movement of my fox tail and fox ears. Woosshhh... "Uuhh... this makes my body more sensitive to the cold. I better return to my human girl form," I said while removing my fox girl form who was too honest in showing my heart to Hana. "Ah! Lily! Don''t change your form before you taste my homemade baked bread!" Hana looked panicked after my body which was a fox girl suddenly turned into a normal human girl. Slowly, I used my transformation which removed my fox ears and nine fox tails until the cold air that blew felt normal. When my form returned to a human girl, I immediately summoned my storage magic and took out a warm coat to cover Ciel''s body which looked cold when the morning winter wind blew. Flooopp... Flooppp... "Gosh, Ciel." "You''ll get a fever when your body which is sensitive to the winter wind hits you like this." Along with my words, while tidying up one of my warm coats, I immediately stood up and put on a warm coat to cover Ciel''s body who was sitting on one of the gazebo chairs. "Hmm... Munyaaa... Nee-sama..." Swiippp... Shwwiipp... While I was covering Ciel''s body with one of my warm coats, it seemed that Ciel had woken up from her small fainting after getting hit by Sia''s dragon tail on her head. "Haha... enjoy your short sleep in the morning, Ciel," I said in a soft tone to Ciel while covering her body with my warm coat. Hana and Sia who saw me caring about Ciel chuckled. "Fufu... my cute little sister looks like a grown-up girl when she cares about one of her women," said Sia while closing her eyes and nodding her head. "Uhhh... Nee-sama... Ehehe..." Ciel muttered as if she was dreaming of something in her current condition which was fast asleep enjoying the warmth of my blanket. The warm blanket that I often use has stored my body odor so that it makes Ciel''s nose twitch along with her fox ears. Seeing her cute reaction like this, I can''t blame Hana for taking advantage of my very honest fox girl''s biological condition as Ciel is showing. "Muuaahh... Nee-sama..." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nee-sama''s body odor must be..." Ciel was a little delirious when my warm blanket covered her upper body. In the embrace of my warm blanket, some parts of the blanket got a sharp sniff from Ciel''s nose. Sniff... Snifff... "Ahh... Nee-sama..." "Please rub deeper..." "I-I want to feel the love given by Nee-sama''s fox tail rubbing against my sensitive parts..." Like a sudden attack, Ciel who was delirious in her sleep and had recovered from fainting had given me a mental attack. I, who was giving my blanket to embrace her in warmth suddenly stood frozen after hearing that sentence. My face felt stiff after hearing the moans and words from Ciel''s mouth that made me feel awkward and embarrassed. "Ahem! It feels like I''m doing something strange and perverted in Ciel''s dream," I muttered softly while speeding up the movement of my hands to cover Ciel''s upper body to make it warmer. Sluuuuppp... When Ciel''s upper body was hugged by my warm blanket, now I had to face the awkward feeling where the small murmurs and moans that came out of Ciel''s mouth had caused a psychological attack that made my body feel embarrassed. Without looking at the mirror that showed my body condition, I could feel that the shame and awkwardness that had filled my body had made me like a girl who had just received a sudden love attack. My heart was beating fast and my behavior was a little stranger. In this rapid heartbeat, I immediately calmed myself down by sitting on the gazebo chair and eating baked bread. Chapter 163 - 123 - Stealing Baked Bread I felt calm despite the shame that filled my face, and I enjoyed the baked bread Hana had made with great happiness. Kreess... Kraaass... The hard and crunchy texture on the top of the baked bread filled my mouth. The butter sprinkled on top gave a salty sensation that fit perfectly with the soft inside of the baked bread. That made my breakfast filled with simple dishes that made my heart happy. Kreesss... Kraasss... While I was enjoying breakfast this morning, I could hear several footsteps coming from behind my body. The footsteps came from several people who felt awkward approaching me and were gathering with three Saintess women. If I were added to that, at least it would be a gathering of four Saintess women. If only I had been recognized as a Saintess in this world. Kreesss... Kraasss... I greedily ate the baked bread that Hana had made until I finished one. The warm baked bread made my stomach feel comfortable with the warmth provided by Hana''s handmade baked bread. If only this baked bread was served with warm milk, it would make this morning''s breakfast more delicious. When my ears twitched at the sound of footsteps approaching me, I was suddenly surprised by the appearance of two strange shadows behind my body. Based on their magic waves, it was Noel and Aiko who seemed to be doing something to surprise me in the morning. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With their thin presence and undetectable by Hana and Sia, it made them look like assassins who were sneaking up on their targets. Even though their presence was thin, my eyes could see their magic waves thanks to the Linked Ritual that I did with Alice and Alyssa. I was really lucky when I could detect sensitive magic currents thanks to my twin step-sister who was a genius in the field of magic. While taking two pieces of baked bread from Hana''s food basket, I immediately offered the two pieces of baked bread to Noel and Aiko who were hiding with their thin presence in front of me. "Do you want to have this for breakfast too?" I asked Noel and Aiko who still hadn''t released their technique of sneaking around with their thin presence in front of me. Thanks to the winter weather in the morning, the cold steam from my breath had hit their bodies and revealed their position standing right in front of me who was sitting here. Suuurtt... Ppooff... Slowly, Noel released her sneaking technique and her body''s presence became more pronounced in front of my eyes. Her body which was wrapped in invisibility magic immediately showed herself bowing respectfully like an Exclusive Maid who was on duty serving me. "Good morning, Lily-sama," said Noel while bowing respectfully and lowering her head to greet me. Along with Noel''s increasingly visible form, Aiko also showed her form by giving a military salute that seemed to have just been learned by her because her military salute movements looked more awkward and unnatural. "G-Good morning, S-Supreme Commander!" Aiko said in an excited tone. A Maid who is part of the Black Maid Division and a girl who comes from the evolution of stealth slime, this is an unusual combination of two individuals who are able to sneak around and do suspicious things with their thin presence technique. Luckily for me after knowing that these two individuals are figures who have sworn loyalty with their high self-esteem. If only they were both enemies, perhaps the Marquess Rommel family would have had a hard time before being able to fight back. My hand was still holding two pieces of baked bread that were heading towards Noel and Aiko. Those who were still giving me polite salutes made my hands a little sore after offering them two pieces of baked bread. "Yes, good morning to you girls. Now... do you want to eat baked bread with me or not?" I replied while feeling my wrists starting to ache as I was offering them two slices of baked bread. The still-warm baked bread was emitting hot steam that made the cold air of this morning clearly visible to the naked eye. The cold steam from the winter and the hot steam from the fresh-looking baked bread just taken off the grill, would make everyone not think twice about rejecting it, right? Noel immediately stood up straight and showed her alert attitude as the Exclusive Maid who replaced Mio, with her awkward hand movements, she looked like she wanted to grab the baked bread from my hand but was restrained by her respectful attitude that did not want to cross the line between her job and being my Exclusive Maid. "It seems that I must refuse that, Lily-sama," with her graceful attitude, Noel seemed to be about to refuse the baked bread offered to me. "In the norms of politeness carried out by Exclusive Maid, I actually should not eat what my own Master has eaten," Noel tried to act like an Exclusive Maid who had been educated with strict discipline, but I could see her eyes peeking and observing my hand that was holding a piece of baked bread. "So, you want to refuse my gift?" I refuted with a gentle smile towards her. "You want to refuse this gift from your Master just because you follow the Exclusive Maid etiquette guidelines?" I seemed to have found a gap to tease Noel with my slightly childish attitude. "Uuhh... it feels like I''m not worthy to give a bribe to my Exclusive Maid. Even though I always feed Mio from mouth to mouth," I continued my words with a little mischief to Noel. Braakk!! Braakkk!! "Huh?" when I said that sentence, I accidentally provoked something very dangerous. Right beside me, Hana seemed to be clenching her fists, and her facial expression was filled with her dark eyes. Her facial expression seemed to be filled with a black shadow that didn''t know where it came from but I could feel that Hana seemed to be thinking about something. Ignoring Hana who was thinking about something, I slightly pushed aside the bad feeling that was slowly filling my body. Swallowing this unusual bad feeling, I immediately bit one of the pieces of baked bread into my lips and approached Noel. "Would you rather receive a bribe from me than receive a piece of baked bread from my hand?" I said to tease Noel further. When I asked that question to Noel, I could feel someone pulling my arm and it turned out to be Hana. Hana''s attitude and behavior changed again from usual. Her trembling body and the hand that was pulling my arm seemed like she wanted to say something from her small mouth that was covered by a black shadow on her face. "Lily... do you always do things like that to your Exclusive Maid?" Hana asked suddenly with her face now looking at me. Her facial expression was filled with curiosity and a little jealousy was very clear on her face. A pure picture of a Saintess girl who couldn''t lie about her feelings of jealousy. "Yes, I often do that considering Mio is my Exclusive Maid who has taken care of me since I was little," I replied by turning my gaze to Hana. "Is that so? Does that mean Mio is more special in your eyes?" Hana replied with a look in her eyes that was filled with tears and suddenly showed a fire filled with rivalry. "Of course, she is one of the special people in my eyes because our relationship was formed when I was a little girl," I seemed to start to understand what Hana wanted to talk about. "Muuuu... I feel upset after hearing that. At least lie to me a little to reduce the jealousy I''m feeling, Lily..." Hana suddenly pushed her body closer to my lips which were biting one of the pieces of baked bread. The conversation that I had been doing since earlier still had not received an answer from Noel who left the piece of baked bread on my lips. The piece of baked bread was suddenly stolen by Hana who was now biting the edge of the baked bread. Kreesss... Krruusss... The sound of Hana biting the piece of baked bread that was being stolen by Hana herself began to enter her mouth. In a condition like this, I couldn''t do much and immediately held the piece of baked bread from falling after being stolen by Hana''s mouthbite. Talking and holding a piece of baked bread in my mouth is easy, but it feels different after feeling a beautiful and cute thief biting a piece of baked bread on my lips. Kreesss... Kruuuss... Piece after piece stolen by Hana''s bite immediately approached my lips. My lips which were holding a piece of baked bread at the end immediately got a sudden attack that required my lips to touch Hana''s lips. In one last piece of Hana''s bite, I could feel that Hana''s lips had touched mine and accidentally crushed them as if she were trying to eat my lips. Sluurrppp... Chhuuu... The kiss that happened suddenly was triggered by Hana who stole the piece of baked bread that was being bitten on my lips. The kiss could be said to have happened suddenly and intentionally by Hana because she was annoyed by the answer I gave earlier. My lips accepted Hana''s lips which were given with a soft and sensual touch. Our lips that touched each other began to lick our tongues alternately. This looked like a soft kiss that came from the annoyance of a Saintess girl who suddenly did a despicable act by stealing a piece of baked bread on my lips to vent her jealousy. In the kiss that turned into a sucking tongue, I felt a strange, and make a funny sensation in my lower body. A warm feeling where this would be filled with more love when my body could hug her tightly. My hands reflexively circled Hana''s hips who had moved closer to me. "L-Lily?" Hana released her tongue that was sucking my tongue until she broke our sticky kiss. "I-It''s too early to go any further..." Hana said with her face filled with a pink blush. "Haven''t we gone this far?" I replied while observing Hana''s face which was being choked by her heavy breathing after kissing me. After one of the pieces of baked bread on my lips was stolen by Hana, there was only one piece of baked bread left in my grasp. "Uuhhh... I-I know but... this is too embarrassing to do further!" Hana grumbled who was now turning her body to cover her awkwardness and embarrassment. Hana who had turned her body suddenly took a step back and sat on one of the gazebo chairs, her face filled with a pink blush was immediately covered by her hands and she looked down. "Kuuhhuu..." "It''s so embarrassing if it''s done further..." I could hear a small murmur from Hana''s mouth who seemed to have realized her embarrassing act of sucking my tongue in her lip kiss. "W-Why can I do such a lewd and naughty act without hesitation?" continued Hana''s mutter which made me feel a little guilty after receiving her kiss and tongue licking that caressed my tongue. I unconsciously licked my lips with my tongue which still felt Hana''s tongue licking. It tasted sweet. Chapter 164 - 124 - Underwear as A Girl... Aiko! A piece of baked bread in my hand was still waiting for someone to eat it. My heart was still trying to calm down after experiencing what happened between me and Hana. It made me understand a little about Hana''s nature, which easily changed according to what she saw. My action of provoking Noel to do something with my lips had been stolen by Hana without leaving a trace. The trace left from the bitten baked bread on my lips had been replaced by the sweet taste given by Hana''s lips. "Lily-sama, should I prepare warm tea to be your dessert after this... sweet breakfast?" Noel asked while showing her attitude of standing upright while waiting for my order. My hand which was still holding a piece of baked bread that was slowly getting cold immediately threw it into the air with the final goal of landing in Aiko''s mouth. "Aiko, bite my baked bread," I said while giving a sudden order to Aiko. In the fast movement and speed of my throw in the air, Aiko who had been giving me a military salute tried to let go of her salute and adjust herself to get the baked bread thrown from my hand. "Huuee?!" with a swift and slightly clumsy movement, Aiko tried her best to bite the baked bread that I threw at her. Rather than getting the same rejection as Noel did by her behavior following the Maid Exclusive guidelines, wouldn''t it be better if the gift of warm baked bread got an owner who would eat it? By throwing the baked bread at Aiko, I could see her moving quickly turning her body in the air and her mouth widening like a slime moving to catch something. Choomm... Aiko''s wide mouth which looked like a slime''s mouth caught the baked bread I threw along with her body in the air. Her body spinning in the air showed the contents of her uniform skirt which revealed a body shape that had no genital. Uh, a body that had no genital? It seems like I accidentally peeked up the skirt of a stealth slime who still doesn''t understand that women''s skirt uniforms should wear panties compared to legs that are joined like tree trunks on their branches. The innocence of a newly evolved stealth slime that doesn''t know human clothing tastes must be straightened out as soon as possible. Thhooppp... When the stealth slime''s body stopped spinning in the air and landed on both of its feet, the first sight that appeared in front of me was Aiko''s smug smile who was able to eat my baked bread thrown in the air. "Thank you for your delicious gift, Supreme Commander." "That was the first time I tasted food that made my slime body feel warm after digesting the food quickly," Aiko patted her cheek before scratching it with an awkward smile. After the smug smile and awkward smile were removed from her facial expression, Aiko now acted like my personal troops who were responsible as representatives of the stealth slime herd. "Does it feel good, Aiko?" I asked while wiping my hands with one of the handkerchiefs that Hana had provided in between her food baskets. "Un! That is a very delicious food after I taste it directly from the Supreme Commander''s hands!" Aiko exclaimed while giving a reply with her eyes shining brightly. If you look at it from my point of view, it wasn''t actually tasting it directly from my hand, but rather tasting it in the air that came from my hand throw. Well, whatever it is, if Aiko looks happy like that. Then I don''t need to question this further. "I''m glad to hear that you like Saintess Hana''s baked bread," I replied while giving compliments to Hana who was sitting lamenting her shame after openly stealing something that wasn''t intended for her after feeling jealous. "Huuuu... huuu..." Hana still looked like she was lamenting her shyness and gave a view of a holy Saintess who had just shown her jealous, shy, and overly eager heart that I usually did to the people around me. I don''t know if it''s just my feeling, it''s like the women who have done the Ritual Linked with me have a nature that is difficult to understand by common sense. A nature that is similar to an obsession or possessiveness. If this happened to me, is there a possibility that I would suffer the same fate as the Great Heroes of the past who had to face their adventurer member who were mostly filled with women who had traits not far from obsession or possessiveness like that? For some reason, it made my body shiver and feel cold along with my woman''s instincts that felt a sign of danger about this. "Yes, it seems that for the time being, Saintess Hana is a little busy calming her emotions of shame that are hard to hold back," I said while turning my gaze from Hana to Aiko. "Huh? What does that mean?" Aiko looked a little confused about the answer I gave her. Living as a slime monster probably made her have no sense of shame until her gasping skirt uniform revealed her body parts that had no genital. Uh, I feel like it''s an impolite sight but since Aiko doesn''t have a clear gender. Then this feels like a normal sight if you think about it using normal logic. Just in case, I''ll ask Aiko something important. "Aiko, do these evolved stealth slime swarms have genders or not?" I asked in a casual tone about this slightly lewd and naughty question. My question seemed to arouse curiosity in the other girls. That was proven by their attitude which seemed to be one step closer to me. Even Hana, who had been lamenting her embarrassment, immediately stopped after her ears heard the question that interested her. "Aahh... Uhh... T-That''s a little complicated to explain, Supreme Commander," in a small tone, Aiko answered my question with her attitude that made me a little curious. Her attitude which looked like a normal girl now seemed to be shaking and moving her fingertips to touch, an attitude that seemed to show that she was trying to think hard by using all her brain power. [ Everyone!! This is an emergency! ] [ How do I explain to our Supreme Commander about our gender which is still ambiguous like this? ] [ Even though in our previous decision, we had agreed to change our gender to female to be close to our Supreme Commander?! ] My mind was suddenly filled with Aiko''s screams that were connected to my Soul Tame magic chant. Whether she had forgotten or was panicking, Aiko seemed to not realize that her panic had made her forget about me being able to hear her words on the Soul Tame communication. An answer came from the seven pillars of stealth slime who held the highest positions in the stealth slime herd. The answer given contained a simple solution to the problem along with their small anger that was carrying out my mission to spy on the noble family who had invited my family to attend their twins'' birthday party. That made Aiko who was standing with an awkward posture move her face that looked like she had been hit by the rage and anger of the other stealth slimes who were busy on spy duty. "Uuhhh... Huummm..." Aiko quickly moved her hands to cover her restlessness after getting the rage and anger of the other stealth slime herd. I felt a little sorry and wanted to help her immediately. "Did all the evolved stealth slime herds choose to use a female-like appearance in the human race?" I asked to reduce the burden carried by Aiko. Aiko who was still overwhelmed by my previous question now seemed to get the answer that she was looking for. "Huum!! Y-Yes! W-We are now using a female genital appearance like the human race, Supreme Commander!" said Aiko in a firm and confident tone. I could see her awkward attitude trying to avert her gaze from me. "Then, please at least wear panties to cover your lower body." "Um, how should I explain this." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wearing panties is part of a woman''s effort to show the certainty of their gender." I know and am aware that this one explanation of mine sounds perverted. However, to make Aiko realize that a woman of the human race must wear panties in any condition, at least I have to make her realize one important thing about panties like that. Aiko tilted her head as if not understanding what I was saying as she said, "Panties? What kind of food is that, Supreme Commander?" With her cute face that looked innocent and didn''t understand the meaning of the words that were spoken to me to better understand a woman who had to wear panties, I seemed helpless to explain to her about panties in detail. "That''s not food, Aiko," I replied while giving her a warm look. "It''s a type of underwear that women should wear to cover something sensitive for their lower body." "Even though you don''t have it... Urrhh... I mean even though you don''t show what should be on your lower body. It would be better if you wear panties as a form of a cultured woman." I had a little difficulty using my tone to sound as formal and polite as possible. Explaining panties in front of three holy women who had become Saintesses, made me feel a little embarrassed about something that sounded lewd and vulgar like this. "Do we have to wear it, Supreme Commander?" a voice that made me a little tense came from Aiko''s mouth with her hand movement that seemed to be biting her index finger as if she was thinking about something. "If I wear panties that are magic catalysts, wouldn''t that be rude to the magic catalyst that the Supreme Commander once gave me?" Aiko continued, making me realize what I had done to Aiko to make her more special in front of other stealth slimes. Thanks to the touch of my magic catalyst that Aiko secretly used, it seemed that it made her perception of magic catalysts and panties a little different from the normal understanding in general. I, who realized this fatal mistake, hesitated a little to reply with a suitable answer. "Those are two different things, Aiko," I said to correct the misunderstanding of Aiko''s perception that equated panties to being a magic catalyst. "What I gave you is a pure magic catalyst and panties are just an object that a woman must wear!" I said with a firm tone and a cold facial expression. "Don''t equate the magic catalyst that I created with a woman''s honor that lies in her panties!" "Without panties, we are just women who can be degraded morally and legally!" With my words that seemed like a pervert and a cold facial expression, I gave Aiko a new understanding about herself who had misunderstood the object that had become the magic catalyst with panties. Technically, it was my fault because the catalyst I used was panties that contained my sweat that Zoe often used as her emergency dinner. At least I hoped that this would make Aiko look like a normal girl when she used her human form in a public place inhabited by social groups. Chapter 165 - 125 - Aiko Teaching for Underwear and Shame "I-I understand, Supreme Commander. I need to wear panties as proof that I am a woman in the human ecosystem, right?!" Aiko said seriously with a fiery gaze in her eyes. My explanation seemed to command its own authority, and it made Aiko realize that the need to wear panties was an obligation that women must carry out. Her eyes seemed to be enlightened by something related to the absolute command I gave, it made Aiko look chatty as her voice echoed inside my head. The echo of her overly excited voice made me think that Aiko had completely forgotten that I could still hear her screams in the Soul Tame communication. [ Everyone! Please listen to an important order given by our Supreme Commander! ] [ As a woman who has a human body shape, we are required to wear panties to clarify our status as human women. ] [ I don''t know for sure, but I will look for one thing about these panties based on the instructions given by our Supreme Commander! ] Aiko''s face was now filled with light breaths and her fists looked excited. "Underwear, I have to learn about these underwear soon before learning anything else to blend in with human social life!" Aiko exclaimed in a tone of voice that didn''t sound embarrassing, it made several girls who realized that the fire of enthusiasm emitted by Aiko came from her interest in underwear immediately blush. "Aiko, it seems like you have to understand that underwear is a taboo that shouldn''t be said so happily like that," I said to make Aiko realize that she should be embarrassed about the vulgar conversation that was discussing this underwear. "Underwear is a woman''s last form of defense before her genitals are seen by someone, it''s not a word that can be said without feeling embarrassed like that," I continued by giving an additional explanation. Aiko who heard it seemed to understand the words that had been said by me. Her head seemed to nod with a facial expression that seemed to understand every word I said. Well, I don''t care whether Aiko understands this. But I have to give her an example that panties are something that must be considered by a woman. "I know that this is a concept of shame that is very difficult for the stealth slime herd to feel. But you have to pay attention to this well, Aiko," to give an understanding of the concept of shame by panties, I immediately stood up from the gazebo chair and moved towards Noel who was standing elegantly. Noel''s elegant movements reflected a real example of a woman who was worthy of being imitated by Aiko. "You can see Noel who is standing elegantly and politely, you can feel that she is a respectable woman just from her attitude." "But if Noel gets attacked like this," I suddenly pulled Noel''s skirt uniform and revealed the white lace panties that Noel was wearing along with the garter belt that hooked onto her white panties. "That would make Noel feel embarrassed and act like this," I continued after making Noel accidentally show the white lace panties she was wearing. Noel''s expression which looked like a polite and elegant Exclusive Maid was suddenly replaced with the expression of a girl who had just been sexually harassed by me. "Uuhh..." Noel who had just received a sudden attack from me was immediately filled with her strange behavior. Her heavy breathing and her face filled with a pink blush had shown the right embarrassment as a real example for Aiko. That right facial expression made me like a perverted and naughty Master, until Noel''s heavy breathing turned into a sensual moan that made Hana and Sia hold back their behavior who seemed unaccustomed to hearing the sound of a moan coming from a woman. "Huh? Noel?" I immediately glanced at Noel whose embarrassment had turned into satisfaction with her facial expression starting to smile and drool. "Please control yourself better to set an example for Aiko," I whispered softly to control Noel so that she wouldn''t act strangely for Aiko to emulate. When I whispered that sentence, I immediately glanced at Aiko who suddenly disappeared from the corner of my eyes. In the corner of my eye suddenly saw Aiko''s hair blowing in the wind and accidentally saw her crouching down observing Noel''s maid skirt uniform and her white lace panties. "Hmm... so this is the panties recommended by the Supreme Commander?" Aiko muttered softly as she was observing Noel''s panties from a close distance. Seeing her crouching down and observing Noel''s panties with enthusiasm, actually made me feel an unbearable sense of shame. Her attitude that was too free as if she didn''t understand manners and politeness was very inappropriate for giving a mission or task related to social circles. Luckily the mission I gave earlier was a spy task that wasn''t too difficult for the stealth slime herd to do. By using their ability to sneak around and do things that could blend in with the surrounding environment, I could feel a little relieved that the spy operation that was being carried out would succeed. "I have to memorize the design of these panties." "White lace panties." "Panties with a nearly see-through design." "Panties with thin hairs growing around the lower part of her navel." "This is information that can be developed to blend in with human life!" "I learned a lot about this!" Without waiting for my order, Aiko took the initiative to learn unnecessary things from Noel. Something that should be a choice of personality and unique traits of humans was being imitated by Aiko. I had to be able to limit the slightly wrong information so that Aiko would not learn it further. I wanted to teach her about shame but it seemed to have gone beyond what I had not determined. "Aiko, please focus on her white lace panties only. Please do look at anything else related to Noel''s embarrassing personality," I said in a flat tone without showing any expression of regret after using Noel''s panties as an example for Aiko. "And Noel, at least pay more attention to your hygiene. You almost made a herd of stealth slimes follow your dirty standards," I said to Noel with a slightly harsh tone of discipline because I realized Noel''s dirtiness had been hidden. "You understand what I''m talking about, right?" I continued to make sure this conversation was well-known by Noel and Aiko. Noel who had just felt embarrassed because of my attitude of suddenly lifting her maid uniform skirt immediately nodded her head. Together with her remaining shame, Noel got an additional job to pay attention to her hygiene of a hair that grew around her sensitive area as a woman. "Kuuhh... I-I understand..." "But as a Black Maid who always moves behind the scenes and doesn''t have free time to take care of herself, I should get a fair share of Lily-sama for my dirtiness like this," replied Noel while lowering her head filled with shame. "At least... give me a reward that is fitting for my devotion as a Black Maid for the Marquess Rommel family." Noel suddenly acted strangely again after I mentioned her cleanliness and that grew hair that was not in the right place. "Isn''t seeing me already a reward that makes you happy?" I replied coldly and showed my power as one of the candidates who could move the Black Maid unit with the permission of my own father. What I said was a small temptation for Noel who rarely met me at any time. She who always worked behind the scenes as a Black Maid had little free time to take care of her own body. Her work as a Black Maid had made her not care about what happened to her own body with the main focus on carrying out the tasks given by the head of the Marquess Rommel family. Because I had teased Noel to give a real example to Aiko, I felt a little responsible after making her realize how dirty her body was after some hair grew in places that Aiko shouldn''t have seen. Paaammm... Paammm... With a small pat on her head, I gave a small caress to Noel''s long hair. The hair that felt soft but left dandruff that was not properly cared for gave information that she really didn''t have time to take care of her body better. Noel who was always on duty here and there without stopping was like a ghost who didn''t know the feeling of tiredness to continue on duty. If this continues, then I can predict that her disguise will be easily blown away after one small mistake because her body is too dirty to hinder her movement. "Hmm... it seems like I need to give a reward to the Black Maid who has carried out her duties with great difficulty," I muttered a little while thinking of a small idea about a reward that I could give them. One of the reward options that I could give was body care from the Yurification Shop by using Yurification Points that I rarely used to splurge. Because my relationship with Mio and several other women was close enough to be able to generate Yurification Points through physical contact alone, it was enough to reward the Black Maid worthy of their performance of their duties. By concentrating the flow of my magic that seemed to be searching for something from my storage magic chant, my eyes immediately saw the contents of the Yurification Shop which had now become more filled with goods from another world. The intervention given by my Goddess and Goddess Aurora made the Yurification Shop experience several new items that I had not tried and used. "Hmm... where did that stuff go?" I muttered as if looking for something from inside my storage magic. With my eyes looking at the contents of the Yurification Shop, I at least found some items needed to take care of myself and make a woman''s body shine like an angel who came down from heaven. Maybe that''s a bit excessive but with proper self-care. Then a woman will have beauty that is equal to beauty that cannot be reached by words. [ Yurification Shop: Lily-chan has exchanged 10,500,000 Yurification Points for a set of beauty lotions and a set of beauty bath, please use these otherworldly items wisely, Lily-chan! ] Baamm!! After the transaction process was complete, I took out the otherworldly items from the Yurifcation Shop from inside my storage magic. A thick transparent box containing beauty lotion and set beauty bath immediately appeared before my eyes. "Noel, please use this beauty lotion and set beauty bath to take care of yourself and when taking a bath." "Oh! Make sure to divide it evenly among all the Black Maids, okay!" With the strange items coming out of my storage magic, it seems like I''ve caught the attention of some of the girls nearby. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hana and Sia, who had been silent until now, slowly walked towards me to see what going on. Chapter 166 - 126 - Girls Priority The two types of tools that I had taken out from my storage magic were a beauty lotion kit that Mio, Mom, and my twin step-sister often used. I used it a little according to my needs and based on the recommendations given by Mio. For some reason that was hard to understand, Mio seemed to be too good at giving advice and the right composition to take care of my body''s beauty in detail. This beauty care item came from one of the recommendations given by my Goddess. A recommendation that made me think twice before using it because it sounded very suspicious to use when it came into contact with my skin. "I hope you can read the instructions for use," I said while showing a note on the instructions for use of this beauty lotion. Since these were items from another world and were sold at the Yurification Shop, I made a little request to my Goddess to give me the instructions for use. So far, I have only often used lip balm and skin moisturizer before going to hot places that get hot sunlight. It makes my dark skin more moist and shiny as if it is well cared for. "T-Thank you, Lily-sama. But do I deserve something like this?" Noel replied, receiving a note of instructions for using the beauty lotion that was intended as a gift for herself and the other Black Maid members. "Yes, just think of this as your overtime pay for not having time to do body care. In addition, this is a beauty lotion that I often use together with the other Marquess Rommel family. For Father, it requires a little violence and strong coercion from Mother to use the lotion that makes the wrinkles on his face disappear and look youthful," while saying that, I was slightly reminded of an incident in the past where Father had to accept coercion from Mother to apply facial care lotion so that the wrinkles on his forehead disappeared. "I am very sure that this additional salary will add to the beauty of your bodies being well-maintained," I continued while smiling at Noel. Noel received the note of use for the beauty lotion that looked like various things. Her eyes were busy reading the instructions before her mouth smiled widely. "This is a decent additional salary for us as Black Maids who work non-stop in carrying out the orders of the Head of the Marquess Rommel Family," Noel looked very happy after she received her additional salary in the form of beauty equipment filled with various kinds of lotions. Meanwhile, Hana and Sia who had been curious about the beauty lotion that I gave to Noel as an additional salary started to touch my back as if they wanted to say something. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" I replied after feeling the touch of their hands on my back. "My cute little sister, I think I''m a little interested in that beauty lotion. Do you have a beauty lotion that is suitable for use by a holy dragon girl like me?" Sia asked with her gaze fixed on one of the beauty lotions that contained a bright yellow liquid. "Lily, can I buy the beauty lotion that you often use? It seems like I have to use beauty lotion to take care of myself who is in a growth period like this. You know that women at least need a lot of time to take care of themselves before doing their activities?" said Hana who was also interested in one of the glass bottle lotions containing a bright blue liquid. The two girls who were curious about the beauty lotion made me receive an attack of blinking eyes that wanted to get what was in front of their eyes. Zeeee ... Jiiieee ... The gazes of Hana and Sia who kept staring at my face made me feel guilty after showing off beauty products like this as an additional salary for Noel alone. Swiirrll ... I returned to focusing my magic energy to open my self-storage magic spell. Various kinds of beauty lotions that had been used came out of my self-storage magic spell. Some of these beauty lotions were stored in a sparkling glass bottle container that Mio often used to care for my body after finishing bathing with her. "For starters, we should use a beauty lotion that can moisturize the skin to keep it soft in the winter. I think this is a good thing to do after you see Noel getting extra pay for her never-ending little job," I said while opening the lid of the glass bottle containing the winter skin moisturizer. With the cold winter morning air, I could feel that this was not the right time to do self-care outdoors. However, I had to do this to give a small demonstration of the instructions for using this beauty lotion. Pwwiippp... Pooosshh... With the lotion slowly coming out of the glass bottle, I felt the cold sensation of the beauty lotion that was tasked with moisturizing the skin in the winter. I think this is more suitable for doing indoor activities but for the sake of demonstration activities, I had to do it as an example of use. "This is one of the lotions that can only be used for indoor activities. If you use it outdoors like that, then you will feel a cold sensation like this." Paamm... Paamm... With my little words followed by a surprise attack that attached the cold beauty lotion to the skin of Hana''s and Sia''s arms, I could see their facial expressions suddenly change and their cute little moans. "Nyaaahh!!" Hana moaned her body shaking slightly. "Kyaaa!!" Sia moaned while moving her dragon tail scales up and down until they slapped the snow-filled ground. My little prank seemed to make Hana and Sia feel a sudden cold sensation from my palms that was filled with beauty lotion liquid. Caress... Caress... With a little feeling of guilt that was satisfied after teasing them, I immediately rubbed the beauty lotion liquid so that it could be absorbed into the skin of their arms. The rubs I gave made Hana and Sia experience a cold sensation that massaged their arms until they closed their eyes enjoying every rub I gave. Both of my hands were busy rubbing their arms felt a cold sensation that made a reason why this beauty lotion was not suitable for outdoor activities. "Yes, as I said before. This winter beauty lotion is not suitable for outdoor activities," I said while rubbing the beauty lotion until it was absorbed into the skin of their arms. "It feels a little cold and moist on the skin, right?" I observed Hana and Sia who had felt the beauty lotion liquid that had been absorbed into the skin of their arms. The sensation of their skin that had received a gentle caress from the beauty lotion and the touch of my soft hands, made their skin feel tighter and healthier. "Yes, this is the kind of healthy skin that young girls like us should have." Ah, it seems I am too good at misleading someone into entering my lifestyle standards that have started to depend on otherworldly goods sold at the Yurification Shop. Without feeling guilty about the poison that I am spreading, I give the girls around me hope to take care of themselves using beauty lotion that must be purchased directly from me. "For now, keep in mind that this is a beauty lotion that I am developing to meet the needs of my skin so that it is well maintained. It would be a bit embarrassing if the only ones using this beauty lotion were me, Mio, Mom, Dad, and my twin step-sister." "I hope that if there is a problem with your skin, you will report it to me immediately, Noel." "I will try my best to re-mix the beauty lotion that can be adjusted to your skin sensitivity." I gave some veiled warnings to Noel, Hana, and Sia that this was a beauty lotion made from my concoction. I often concoct several potions and Alchemist potions in my spare time. My habits that Noel had known, made her let out a small voice that was praising me with her sparkling eyes looking at me. I could assume that this was a safe action to hide the Yurification Shop. Noel started to take several glass bottles containing beauty lotion. Her eyes were busy matching the color of the liquid with the instructions for use that I had given her. From the look in her eyes that quickly read the label on the glass bottle and the small movement of her lips as she read, I could hear Noel who was studying this set of beauty lotions as her additional salary. "This is truly an interesting invention from Lily-sama." "Just by applying this to the skin, it can make it feel moist and comfortable with all-day durability." "Then with a shampoo that can treat tangled hair and hair loss, this allows me to get healthy hair after disguised as someone else several times." "Hmm... this is suitable as an additional salary for the Black Maid who always works hard non-stop all day long." "Aahh... this is a salary increase that fits all the problems that the Black Maid is experiencing. I must immediately give them the additional salary that Lily-sama has given me." "I can''t wait for the day when Lily-sama will take the pinnacle of power of the Marquess Rommel family as a Matriarch." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In her little happiness, she has received an additional salary from me. It seems like I heard some small words and her little murmurs that made my body shiver a little when I heard them. It was a feeling of gratitude for the additional salary given by me along with a small hope from Noel who wanted me to immediately take the pinnacle of power of the Marquess Rommel family by becoming a Matriarch. I think it''s too fast and still too early for me. Can''t I just relax for a moment and enjoy my teenage girlhood filled with people who care and know me well like this? While I was enjoying the responses given by Noel, Hana, and Sia about the beauty lotion that I often use with the Marquess Rommel family. I was surprised by Hana who pulled my arm again to whisper something. "Lily, did Princess Anastasia buy this beauty lotion equipment from you too?" whispered Hana while tugging on my arm. Unlike Hana who gave a whisper filled with curiosity. I saw Sia who looked amazed by the moisturizing effect given by my beauty lotion that touched the skin of her arm. The cold sensation of the winter air seemed to have made Sia enjoy every touch of the air that hit her arm which was moist after being smeared with beauty lotion. "No, I only told this to Noel, Sia, and you." "Princess Anastasia has no idea at all that I made this kind of beauty lotion in my free time when I was bored." When I answered Hana''s question, it seemed like I had made a small mistake until I saw Hana''s smile which seemed filled with victory. "It seems like I found the ultimate weapon to tease Princess Anastasia," Hana muttered softly with her mysterious smile. It seemed like I had created a complicated conflict between Princess Anastasia and Hana. I had no idea why they often fought and tease like this. However, it was none of my business because they had become responsible teenage girls. Chapter 167 - 127 - Cleaning Duty After my additional salary to Noel was well received, I immediately continued my activities of wanting to tidy up my messy residence after being left for quite a long time for a family vacation. Leaving Hana and Sia who were busy trying out the beauty lotion that I gave them as a test on their skin. I was now busy with strange gazes that were directed at me. By touching a broom and duster to clean the small dust inside the entrance of the Mansion where Marquess Rommel lived, I got a gaze that seemed to want to stop me. "Lily-sama, it seems a bit too much for a noble like Lily-sama to help us clean this Mansion," said one of the maids looking at me with anxiety. After eating a simple breakfast of Hana''s handmade baked bread, I got a supply more energy to participate in the dust cleaning operation and rearranging the damaged furniture inside the Mansion where my family lived. Of course, I did this on my own initiative not wanting to add to the hassle as one of Marquess Rommel''s Maid who already knew a good and proper cleaning technique. Unlike Noel''s cleaning technique which was intended to remove traces that could trace back to Marquess Rommel''s family, the cleaning technique I meant was a technique for cleaning dirt and stains like a maid would do in general. "Don''t worry, I understand what I can do without hindering your workload. Isn''t that right, Aiko?" along with myself who had prepared myself to carry out the dust and dirt cleaning operation at Marquess Rommel''s Mansion residence, I was with the stealth slime herds who had now shed their bodies into slime balls that could eat dirt without a trace. Booiiinngg... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We are ready for duty, Supreme Commander!" Pooiinngg... "Supreme Commander, please give us the order to immediately clean your residence and exterminate insects and rodents that might make you feel uncomfortable sleeping in this residence!" Booinngg... "Supreme Commander''s comfort is our priority! So don''t worry about unwanted things, Supreme Commander!" Along with the fire of enthusiasm that can spread by burning souls that are excited like this, it seems that I have a hard-line army that is waiting for every order from me to be given to them like carrying out a noble task. Seeing the attitude of Aiko and the herds of stealth slimes who are enthusiastic about cleaning the Mansion where I live, I can only breathe a sigh of relief and give a soft smile to entrust them with the cleanliness of my residence which is already very dirty and messy. "Did you hear that? There''s nothing wrong with me joining in cleaning together with my private troops, right?" I said while giving a warm look to the group of maids who looked worried about me joining in cleaning together with them. Yes, I can say that I understand their concerns about not wanting to involve me in this cleaning operation because of one reason, but I already worn a Victorian maid uniform that I wore before. Some maids have never seen me wearing this Victorian maid uniform, so its invite their curiosity about my attitude as a professional maid. Because my role plays as a cold and strict military girl is over. Now I have changed my role to become a professional maid who has a high level of cleanliness and layout standards that are no less than a real professional maid. "S-Sorry for being rude before, Lily-sama." "I don''t know if this will be okay for Marchioness Amagi to see?" asked the maid with a worried expression on her face towards me and her fear of my mother who is responsible for managing the maid affairs at Marquess Rommel''s residence. "You don''t need to worry, it seems like my mother has agreed to what I will do next considering that I still have this," in a soft tone that did not want to add to her panic and did not want to be scolded by my mother. I immediately reached into the pocket of my Victorian maid uniform and took out the command baton that signified that I was the current Matriarch leading the Marquess Rommel family. When I showed the command baton, all the maids lined up neatly in front of my eyes. Their worried and doubtful gazes had disappeared, replaced by their firm attitudes awaiting further orders from me. By giving their elegant manner, I heard a small voice coming from one of the maids who had looked at me with worry before. "We are ready to accept your orders, Matriarch Lily-sama," with her small movements bowing in an elegant manner, I could see her attitude change drastically after I took out the command baton. "As I said before, I will be watching your cleanup progress together with the remaining stealth slime herd. I want you to be able to work together to carry out the cleanup operation with the hope that my eyes will not find a single speck of dust in front of my own eyes!" I exclaimed while giving a firm attitude like a professional maid. "Do you understand?" I continued my words by asking a question that would trap them with a reply about their ability to accept the task I gave. Braakk!! "We understand, Matriarch Lily-sama!" they replied in one tone at once. I felt like I got an answer and a sense of respect that overwhelmed me even more when I received it. Because I didn''t know what else to do with this kind of respect, I decided to share some of the maids on duty with one stealth slime that would be their portable trash can. Yes, I know that using stealth slime as a portable trash can is a bad thing but that''s not wrong because they can easily digest dirt like dust with their slippery slime liquid. "First of all, you have to form a group with one of the stealth slimes that has returned to being a slimy slime ball... that is a bit... disgusting to look at," with my words like this, I occasionally glanced at Aiko who had turned into a slimy slime ball that made me reluctant to look at her. "Even though their bodies look disgusting, they can be the main weapon to fight dust and dirt!" "Be brave for this noble task!" Like delivering inspiring words before entering the battlefield, I gave a conviction to make some maids view the stealth slime as a comrade in arms in the noble task of cleaning Marquess Rommel''s residence. "Oooohhh!! Yeeahhh!!" replied all the maids with an enthusiastic tone. "We must be able to clean this residence in one day before winter ends!" I shouted with an enthusiastic tone and added to their workload secretly in this enthusiastic shout. I know that this is a cheating way to make them work hard with full pressure but with the help of a herd of stealth slimes. At least it can cut the time needed to clean the entire Mansion where Marquess Rommel lives. "Yeeaahh!! Ooohhh!!" continued their shouts with full enthusiasm. I was a little worried about them giving in to the demands of the work given to me. At least I wanted to see one of them who objected to my orders. But it seemed like no one dared to oppose the orders I gave with such enthusiasm. "Everyone! Get ready!" I shouted while swinging the duster in my hand. "Ready!!" like giving a signal to run fast in a race, I swung my duster up a little. "Start!!" by giving this one small push, I began to see several maids starting to form groups with the stealth slime herd before entering the Mansion of Marquess Rommel. Their speed in managing the cleaning group looked very fast. Unlike me who was very unfamiliar with the tasks carried out by the maids, I only observed what was happening from a distance while slowly walking into the entrance of the Mansion towards my private room that had been left for a long time on vacation. "Hmm... Hmm..." with a small mutter, while observing my surroundings, I saw how dirty the Mansion where I lived was that had been left for a long vacation. My gaze was fixed on the dust and dirt that was difficult to reach with the equipment I was carrying. My main focus right now was cleaning my private room which was located deep inside the Mansion. While walking through the dusty and dirty corridors, I saw a stealth slime following me from behind. Seeing the large formation of magical energy, I could guess that it was Aiko in her slimeball form. For some reason, I could feel that she was keeping her distance from me. Booinggg... Pooinngg... Every time her slimeball body touched the floor, I could hear the sound of her slimy stomach gurgling which made my ears feel uncomfortable when I heard it. Ahh... does Aiko already know that I hate a disgusting slime body like that? If I think about it further, it seems that I look like a cold woman who hates a disgusting slime body. That''s not wrong... I once forced myself to accept the existence of a disgusting slime body, it''s just... Uuhh, it''s too disgusting for my body to easily feel disgusted like this to endure! "Aiko..." I called Aiko who was following me from behind. "Do you think this kind of work can be finished before winter ends?" I asked to reduce my boredom while walking through the corridors that were only filled with dust and dirt. Pooinngg... Booinngg... The sound of my footsteps and the reflection of Aiko''s slime body filled the echo of the sound that accompanied our steps. "With the help of the entire stealth slime herd, it should be able to be finished before winter ends, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko with her voice that sounded far behind me. I felt a little awkward after Aiko kept her distance so far. "Aiko, can''t you get closer using your human girl form compared to keeping this distance using your slime body form?" I said while glancing at Aiko who obediently followed me. "Ooohh..." When I peeked at Aiko who was following my footsteps, I was surprised by what had happened behind me. While following me from behind, Aiko used her abundant magic energy to clean everything that had passed by her. The floor filled with dust and dirt seemed to be washed clean by her slime body and the dirty air was sucked into her body until it was replaced with clean air that was fit to breathe. My eyes witnessed a stealth slime cleaning method that was able to clean every stubborn dirt stain. "P-Please excuse me for being so slow, Supreme Commander." "I-I''m having a little trouble following Supreme Commander while cleaning up dirt like this," replied Aiko who seemed to be having trouble as she followed me while cleaning up the dirt around her slime body. It seems like I underestimated slimes when they could make optimal and perfect cleaning tools like this. Fufu... in that case, I''ll gladly take advantage of it! Chapter 168 - 128 - My Room... Grown-Up Something? My eyes were immediately filled with the sight of a stealthy slime that had worked hard to clean all the dust and dirt that passed through its slimeball body. Booiinngg... Poiingg... With a body that moved like a ball bouncing on the floor. I was a little aware of the other potential of the stealth slime herd besides spying and infiltration activities. As a personal troop that was obedient to my command and connected to the Soul Tame magic chant, I would use this opportunity to utilize their natural abilities as slimes which turned out to be great within my expectations. I have read various books about monster ecology, especially slimes which are the standard measure of cleanliness of a dungeon or monster nest. If there are slimes in a dungeon or monster nest, then it is certain that the air that is inhaled is relatively safer and there is no pungent odor from dirt such as poop. That''s because slime monsters are known as dirt controllers and the peak of all food decomposers, and they cannot be replaced by other monsters. I had indeed read books about it, but now my eyes saw real evidence of what was written in the book. "You really can eat anything huh? Does it taste good when cleaning dirt like that, Aiko?" because I was a little curious about the taste of the dust and dirt that Aiko ate through her disgusting slimy ball body. I dared myself to get a little closer to her body. The slimy ball body shape that showed a disgusting liquid made me reluctant to approach it any closer. From a safe distance, I could see Aiko really enjoying the dust and dirt that was walking into her slime ball body that was filled with disgusting slime. Plooppp ... Pooiinngg ... I seemed to see a strange movement from Aiko''s slimeball body that began the process of digesting the dirt that was happening in her body. "It tastes a little bland when eaten without using ingredients that can add to the taste of dirt, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko who had finished digesting the dirt in her slime body. The lump of her slimeball body was now shaking as if showing the dirt and dust that had disappeared inside her slimeball body. "Besides, compared to eating dirt and dust. We are just decomposers of dirt and dust to take the remaining energy needed by our bodies, Supreme Commander," continued Aiko who seemed to be looking at me with an enthusiastic gaze. Because her slimy slimeball body did not have eyes, I could only throw my little imagination to see where her eyes were. Even though it felt useless because her body was in the shape of a slimeball like this, I preferred to give up and just stare at her slimeball body while talking to Aiko. "I know about that, a food decomposer that occupies the last caste in the food chain, right?" I asked to reply to Aiko who looked happy after eating dust and dirt while accompanying me walking along the hallways of the Mansion leading to my private bedroom. "That''s right, Supreme Commander. From a human perspective, we look like the last of the food chain that can only decompose the remains of food left by other monsters or other animals. However, what we eat is not the remains left behind but the residual magic core left behind when they eat," Aiko replied while following me from behind according to my walking speed. "Like what I''m doing right now, it might look like cleaning dust and dirt while sucking in the dirty air that my slime body cleans. But what I''m doing right now is sucking in the residual magic core left inside it. At this moment, I can even feel the residual magic core of the Supreme Commander along with the residual magic core of other people too." My sensitive eyes suddenly saw a small particle floating into Aiko''s slimeball body. "Oh, is the residual magic core in the form of a small particle that is difficult to reach by normal eyes that are not sensitive to magic?" I asked while watching Aiko who began to suck in the residual magic and throw away the residual magic that had become cleaner. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Supreme Commander. To see the residual magic core requires high sensitivity. However, for slimes like me, sucking up the residual magic core is necessary because the residual magic core can be dangerous if not cleaned properly. It''s like processing waste that has been thrown away to be reprocessed into healthy waste materials that are ready to be reused as residual magic core." "Can residual magic be that dangerous?" "Unn!! It''s very dangerous if it''s not cleaned properly. For example, a wild dragon''s nest is easily flammable even though its nest is an underground cave. Does the Supreme Commander know that what causes a wild dragon''s nest to easily catch fire is the intensity of their residual magic core that has accumulated and polluted the air with the remnants of their residual magic core that has settled as dirty fuel that is ready to burn at any time using their fire breath? That''s what makes a wild dragon''s nest a terrifying specter like a place that can explode at any time." "And that happens because the residual magic is not cleaned properly?" "Unn!!" Aiko gave a small answer along with her slimeball body steps that began to match the speed of my footsteps. "Can this Mansion explode if the residual magic core deposits have accumulated drastically?" "That could happen, Supreme Commander. For humans, it is usually indicated by signs of their magic chants that are easily triggered at any time. Especially if the magic chant is not done properly and spreads residual magic cores with each chant." Hearing Aiko''s answer, I started to sweat coldly after realizing that the magic training I was doing secretly had the potential to leave a thick magic core residue that had settled to a worrying level. It made me a little uncomfortable and had to take precautions before it was too late. "Aiko, this might sound like a heavy task for you and the other stealth slime herd." "Unn? Does the Supreme Commander want to give us another additional task with the few remaining stealth slime herds?" "Yes, it''s an additional task that makes you a little troublesome. Can you divide the standby duties between being a Maid in this place to clean up something dangerous like the residual magic core and the special forces that move behind the shadows according to my orders?" I was a little worried when I said this because the stealth slime herd''s task would become increasingly difficult according to the increasing random information I got. Magic residue, huh? If Mom hears new information like this. Maybe she would be immersed in her research and begin to observe if every magic chant that was released would cause residual magic that could pollute a place without her realizing it. "That''s no problem for us, Supreme Commander," replied Aiko who agreed to my sudden request like this. "The Supreme Commander''s request will be a great motivation for other stealth slimes who are starting to expect a nickname from the Supreme Commander by working harder than before," continued Aiko''s words in a happy tone along with her chatty voice on the Soul Tame communication channel. In her chatty voice on the Soul Tame communication channel, I heard that Aiko''s information was welcomed by the entire herd of stealth slimes with the highest hopes of those who received a nickname directly from me as Aiko experienced. It seems that giving a nickname to a stealth slime has had a big impact on them. Even though I have given them a nickname with a serial number. Now I have to give a nickname that is like what humans use to indicate their identity. Wouldn''t that make me a hassle and a headache? Oh.. no! What should I do later? Ahh... at least... let it be a problem for Lily in the future. Oh my future self, please be patient with your past behavior. My footsteps have now approached my private bedroom, a door that I haven''t seen for a long time along with rust stains that have begun to decorate the iron doorknob. "Ah, this feels like a family vacation that has happened for years without thinking about returning to my hometown," I said in a nostalgic tone of longing. Slowly and with gentle movements, I began to grip the rusty iron doorknob and began to turn the doorknob. Kraakk... Prriiikkk... With my hand slowly pushing the door, I could hear the noisy sound of the creaking between the rusty door and echoing throughout the room of my private bedroom. When the entrance to my room was wide open, I could see a long-abandoned bed overgrown with mushrooms that radiated a beautiful light with an abundance of magical energy. The mushrooms that grew around my bed seemed to form their own ecosystem that emerged from nothingness and radiated their presence as if they were taking shelter from the harsh winter. Plooppp... Paaallll... "Supreme Commander, it seems like your private room has been occupied by forest pests that we didn''t detect before," with a cold tone that sounded harsh, I slowly glanced at Aiko who was reforming her human body from her disgusting slime clumps. "Huh, Aiko?" I who didn''t know what had happened immediately glanced at Aiko who looked unhappy with the mushrooms growing in front of her. "Supreme Commander, allow me to clean your private bedroom until it''s clean without a trace," said Aiko with a small movement of her footsteps that began to move towards my private bedroom and passed my body. I don''t know what she said, the forest pests seemed to have disturbed her to show her attitude that became rude like this. "How dare you grow in a place like this, you shameless mushrooms!" shouted Aiko while jumping towards the mushrooms but a vine immediately whipped her. With a twist that avoided the direction of the whip, Aiko managed to avoid one of the sudden attacks. "Tch, sentient forest pests are troublesome," Aiko grumbled while showing herself to be annoyed with the mushrooms growing before her eyes. "Supreme Commander, it seems like you have to be careful with the mushroom spores that have become sentient forest pests like this. If one of the spores manages to hit you, it''s the same as swallowing a death pill that can kill an adult wild dragon in one breath," Aiko said to warn me about what she was facing. When Aiko said something like that, I could only think that it was something excessive when it grew in my private bedroom. How could mushrooms like that grow in a place like this? Why could my private bedroom grow such dangerous forest pests? As the battle between Aiko and the living mushrooms took place before my eyes, I couldn''t stop thinking about the right answer to those two simple questions. Is it possible that I''m just unlucky? Chapter 169 - 129 - The End of Forest Pest Baaamm!! Kaabaaaamm!!! Daabaaamm!! The battle between Aiko and the mushroom that she thought was a forest pest was fierce. Various kinds of magic were cast by Aiko until she looked like a magic maniac girl who tried to cast all her magic to kill the forest pest mushroom that was growing in my private bedroom. This was the first time I saw Aiko showing an expression on her face that seemed to hate the mushroom that was growing and had self-awareness. Standing in front of the entrance to my private bedroom, I was greeted by an attack of root vines that began to move to attack me, who was standing still. My eyes, which were used to seeing fast attack movements, immediately avoided it by stepping to the side calmly. Syyuuttt... Ctaarr... The squeak of the plant vines that moved to attack me seemed to indicate that I was Aiko''s ally, attacking something invisible before my eyes. However, her body, which was able to sense danger, seemed to know that what Aiko was fighting was something dangerous if left to live any longer. Moreover, Aiko''s explanation made my body shiver with spores that were difficult to see with the eye, and then one breath I accidentally inhaled would take me one step towards death. Seriously? I felt like I was being hit by misfortune and bad luck. A dangerous fungus like this could grow in my private bedroom. I''m sure I saw the condition of my private bedroom was fine before! Or I just didn''t see it carefully. Whatever it is, do your best Aiko! Destroy the dangerous forest pest before my mother finds out that there is something interesting growing in my private bedroom! Taapp... Taapp... Cttaass... The fast attack given by the thorny plant vines was like a whip that continued to move toward my body. My eyes were starting to see slow down, I could see that the plant vines had fine thorns that would be very painful if they hit my skin. "Gaaaahh!!" Cttaass... While I was thinking about something while avoiding the attacks that came towards my body, a scream came from Aiko who was hit by one of the vines with fine thorns spread on each vine. Srraakk... With one quick pull of the vine, it made Aiko''s body torn and destroyed. With thin thorns growing around the vine, it made it look like a saw that was often used by forest lumberjacks. Getting one attack from that vine would cause one of my limbs to be cut like butter hit by a blunt knife. I don''t want to exaggerate but it was very dangerous if I got hit by just one attack. "Huufftt... Haaahh..." Aiko suddenly retreated towards me with her human body that had been cut off at the arm. Teess... Teess... A bright blue liquid that didn''t look like blood began to drip from her severed limbs. "Forgive me for never fighting before, Supreme Commander." "I''m too bad at fighting and get seriously injured in my first battle experience," Aiko said as she reformed her severed limbs from the whip of plant vines. "I will make sure that this first experience will make me one step ahead as a stealth slime fighter that my Supreme Commander can rely on!" shouted Aiko as she began to attack the plant vines that had been waiting for her to attack again. The twists and turns of the whip made me wonder about a plant that had its own awareness. Unlike the Elf race who could control the power of nature with frightening movements such as bending woody plant stems, this was much more complex with small particles that triggered my danger detection ability. With my body starting to feel the signs of danger approaching, I tried my best not to go too far into my private bedroom and chose to leave all of this to Aiko. Without any weapons to use, it seemed like I would have to rely on my magic-casting abilities as backup support. Luckily, I had a variety of support magic spells that could be cast from a distance. Stretching out my right hand, I drew a support magic circle pattern to cast on Aiko who was struggling to attack a vine without knowing the original target that should have been easily attacked. "This is my first time doing this, so forgive me if it makes your body feel a little strange." "O darkness that is hard to see without the reflection of light... shine in the true darkness... Blackout!" with the chant of this one magic spell, I triggered a darkness of night around me and made Aiko into a speck of darkness that tried to eat the light around her. The view of my eyes was starting to get dark saw several small dots in the air that became a gap from the body that was invisible and well protected by camouflage magic. "I-It''s so dark. But I can see what I should attack!" exclaimed Aiko who started to become a speck of darkness that tried to eat the light that was shining brightly in front of her. In the darkness that slowly started to eat the sunlight began to shine brightly through the window of my private bedroom. I could use the momentum of this darkness to move towards a safe point after the vines of plants that attacked me had lost their attack target. "Ah, so that''s how it is. As a plant, you need sunlight as a source of your power, huh?" My little whisper that began to look in this darkness carefully and observe the movement of the whip-like plant vines had lost its accuracy. The support magic spell that I had activated was Blackout. As the name implies, it is a magic that creates a space where light will be devoured by darkness. My private bedroom which was brightly bathed in sunlight was suddenly swallowed by a pitch-black shadow that made it a little difficult for sunlight to penetrate it. In that darkness, only Aiko and I could see clearly like a night hunter who was able to see her surroundings. "Aiko, I have given you a favor that makes that things unable to see you in this darkness." "Show your best ability to defeat the mushroom that has become a forest pest!" I shouted which echoed throughout my private bedroom. Like an echoing voice that rang here and there, it created a sound wave that restricted Aiko''s movements in fighting the mushroom that had consciousness. "I understand, Supreme Commander!" "I will finish this immediately and clean your private bedroom with all my might as a slime who is at the top of the food chain decomposer!" Aiko shouted with her loud voice that echoed around the room that had become dark. Even though the room around us had become dark and there was not a single point of light shining, it did not make it difficult for Aiko to deliver a counterattack that was able to cut one of the vines that functioned as a whip. "Hyyaahhh!!" with a roar that showed her position in this darkness, I seemed to understand that Aiko really did not understand the concept of utilizing a dark room for a sneak attack. Slllaasshhh!! Paaannggg!! When Aiko''s scream echoed along with one of her hands that turned into a sharp sword blade, it made her hand penetrate the vines that functioned as a whip to attack and made her accidentally deliver a fatal attack that hit one of the walls of my balcony that was filled with iron poles. My long-range support magic chant seemed to give Aiko too much of an advantage. She never missed a single deadly attack while her opponent often missed until some of the furniture in my private bedroom was destroyed by her attacks. Baaammm!! Kaabbaaamm!! I, who was watching this from a distance, could only sigh lightly. "Looks like I have to buy new furniture again after all this is destroyed," I muttered softly while continuing to watch the room that had become pitch black and saw the thin silhouette of Aiko moving nimbly in the darkness. Swiisshh... Sllaasshh!! Ccttaass!! Aiko''s agile movements and the unsheathing of her hands that had become deadly sharp swords made me a little interested in teaching her a sword skill that came from the Mio family. With her amateur technique, it would be a shame if Aiko''s abilities were hampered because she was the first to experience a fight like this. "Ahem!" I cleared my throat a little and give a small touch of Aiko''s sword-fighting style. "Aiko, can you listen to my words through the Soul Tame communication channel?" While using the Soul Tame magic chant that was personally connected to Aiko, I tried to give a little direction to Aiko to use this darkness as a deadly attack for herself as a stealth slime that is truly a terrifying specter behind the darkness. [ S-Supreme Commander?! ] Aiko replied to my question with her body movement suddenly stopping. "Continue your movement, there are some vines that will attack you blindly in the darkness," I said to warn Aiko about what would happen next. Following my words that were connected in the Soul Tame communication channel, Aiko looked around her dark surroundings and felt a whip attack that was spreading towards her through sound vibrations. Aiko immediately jumped and avoided every vine that shot toward her body. Baaamm!! Kaaabaaamm!! Baaammm!!! Daabaaamm!! The blind attack made my private bedroom a mess with all the broken furniture that began to scatter. In the darkness filled with this eerie aura, I felt that the main body of the mushroom that Aiko was fighting began to show its presence slowly. This dark but clear view gave a surprise to the mushroom''s body which was shaped like an umbrella head with plant vines that were shaped like tentacles. "Ugh, tentacles again?" I grumbled as I continued to watch the mushroom from a distance. "Are tentacles the highest anatomical form that a living creature like this can evolve?" I continued while turning my face away when I saw such a disgusting form. [ Supreme Commander, I know that the shape of tentacles like that looks bad and a little disgusting. ] [ But it is the most suitable form to use in all conditions. A form that can coil, strangle, and grip an object tightly is the right choice for monsters like us. ] "I don''t want to hear about those tentacles that lack creativity!" I denied it directly, not wanting to hear any answers that defended the tentacles. [ E-Eeehh... Uuhh... ] Aiko tried to give another answer but her body was too busy avoiding the attack that was heading towards her. Sllaamm... Baaammm... With that one last attack, I could see the shape of a fat mushroom body with a strange liquid that looked like it was leaking out. [ Hoohoo... so that''s how it is. ] [ A dying forest pest... ] [ It feels good to kill a dying forest pest. ] I don''t know what Aiko said with her sudden movement of stabbing the mushroom''s stomach until it exploded. Blllaarrr... The explosion destroyed my bedroom''s furniture destroyed. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 170 - 170: Volume 2 - Epilogue - The End of My Winter Holiday The last attack launched by Aiko had made the fat mushroom''s body explode like a bubble of soap that had been hit by a small sharp object. With the loud explosion sound, I could feel that it would attract everyone''s attention. That was proven by my mother who suddenly moved quickly using the teleportation magic chant that was accurately beside me. The transportation magic circle suddenly expanded rapidly as if opening another path to add someone who wanted to teleport with my mother. Seeing the complexity of my mother''s teleportation magic circle which was getting bigger and branching, it seemed that the sound of the explosion had made my entire family panic. "Wow! It''s so dark!" my mother screamed in her loud voice. "Rommel-chan, are you coming in too?" continued my mother who couldn''t see anything clearly in the darkness of my Blackout magic chant. Snnaapp... Snnaapp... My mother tried to snap her fingers and I could see some light magic chants that wanted to illuminate this place but were immediately devoured by the darkness that seemed hungry and thirsty for a light source. In this darkness, I could see my mother, father, and my twin step-sister who also teleported after hearing the sound of the explosion of the giant mushroom body that had been defeated by Aiko. "Hmm? Why isn''t my light magic chant shining?" behind this darkness, I could see my mother who was holding her magic staff, and her cute confused facial expression after not realizing that her light magic chant was not active. I immediately smiled slyly to tease my family who were in absolute darkness like this. By moving my silent footsteps and sneaking without a sound, I pulled one of my mother''s hair and poked her cheek. "Hiiikkk!! Rommel-chan! Please don''t do that!" my mother shouted with a small movement trying to reach something from behind absolute darkness like this. "I''m not doing anything, Amagi," my father refuted in a calm tone along with his alert attitude as he touched the hilt of his sword that was ready to be drawn at any moment. "Please don''t joke around when it''s this dark!" my mother refuted in a high tone of voice. "I am not doing anything right now," my father replied with a quick response. "Kuuhh!! Y-You always tease me in times of darkness like this!" In my mother''s small panic who couldn''t see clearly in the dark, I could only smile sarcastically after knowing that my mother was a little afraid of dark places that made her unable to see clearly. Together with the overflow of her magical energy trying to cast a light magic spell as illumination in the darkness, it indicated that my mother was very restless when she was in this darkness. Carefully and placing a gentle touch on her cheek, I began to pull it slowly. "Hiiieee!! Rommel!!" Swuusshh... Feeling a soft pull on her cheek, my mother did everything she could to hit aimlessly. The magic staff in her grip was swung blindly without aim. Wuusshhh... Swwuusshh... The swing made her magic staff emit air friction until it occasionally hit my father''s body who was standing not far from her. "Calm yourself, Amagi. You could hurt Alice and Alyssa who also entered a dark place like this," my father replied while holding back every blow from my mother''s magic staff that hit his body. "..." I who saw this tried to stay calm and as much as possible to hold back my laughter so that it would not be heard until this excitement ended. Wuusshhh... Swwuusshh... "I don''t care! As long as you stop teasing me in this darkness!" my mother shouted along with the panic of her body which gave blunt attacks in the form of her magic staff in all directions. Since my mother was in panic mode for a while, my gaze was now fixed on my twin step-sisters who were holding hands as if they wanted to protect each other. Their hands were clasped together and their magic staffs were ready to attack with a spreading attack magic chant in all directions. I think that''s too dangerous. Oh, Alice and Alyssa, you can hurt Father and Mother with a spreading attack magic chant like that. But that didn''t stop me from wanting to tease them even more! With slow steps and not making too much noise, I immediately walked to Alice''s side who was on guard for an attack aimed at her. Fuuuhhh... With a thin gust of wind from my mouth, I gave Alice a surprise attack that was not dangerous. "Hiiii!!" With that panic, Alice began to release her magic chant that moved in all directions and I gave a quick silent protection magic chant to my Mother and Father. Baaammm... The omnidirectional attack chanted by Alice triggered Alyssa to do the same thing by releasing the binding of her omnidirectional magic attack chant. Baammm... Luckily no one was hurt thanks to my quick silent protection magic chant. For the sake of safety from that little prank, I started tickling Alice and Alyssa''s bodies together until their magic staffs fell. "Hhhuukk... Eheheh... Waaahh!!" Alice who received my tickling attack immediately dropped her magic staff and now looked very panicked after losing her magic staff. "Oh no! My magic staff!" Alice shouted which rumbled in this darkness. After Alice''s magic staff fell, now I had to focus on Alyssa who seemed to have more resistance to the tickling attacks aimed at her. "Uuhhh... this feeling... isn''t that you, Lily-nee?" whispered Alyssa who seemed to understand the source of this tickling attack came from me. "C-Can you stop this little prank, Lily-nee?" continued Alyssa''s small whisper with an expression on her face that could no longer hold back her ticklishness to laugh. "Uuhhh... aahahh... Hahaha!" Alyssa''s last defense began to waver making her release her magic staff until it fell. Seeing my sisters who were currently unprotected from the tickling attack on their bodies, I again carried out an attack that tickled their bodies until they laughed receiving the ticklish attack. "Ehehe..." "Ahaha..." Alice and Alyssa let out their little laughter that burst out laughing after receiving the tickling attack on their bodies. The tears that began to fall from their little laughter immediately flowed down their cheeks and gave an impression of happiness from laughing. I who was tickling my twin step-sisters now stopped after Aiko who had finished her task stood looking at me from a close distance. "What are you doing, Supreme Commander?" asked Aiko while standing alertly after her task of defeating the mushroom that was a forest pest was finished. Thanks to the question given by Aiko, it made my little prank exposed. I immediately released my long-range support magic chant in the form of Blackout to show this room filled with darkness filled with bright shining light. Cttaass ... With a snap of my fingers, I stopped my Blackout magic chant and showed the condition of my private bedroom which was now a mess with furniture that had been destroyed as a result of Aiko''s fight with the forest pest mushroom. Syyuuuttt ... Like night changing into day quickly, it made my entire family who were panicking in the darkness immediately calm down. Thhaampp ... Tahhmaapp ... After the dark situation became brighter, my wrist was suddenly touched by Alice and Alyssa. "Onee-sama..." "Lily-nee..." With a look of annoyance and smug smile on my face, I could see Alice and Alyssa seemed to want to retaliate against the mischief that tickled their bodies. With the sudden attack, I got a surprising attack from them. A kiss that filled my right and left cheeks from each of their soft lips. The warm kiss given by Alice and Alyssa made me look like an older sister who was punished with guilt after teasing her younger sister. "Uumm... Alice... Alyssa..." I who enjoyed the soft kiss from their lips now had to restrain myself from the movement of their tongues that began to lick my cheeks. "Isn''t this too much by giving my cheeks a lick?" I asked with a casual attitude after feeling the small mischief from their lip kisses that began to turn into small licks that caressed my cheeks as if marked by them. I exhaled with relief. My little prank was now repaid with another little prank from my twin step-sisters. Aiko who was staring at me showed an expression of surprise about what had happened to me. An expression that showed that she did not understand what had happened. "Lily, I think we should talk about this," said my mother from a distance with an expression in her eyes that seemed to want to tell me something. The fear of the dark seemed to have disappeared from my mother and was replaced with the disciplined and rule-filled personality of Marchioness Amagi. "Umm, Y-Yes?" I replied while standing still and enjoying Alice and Alyssa''s tongue licking that began to wet my cheeks. With the awkwardness after teasing my own family, I got a small punishment to make dinner that was completely made by my own hands. A small punishment for my prank, but it didn''t make me regret it! Along with the punishment that my mother had set. We started to clean up all the furniture in my private room that had been destroyed by the explosion of the forest pest mushroom body. Aiko who felt responsible for exploding and destroying the furniture in my private bedroom also started to clean it up by devouring everything. Her disgusting slimeball body started to work hard to eat all the remains of the mushrooms that grew in my private bedroom. In addition to the mushrooms that grew in my room, it seemed like several other rodents started to form a household in my private bedroom. I immediately handed all of that over to Aiko who seemed professional with this task. All I was doing now was relaxing with my family while cleaning up the mess left by Aiko''s battle against the forest pest mushroom. If only the battle had been a little late and my mother had noticed, it would have made my private room used as her research. Luckily that didn''t happen. My private room was still safe from my mother''s curious touch. Yes, it made me feel relieved and lucky after getting help from my own family to clean up my private room which was filled with special things built by nature. After a day of cleaning my room from the inevitable destruction, I immediately made a special dinner for my own family without getting any help from other busy maids. The special dinner ended with a report on the progress of the cleaning that had been carried out through the Rommel Mansion Cleaning Operation which was recently revised by my mother to become a deep cleaning after my mother saw the condition of my private bedroom which was filled with various existences left by nature. With this warm dinner, I could feel that family was a comfortable place to eat while giving dinner to our guests such as Earl Timoti, Princess Anastasia, and the three holy girls who had become Saintesses. This special dinner made me feel truly blessed by everything. I feel lucky when I was born and blessed like this. [ Volume 3 - Completed! ] --- Author Afterwords --- Hello, I am the author who worked on this book. Thank you to the readers who have supported this book until I completed volume 2. This long journey of writing this book will not be successful if there are no readers who are interested in reading it. For that, I would like to thank all the readers for setting aside your valuable free time to read it. Being an author who holds the responsibility of writing a chapter dedicated to the privilege chapter itself is indeed not easy. In addition to writing every day and providing quality that is not much different from the previous chapter, I also experienced the greatest challenges in human history, namely laziness and sudden fever. Because this novel volume 2 is finished today, I will convey sad news to the readers, like "Don''t buy the privilege chapter first because it only contains drafts and my weak self is trying to recover after being sick with a fever". I know that this recovery seems trivial, but what can I do... all the privileged chapters only contain random drafts from the previous chapters. So save your coins well and support other authors first before buying the privileged chapter of this novel again. And the good news... this novel continues to volume 3! But please forgive me if the storyline will be a little slower than usual because my brain is too dizzy after recovering from a fever and feeling lazy to get up from writing on time. After all, my body is difficult to lift to get out of bed. I know that it is just a classic excuse, but it is also a reality where laziness is indeed difficult to fight by me who is getting lazier when I have this fever. With all these writings, I would like to once again thank you for the support of all readers. Thank you very much, Yurii_sensei. . . . . sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . P.S. Here is some code for redeem. ABDHY49R4Y6SH43NB ABDHY9AH6EP6D3SWA ABDHYNZGSEQED92SA Chapter 171 - 171: Volume 3 - Prolog - Another Days Three weeks have passed since the Marquess Rommel Mansion Cleanup Operation began and the Golden King Bear Hunt Operation ended. During the winter end weather, it was starting to feel warm and the winter snow was melting. I was busy with a sight that made me wonder. Taakkk... Putting down the cup of tea I had drink some of, I looked at Princess Anastasia and Hana who were having a small tea party with me. "I know you are on vacation to welcome the arrival of spring, which is starting to feel warm. Do you plan to go back to work after spring melts the last snow?" I said in a calm tone while peeking at Princess Anastasia and Hana, who were enjoying every sip of tea in their cups. The reason I questioned this was their overly relaxed attitude as women who had been given a great responsibility by others. Princess Anastasia who was responsible for taking care of the important matters of the Aurora Kingdom from behind the scenes and Hana who had served as a holy Saintess who worshiped the Goddess Aurora. Those two big responsibilities couldn''t be separated by taking a relaxing vacation like this under the pretext of welcoming spring. Ciel and Sia, who were aware of their duties and responsibilities as Saintesses, had left to finish some business after I gave them a farewell in the form of a love mark on their sensitive body parts. Taakkk... Princess Anastasia put down her cup of tea and looked at me with a gentle gaze. "I still have a lot of free time because this is just the beginning of a not-so-busy season, Lily," answered Princess Anastasia with a sweet smile that made me absorb every glimmer of her smile. Taakk... Hana also put down her cup of tea to reply to my previous words, "I also still have free time to inspect the land around here and take on some work to bless the land of farmers who are ready to plant." Princess Anastasia and Hana gave an answer that fully held their responsibilities. I didn''t have a problem with them not returning to work. It''s just that for the past few weeks, they have been continuously staying in my private bedroom. All activities such as bathing, eating, and sleeping were always done together. That made Alice and Alyssa a little fed up with them until I forced by my twin step-sister to chase them away in a gentle way. However, I was a little awkward and reluctant to chase them away because they had helped clean Marquess Rommel with the help of human power until this Mansion became cleaner and worthy of being a place to live again. Before the total and deep cleaning was completed, my mother wanted to destroy this Mansion after finding several rat nests and cockroach nests in her bedroom. However, with the help of Aiko and several stealth slimes that were able to hunt such disgusting pests, destruction from my mother''s offensive magic attack was successfully avoided. I nodded for a moment and looked at both of them, "You girls are busy, huh, after the Marquess Rommel family became a neutral faction. We feel relaxed after doing business cooperation that is not tied to any faction in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. Although our income has decreased, it does not make us work as hard as usual and it benefits us in terms of income compared to previous expenses that have to participate in the larger economic wheel." "Lily, I know that in terms of business, it benefits you. But, does Marquess Rommel not want to return to being a faction that supports the royal family?" It seems that the answer I gave has made Princess Anastasia feel worried and gave a look that hopes that my family will return to being a faction that supports the royal family. The worry given by Princess Anastasia made me think twice before answering. For some strange reason, my father had refused to return the command baton that had been given by him. So, technically I am still the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, and everything I say will be considered the decision of the entire Marquess Rommel family. Hiding the fact that I was still the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family, I had to be careful with the response I gave to Princess Anastasia. I shook my head before answering. "My father still hasn''t decided anything and we seem to be very comfortable with a life that doesn''t get any trouble from any noble factions in the Aurora Kingdom Capital. It''s not like we''re having any major problems in the Aurora Kingdom Capital, right?" I replied, taking up another topic. "I don''t think that''s quite right, Lily," Hana said, butting in on my conversation with Princess Anastasia. "In the Aurora Goddess Shrine itself, several donors from various noble factions are competing with each other to force the Aurora Goddess Shrine to take a stance that sides with one of them," Hana''s expression suddenly became serious as she said that. "It''s taboo for us to get caught up in political conflicts after what those people did in the past who were willing to burn a Saintess for the simple reason of political interests in acquiring the Aurora Goddess'' worshippers," along with Hana''s words, I could see the anger in her eyes and her clenched fists. Hana''s words made Princess Anastasia lean back on her chair and support her chin with her hand, "I think it can''t happen again, right? They have even recorded the wrath that Goddess Aurora has given by giving a severe divine punishment such as crop failure and long drought in the past." "With clear evidence of the divine punishment that Goddess Aurora has given, I''m not sure that the Temple of the Goddess Aurora will side with one of the factions that are corrupt and has committed many crimes that have provoked Goddess Aurora''s anger," Princess Anastasia continued, supported by a nod from Hana. Has something like that happened before? I didn''t know that the dark history was triggered by the dirty and deluded nature of humans to burn a Saintess who represented Goddess Aurora in this mortal world. Was there someone that stupid in the past? I accidentally put my hand on my chin as if thinking hard about the very stupid incident in the past. "That was truly a very stupid act. No wonder the current Saintess is filled with fake Saintesses except Hana," I muttered, sounding like I said it in a tired tone. "Eh? Lily realized it too?" Princess Anastasia replied with a surprised face. "Yes, how could I not realize it if they only have a large magic core without a blessing of holiness given directly by the Goddess Aurora? Unlike the holy magic core possessed by Hana, the difference that far really made me realize that they were just fake Saintesses with only a large magic core talent," I replied while giving a realistic answer to Princess Anastasia. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uuh, it would be a big problem if people like Lily could realize such a big difference. I even planned to select a Saintess with a large and abundant magic core potential so that they could deceive the people of this kingdom," Princess Anastasia replied with an honesty that came from the bottom of her heart. "Deceiving people who truly understand magic is a big mistake," I replied in a joking tone. "Especially with Hana who became a real Saintess who received blessings directly from the Goddess Aurora," I continued with a faint smile to Hana. When I said that sentence, I now remembered the day when the Goddess Aurora asked for my help to kiss Hana''s lips as a sign that Hana was the Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess Aurora. That made my cheeks feel like they were blushing and I turned my gaze away from Hana. "Uuhh..." I sighed a little after remembering such an embarrassing past event. My attitude of starting to look away from looking at Hana seemed to make Princess Anastasia curious about what was happening to me. "Hmm?" Princess Anastasia looked at me and Hana alternately. Unlike me who realized that I was remembering the past event, Hana seemed to be holding her lips after remembering the day when she became a Saintess who was directly appointed by the Goddess Aurora through the intermediary of my kiss. "What happened between you two?" asked Princess Anastasia with her eyes filled with black shadows. "I feel like Lily is hiding something related to Hana," said Princess Anastasia as she moved her body closer, which was originally sitting beside me, and now moved to sit in my chair. "Did something happen about Hana who has become a Saintess who was directly chosen by the Goddess Aurora?" Princess Anastasia urged with her body now pressed against mine. "Princess Anastasia, you are too close to me," I said while holding back the pressure of her body that was now touching me until her breasts pressed against my body. "I just remember the day Hana became a Saintess, that''s all!" I shouted while trying to move Princess Anastasia away from the pressure of her body that had touched me. By moving my body to release Princess Anastasia''s body, I glanced at Hana whose face was now covered in a red blush that looked like a tomato. Oh, Hana, if you make an expression like that. You will be in real trouble after Princess Anastasia finds out about your awakening as a Saintess! I tried to control my emotions after Princess Anastasia was near me. With her face starting to pay attention to every detail of my expression, Princess Anastasia seemed to be guessing about what was happening that day. "Lily, you''re not trying to hide something from me, are you?" asked Princess Anastasia in a suspicious tone. I secretly wanted to run away using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish techniques, but what happened next would make Princess Anastasia sure about what she was thinking. I wanted to hide the secret that kissed Hana''s lips to make her a Saintess. Uh, what should I do to escape from this kind of pressure? When I was confused thinking of a logical answer. I suddenly remembered one important embarrassing thing when the incident happened. "Princess Anastasia," I said in a shy and fake tone. I did my best to give an act that made Princess Anastasia believe the words I was going to give. "You know that on that day I made an embarrassing mistake, even though you were there at that time," I said with a vague answer that made Princess Anastasia think hard. "On that day, I became a little girl who looked rude and had no manners in managing the situation that was happening in front of my eyes," with this acting that I gave, I looked like a girl who was ashamed of my past attitude that often caused a lot of trouble. Yes, I know that this acting is just pretending and making another answer about what Princess Anastasia is thinking right now. I hope it will work to deceive Princess Anastasia with another prejudice about me. Chapter 172 - 1 - The Letter The wish I gave seemed to have come true. Princess Anastasia now seemed to be thinking about something else about my past behavior that seemed like a little girl who would make enemies anywhere. Although it was an incident in the past with me being unable to hold back a feeling of irritation after being belittled just because of my light brown skin color, now I could give a reply to the insult calmly and full of threats. With the incident in the past where there was an attack from a slime that had become a Sin-Eating Slime and the curse spread by Zoe that marked several noble families. I seemed to have become a walking disaster that could bring disaster if someone challenged it. The attack by the Sin-Eating Slime and Hana who became a Saintess of the Goddess Aurora, were two major historical events that would probably be recorded in the history of the Aurora Kingdom and studied by people in the future. The most important of all was the incident where my name would be recorded as a troublemaker or spreader of the curse that caused the collapse of several great noble families'' glory. I didn''t feel guilty about this. Their descendants'' mistakes have become the source of the disaster of Zoe''s curse that has been planted for the entire family''s descendants as well. It could be said that they deserved the curse from Zoe after they had so arbitrarily insulted and belittled others when they were at the peak of their glory. With that incident, at least I have made some historical events that make my name remembered until the future for the decisions and consequences of arbitrary actions taken by nobles with other nobles. It also made me wonder whether the feud between the factions that support the noble family and the factions that oppose the royal family will continue to insist on carrying out behind-the-scenes actions such as trying to acquire the Aurora Goddess Temple. "Uuh, this will make me look like a villain in the future," I muttered a little while taking a cup of tea and drinking it. In this small tea party, I seemed to be completely exhausted by the questions and suspicions given by Princess Anastasia. I occasionally glanced at Princess Anastasia who was working hard to understand my previous words. The day the Royal Palace was attacked by a party held on her special day and the birth of a Saintess that coincided with her special day. Indirectly, it made Princess Anastasia and Hana complement each other. An incident that made me sad but was overwritten by an incident that made me happy. Like water mixed with oil but suddenly produced a new liquid that tasted good as the main seasoning for a dish that had fatty meat as the raw material. Just thinking about it, my body started to get goosebumps if all those incidents were caused by me who thought too short-sightedly in making decisions. "Lily, I want to ask about this. Has the Goddess Aurora ever said anything about me?" asked Hana who suddenly appeared behind my body with a wide smile on her face. I, who was thinking about something before, was surprised after Hana suddenly appeared beside me. A heavy question that was the same as Princess Anastasia''s question. I slowly put down my cup of tea and tried my best not to choke after getting a question like that. Taaakkk... After carefully putting down my cup of tea, I tried to answer Hana''s question with a calm facial expression. "The Goddess Aurora?" I replied to buy time which made me think about the appropriate answer to give to Hana. "Yes, I feel that the Goddess who is dejected... Uhh... I mean the Goddess who has abandoned humanity has a hidden plan after making me her holy Saintess," Hana said with a sweet smile on her face. It seems like I heard Hana''s words that slightly insulted the Goddess Aurora, but I will pretend not to hear it. "There is no special message given by the Goddess Aurora to me. She only told me to maintain a good relationship with you," I replied while hiding all the bad behavior of Hana and the Goddess Aurora who did not get along with each other. Even maintaining my calm attitude has made me exhausted with Hana''s one question. "A good relationship with me? What is that like?" Hana asked further while getting closer to me. It seemed like Hana did this on purpose after Princess Anastasia got close to me. With the two girls pressing their bodies closer to me, it felt like I had just teased two girls at the same time. If anyone else saw this, how could I deny it? Hana brought her body closer until it was like she was hugging me tightly. The small chair I was sitting on felt like it was holding the weight of three human bodies which started to make it creak and scream as if it wanted to break. With a calm and gentle attitude, I immediately stood up and pulled the two girls'' bodies that were supporting their bodies on mine. "I''m going to go take care of some things," I said to escape from Hana and Princess Anastasia''s questions who were now pressing their bodies against mine. "It seems like I''m going to be busy," I said further while releasing their bodies that were tightly attached to mine. "Ehh? Even though our tea party isn''t over yet?" said Princess Anastasia who looked disappointed after I wanted to leave to take care of some things. "Haahh... you''ve been working hard lately, Lily," said Hana who looked sad when she saw me who was going back to work taking care of something. When I was about to leave them who still wanted to have a small tea party, I suddenly got a feeling of pulling a heavy weight on my right arm and left arm. "Hmmm..." with my feelings starting to get worse, I glanced beside me and saw these two girls seemed to be locking the movement of my arms so that I wouldn''t leave this small tea party. "Lily, don''t you want to take one more sip?" said Princess Anastasia as if she wanted to give me an incitement to make me stay longer to attend this tea party. "Lily, can I help you work?" Compared to Princess Anastasia who seemed to want to force me with incitement and seduction, Hana seemed like she wanted to join me who was going to work inspection the Marquess Rommel Main Mansion for the renovation and cleaning that had been done previously. These two women seemed like they wanted to follow me whenever they had nothing to do. I took a deep breath and started to move away from them, "I''m really busy today you know..." As I moved away from them, I suddenly heard them move quickly to sit down and finish a cup of tea before going after my footsteps who wanted to do a special inspection of Marquess Rommel''s residence after the family vacation. During the busy activities of the Maid on duty, I was accompanied by Hana and Princess Anastasia walking through the hallways that were still part of the hallway of my private bedroom. This long hallway had been completely cleaned by Aiko without leaving any traces of dust and dirt stains that could be seen by the naked eye. "Hmm..." with my small mumble, while paying attention to every gap in the walls of the hallway, I tried to find small mistakes left by Aiko but no dirt was missed by Aiko. "I''m impressed with Aiko''s hard work who can clean these hallways without leaving a single trace of dirt. If all slimes could be tamed and think like Aiko, maybe a house cleaning service with a herd of slimes could be a brilliant business idea," I said in a small tone praising the hard work done by Aiko along with the other stealth slime herd. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, this is the result of maximum hard work for an evolved monster," following my work which was inspecting a total cleaning of the Marquess Rommel Mansion, Princess Anastasia looked like she was rubbing her index finger to check the dust left behind. When her index finger touched one of the hallway walls, there were only traces of her fingerprints left on the wall without any dust stains. "So clean, I also want to experience a place to live as clean as this," grumbled Princess Anastasia who was now starting to pay close attention to the hallway walls. "With cleanliness like this, wouldn''t it be a waste to do inspections every day, Lily?" asked Princess Anastasia as she stepped closer to me. "I have to do this because this Mansion has been abandoned for a long time since our family vacation. Some wild plants such as mushrooms and moss which are natural pests to decompose an object in the forest have grown abundantly until it makes us have trouble to clean them. I''m worried if they will grow back if not detected by my inspection," I replied with an answer that made Princess Anastasia nod. "I understand the main point of this inspection. But mold and mildew take a long time to grow, right?" Princess Anastasia asked as she looked around. "Oh, Your Highness. Mold and mildew are things that can easily grow like other plant pests. Their unexpected appearance is an indication of humidity that can damage a building. As a Saintess who once worked at the Aurora Shrine near a water source, I can feel how troublesome this kind of inspection work is to prevent further damage to the Aurora Shrine building," Hana now chimed in about this troublesome work with her life experience of having worked at one of the Aurora Shrines with high humidity levels. "I don''t have such a tough life experience. Thank you for sharing that experience and information about useful knowledge," Princess Anastasia smiled as if she had gained new information about forest pests that could damage buildings after being allowed to grow for so long. "You''re welcome, Princess Anastasia. Now let''s help Lily inspect the entire Marquess Rommel Mansion!" Hana exclaimed in an excited tone with her fists raised. Seeing these two women who could disagree and be good friends made me confused in dealing with them. "Am I being too excessive when thinking about them who often disagree and are good friends like this?" I muttered a little, starting to question their relationship. I immediately ignored my bad thoughts about their relationship it seemed like they were pretending to be friends in front of me by continuing my important work to do an important inspection of the Mansion that was restored to be my residence. Along with the sound of our footsteps walking down the hallway and paying close attention to every corner, I heard the sound of small footsteps from Sebastian who seemed to be looking for me. From a distance, our gazes met and we exchanged greetings with our nod. Sebastian began to approach me who was with Princess Anastasia and Hana. With a letter in his hand, I could feel that there was a new problem. Chapter 173 - 2 - The Most Hated Noble Family Sebastian came to meet me with his slowlyly steps, paying attention to his respectful attitude towards Princess Anastasia and Hana, who had become important guests of the Marquess Rommel family. A letter in his hand signified an important matter that had to be conveyed to me immediately because of my status as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family. The fact that my father refused the command baton that I wanted to return had been known to Sebastian. I don''t know what reason my father was hiding, but it seemed that he was taking advantage of this free time to let go of his responsibility in making important decisions that would be made by the Marquess Rommel family. There were only a few people who knew that I still held the command baton of the Marquess Rommel family and one of them was Sebastian. "I hope my presence does not bother you, Lily-sama," with his respectful attitude that knew the boundaries between Matriarch and Butler, Sebastian maintained his attitude well in front of me. "If you are looking for me instead of my father, maybe there is something that requires my consideration, right?" I replied while using a soft tone to make Princess Anastasia and Hana feel comfortable with the relaxed atmosphere of this conversation. By blinking one of my eyes, I tried to give a small code to Sebastian to be relaxed as long as Princess Anastasia and Hana were beside me. Sebastian seemed to notice the small blink that made him more relaxed like a Butler who accompanied the daughter of the Master he served while taking a short walk enjoying the scenery inside the Mansion. "Yes, there are some letters that need your advice, Lily-sama. I don''t know if this is an appropriate letter to be delivered to Marquess Rommel or not," said Sebastian while handing over a letter. Sebastian extended his hand to give a letter covered in gold ink with a wax seal that had the symbol of a noble family. I accepted the letter given by Sebastian and examined it carefully. When I received the letter, Hana seemed to have a disgusted expression and didn''t want to see it any further. "Ugh, that disgusting family again?" Hana said while turning her face away after seeing the symbol of the noble family on the wax seal of her letter. "I can''t believe they invited Marquess Rommel''s family to their twins'' birthday, is it related to Marquess Rommel also having twin daughters, Alice and Alyssa?" Princess Anastasia said while showing an unhappy expression on her face after seeing the symbol of this noble family. It seemed like they both had the same hatred for this noble family and I needed additional information before deciding what the Marquess Rommel family would do next. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is there something wrong with this family?" I asked Princess Anastasia and Hana who seemed to have the same opinion after knowing the symbol of the noble family printed on the wax seal of my letter. Princess Anastasia and Hana turned their faces away again after hearing my question. An extraordinary hatred had been in their hearts for the behavior of these noble twins who seemed to have done something that made them feel uncomfortable. "Rather than being troubled, I feel more disgusted by the behavior of the boy in that noble family. Even though he is the same age as me, his perverted nature makes me want to slap his face, but my actions must be restrained because of my dignity as one of the Princesses of the Aurora Kingdom," said Princess Anastasia with her face now filled with a look of hatred for the figure of the boy who was specifically aimed at this noble family. "That problematic boy also almost defiled the body of a Saintess with his dirty and sinful hands. I was almost touched by his dirty hands and luckily it was thwarted by my heavenly holy dragon spirit who suddenly went berserk with a scream so as not to touch any part of my skin," along with Princess Anastasia''s words that felt disgusted by the treatment given by the boy, Hana also gave her very disgusting experience of meeting the boy again. These two identical testimonies were enough for me to reject the invitation letter from this noble family. "Turns out it''s quite problematic huh?" I replied as I opened the wax seal of the letter and took out the paper containing the writings. I immediately read the contents of the invitation letter and immediately crumpled it up. Poomm... "Sebastian, we will reject the invitation to the birthday party of these noble twins and make sure not to make any contact related to this noble family," I said to Sebastian and threw the invitation letter. "Oh, don''t forget to burn that rude letter," I continued my words in a cold tone while giving Sebastian additional orders. "I can''t believe there are people who are confident enough to send such an invitation letter," I grumbled a little after feeling an insult given by the invitation letter. What made me annoyed and angry was the writing style of the invitation letter which had looked down on the Marquess Rommel family because we were not included in the two factions that were at odds in the Aurora Kingdom Capital. Unbeknownst to everyone, we had become an independent neutral noble family with all the needs of our territory well met. Even during our family vacation that cut off contact with anyone, we had created a new trade rule along with an economic cycle that could spin endlessly to fulfill every territory of Marquess Rommel''s power with low tax prices. "Inviting a financially independent noble family with such arrogance, I don''t even want to meet them," I continued with a decision. "I understand, Lily-sama. I will convey this to the Maid in charge of receiving incoming letters and begin an investigation into the noble family that has allied with the noble family that insulted the Marquess Rommel family," Sebastian replied while giving a bow before leaving me. With that respectful greeting, Sebastian walked away leaving me, and crumpled the invitation letter into a ball that would be burned later. "I really can''t believe there is a noble family with such incredible arrogance," I muttered while watching Sebastian who was leaving to carry out my orders. "You have no idea how disgusting and troublesome that family is, Lily," Princess Anastasia with her annoyed feelings still showed a hateful gaze when listening to that family. "I just came back from a family vacation, Princess Anastasia," I replied in a relaxed tone as I continued my steps to inspect the corridors of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion to make sure no forest pests were growing. Along with my relaxed steps walking along the corridors in front of me, the conversation had turned into a curse directed at that noble family. Especially by Hana who felt very tarnished if her eyes accidentally met the gaze of the boy she hated so much. "If only I wasn''t a Saintess, I could order Vasilica to crush their residence with full power," said Hana with her eyes still sharp and full of hatred. I, who had just returned from a family vacation and was living a relaxed life, was completely unaware of the conflict that had occurred in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. It was none of my business at all when the needs of Marquess Rommel''s territory had been met to the point that there were no problems that made my father intervene directly in dealing with it. "If only I wasn''t a Princess who was forced to have a great sense of tolerance for one of the subjects who supported the royal family, I would make them a bitter journey while they were nobles in this kingdom," said Princess Anastasia with a gentle but cold smile on her face, it made me who saw it immediately feel an aura of cunning that made Princess Anastasia look like a villain who messed everything up from behind the scenes. The insults filled with disgust that I heard came from valuable experiences of the behavior of the noble family. Until my ears accidentally heard a suggestion that was quite dangerous if it happened again. "Lily, how about you take the invitation to the twins'' birthday party and curse their entire family like before?" said Hana with a smile without guilt and the intention of seeing the noble family get cursed by Zoe. I suddenly felt my body sweating after hearing it. I''m sure that Hana who has become a holy Saintess doesn''t have such bad thoughts and this is just a little joke from the bottom of her heart that feels annoyed with the noble family. "You have a brilliant idea, I never even thought of that. It would be better if Lily cursed their entire family like she did before. That would be a very pleasant sight!" exclaimed Princess Anastasia happily and her sparkling eyes looked at me. Ehh... that was just a joke, right? Huuh... you''re not serious about this, are you, Princess Anastasia? Along with Princess Anastasia''s sparkling eyes, now Hana is also looking at me with the same gaze! Ugh, I feel like this is a unity and understanding that arises from the same enemy. How can I divert these two sparkling gazes with such bad things? With one small breath from me, I answered the hope that they would change their bad intentions. "You heard it yourself, right, that I have rejected the invitation letter," I said in a calm tone while my eyes returned to paying attention to the clean hallways in front of me. Since this inspection took quite a long time, the entire trip was filled with listening to Princess Anastasia and Hana''s hatred for that noble family. I don''t know why that noble family''s image has worsened. What is certain is that I will not make contact with that noble family that has become famous for its infamy. If I think about it further, it seems like that noble family is too confident in the abilities of their son who is a twin with their daughter. Where does that noble family''s confidence come from? [ It seems like I am the source of all the incidents that have happened in the Aurora Kingdom Capital. ] Huh? My Goddess, what are you saying? While I was muttering about the source of that noble family''s confidence, my Goddess suddenly entered my mind''s communication channel. [ I told you, I am the source of the problem, Lily-chan! ] [ It was my doing that made them reincarnate into this world! ] [ You remember my complaints about the human who liked to get himself hit by a truck in another world until he died stupidly? ] I think I''ve heard this before, but when? I don''t know what my Goddess is thinking, but it seems like this problem will take a long time to be resolved. Chapter 174 - 3 - Stealth Slime Empowerment The information given by my Goddess made me ponder for a moment. A word that bothered me had been spinning around in my head. A word that destroyed the balance of this world even after the era of the Great Hero ended. Reincarnation or rebirth using the memories of a previous life, was a term I had read in the magic book of the Great Hero in the past. A proof left behind to record an incident in the past where someone reincarnated fought with the Great Hero because of a clash of ideologies. I didn''t want to make the destruction that happened in the past happen again in the present. Unlike the Great Hero in the past who was summoned to this world using holy power from an artifact blessed by the Goddess Aurora, now I had to face someone who was reincarnated from another world to this world with memories still in their head. "This will be very troublesome," I grumbled a little in response to my Goddess''s words. [ I didn''t know that this reincarnation was too perverted and dangerous to become a disgusting boy who liked to tease a woman like that. ] [ Even though in his previous life he had died because he was too busy dating various women. ] [ I thought he would immediately repent after being given a chance to live again after being hit by a truck, it turns out his life is the same. ] Hearing the words of my talkative Goddess, now I miss Mio who is reforging the cursed sword. After several weeks of disappearing without any news, it seems like Mio has had a hard time reforging the cursed sword so there has been no news from her until now. I even sent Noel to see Mio''s condition, but there was only a report that Mio''s family home was tightly closed with the chimney in her blacksmith''s room constantly burning. "I think you should be more selective in seeing a human, my Goddess," I said in a small tone to give her advice. Along with my footsteps and gaze that walked along the corridors of this Mansion to the end, I immediately stopped after the small inspection that I was doing had ended. "I don''t think we found any traces of forest pests that grew after being cleaned by Aiko," I said while looking at Princess Anastasia and Hana who were accompanying me on a small walk to do the inspection. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are too thorough for this, Lily," said Princess Anastasia with her small breath that was out of breath after walking with me. Unlike Hana who looked normal, she seemed calmer and still observed the walls of the hallway with her eyes. "There are no remnants of moss and fungus left, I think the deep cleaning of the stealth slime herd has been successful," she said while giving a small compliment to the stealth slime herd for their hard work. "I think they deserve a day off as a small gift from me, cleaning one Mansion for several weeks must have drained a lot of their magic power," along with my words, I briefly saw several stealth slime herds who were using their human forms wearing several maid uniforms to help clean the outside of the Mansion. The direction of my gaze made Princess Anastasia and Hana immediately look outside the Mansion, they saw several groups of stealth slimes playing around using water taken from a bucket to wipe the walls of the Mansion until they were shiny clean. "They work hard huh?" said Princess Anastasia who seemed like she wanted to take one of the stealth slimes to work in the Royal Palace. I didn''t want to think badly like that, but the look in her eyes gave me a perception of that. Through her little words, Princess Anastasia suddenly let out a small sigh. "If only I had one slime that could clean my room from dust and dirt in the air, I would definitely work hard without feeling the heavy stress from the stupidity carried out by the nobles of the Aurora Kingdom," grumbled Princess Anastasia told the source of her stress about her job as a Princess who drives all the policies of the royal family behind the scenes. I understood what Princess Anastasia said after reading the invitation letter that was full of insults like that. If only the nobles in the Aurora Kingdom were righteous and did not cause so much trouble, then my family would not be a neutral family that can now do anything freely after not being tied to one political interest in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. But from the eyes of other noble families, the presence of Princess Anastasia who was on vacation at Marquess Rommel''s residence seemed to show that our family still had a close relationship with the royal family. At least this was still better than me having to be engaged to that hopeless trash. Speaking of that trash, was he still a candidate for King to lead this Aurora Kingdom in the future? "Uuhh!!" just by thinking about that trash''s face, I experienced an excruciating pain in my head as if I didn''t want to think about something impossible to happen in the future. With his behavior like trash, it would bring the Aurora Kingdom one step closer to the final trash dump. A dark future with only destruction on every side of the road. I tried to forget about that unimportant thing and walked towards one of the rooms connected to the main entrance of the Mansion. "If you want to employ one of the stealth slimes, I can arrange it as long as they get the appropriate salary and benefits," I said in reply to Princess Anastasia''s small mumble who expected the stealth slime''s ability to clean her private room from dust and dirt. I wouldn''t mind if one of the stealth slimes could eavesdrop or copy some secret information from Princess Anastasia''s private room. Just think of it as a mutually beneficial relationship between Princess Anastasia''s clean private room and me getting important information accurately from Princess Anastasia. "Really? You can arrange one of the stealth slimes to work in my private room?" like getting a gift addressed to her, Princess Anastasia looked very happy after seeing me able to give a gift that she really wanted. "As long as they are treated properly," I answered briefly with a small nod. Princess Anastasia''s gaze was filled with sparkling lights that made her look very happy with the answer I gave. By giving an answer that made her happy, it made me feel happy too because my relationship with Princess Anastasia seemed close and harmonious. "Lily, can I ask one of the stealth slimes to clean my private room in the Aurora Goddess Temple too?" after Princess Anastasia''s request got a positive answer from me, now Hana looked like she wanted to get what Princess Anastasia had gotten too. With her pleading and sparkling eyes too, it made me too weak to refuse her. "Ugh, this is a cunning way to ask me with a look like that," I grumbled a little with a voice that was held back in my mouth. "Can''t I get it?" with Hana''s pleading eyes that continued to attack and left no signs of stopping before getting what she expected, I was forced to submit to her request with some special conditions. "Can a monster like a stealth slime enter the Aurora Goddess Temple?" I asked while asking Hana an important question. Cttaakkk... With a snap of her fingers, Hana summoned one of the spirits that came from within the Aurora Goddess Shrine. Clliinngg... With a sudden burst of holy magic energy, I saw a heavenly holy dragon spirit that had been bullied by Zoe and her sister. "Oh, we meet again, cute little dragon," I said to greet the heavenly holy dragon spirit that had formed a contract with Hana. "Huukk!! This human!" with a little panic from its dragon wings that suddenly spread, it seemed to be keeping its distance from me. "Vasilica, please behave yourself with my good friend... I mean my love partner," said Hana with an introduction that was ambiguous enough for me to hear. "Eh?" as expected by a spirit who didn''t understand the words that Hana had said, Vasilica looked surprised and opened his mouth wide. "I-I didn''t hear you wrong, right?" asked Vasilica with his dragon wings flapping up and down. "You heard right, starting today you have to respect Lily like your own mother!" Hana said, pressing some of her tone to control the rejection that Valisica was about to say. As if he couldn''t do anything else, Vasilica looked depressed by Hana''s words and gave up. His spirit body which looked like a newly hatched dragon baby started to fly towards me and stood still on my shoulder. "N-Nice to meet you, Mama," Vasilica said in a tone that seemed depressed. "Now! That''s my good spirit!" Hana said with a cheerful smile on her face. It seemed like I had just seen a heavenly holy dragon spirit submitting to the orders of a human who had been reborn as a Saintess. "You can''t refuse it, huh?" I asked in a small whisper that Vasilica could hear. "You won''t know what Hana will do when someone dares to refuse her orders," Vasilica replied in a small whisper near my ear. When Vasilica was standing on my shoulder with both of his feet, Zoe suddenly came out from behind my hair to greet Vasilica with her butterfly forms. "Yoo! Vasilica, we meet again!" Zoe greeted with a surprise using the pressure of her magical energy that began to bind Vasilica''s body. "Haaaa!! You also appear, you impudent spirit!" Vasilica exclaimed with his body starting to be bound by the magical energy that restrained his body. With the movement of his body struggling and wanting to escape from the magical energy that restrained his body, it made my shoulders feel very heavy and I wanted to immediately throw Vasilica''s small body up with a quick throw. "Zoe, can you stop your... warm and friendly greeting?" I said to Zoe who was now starting to reduce the intensity of her magical energy that was restraining Vasilica''s body. "I understand, Master," with full obedience to my orders, Zoe began to reduce the intensity of her magical energy that had restrained Vasilica''s movements. "Puuaahh!! I almost died of shortness of breath after being pressured by that much magical energy. Where did you get that much magical energy from!" said Vasilica who now looked very annoyed and started to fly to catch Zoe. With a quick movement, Zoe dodged and made the main entrance room of the Marquess Rommel Mansion filled with two spirits chasing each other. Seeing Zoe and Vasilica running and being chased, it created several gusts of wind that made the dust and dirt spread again after being cleaned by the Maid who had been on duty earlier. "This will make this place dirty again after cleaning it with so much effort," along with my soft breath, I began to exert a pressure of magical energy to stop Zoe and Vasilica''s movements. Baamm!! With one breath of my large and dense magical energy, Zoe and Vasilica looked like mosquitoes that fell after being patted. Chapter 175 - 4 - Small Problem Always Happen A small quarrel that ended in a chase made the main entrance room of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion even messier than usual. The dust and dirt that had been cleaned were swept back into this room because Zoe was running being chased by Vasilica. Luckily, I was able to stop their behavior like spirits who were too excessive when hating each other. With my large magical energy overflowing and limiting their movements, I could see their bodies falling quickly to the ground after my magical energy overflow caught their attention. My large and dense magical energy overflow seemed to shackle the actions they were doing and now they looked like mosquitoes that had just been squashed by the palm of my hand. With a trembling body and feeling a sense of fear from my magical energy overflow that was ready to explode towards them using magical energy chants, I started to look at them with a menace smile. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you happy with playing around?" I asked with a cold expression on my face. Zoe and Vasilica began to kneel in front of me using their spirit forms they looked like they were scared after receiving the pressure of magical energy that I gave them. With my mood still calm and not triggered by anger after this room became a mess after being cleaned, I could still tolerate what they had done if it was cleaned and tidied up again. "Vasilica! I told you to think of Lily as your mother!" "Why did you make a mess like this again!" "You embarrass me as someone who has made a contract with you!" Together with Vasilica who knelt in front of me, I could hear Hana''s voice grumbling to Vasilica because she felt annoyed that he had embarrassed herself. The behavior shown by Vasilica was like the manners that had been lost as a human who had formed a contract with a spirit. Yes, I also feel embarrassed if Zoe often causes problems that could be avoided. "Because of your rude behavior, I was reluctant to ask Lily to lend me one of her stealth slimes." "The only janitor who could make my bedroom comfortable inside the Aurora Shrine has disappeared!" "And all of that is thanks to your mistake of not admitting your past mistakes and holding an unworthy grudge as a spirit belonging to a Saintess!" Hana said with a firm tone of voice along with her cold gaze. The cold gaze given by Hana seemed to give a small threat to Vasilica to be able to restrain herself more wisely as a heavenly holy dragon spirit who had formed a contract with the Saintess. "Even though I intended to show Lily that the Aurora Shrine could accept tamed monsters and spirits. But it turned out that my spirit caused a problem like this, please forgive me for neglecting to educate my spirit properly, Lily," like giving an apology by bowing her body towards me, I felt a little guilty if this mistake happened because of the confrontation given by Zoe. The overflow of my magical energy that restricted Zoe and Vasilica''s movements immediately disappeared to accept Hana''s apology. Responding to Hana''s sincere apology, I stroked her hair and straightened her body position to be upright again. Getting an apology by bowing like that was a bit troublesome and embarrassing when experienced by myself. "I don''t mind this, it''s just that it will make the Maid in charge of taking care of this room work harder than usual. For that, there must be someone responsible for cleaning this room like before," I said while directing my gaze to Zoe. Zoe who understood my words immediately snapped her butterfly wings until a magic spread throughout this room. Like reversing time to the condition before it was dirty, some dust and dirt seemed to disappear as if returning to their previous place hidden from sight. That efficient magic is one of Zoe''s special magic with her ability that seems to be able to manipulate the time circulating her in addition to her ability to use curse magic spells. I think this makes me a little more relieved after the situation is more controlled than before. "This is better than what happened before," I said in response to the room being cleaned up again with a snap of Zoe''s butterfly wings. "It would be better if you two get along with each other after the past grudges are paid off, right?" I continued while looking at Vasilica who was still kneeling and bowing his head in his little dragon spirit form. With this controlled state, I seemed to have become a frightening specter that even my spirit and the spirits that had been bound by contracts with other humans could fear. Could this be a blessing given by my Goddess, the Goddess Aurora, and the Goddess of Destruction? With the combination of three different Goddess blessings, I felt like I exceeded what a human could achieve. Moreover, my job as a Saintess had now increased to the job of the Monarch of Holy Destruction. Receiving the magic pressure I gave, Zoe and Vasilica looked at each other. "Hey, let''s make a deal to fight in a quiet place without disturbing the surrounding life?" Zoe said as if giving Vasilica a suggestion to fight in another quiet place. "I agree with that," Vasilica replied as if holding back his anger after hearing Zoe''s words. The grudges in the past were carried over to the present, I felt that the grudges between spirits had become eternal and attacked each other until this mortal world was destroyed. Seeing their attitude of being forced to get along, I then heaved a sigh of relief after this funny little problem was over. "They made my head spin when they fought by messing up everything around them," I said while glancing at Hana who felt awkward after her contract spirit made an embarrassing move on her. "I''m sorry about this, Lily," Hana replied, lowering her face, blushing after her spirit went wild. "Um, is this a sign that this room is safe from destruction?" Princess Anastasia asked in her small voice. "I''m a little hesitant to ask that, but it''s safer than before, right?" Princess Anastasia asked once again to make sure Zoe and Vasilica had stopped fighting. Unlike me and Hana who were used to seeing situations like this, it seemed that Princess Anastasia looked scared after seeing this unusual situation before her eyes. "The situation is safe, Princess Anastasia," I replied while glancing at Princess Anastasia who was hiding behind my back. "Huh?" Seeing Princess Anastasia who was hiding behind my back, it seemed that I felt something strange from her. Compared to what Zoe and Vasilica did, my magical energy outburst should have been much more frightening than the chaos caused by the two spirits who didn''t get along. "By the way, what are you doing, Princess Anastasia?" Hana asked with a cynical look in her eyes at Princess Anastasia who was hiding behind my back. "I-I''m hiding from two spirits who are fighting each other," replied Princess Anastasia while burying her face in my back. "Huuhhh? Hiding huh?" with soft footsteps, Hana seemed to be pulling Princess Anastasia''s arm until her body that was hiding behind my back came out. "Don''t take advantage of the situation!" Hana grumbled, looking annoyed at Princess Anastasia. "Eehh... but I have to hide to ensure my safety as a Princess. If something happens to me, then the Marquess Rommel family will be fully responsible," replied Princess Anastasia while puffing out her cheeks as if she was annoyed at Hana who had pulled herself out of her hiding place. "A safe place should be behind a thick and sturdy wall!" Hana argued, giving her a small argument. Along with that small argument, I saw some sparks and flashes of electricity from both of their eyes who wanted to attack each other''s arguments. After breaking up the two fighting spirits earlier, I had to intervene in breaking up the verbal fight between Hana and Princess Anastasia. Why is my job getting harder than usual?! I then gave a gentle caress to their hair and started moving down to pull their cheeks. Squuiisshhh... "What are you two doing?" I asked in a weak tone after seeing several unimportant fights always happening before my own eyes. Starting from a fight between two spirits from an unsatisfied past grudge and now a small fight between two important women who have positions in the Aurora Kingdom. Can''t I feel calm for just a moment? When I was expecting the peace that I wanted to feel, suddenly the main door of the Marquess Rommel Mansion opened wide and Sebastian was seen entering it. Crraaacckkk... "Lily-sama, are you waiting for someone to come?" Sebastian asked after seeing me standing not far from the main entrance of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion. "No, Sebastian. I''m just doing a small inspection to make sure the forest pests don''t grow back to this place. You know that this Mansion that has been abandoned for quite a long time has become a fertile field for growing mushrooms and moss that looks as gloomy as an abandoned residence." "Ah, inspection huh? It seems like we have to do that periodically because recently we found a rat nest that has formed a large colony in the back garden." "O-Oh, no, has that been resolved by extermination?" hearing Sebastian''s words, suddenly my body shuddered as if feeling something disgusting from the nocturnal rodents that often become pests in every resident''s house. "Marchioness Amagi has done that noble task because she is annoyed with their population that is growing before her very eyes. For now, some smells of burnt meat have filled the back garden. I hope it doesn''t bother Lily-sama because it is close to your private bedroom." Thanks for the information, now I really feel bothered when my nose smells the smell of burnt meat. A nest of rats that have formed a colony, huh? That would make my mother scream and burn them without a trace. I hope my mother doesn''t leave a single colony that makes me feel uncomfortable walking around the back garden. "Ah, I guess for the time being, I will close my bedroom''s window so that I don''t smell the smell of burnt meat," I replied with a light word that didn''t show my attitude of objecting to it along with a glance of my eyes directed at Princess Anastasia and Hana. "You all also don''t feel bothered by what my mother has done, right?" I asked Princess Anastasia and Hana. With their matching head movements and nodding, I felt that it was no longer a problem for the time being. "I am very relieved after hearing the answer," Sebastian replied, having confirmed the answer in front of him and smiling in relief. Chapter 176 - 5 - My Mother Relaxing Day The information given by Sebastian made me, Princess Anastasia and Hana immediately rush to the back garden. A cloud of black smoke rose high, along with the smell of burnt meat. From a distance, I saw my mother holding her magic staff actively casting fire magic that burned the holes left by the rat colonies. Seeing the holes from the rats'' digs and emitting hot pillars of fire, I could feel that my mother wanted to burn down this back garden. Because winter had ended and this was the beginning of spring, my mother''s activities had threatened the seedlings that would grow with poor soil quality like this. I immediately rushed to my mother who was in Magic Maniac Mode that could not be disturbed at all. To wake up my mother who was in Magic Maniac Mode, I needed to give a hard push until her gaze shifted to me. With one swing of my foot that stepped on the ground and pushed my body to shoot like an arrow, I gave a surprise with a small hug that was able to hit the switch button between my mother''s Normal Mode and her Magic Maniac Mode. Booosshhh!! Leaving Princess Anastasia and Hana, I immediately sped off to prevent even greater destruction from the fire magic chant that looked like it was burning down this whole plant. If it wasn''t stopped immediately, it would make the quality of the soil in the back garden bad. "Mama!!" with a shout from my mouth that screamed, I gave a push that was too big until my head touched my mother''s body who was drowning in her Magic Maniac Mode. Boonk!! My head felt like it was hit by soft flesh after the push from my foot swing hit my mother''s body. "Huueekk!!" with her cute little scream, my mother''s body was pushed until she fell face down on the ground. Buugghhh... Braaakkk... Poommm... My mother and I fell and rolled on the ground in the back garden, making the clothes we were wearing dirty with black soil that had been burned by my mother''s fire magic chant. Our bodies that were rolling on the ground immediately stopped after Pyra rushed to use her sword sheath to hold my mother''s body which was rolling out of control. "Marchioness Amagi, are you okay?" asked Pyra with her eyes still looking sleepy as usual. "Haauuu... my head is so dizzy!" my mother grumbled with her eyes closed and holding her head as if she felt a headache in her head. I, who seemed normal with all this, immediately stood up and cleaned some of the black dirt that stuck to my clothes. The stains from the black dirt were the result of the burning carried out by my mother after she found a rat''s nest that had formed a colony in the back garden. I felt that the small genocide carried out by my mother not only killed the rat''s nest but also the shoots of plants that were hibernating because of the winter. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is truly an uncontrolled genocide," I said while standing calmly. "Lily-sama, please do not do such a dangerous thing. Marchioness Amagi almost died from a sudden attack when she was crazy like that," said Pyra who was now hooking her sword sheath to her hip. Her unkempt fiery red hair and her sleepy eyes looked like she was being hit by a busyness that made her more active than usual. "Oh, sorry, I did not mean to do such a dangerous thing," I replied while giving a relaxed attitude to Pyra who was currently in charge of being the Head Maid. For some unknown reason, my mother seemed to be playing around when she appointed Pyra as the Head Maid to make her work harder than usual. "I don''t have a problem with that, just please don''t make Yulia complain again after she has been working normally lately." "Just so you know, Pyra. Of the many Maids who work at Marquess Rommel''s residence, only Yulia works casually as a personal Doctor and Maid who takes care of Marquess Rommel''s family when they are sick. If it weren''t for her who is relaxing right now, how could I possibly do something crazy and fun like this!" as if giving a fire of encouragement for my actions that shot like an arrow into my mother''s body, I smiled at Pyra and got a click of the tongue in return from her. "Tch! I had no idea that this was Lily-sama''s hobby to make her mother suffer," Pyra replied with a slightly joking click of her tongue when replying to my seemingly casual and disrespectful remark. With that click of her tongue, Pyra then carried my mother who was slowly recovering from her dizziness after falling and rolling with me. "It makes my head spin like seeing our income report that has been suppressed by the Royal Capital''s taxes lately," my mother grumbled as she tried to stand up straight with her balance crumbling. "You should be more careful, Mama," I replied in a tone without any guilt. Puukkk... Puukk... With a light pat of my mother''s hand on the clothes she was wearing, some dirty soil began to fall and showed how dry the ground was after receiving her fire magic attack. The dry soil that was created after receiving her fire magic attack was only because of a colony of mice that had formed a nest in the back garden. "This makes me think that it''s more excessive than usual," I said in a soft tone while looking around me, black and dry land. Then several rat holes that were still burning with fire from my mother''s magic attack were displayed before my eyes. Besides the damage caused by my mother''s magic attack, several Maids served as her Exclusive Maids looks scared. I took a deep breath before glancing at my mother. "Mama, isn''t this too much to make this fertile land die because it was burned down by fire magic spell?" I asked in a relaxed tone and tried to see what my mother had done as a positive thing. "I think that''s too much," my mother replied with an awkward expression on her face who was now trying to stand up straight with the help of her magic staff. By standing up slowly and looking around, I could see several groups of stealth slimes on duty to clean the air around here from the residue of the magic core that my mother had cast. "Mom, you also know that all the magic energy chants we do create magic core residue pollution that makes some stealth slimes have to work to clean it up, right?" I continued asking while watching some stealth slimes trying hard to absorb my mom''s magic core residue that was scattered in the air. Thanks to the explanation given by Aiko, now I can assume that magic core residue is pollution that cannot be seen by the naked human eye. With the help of a group of stealth slimes who can see magic core residue, it makes the job of cleaning up the magic core residue done by them. "I''m sorry about that, Lily," said my mom after cleaning the front of her clothes that were dirty from the blackened soil from being burned by her fire magic attack. "Just think of it as if they are working overtime with this unplanned incident, right, Pyra?" I said while directing my gaze to Pyra who was standing holding back her sleepy eyes behind my mom''s body that was covering her. "Un!" with a short reply and a great feeling of laziness, I could only see her head nodding slightly. After the situation became calmer, Princess Anastasia and Hana immediately rushed towards me. The view of the back garden which looked like it was burnt, made me as one of the residents of this place feel embarrassed when showing the back garden that was filled with this burnt smell. "Uh, sorry if this view makes your eyes feel uncomfortable after seeing it," I said to Princess Anastasia and Hana who were in front of me. "Anastias-chan and Hina-chan, are you guys taking a walk with Lily?" said my mother who suddenly put on Marchioness Mode which became more elegant and wise all of a sudden. With a greeting full of awkwardness because the back garden looked burnt, Princess Anastasia and Hana answered my mother''s question by ignoring the back garden that had been damaged by burning. "Y-Yes, we are taking a walk with Lily," replied Princess Anastasia with her elegant attitude. "Yes, we were taking a walk with Lily to make sure that no forest pests had re-emerged around the Mansion and it seems that Marchioness Amagi has just destroyed a rat nest based on information provided by Sebastian. Is that correct, Marchioness Amagi?" To avert the gazes of those who had seen the destructive power of my mother''s fire magic chant, Hana seemed to want to make what my mother had done seem like an unavoidable mistake. "That''s true, as you can see now," replied my mother with a smile and showed her hard work that had made a colony of rat nests into burnt meat. Together with my mother who was showing off the results of her hard work, we were surprised by several rats that began to come out of their dug holes with their bodies half-cooked after being burned. Cuuiitt... Ciittt... Kaboommm!!! Baaammm!!! When the rats made a squeaking sound from their mouths that were dying and wanted to die peacefully, my mother immediately cast her Fireball magic quickly and then it was thrown until it hit the rat''s body that was burnt until half-cooked. "Ara~ it seems like there are still some rats that managed to survive after the entire back garden burned down. I have to make sure that these rats meet their end properly," with a smile that looked cold and had no feelings at all, I saw my mother trying to kill the rats that had formed a nest in the back garden like this. I, who saw Mama''s eyes turn dark without showing any light in her eyes could only remain silent. "It seems like this will be a very troublesome day for Mama," I muttered a little while giving a small nod to Pyra who was standing silently behind my Mama. "I understand, Lily-sama," before I gave further orders to Pyra, it seemed she already knew what I wanted to say. "Marchioness Amagi," with soft words coming from Pyra''s mouth, her dim eyes holding back sleep immediately opened wide. "Allow me to help hunt your rat nest until they are all extinct along with the blood of their descendants," said Pyra with a serious expression on her face. "Hmm?" hearing Pyra''s words that deviated far from what I expected, it seemed I had triggered a misunderstanding of the order I was going to give Pyra. Pyra with the fire of enthusiasm that threw away her sleepiness and laziness immediately filled her entire body with a large flow of magic. The sword sheath on her waist now resonated as if flowing a surge of magic energy that flowed throughout her body. Seeing Pyra''s sudden change, I could confirm one thing. The orders I gave and what Pyra understood were different from each other. It seemed like this was going to be another long day. Chapter 177 - 6 - The Clean-Up With Craziness As if possessed by a madness that filled her entire body with magical energy, I started screaming in my heart when Pyra did a crazy act by jumping up and diving down along with the roar of her sword that had been filled with magical resonance. Kaabbaamm!! I heard a loud explosion sound again, and soil was thrown here and there until it hit my face. In a condition that was beyond my expectations, only a small answer could be explained logically by common sense. Pyra was crazy because she was enthusiastic about working, that''s what I felt and thought in a condition like this. I don''t know what triggered Pyra''s madness, I seem to have to hold myself back from saying that before a big madness occurs that spreads quickly. My hand immediately signaled my mother not to make any additional movements that would make two crazy people rampage in the backyard. Swiipp ... Wiipp ... With a swing of my hand that seemed to stop all movements, I felt relieved that there was only one crazy person who was doing her little activity with all her might. "Mom, please tell me if this backyard will be destroyed and rebuilt with the remaining family budget?" I asked Mom who didn''t let go of her magic staff and the magic chant that was already active at the tip of her magic staff. "Ara~ what a great idea, Lily. We have to destroy this backyard to burn these damn pests and make sure that these pests don''t have any offspring left in our backyard," replied my Mom with a cold tone of voice and her gaze fixed on the dying rat that managed to get out of the dug hole with its half-cooked body. My question seemed a little contradictory to my Mom''s expectations and answers. Destroying something to build something new, I couldn''t believe these were the words that came out of my Mom''s own mouth. "This is going to be a tough job, what kind of backyard are we going to make other than aesthetic destruction like this?" I said in a light tone and a little sarcasm towards my Mom''s actions who wanted to destroy the backyard. Kaabbaamm!! In addition to my mother''s actions that began to provide an active touch of magic to provide a magic attack with great destructive power, now my ears heard the sound of someone who was in a frenzy doing her little activity that was gradually destroying the backyard. Kaabbaammm !! The sound of the explosion slightly disturbed my communication with my mother. Without hearing a clear explanation and one-way understanding, I had to conclude that this backyard was completely destroyed and had to be rebuilt with the condition of the soil that had deteriorated. "No problem, we can rehabilitate the soil to become fertile again with the help of the touch of the green hands of the Dryad race," said my mother with a touch of her hand that advanced her magic staff to release the magic chant that had accumulated at the tip of her magic staff. I can''t say anything more about this and it''s better to hand over the destruction of this backyard under the pretext of cleaning up the rat nest that disturbs the beauty of this backyard. Together with the actions of Mama and Pyra who were becoming a duo of crazy people who couldn''t accept the reality before their eyes, I immediately looked at Princess Anastasia and Hana to apologize for the actions that were difficult to see well in their eyes. "Please forgive my mother and her Exclusive Maid for working so hard like this," I said with a small, awkward smile to them. "It''s okay, Lily. It''s a good experience to see again the greatness of Marchioness Amagi who was once the Head Magician of the Kingdom and see the greatness of her magic that never fades," said Princess Anastasia with a small smile that understood my mother''s actions that were filled with madness and her long range magic attack like this. "I would also do the same and tell Vasilica to hunt mice when there were this many of them," said Hana who seemed to support my mother''s actions by destroying a backyard that had become a rat nest. When they gave answers that supported my mother from their respective perspectives, I immediately looked from my slightly exhausted perspective at the destruction that had occurred before my eyes. Whether it was my blessing as the Monarch of Holy Destruction or something else, I felt that this destruction did not match the aesthetics of destruction that should provide a beautiful touch of art to the eyes. My body suddenly felt an unusual pressure until my heart beat fast. The urge to destroy something grew stronger along with Pyra''s behavior which triggered my instinct to destroy something together with her. My blood vessels felt like a fire of passion to destroy something that I had never felt before. "T-Thank you for understanding this slight manners action," I replied to Princess Anastasia and Hana with my attitude that tried to stay calm without being consumed by my instinct that wanted to do aesthetic destruction in this backyard. "I know if this sounds useless, may I help destroy this rat''s nest too, Marchioness Amagi," said Princess Anastasia suddenly to my mother. "Huh?" Princess Anastasia''s sudden words made me look at her in astonishment. "W-What did you say, Princess Anastasia?" I asked to make sure what I had heard did not deviate from what I had heard before. With my blinking eyes and confirming the words of Princess Anastasia herself, I looked at her with tenderness. "I intend to help Marchioness Amagi clean this backyard from the rat nest after hearing it from Sebastian. Am I not allowed to do it because my magic core is less compared to Marchioness Amagi''s magic core?" replied Princess Anastasia while taking out a small magic wand shaped like a hair clip from the wrist of her dress. I didn''t even know that Princess Anastasia kept a small magic wand on the wrist of her dress. "I don''t have a problem with that, it''s just that is it okay for a Princess to do something dirty like this?" I asked further to Princess Anastasia who seemed ready to release her magic chant. "I don''t have a problem with this. I''ve even gotten used to doing dirty things together with Lily like when we slept together before," replied Princess Anastasia with a cheerful face. Along with that smile. I felt a terrible pressure from Hana''s body that looked dark and cold, "Huuh?!" With her eyes that looked like they were darkened by something, Hana focused her sharp eyes on Princess Anastasia''s body. "What does that mean?" Hana asked with a soft smile that hid her face that was filled with darkness. It seems like I just stepped on a trap that accidentally activated and dragged me into a new problem that I didn''t expect before. What should I do this time? Uuh, no matter what. Please don''t make a meaningless fight again in front of me! I''m tired enough to prevent a meaningless fight. With her smiling face as if giving an ambiguous explanation when saying a statement that was full of other meanings, I could see Princess Anastasia smiling sarcastically at Hana. That smile seemed to show off her being one step faster than Hana. "Oh, my Goddess, I didn''t know that something as sweet as that had happened," replied my mother as if giving a soft smile to Princess Anastasia as her small response that liked the development between me and Princess Anastasia was getting further. That made Hana even more covered in darkness in her eyes which were ready to explode at any time. My body''s instincts that felt a sign of danger suddenly activated and I felt like I had to intervene in dealing with the problem that had been caused by Princess Anastasia who wanted to show off. Before I said a word that would defend myself so that I could live in peace, I could feel that Hana summoned her heavenly holy dragon spirit to appear in front of her. "Vasilica," said Hana in a soft tone that took a cunning bait given by Princess Anastasia as a holy girl Saintess. I could feel the overflow of magical energy from Vasilica who suddenly appeared in front of Hana. I could see that his gaze glanced at me as if to say, "I don''t want to cause any more trouble in order to survive with my life that is already on the brink, now what other problem is there?" And I could only shake my head to answer Vasilica''s gaze. Along with Vasilica''s appearance, I could feel that Zoe wanted to greet his again but was held back by a small command from me. "Zoe, don''t do that," I told Zoe to keep her from getting out from under my hair. After they had met and made a mess of the main entrance of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion, I felt responsible for preventing any more destruction in the backyard. "I understand your concerns, my Master." "But please let me greet him just this once, I promise not to do anything that will make my Master angry and think that I am a troublesome spirit to take care of," said Zoe with her butterfly spirit body slowly coming out of my back hair. Zoe who was a little rebellious from my orders immediately crawled out of my back hair and flapped her butterfly wings to greet Vasilica who was in Hana''s grasp. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swiipp... Pllaappp... Swiippp... Plaaappp... I don''t know why Zoe and Vasilica flapped their wings, but I know that what they did was mock each other after Vasilica''s facial expression was filled with angry lines. I ignored this for a while because none of their movements would endanger this place. The mockery from their wing movements seemed like something humans usually do to mock and tease each other. At least, this was still within safe limits that didn''t make me intervene to break their magical energy outburst that would be very dangerous if felt by Princess Anastasia and my mother. This was much better than attacking each other. After their respective taunts were considered sufficient, Zoe then remained still on my hair like a tightly attached hair clip. "So, can you help Princess Anastasia who has a weak magical core with your abundant magical energy, Vasilica?" when Hana said this, I didn''t hear Hana''s previous conversation because I was busy watching Vasilica''s dragon wings flap, and Zoe''s butterfly wings flap. "Kuuhh..." With her face filled with a blush caused by the defeat of her small magical capacity, Princess Anastasia looked like she had been toyed with by Hana. I don''t know what happened before, but it seemed like it had something to do with Princess Anastasia who wanted to help my mother clean up the rat nest that was spreading in the backyard. Together with Pyra who was still drowning in her madness. I have to pay attention to this troublesome thing for a while longer. How long will this crazy activity end? Chapter 178 - 7 - Mio Reforge Cursed Sword The deadly duo that was happening before my eyes was an Exclusive Maid who was a former top-level adventurer and the former Head of the Magician Division who had worked at the Aurora Royal Palace. All the magical energy throwing that caused pollution from the magic core residue made several groups of stealth slimes look at me with pleading gazes to stop this madness. Unlike me, who knew information about magic core residue that could cause pollution of magic spellcasting, which could damage and fail, my mother and Pyra did not know this information in detail. The reason I did not tell this information was that magic core residue was food that could be eaten by stealth slimes and the pretext of cleaning the air so that it was not polluted by pollution. However, excessive magic core residue like this would make them too full to eat anything. With conditions like this, several stealth slimes were now rotating duties between serving as Maids who cleaned the Marquess Rommel Main Mansion and shadow troops who were spying on the noble family who openly belittled the position and dignity of the Marquess Rommel family. With such a rotation of task formation, I could make a lighter workload with a different environment that wouldn''t bore them. "Uuhh, I didn''t know it would end up like this," my little grumbled as I began to see the view of the backyard that had been destroyed by Pyra''s sword strike and my mother''s fire magic chant. Along with the damage caused by my mother and Pyra, Princess Anastasia, and Hana almost helped them to destroy a rat''s nest that seemed to have been burned without a trace. Luckily, Princess Anastasia and Hana didn''t end up helping my mother in destroying this backyard. They were currently standing watching a show of destruction brought by my mother. "I didn''t think Marchioness Amagi''s magic energy would be this big," said Princess Anastasia while playing with her magic wand between her fingers. "What do you mean by saying something like that?" replied Hana who seemed to be glaring at Princess Anastasia along with Vasilica who was holding Hana''s grip on her small dragon scales. "I mean... serving as the Head of the Magician Division in the Aurora Royal Palace is already a fairly successful achievement in the eyes of the public and now she has retired with her powers worthy of the title of Former Head of the Magician Division in the Aurora Royal Palace," Princess Anastasia''s explanation was clearly depicted with the perception of my mother who was in her crazy condition who was playing magic chants around her. The surge of dense magic energy and the rapid incantation of fire magic were shown by my mother which showed that her magic energy capacity was still in prime condition. It made my mother look like a witch who could threaten a kingdom with just her presence alone. Hana watched my mother more closely. Her eyes which had a sharp gaze began to understand what Princess Anastasia said after my mother chanted a high-level magic quickly and with extraordinary concentration. If it were my mother a few years ago, her concept of rapid magic chants would have been very chaotic and resulted in several failed magic chants. But by following the instructions given by the magic book of one of the Great Heroes in the past, my mother''s magic chanting became better and had a strong foundation structure without any failures in the magic chanting. I was quite proud of the teachings I gave to my mother who was very talented as a witch compared to me who had a little difficulty finding a magic staff that could accommodate a certain amount of my magic energy like Mio''s katana could. I remembered Mio who still hadn''t returned. She leaving me to reforge the cursed sword made me feel a little lonely. In loneliness and the destroyed scenery in front of my eyes, my nose suddenly smelled a fresh scent of cherry blossoms and some cherry blossom petals that flew and fell in front of my eyes. That made me reflexively turn my head to the side and see a long flowing black hair with a cute hair ribbon ornament. "Good afternoon, Lily-sama." "Does Lily-sama miss me who has been missing for the past few weeks?" This familiar voice made my face smile suddenly and felt a longing that was hard to explain with words. Although her body looked close, this feeling of being separated made my little heart feel a longing that had not been cured for a long time. "You made me wait for quite a long time, Mio," I replied by giving a gentle smile to Mio who looked like a naughty sweet girl. The gentle smile given by Mio was a warm touch of longing that made me unconsciously stretch my arms to get a hug from her. "Don''t you miss me too?" I asked with my arms stretched out and ready to receive a hug from her. "Of course, I miss my Master. It''s just that if I do something like that. Then the two beautiful girls beside Lily-sama will look at me with a cruel murderous gaze and it makes me a little uncomfortable when I get a piercing gaze like that," Mio replied with a joke of hers that I haven''t heard for a long time. It was not a joke but a reality when my danger detection ability suddenly activated. I could feel that Hana and Princess Anastasia were watching my arms that were stretching out as if expecting a hug from Mio. "Should we do it tonight?" I asked with a small wink that hinted something to Mio. "Sorry Master, but I have to refuse," she with a gentle smile trying to avoid the problem in front of her own eyes, Mio with her bold and elegant attitude had rejected my invitation to feel her tenderness at night. "Uh, it hurts so much when my Exclusive Maid rejects the invitation I gave her," I replied with a small laugh understanding the intention of Mio''s actions who wanted to avoid problems from Princess Anastasia and Hana. To avoid the two big problems, Princess Anastasia and Hana simultaneously pulled my stretched hand with a small hug from them who hugged my arm tightly with their arm lock. "Lily, do you always do this to your Exclusive Maid?" asked Princess Anastasia with her face knitted full of jealousy. "You won''t do something indecent when you sleep with me tonight!" said Hana who also felt jealous with her face staring sharply at me. "Eh?" I only replied with a surprised expression after receiving their actions like this. My face seemed to show great disappointment. The arm lock given by Princess Anastasia and Hana''s hug made my body unable to move freely to approach Mio who had been gone for so long. This longing had to be held back for a while while waiting for Princess Anastasia and Hana''s emotions to calm down. "You two, don''t tell me you''re going to sleep with me tonight... again?" I asked in a calm tone after receiving their hugs filled with love. "Isn''t the answer to that question very clear, Lily?" Princess Anastasia replied quickly and showed a smile that indicated that I would not be able to get away from her obsessive feelings. "Lily, we will sleep together until my vacation is over," Hana replied with her face showing her possessive strength that did not want me to go far from her. Finding two beautiful girls who were expressing their deep love for me, I felt happy and felt that today was the best day to enjoy excessive love like this. "I don''t think I can run away from this," grumbled a little myself who was starting to give up on a situation like this. With an awkward smile and facing the two beautiful girls'' behavior who were hugging my arm tightly, my eyes suddenly diverted to an object in Mio''s hand. An object that was very long and covered by a white cloth. My gaze seemed to be noticed by Mio and immediately smiled to answer my curiosity. "Lily-sama, this is the body of the cursed sword that has been reforged using special metal seeds in each forging," said Mio while placing the body of the cursed sword that had been reforged on the ground. Plluuppp ... Baang!! The sound of the body of the cursed sword that had been reforged gave my ears information about its weight which was no joke. I''m sure that it was the new body of the cursed sword that was quite heavy to hold using one hand. At least it needed two hands to hold it evenly. The sound of the body of the cursed sword attracted the attention of Princess Anastasia and Hana who were hugging my arm tightly. They loosened their tight embrace and looked seriously at the cursed sword that Mio was carrying. "Special ore in each forging?" I said to Mio who wanted to get a more detailed explanation from her. "What does that mean, Mio?" I continued to ask while watching her hand movements that were opening the white cloth that wrapped the body of the cursed sword. Mio who was still opening the white cloth that covered the body of the cursed sword just smiled softly at me. "I''m sure this will make Lily-sama very happy after losing the katana that was forged by my two hands before," said Mio who slowly opened the white cloth that covered the body of the cursed sword. When the white cloth opened wide and revealed the body of the cursed sword, I felt a special bond between myself and the cursed sword. A long sword shaped like a katana but much longer than the katana that had been forged by Mio. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With the stunning black-red color pattern, I was almost at a loss for words to react to the sword that had been forged by Mio with great difficulty. "This... is this the cursed sword that has been reforged?" I asked with great curiosity. My eyes could not take my eyes off Mio''s very stunning forging results. "Lily-sama was surprised by the final result?" Mio said with a wide smile on her face full of arrogance. "You''re right, I was very surprised by the final result," I replied while eating the arrogant smile on Mio''s face. "Then, want to do a formal introduction with Lily-sama''s new weapon?" this time Mio looked like she wanted to tease me into using her new weapon. "Formal introduction?" I replied with a tilt of my head. "Yes, formal introduction. With this unique and troublesome forged weapon. A name must be given to it before it becomes the main weapon that will be used by Lily-sama at all times," Mio seemed to have an obligation to name the weapon that had been reforged by herself. "Name, huh? That''s a bit complicated," I muttered in a small tone. Thinking of a name that fits this longer-than-usual katana, it feels like I have to think hard to find a suitable name for it. A weapon that comes from the cursed sword. A cute name that would make my opponent think for a moment. "How about Momo?" I said in a soft tone that had found a name that suited her. Although it was far from simple, deadly, beautiful, and elegant. Chapter 179 - 8 - The Odachi... with a name Momo "Momo?" Mio replied, accepting my name suggestion for my new main weapon. A long sword like a katana but with a different thickness and shape. "Quite a good name, do you hear that Momo? Yes, even though it doesn''t sound different from the previous ones," Mio continued, seemingly uncreative and using a name that had been used before. I couldn''t deny that at all because Momo was an original name that came from the creator herself, the Goddess of Destruction. I only conveyed this name to her once again even though her body had changed shape from what it should have been. Yes, it could make me seem uncreative, but from the start she was Momo, so there was no need to give her another name, right? "It''s no different from before," with a small tremor coming from her new body, Momo seemed to like the change that remained in her name. "Nice to meet you again, Master... Uhm... should I call you Monarch from now on as a form of my devotion and loyalty?" Momo said while moving her new sword body. The cursed sword that was now reforged by Mio had gotten a new form that was much cooler and more terrifying from any point of view. The variation of black-red color patterns that could light up with just a touch of magic could make it a weapon that could be shown off at any time. Unlike her body which was still a mediocre sword, Momo now looked like a larger and longer katana. A figure that was one level above the katana itself. Because her body size was much larger than the katana that had once been my main weapon, a question arose from my deepest thoughts. How do I use Momo? Do I use one hand or two hands? And how do I store Momo with her long body size like this? These questions arose along with Princess Anastasia and Hana who were pulling my arms tightly from their embrace. Seeing the figure of the cursed sword from close range seemed to make them a little scared. I could feel their bodies holding back the tremors of fear that slowly began to spread to my arms that were being hugged by them. "You don''t need to worry about Momo, I could say that she is now tame as a cursed sword," I said in a slightly joking tone to Princess Anastasia and Hana. Making a cursed sword into a tame sword is impossible to do considering that cursed swords are created to destroy something that is desired by their creator and owner. Of course except for Momo who has already become mine. "T-Tame? That''s a word that needs to be proven, Lily," replied Princess Anastasia who was reluctant to let go of her body from my arms. "I have to prove that this cursed sword is tame?" I asked Princess Anastasia and got an answer from her nod. "That''s a bit troublesome to do," I muttered with a small smile that would answer how tame Momo was after becoming my main weapon. With both of my arms unable to move, it seemed like I had to say a verbal statement that gave a command to Momo. "Momo, can you spin in the air?" I ordered Momo who had been released from the white cloth that covered her body. Momo floated slowly and showed herself obedient to my command. Together with the simple command I gave, Momo immediately flew in the air and spun like a flying sword looking for its target. "Momo, can you detect the rats that are still alive around here and eradicate them?" I ordered further by adding her specific task. "My Monarch, that sounds disgusting for my new body like this. Is my new body test just looking for rats to kill?" Momo asked in her small tone that seemed to protest to me. I can imagine if her body is currently upset because her new body test is a trivial task like this, but... Booommm!! Kaabbaamm!! Along with the sound of explosions coming from my mother and Pyra, I think it is a worthy test to test Momo''s specifications. Putting on my cold and authoritarian face mask, I immediately looked at Momo expressionlessly. "You can''t do something as small as that?" I asked Momo coldly. "Mio, it seems like I need a katana that will be my backup weapon when my main weapon rebels like this," I said while turning my gaze to Mio who was standing with an elegant attitude. With a smile on her face, Mio seemed to understand what I was doing and took a white cloth that seemed to be holding something behind it. "Thank goodness I brought this," she said with a cheerful smile. Behind the white cloth that wrapped the body of the cursed sword, Mio had forged a new katana that would become my backup weapon after seeing Momo being so rebellious like this. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, a weapon that doesn''t rebel against its owner. I like weapons like that," I said with a little sarcasm to Momo who was feeling restless with her body shaking in the air. Her black scabbard and the sword hilt that showed a ribbon that was swaying violently showed her restlessness that could be replaced by a regular katana at any time. "I-I understand, my Monarch." "I will do every order given by my Monarch." "Even if it''s disgusting and makes my body feel dirty!" Sllaasshh... Ppaasshhh... Baammm.... Removing the black scabbard, I could hear a loud thud as the black scabbard fell to the ground. Is it just me or is the scabbard of this cursed sword heavy? "Mio, can you explain about this reforged cursed sword to me and my lovely female friends?" I asked Mio while watching the cursed sword that had now entered the ongoing war zone, the rat genocide that was hiding in the backyard. Mio smiled when I asked about this. Mio showed a smile that immediately changed into a woman who was preparing to give a presentation that would explain about the cursed sword that had been reforged by her. "First of all, the cursed sword has become tame," Mio said and gave her attention to Princess Anastasia who seemed still afraid of Momo''s presence. "Second, this cursed sword has become a safe weapon after being under Lily-sama''s control." "Third, the cursed sword has changed its weapon type from a weapon similar to a Greatsword or Claymore to a new type of weapon that was once used by my family in the past, the Odachi." The explanation given by Mio was very simple and easy to understand. That made Princess Anastasia and Hana immediately release their tight hugs on my arm slowly. "As you can see, Momo happily carried out the order given by Lily-sama with her greatest fear being replaced by another weapon." "As a weapon that was born to be the main weapon, of course, it would damage her pride if the owner preferred to use a backup weapon compared to her." Along with Mio''s words, our view was shocked by a fierce match between Pyra who was hunting a hidden rat''s nest with Momo who was flying along with blood stains that had stained her sharp body. It made me feel a little guilty after such a sharp and long body was only used to hunt mice hiding under the ground. "Odachi, is there a special meaning behind it?" I asked to divert my attention to Mio who was explaining the new body of the cursed sword. "There is no special meaning that I know because it comes from my family''s ancestors. As a complete record, only my mother who is in the same lineage as a fairly great family in the past knows," replied Mio who was a little depressed by my sudden question like that. I can''t blame Mio because it seems like Mio still doesn''t realize that her family is one of the direct descendants of the Legendary Swordsman who made my Yurification System blessing feel its effect. If Mio knew this, she would be surprised when her swordsmanship skills were able to match elite troops who could be defeated without spending magic energy like me. Maybe I''m used to fighting without using magic energy thanks to the mystical attacks and legendary movements given by Mio''s ancestors through the Yurification System. Yes, I also felt a little guilty when I tricked Mio into doing the Linked Ritual to gain her hidden ability that she herself was unaware of. "Is that so? Then why is it so big and long?" I asked further while observing the size and length of the Odachi which was equal to my height. "Oh, that''s because Momo said she wanted to follow Lily-sama''s height growth. As your main weapon, she wanted to feel Lily-sama''s power growth along with Lily-sama''s height that would grow every year." "What a wasteful decision if it followed my height like this," I replied while shaking my head after knowing a small fact about the weapon that would follow the owner''s height. "I guess it''s the code of ethics of a weapon that it shouldn''t go beyond what its owner, Lily-sama, can''t do," Mio refuted by giving a logically unrelated explanation. "Now I have to measure my height along with the length of my main weapon, huh?" I grumbled a little in a slightly joking tone. Kaabaamm... Baammm!! Together with the explanation given by Mio, it seemed that the hunting of the rat nest and the destruction of the backyard were going well. The destruction is given by my mother, Pyra, and the sword... I mean my cursed Odachi has given a maximum result, a total damage that will drain the budget of the Marquess Rommel family who will build a new backyard. "Financially, this will make my father work hard to cover losses like this just because of a rat''s nest," I muttered a little which invited laughter from Princess Anastasia and Hana. Along with that laughter, my shoulder suddenly got a gripping touch from Vasilica. "Hey, is it okay to let a cursed weapon fly freely like that?" Vasilica asked with his small whisper in my ear. "It''s okay, right? It''s like you who is flying freely like this." I replied with a small whisper that made Vasilica look not much different from a cursed weapon. "Oh, by the way, that''s an Odachi named Momo. Don''t compare her to other cursed swords that aren''t on par with her. You can tell that her form is much more elegant than the disgusting forms of other cursed swords, right?" continued my whisper indicating that Momo was the main weapon that was officially an Odachi type and had the nickname Momo. "I understand about that, I''ll make sure the other spirits bound to the Aurora Shrine don''t attack her after feeling her pitch-black magical energy like that," replied Vasilica''s whisper who seemed to be thinking about something complicated in his head. It seemed like my days would get harder with Momo''s arrival. Chapter 180 - 9 - The Ritual Linked for Cursed Odachi The hunting of the rat nest carried out by Pyra, Momo, and my mother seemed to be approaching an end that made me wonder. Destruction given by my cursed Odachi had contributed greatly to the process of destroying this backyard. Without giving any resistance to the orders I gave, Momo with her new body covered in fresh blood from the rats she found immediately headed towards me. Mio had finished giving a short explanation about Momo. A living weapon that came from a cursed sword that had changed type into a cursed Odachi that followed my height as its main body. "My Monarch, I have completed the task of exterminating the rat nest down to the last rat," said Momo who was still wearing her Odachi form. The long, sharp iron blade was covered in fresh blood and some cooked rat meat that was perfectly roasted thanks to the magic attack cast by my mother. I didn''t know that this task would make her like an Odachi that became a skewer and it would be a hard job to clean her that was covered in blood like this. "Mio," with the small call that I said, my gaze immediately turned to Mio who was still standing straight as if she wanted to explain something to me. "How is the treatment for an Odachi that is covered in blood like this?" I asked by taking a real example in front of me. A cursed Odachi that was flying floating along with its sharp body covered in rat blood. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire "Odachi and Katana do not need special treatment. They are the same as a sword that is forged by skill in battle and sharpened to sharpen its blade," said Mio who gave an answer that made Momo approach me. Because Momo was approaching me. That made Princess Anastasia, Hana, and Vasilica immediately move away from my body. "Did you hear that, my Monarch?" "I have to be treated like a normal sword. Forged with expertise on the battlefield and sharpened to make my sharp edge able to cut everything even the threads of fate," said Momo who seemed to be expecting my touch on her Odachi''s handle. "I understand about small things like that," I replied while stroking Momo''s Odachi''s handle which had adjusted its position to my reach. Puusshhh... Boosshh... Like a main weapon that was just touched for the first time, I could feel a gripping aura from the thirst for destruction that could be caused by one swing of Momo. The destruction caused by one swing of Odachi''s body could destroy anything as long as there was the owner''s will. "You''re excited to be my main weapon, huh?" I said after holding Momo properly. The overflow of magical energy given by Momo made me have to hold it properly and not cause damage caused by Momo''s magic range. With one swing aimed at cleaning the blood stains and cooked rat meat that stuck to her sharp-eyed body, it gave a gust of wind that created a shockwave of wind fragments that formed wind blades. Spllaatt ... Brraakkk ... The blood stains that wet Momo''s body and the cooked rat meat that stuck to her sharp-eyed body were immediately replaced by a clean body that displayed a strong sharp blade from the forging done by Mio. The shine from Momo''s body that showed the sharp blade made me a little stunned. Especially with the reflection of the sunlight that made her clean body shine brightly. "It''s easy enough to do regular maintenance," I said after doing a few swings on Momo''s Odachi body. "Good job, Mio," I said to praise Mio''s work that had succeeded in making Momo into a new form of Odachi-type weapon. "Thank you for your praise, Lily-sama. I am very flattered by my hard work that got satisfactory forging results to meet your expectations," said Mio with a soft smile that made her happy. This not-so-bad main weapon has made me one step closer to destruction itself. From now on I have to act more carefully after becoming the official owner of the cursed Odachi named Momo. "I hope we can get through this together, Momo," I said to Momo who was now an obedient Odachi who accepted the touch of my hand that stroked the handle of her Odachi. "Ahh... the first touch from my Monarch after a long time." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I missed this." I felt that Momo''s nature became more unique when she looked like a little girl who needed to be pampered like this. Along with the touch of my hand that was stroking the handle of her Odachi, a black Odachi sheath suddenly floated and approached me. "Hmm?" with a tone that wondered what was happening, I looked at the black-red Odachi sheath. "Is there a problem, Momo?" I asked Momo who seemed to be calling her Odachi sheath to come closer to me. "Please touch my Odachi sheath too, my Monarch!" Momo asked, looking like she wanted to get the first touch like a baby bird that had just been born from its eggshell. Her overly childish attitude made me realize her age, which was quite young as an Odachi. If using the date of manufacture, I think her age was still calculated using days and weeks. Quite young for an Odachi that had just been born from a blacksmith''s house. Granting Momo''s request, I immediately touched her Odachi sheath and felt a close bond between Momo''s main body and her Odachi sheath. It was like two weapons that could not be separated from each other. One main body that could be a deadly weapon and the other that was the benchmark for becoming a non-lethal weapon. The long and heavy Odachi sheath felt very blunt, making it suitable as a non-lethal blunt weapon. I think this is the easiest way to make Momo into a non-lethal blunt weapon. "Ehehe... my Odachi sheath was touched by my Monarch." "I feel happy after being reborn as an Odachi." Like a child who feels happy after getting attention from her parents, I also feel happy after seeing my main weapon become happy like this. A feeling of happiness that makes me want to protect this happiness with all my might and destroy anything that ruins this happiness. "Hmm?" when I thought about that, suddenly I felt a turmoil that came from the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction that tied my fate with Momo. A red thread has connected me to Momo just like the Linked Ritual that is done after kissing. "W-What happened?" I muttered a little, not understanding what was happening between me and Momo. My ring finger had been tied with a red string and Momo''s body in the form of a cursed Odachi had been connected like a thread of fate that wove destiny between the two of us. This isn''t a bad sign, right? I noticed the red string that connected me and Momo, a sign that looked exactly like the one given by the Linked Ritual. What exactly happened, why is there a sign like this in my relationship with Momo? [ I think it has something close to do with the Goddess of Destruction, Lily-chan. ] "Ung?" while maintaining my expressionless face, I was surprised by the voice of my Goddess that entered my head. "What exactly happened, my Goddess?" I asked in a small whisper without moving my lips. [ You do know that this is a relationship that has been prepared between you and the Goddess of Destruction. A relationship where Lily-chan becomes a Monarch of Holy Destruction who is responsible for every cursed weapon creation that has been made by the Goddess of Destruction. ] Hearing my Goddess''s words that sounded so astonishing, I was struck by a small panic that made my shoulders feel heavy. This burden that I am carrying is a great responsibility after becoming a Saintess plus a burden of becoming the Monarch of Holy Destruction given by the Goddess of Destruction herself. Just thinking about this makes my head feel a little dizzy from this endless responsibility. It seems like I will become someone who works continuously with this big burden of responsibility. Thinking back, there are several responsibilities that I have shouldered and one of them is the responsibility as the Matriarch who leads the Marquess Rommel family. Putting that aside, I am also one of the Saintesses of the Goddess who does not have a temple at all. Eh? Doesn''t that mean I am an unemployed Saintess right now? So, my real responsibility is only as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family and the Monarch of Holy Destruction? [ Cough! Oh! Ahhh!! ] [ Somehow it feels like it''s stabbing my fragile heart. ] [ Forgive me for not having a Temple that my own Saintess can be proud of. ] I seem to have unknowingly given an emotional attack to my own Goddess. As an unknown Goddess who doesn''t have a temple that can be used for worship by her followers, I have truly become an unemployed Saintess and am playing around with my own Yurification System blessings. Is it okay for a Saintess like me to be unemployed like this? [ L-Lily-chan, please don''t attack my fragile and easily broken emotional state like this. ] [ Seeing Lily-chan being affectionate with another girl is the right way to pray to me. ] [ Do you want to build a Goddess Shrine to become a love nest for the women who have loved you? ] A suggestion that sounded stupid suddenly sounded in my mind. I can''t believe that such a stupid suggestion came from a perverted Goddess like this. Who would have thought that a Goddess would order her own Saintess to build a Shrine just to become a love nest and have an affair in it? This is a perversion that occurs beyond the human mind, a perversion that comes from a Perverted and Lewd Goddess. [ Hey! I''m not that perverted! ] [ Please stop Lily-chan''s wild thoughts that are far from my image as a holy and great Goddess! ] By releasing some emotional attacks that made my Goddess look perverted and lewd, I took a deep breath after my ring finger was bound by a contract with Momo through the Linked Ritual that the Goddess of Destruction had prepared beforehand. By accepting this Linked Ritual, at least I have to be responsible for having Momo until the end. I hope that an incident like this doesn''t make me too busy with worldly affairs and the affairs of my perverted Goddess like this. [ Lily-chan... I''m not that perverted! ] [ Is there a Goddess who allows her own Saintess to flirt and have a love affair with another woman besides me? ] [ I''m at least still a fair and wise Goddess, right? ] It seems like my head heard a whisper that made my body shiver. A sensation where nonsense and perversion have become normal for my own Goddess. [ Lily-chan... I''m not like that. ] [ Kuuhhuuu... I just want to see Lily-chan happy with the blessing I gave. ] [ A blessing that makes Lily-chan stronger and liked by many beautiful women. ] [ Yes, I also can''t deny that Lily-chan can do a little perverted things to other girls. ] [ That would be an added value for me! ] As I suspected before, my Goddess is perverted when there is an intimate relationship between me and other women. Without any other defense, my Goddess reveals her perverted self. Chapter 181 - 10 - How to Hold A Cursed Odachi? The Linked Ritual that I performed with Momo seemed to have formed a thread of destiny between us. A destiny that could not be separated when my main weapon was destined to use her. I felt happy because wearing a cursed Odachi that could fly independently like this was much better than carrying a sword sheath on my waist. From other people''s perspective, it would feel strange if a woman like me carried a sword that was the same length as my height. "Looks like I have to do routine maintenance for you personally, huh?" I muttered softly while holding the handle of Momo''s Odachi which was now in its calm state. Sraakkk... I slowly put Momo''s sharp Odachi body into her Odachi sheath to change it into a blunt and non-lethal Odachi. With the increasing weight in my grip. I felt like this heavy burden made me have to use both hands when using her. "Momo, you''re quite heavy to hold like this. Can you do something to reduce your weight like this?" I asked Momo who was now in her Odachi sheath. "My Monarch, that''s quite a sensitive question to ask a weapon. It''s not our bodies that feel heavy but our users who can''t hold our heavyweight!" said Momo in a high tone and seemed annoyed when her body was said to be heavy. Not only did her nature start to resemble humans, but it turned out that her feelings of being offended were also similar to humans. "Isn''t this supposed to be the smith''s fault?" I replied without guilt after stating the fact that Momo''s Odachi body felt heavy in my hands. "Hmm... My Monarch was right." "Mio! Why does my body feel heavy in my Monarch''s own hands!" shouted Momo from inside her Odachi sheath. With her body expecting an answer given directly by Mio, now Momo''s Odachi body was flying towards Mio who only smiled thinly while giving an answer that could make Momo feel calm. Whether it was a woman or a weapon, calling her weight outright was an insult that was mocking her. I had to pay attention to this from now on. "Um, wasn''t that Momo''s request?" Mio replied with a smile without hesitation. Although her facial expression changed slightly, I could see that Mio had already gotten an answer that would make Momo the source of her weight problem. "What does that mean, Mio?" I asked Mio who wanted to help her out a little bit to get out of this little problem. "Lily-sama," with her face still maintaining a sweet smile and her body posture standing elegantly, Mio seemed ready to accept the little help I gave her to answer a sensitive question like this. Mio took a small breath and exhaled calmly. Her eyes seemed to understand the little help I gave her so she could explain why Momo''s Odachi body felt heavy. "A good weapon can be seen from the quality of the material and the skill of the forger. In this case, I, who am the forger of a cursed sword, have succeeded in producing a new weapon that makes a cursed sword into the form of a cursed Odachi," said Mio in a calm tone, explaining the main reason why she could not be blamed as the forger of Momo''s Odachi body. "Now the main problem with Momo''s body weight lies in the length and width that form her body into a cursed Odachi. With a size that can adjust to the growth of Lily-sama''s magical energy capacity that continues to grow and also a height that can be adjusted, it is clear that it must force the quality of the additional metal ore to improve the quality of the Odachi itself," continued Mio who now directed her gaze at Momo. The gaze that did not show any fear made Momo fly back a little when she received a sharp gaze from Mio. "Oh, I see. A weapon that fears its forger," I muttered a little after seeing Momo who was flying and retreating one step back after getting a sharp glare from Mio. "May I assume that the three legendary metals are commonly known as Adamantium, Mithril, and Orichalcum to continue the discussion about Momo''s body that feels heavy like this, Lily-sama?" Mio asked while directing her gaze towards me. "I already knew about it since my first experience going to the city to look for a weapon and ended up meeting your katana creation, Mio," I replied, giving Mio some space to continue her explanation. "It flatters me when Lily-sama likes my first-hand forging. Let''s continue the discussion about Momo''s body becoming heavy like this," with a serious face, Mio began to show a look that would hit anyone who dared to interrupt her little explanation. That sharp and intimidating look made me smile at Mio. A look that made me feel proud when she was able to silence Momo, Princess Anastasia, and Hana who seemed to be paying attention to Mio''s further explanation. "When the three legendary metals are mixed and produce another variation, a perfect forging technique is placed on the blacksmith''s ability. The three mixtures create a new alloy mixture that produces the foundation of Odachi''s body that is hard, strong, sharp, and shows its elegant beauty before slashing its enemy. The concept of maintaining dominance and beauty in the face of death is the main selling point of the creation of the Odachi," said Mio in a calm tone as if she was giving a final touch to her little explanation. "A body filled with the three legendary metals will of course feel heavy because your main goal is to become a weapon that can follow the development of your owner''s magic capacity and sword technique, right, Momo?" asked Mio with a gentle gaze and a gentle smile to Momo. With words like that, I could feel that it was the last sentence that became Mio''s little explanation. "A body that is heavy, sharp, strong, and elegant." "Isn''t that supposed to be worthy of being a weapon that Lily-sama can rely on at all times?" "Isn''t that what you want, Momo?" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire The words spoken by Mio next made Momo float back a few steps and realize the small mistake that was now blamed on herself. With that undeniable fact, her heavy body was created because of the mixture of three legendary metals that formed the main body of her Odachi and it could not change the reason for her heavy body because of the mistake of her forger. Mio still maintained her small smile while throwing blame at Momo because it was the result of her request. Momo who accepted this fact immediately flew towards me. "Oh, My Great Monarch, Forgive me if the weight of my body comes from the request of my body that can be relied on by my own Monarch at any time," Momo''s words sounded like a child who had just made a big mistake. "If I knew it would make my body heavy like this, it seems like I should have kept my old metal ore as a cursed sword," Momo seemed to be drowning in her own mistakes trying to throw the blame on the forger of her body. I was quite satisfied with the outcome as Mio and Momo did their best to support each other''s goals. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t mind your weight as a cursed Odachi, it''s just that it makes it difficult for me to carry you as my main weapon with this weight. Do you have a solution for this one?" I asked a question that needed a direct answer from Momo. A solution to carrying her heavy Odachi body and a length that matches my height. If I carry it on my back, it feels very strange and gives the impression of a free-spirited adventurous woman. But if I carry it by tying it to my waist, it becomes even stranger. A consideration that requires a definite and uncomplicated answer. I grabbed Momo''s Odachi sheath which was currently floating and looking listless in front of me. The only suitable way to carry a cursed Odachi like Momo is to hold it like this. But this looks like someone who is threatening and preparing for war. "If I carry you like this, does it look strange?" I asked Momo, hoping to get an answer that would agree with her. "I don''t think that''s too strange, my Monarch," Momo replied, seemingly resigned to my request. In contrast to Momo''s answer, it seemed that several other girls had their answers. Mio, Hana, and Princess Anastasia seemed to have their own opinions about me that they were ready to share openly. "Seeing Lily-sama holding the cursed Odachi in her hand gives an impression of Lily-sama who is always alert to her surroundings. It looks cool if she wears clothes that match the black and red color scheme of her cursed Odachi," my ears suddenly heard Mio''s opinion about me carrying the cursed Odachi in my hand. It''s like giving the impression of me wanting to destroy something with my cursed Odachi. Well, Mio''s assessment is not entirely wrong though. Other people would also look at me with the same gaze after holding a weapon in my hand. "I guess it''s not bad to see a beautiful girl carrying a weapon in her hand like that," said Princess Anastasia who seemed to be thinking about something else in her mind. "What woman wouldn''t be amazed after seeing a beautiful woman carrying a weapon like that in her hand, especially after knowing that the weapon is a cursed Odachi that is very dangerous? It sounds very sweet and cool at the same time," continued Princess Anastasia''s words which seemed to give another picture of me who had become a walking disaster in her eyes. I can''t deny that though. It''s just that, please give me a better view of myself than being a beautiful and cool girl like that. It feels very inappropriate for me to get that kind of view in Princess Anastasia''s eyes. "Rather than a beautiful and cool woman. I see Lily more as a woman who will become a Great Hero who will make people bow down to her and fulfill a great request that will make this world in the palm of her hand. If there is someone who starts to doubt Lily''s decision, then the cursed Odachi will give a noble punishment to the disobedient," said Hana which made the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I don''t know what Hana was thinking, it seems that I have become a natural disaster that is feared by people. Seeing the situation that acted outside of my question. Now I understand that the unique natures of Mio, Princess Anastasia, and Hana are very different. I still value this kind of difference of opinion. However, I value normal and rational thinking that fits the subjectivity for logical answer. With this answer, what can I do now? Chapter 182 - 11 - 72 Cursed Swords This simple matter ended with my decision to carry the cursed Odachi in my hand. Although it seemed very strange and a bit stiff, I had to do this because Mio, Princess Anastasia, and Hana had strongly rejected the other options, such as carrying it on my back and hooking it around my waist. Who knows what was on their minds, it seemed that the decision to carry the cursed Odachi in my hand was the best choice because it gave off more fear and my cool personality. With the cursed Odachi in my hand, I gave a response to their request to see me carrying the cursed Odachi. "It''s not too bad, Lily-sama. I can feel that no one else would be stupid enough to bother you while you''re carrying the cursed Odachi in your hand," said Mio while giving her subjective assessment that carrying the cursed Odachi in this way suited me too well. "I''m glad to see Lily become cooler and badass this way," said Princess Anastasia who seemed happy with the results of this decision. "The best way is to show your abilities and strength openly. This really suits Lily''s personality, as she rarely shows her facial expressions and seems not to want to talk much," said Hana, who seemed to see my other perception from the corner of her eyes. I received various assessments given by all of them. With the length, weight, and size of the cursed Odachi which is not normal like weapons in general. This indeed deserves special treatment that shows a little of the beauty and elegance of my cursed Odachi. "My Monarch, are you satisfied with the decision to carry my body this way?" asked Momo who suddenly floated in the air. "It seems like there is no other way with your body shape that has become like this, Momo," I replied, admitting that the best way to carry her was to hold her Odachi''s sheath. "Huhu... I was so happy when I heard that. I didn''t expect to get a gentle touch from my own Monarch''s hand in such a special way," Momo showed her happiness by flying and dancing and circling my body. Her cheerful nature with this small happiness looked like a child who had just received a gift. "Then, you should keep this spare katana for another day when that cursed Odachi not being used, Lily-sama?" That momentary joy was destroyed by Mio who seemed mischievous handing me a spare katana. Brraakkk... Momo who seemed happy by flying and circling my body suddenly fell to the ground after hearing Mio''s words. "M-Mioo..." with a panicked tone, Momo immediately rushed towards Mio who was teasing Momo by giving me a spare katana. "My Monarch, you don''t need another weapon when I''m around, right?" like a child who afraid to be left by her parents, Momo looked very worried and almost cried after the handle of her Odachi lowered as if she was sulking. I took a small breath after seeing this funny prank. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t need another weapon if my main weapon can be relied on at all times, can you do that?" I replied by giving another provision where my hand was now receiving a spare katana given by Mio. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire Seeing my hand holding a spare katana sheath, made Momo seem to show her slightly jealous heart when my hand was holding another weapon that was the same as hers. "My Monarch..." Momo''s heartbreak overflow gave a signal that she had to be a weapon that I could rely on at all times. "Don''t worry about it, Momo. I will only use this katana if you are disobeying my orders," I said to calm Momo''s heart which looked heartbroken. I immediately cast a magic spell to store space and time to put the spare katana into it. A spare katana that I will need when this cursed Odachi does something dangerous like being unreliable in certain conditions. "I-I understand, my Monarch. I will make sure I am ready to cut anything even cut another cursed sword family that goes against your goal," Momo seemed to accept this little situation where she was ready to be replaced by my backup katana whenever she could not be relied on. "Huh? Another cursed sword family?" I asked curiously. Momo''s words reminded me of the Goddess of Destruction who had created several other cursed swords that were currently scattered in this world. A cursed sword that was much higher than Momo because Momo herself was the first cursed sword created by the Goddess of Destruction as a prototype. "It would be troublesome if I met them. Shouldn''t they be managed by the cult that used you before?" I said while asking Momo another question and hoping to get other information that the Goddess of Destruction didn''t give. "A-About that, they would indeed be troublesome if my Monarch met them," Momo''s reply made me, Princess Anastasia, Hana, and Mio who were also listening to this conversation curious. "I think it would make my Monarch a little troubled and sweat a little when dealing with one of the other cursed sword families," the more Momo gave other information that the Goddess of Destruction didn''t give, the more interested I became in finding out the additional information. "I''ve gotten some basic information from some reliable sources, but I feel like there''s a big change that''s happened within the cult that''s led to the use of other cursed swords. Is this true, Momo?" I asked, making an unfounded assumption based on the information the Goddess of Destruction had given me earlier. "..." Momo became silent when she heard my question about this. "There''s been some big changes that''s made the world become their enemy," Momo said in a small tone, hoping that this information wouldn''t spread so quickly on the surface like this. With her body shaking slightly and full of doubt, Momo slowly gave information that contradicted the Goddess of Destruction''s words. "Currently, there are seventy-two cursed swords that the cult has successfully developed," Momo said in a thin voice, trying not to shock us all. Hearing that many cursed swords, of course, made our faces fill with panic and shock. "H-How could that happen?" I continued to ask while holding back my tone of voice which was very surprised by the information given by Momo. "I don''t know what happened actually, my Monarch. It seems like they have a method of making cursed swords based on the cursed swords that have been created before with many other weaker imitations." This made me a little bit motivated to hunt down cursed swords in that amount. Did you hear this too, my Goddess? [ I heard this clearly and carefully, Lily-chan. ] Quite a large number for a world this small huh? [ I don''t know if it''s a small or large number to change the world if it''s a cursed sword imitation made by humanity after the defeat of the Goddess of Destruction. Then don''t expect their power to be equal to the cursed evening created directly by the Goddess of Destruction. ] [ I''m also a little curious about the ability of the cursed swords made by humanity. Did it make the Goddess of Destruction laugh or be amazed after seeing it? ] [ I will convey this to the Goddess of Destruction after she wakes up from her deep sleep. ] I don''t know what happened to the life in the Goddess'' realm, it seems they are not worried about the destruction that will happen again in this world. [ I''m not too worried because there are many Saintesses who are physically and magically able to maintain the balance of your world, Lily-chan. ] [ Moreover... isn''t there you who can be relied on at all times? ] I feel like a compliment is licking me at the same time. My heart that beats like it can''t accept it after the compliment is fixated on the sweet licks to make myself feel comfortable with the compliment. [ That''s just your feeling, Lily-chan. ] [ I feel relieved after Lily-chan can be relied on at all times. ] My Goddess seems too persistent in praising me at the same time. I don''t know what happened to this world, it seems I play a role in maintaining harmony like a holy Saintess does. Alright, I''ll do what I can after the problem appears before my eyes. [ Ah, this is what makes me feel relieved after this world gets protection from Lily-chan who is ready to act when chaos occurs in front her eyes, like the small incident that happened before. ] [ If Lily-chan needs additional help... at least find another woman with power who can help you in the future. ] [ Create a harem that is bigger than the Great Hero in the past! ] I am getting more and more accustomed to the lewdness given by my own Goddess. A lewdness that always happens when there is a serious conversation going on. "Huufftt..." I sighed quite heavily with all the information given by Momo and my Goddess who seemed not to care about the condition of the world that was under the threat of sect that had made seventy-two cursed swords like that. "What do you think about this information, Hana?" I asked Hana who looked restless after hearing information about this. This information made Hana bow her head and think about a preventive measure that must be taken by all Saintesses who have positions in the Aurora Goddess Temple. "It seems like I will return to the Aurora Goddess Temple in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom to discuss this with the other Saintesses," replied Hana with a depressed expression on her face after knowing that something dangerous had happened without the Aurora Goddess Temple realizing it. Hana''s panicked gaze seemed to match Princess Anastasia who was also thinking about a solution to this problem. "I didn''t think that there would be mass production of cursed swords in that many," muttered Princess Anastasia who looked annoyed. "It seems like there are some rats in the Royal Palace who deliberately hid this information so that the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom wouldn''t find out," continued Princess Anastasia who was starting to get lost in her thoughts. "It seems like I have to do an investigation to find the truth about this," this time Princess Anastasia seemed to grumble a little after her little vacation was disturbed by something small like this. Oh, this is an unexpected reaction from them. A reaction that makes this problem look big and requires faster preventive measures before it''s too late. "It seems like we''re going to be busy again with this non-stop problem," muttered Mio who was now beside my body as if she wanted to say something. "Will you be busy with this too, Lily-sama?" asked Mio while looking at me gently. "Yes, when they bring Marquess Rommel''s family into the whole mess they created," I replied with determination and responsibility as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family. I wish my life wasn''t filled with heavy responsibilities like this. Chapter 183 - 12 - Spy Reports I was silent after watching the horse-drawn carriage Princess Anastasia was riding in leave and return home to the Royal Palace. On the other hand, Hana also went home by riding Princess Anastasia''s horse-drawn carriage. Their departure, filled with urgent needs, forced their vacation to end immediately with activities that would make their days busy in taking care of the seventy-two cursed swords successfully created by the cult. It made me a little pensive for a moment and think about the fate of this world after the seventy-two cursed swords could be freely created and freely used at any time. Honestly, it made me feel annoyed with the other work that had increased without warning like this. If only the cult had not made a strange breakthrough like creating cursed swords until the number increased to seventy-two, of course, I would still look relaxed after the Marquess Rommel family had just returned from a family vacation and underwent a Major Operation that took place around the Marquess Rommel Main Mansion. Two Major Operations had been completed and now there was only free time to compile a loss report after some of the family''s gold coin funds were used for such a troublesome situation. "Lily, did something happen between you and Princess Anastasia and Saintess Hana?" asked my father who was accompanying me to see off my two close female friends. I immediately shook my head to answer the question that looked like I had caused trouble for them. "It''s not like what you''re imagining right now, Father," I answered briefly while leaning my body which was now touching Momo''s Odachi sheath standing behind my body. Who would have thought that this long Odachi sheath would be useful as a support when my body was tired of standing like this? "There are several things that need to be discussed at the family dinner, Father," I continued to narrow down what my father and Sebastian who was standing behind my father were thinking. "Things that need to be discussed? Like Lily''s rejection of the invitation to a birthday party from the noble family who had twins?" My father seemed to be thinking about many possibilities about my request to discuss something at dinner. "That''s something that will be discussed later, but what''s more important is..." I immediately took out the command baton that was still kept with me. "Ugh!!" Seeing the command baton that I had taken out from between my long sleeves, my father seemed unwilling to accept the command baton that I was going to return to him. "Father, you don''t intend to make me the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family without a formal ceremony, right?" I said while handing over the command baton that had recently given me greater responsibility than Marquess Rommel himself. How could I feel such a great responsibility if I still hadn''t been officially appointed as the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family? I felt like it was an arrogance that went beyond the traditions and ethics of nobility. My father only smiled as he listened to my words and my hand that was trying to return the high authority that I had borrowed from him. "It seems that my vacation as the Head of the Family who is on vacation from giving orders to the Marquess Rommel family assets is over," My father accepted the return of the command baton from my hand and the power of the Marquess Rommel''s assets has officially been transferred to my father. "You''ve been on too much vacation, father. Even Sebastian feels like he hasn''t been working hard lately," I replied with a satisfied smile after one heavy responsibility had been lifted from my heavy shoulders. "I intend to retire early as Marquess Rommel and give the title of Matriarch to you, Lily. But it seems that it''s still too early when you still need real experience to do something, huh?" My father forced his will a little which sounded like a joke that threw his responsibility to me. "I''m still too young to take on such a responsibility," I replied with the fact that I was still too young to accept this kind of responsibility. Unlike my father who seemed to have a lot of experience at his young age. "Still young huh? Those are words that make me feel nostalgic after my age is the same as yours now, Lily." I tilted my head slightly after hearing that while maintaining my body posture while still watching the horse-drawn carriage carrying Princess Anastasia and Hana leave. "At your age, I''ve been in the Aurora Royal Academy taking a military lesson that made my head spin after receiving many war theories that are ineffective to use in this era." It seems like I just heard a complaint from my father who was forced to do something that hard at a young age. "Oh! That''s right! Why didn''t I think of this before? I almost forgot that the new school year at the Aurora Royal Academy is about to open!" with my father''s loud words, it seems like I''ve understood where this conversation is going along with Sebastian''s facial reaction who is starting to worry if his workload increases after I and my twin step-sister go to study at the Aurora Royal Academy. "What if Lily, Alice, and Alyssa register to enter the Aurora Royal Academy earlier than other nobles who are the same age as Lily?" asked my father which made Sebastian''s face dripping with sweat. For some reason, Sebastian''s face seemed to be giving me a signal to stay here for a while while waiting for the situation at the Marquess Rommel Main Mansion to stabilize after a long family vacation. "I don''t know how to answer that, as it requires further discussion at dinner tonight," I replied, throwing out another answer option that made Sebastian feel at ease. With the unknown political situation that was happening to the Aurora Kingdom and the ongoing conflict after the Marquess Rommel family declared themselves as Neutral nobles, we only had a few allies. Delaying my departure to study at the Aurora Royal Academy and find new allies seemed like a reasonable thing to do. I should consider this before the dinner filled with heavy talk began. My eyes that watched the departure of the horse-drawn carriage carrying Princess Anastasia and Hana slowly disappeared into the distance. With a feeling of loneliness like this, it didn''t feel so bad to live a peaceful life without being filled with problems all the time. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I, who was leaning on Momo''s Odachi sheath immediately stood up straight and held Momo''s Odachi sheath. "It would be better to discuss this with Mama, Alice, and Alyssa directly, right?" I said while walking towards the main entrance of Marquess Rommel Mansion after watching Princess Anastasia and Hana leave. When I entered the Main Mansion of Marquess Rommel, several stealth slimes wearing maid uniforms approached me. Their faces were filled with something they wanted to talk about immediately. Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire "Is there a problem that I need to know about immediately?" I asked after seeing their faces that wanted to say something but the presence of my father and Sebastian seemed to hinder what they wanted to say immediately. They looked at each other before nodding and taking out a paper in their bodies which suddenly turned into a slime ball. Seeing the disgusting changes in the stealth slime''s body like that, I seemed to have gotten used to it and didn''t show an excessive expression with my flat face. Booiiinngg... Pooiiinngg... Several stealth slimes that had turned into slime balls immediately took out something from inside their bodies like a document filled with handwriting. Tiinngg!! The fine hair on my neck suddenly stood up along with my detection of danger that was getting closer. When I turned my head to the source of the danger, my eyes could see a thin magic circle being created and slowly releasing the figures hiding around me. I took a deep breath with Aiko''s technique which seemed to be getting harder to find her presence as it was getting thinner like that. "Please explain what you have found, Aiko," I said before Aiko''s body showed her thin presence like that. Aiko''s appearance slowly surprised my father and Sebastian, I glanced at her with a cold smile that made Aiko look awkward. "S-Supreme Commander, we have found some secret documents and recorded conversations that came from the twin boys and twin girls who dared to insult the Supreme Commander''s family!" she said in a loud tone with a fire of passion burning in her eyes. Aiko''s words made Father and Sebastian immediately glance at me. "So that''s why Lily-sama told me to burn the invitation letter?" Sebastian muttered softly which caught my father''s attention. "It seems that our family has been neglected after the family vacation for too long. It seems that we have to approach this matter more professionally," grumbled my father who seemed to know what was going on in the noble circles at the moment. Together with several stealth slimes who were still releasing the secret documents that had been found by the noble family that had openly insulted Marquess Rommel''s family in the invitation letter for the birthday party, I seemed to be making good use of these secret documents. "Good work, Aiko and all of you," I said while giving a compliment on the Soul Tame communication channel. As I said that compliment, several of the stealth slimes who had not yet had a nickname assigned by me cried in the Soul Tame communication channel. The tears that came from the hard work of infiltrating and conducting the spy operation seemed to have exhausted them mentally rather than physically. With the report found by the stealth slimes who were infiltrating the troubled noble family, I had to admit that such hard work deserved to be appreciated. "If you get very important information about the twin boys and twin girls from that family, then I will give you a name for only ten stealth slime," I said while giving a small competition to the stealth slime herd who were on duty as infiltrators and spies. Oh, I guess this would be unfair if it was only given to the stealth slime who was on duty in the field. For that, I have to give something similar to the stealth slime who was on duty as a Maid. "And for the stealth slime who is on duty as a Maid, give me a report on the amount of dirt and magic core residue that you have cleaned. The top ten stealth slimes who are actively cleaning dirt and magic core residue will get a nickname from me directly," I said to increase the chances until there were twenty stealth slimes who would get a nickname from me. I don''t know how I can make a nickname from that many stealth slime groups, it seems like I have to read a book that will inspire a nickname. I slowly glanced at Sebastian and walked towards him. After I was close to Sebastian, I whispered to him. "Sebastian, can you help me find a book that contains unique nicknames to fulfill my promise to give nicknames to this herd of stealth slimes?" I whispered to Sebastian who seemed to understand the difficulty I was having in giving them nicknames. "I understand, Lily-sama. I will make sure to find a book that will give Lily-sama a wide inspiration about a nickname," Sebastian replied with a wide smile and a respectful attitude to carry out my task. Chapter 184 - 13 - Chunibyou? The report given by the stealth slime herd in front of me was a very dangerous military attack plan that had happened in the past. A secret that could be used to silence an arrogant noble family like this. "This happened in the past, I didn''t expect this family to dare to do something as cruel as manipulating the list of assets owned by the noble family and selling it at auction to fund their military budget," my father grumbled as he read the documents given by the stealth slime herd. Because the documents given by the stealth slime herd were too many and would pile up at the main entrance of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion, Sebastian and several other maids on duty immediately took them to a closed place like my private bedroom which was filled with piles of important papers like this. "Not only did they manipulate the list of assets owned by the royal family and strengthen their military, they even expanded their territory by taking other areas through official wars approved by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom," said my father while reading another report that had been obtained by the stealth slime herd. "This is sensitive information that should be kept well because their family''s future will be ruined if information like this is easily spread," my father continued with a complicated expression on his face. With my father reading a sensitive report from the results of the infiltration and spying activities carried out by the stealth slime herd, it seemed that this opened up a wide opportunity for my family to blackmail them a little if they wanted to have a dispute with a neutral family like us. I thought it would be a good thing if the problem could be resolved with threats and blackmail to keep quiet about what had actually happened. With this much information, I was very sure that the finances of the Marquess Rommel family would always be in a prosperous figure without fear of experiencing losses that could be covered by giving a small blackmail to this noble family as a hush money for what they had done in the past. "Father, isn''t this similar to carrying out a rebellion for this kingdom?" I asked my father who was still stunned reading the report given by the stealth slime herd. With a face that seemed to be thinking about something, my father even let out a mumbling sound after he was surprised by the information he had read. "This has at least become a fraud and theft that deserves severe punishment from the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom directly," replied my father while thinking of a proper solution to use this information more wisely. "No... no... this is more like falsifying royal assets, smuggling royal assets, laundering royal assets, and other crimes that are like carrying out a coup against the Aurora Kingdom." "But because our family is currently in a neutral faction that doesn''t care about anything that happens to the political turmoil in this kingdom. It seems like we have to keep this weapon until it can be used at the right time, Lily," said my father as if giving me a condition and military tactics used to control the movements of opponents that can still be tolerated like this. I paid close attention to what my father was talking about and let out a small nod from my head. "I understand, father. We have to use this weapon at the right time, right?" I said to confirm the reasoning of the lesson that my father had given me through his experience. "Yes, for now, please keep this a secret from Mama so that she feels comfortable that a bad incident like this has happened in the past and made the future husband of her old family suffer from debt due to the war created by this noble family." Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire "Um..." with a small nod of my head, it seems that I got new information that I didn''t know before. Information that Mama had become a victim in the actions carried out by this noble family. It seems that I have to make special preparations if this family is going to do something against the Marquess Rommel family. The information given by my Goddess about the twin boys of the noble family as a reincarnator has added to my burden to pay attention to what he is doing. Unlike the Great Hero in the past who was summoned to make a better world because the Goddess of Destruction was doing something that made this world unbalanced, a reincarnator actually makes this world even more unbalanced after the memories of his old world were brought to this world. I even read a note in a magic book left by another Great Hero that a reincarnator is able to bring a new path of development or the beginning of a new destruction. The conflict between the Great Hero in the past and the reincarnators has led to the extinction of the reincarnators themselves with a small note left by the Great Hero in the past like, "Fighting chunibyou is easier than fighting a solitary forest sage." I don''t understand the meaning of the small note left by the Great Hero in the past, but I''m sure that chunibyou is the key to their success in fighting the reincarnators who started the beginning of the destruction in this world. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now I have another question, where can I find a weapon or magic called "Chunibyou"? [ Oh, Lily-chan... ] [ Can you calm down for a while? ] Suddenly my Goddess entered my mind to have a conversation. Taking one of the paper reports containing the criminal acts of the noble family that was currently the focus of my family''s attention, I pretended to read the contents of the report seriously to reply to the communication made by my Goddess. I''ve been calm since earlier, my Goddess. [ No, you''re not calm after hearing the wrong otherworldly term in its meaning. ] "Huh?" I muttered a little while putting on a confused face. Did I misunderstand something? What is it about? With various questions starting to appear in my head, it seems like I''ve made a small mistake that made my Goddess communicate directly to me through the voice in my head. [ You know, Lily-chan... ] [ Actually, the meaning of the word Chunibyou is a syndrome that requires polite language for a polite and structured explanation. ] [ But to put it crudely, Chunibyou is a mental illness that makes everyone who sees it feel... a little strange... uhh... amazed... or disgusted depending on their beliefs. ] [ The point is that chunibyou is not a weapon or magic book that Lily-chan is imagining. ] I didn''t know that chunibyou was this complex. [ It''s not that complex either, it''s just that they are in an abnormal category if the chunibyou disease relapses in public. ] A disease that relapses in public? Isn''t that a dangerous weapon like the one that can be caused by the appearance of Elder Lich which spreads a plague that can reach a wide scale? [ No, that''s not what I mean. ] [ Uhm, why does it feel so difficult to explain an otherworldly vocabulary to Lily-chan who doesn''t know any otherworldly vocabulary at all? ] I can feel that my Goddess is currently struggling to make me understand a vocabulary that comes from another world. If this disease called chunibyou spreads rapidly, I don''t know what to do to avoid the damage caused by a disease from another world. Can the healing magic performed by a Saintess like Hana eliminate a disease that comes from another world? [ Lily-chan, you don''t have to think hard like that because chunibyou disease only happens to someone who has never experienced puberty and feels ashamed of their chunibyou actions. ] [ In other words, it''s a normal disease to make themselves have a delusion that feels like they are the main character in a storybook. ] Hearing the explanation given by my Goddess, it seems like I''m starting to understand this chunibyou disease. A disease that makes my body shiver when I hear it as if I want to avoid a disease that can make me feel ashamed when I realize my behavior that plays like the main character in a storybook. Brrttt... With my body shaking a little like that, I want to make a determination where I have to avoid people who like to be the main character in their own stories. [ It''s a shame, but Lily-chan is the perfect woman to be the main character villain who can destroy the storyline of people suffering from chunibyou. ] [ Like a romantic story where childhood friends who fell in love with each other and once promised to marry each other but Lily-chan stole the bride and loved Lily-chan more than her childhood friend who had promised to marry after growing up. ] I stood still after hearing the strange words that echoed in my head. A strange statement from the story that my Goddess was making up by involving me in the main story. Is there a romantic story with a plot like that? A story where a woman snatches the bride who is about to marry her childhood friend. Wouldn''t that end up being a strange story and not suitable for the general public to read? With this new information, at least I have to take a precaution where these documents will be the main weapon when this noble family dares to step on the pride of the Marquess Rommel family. My actions that were pretending to read the report paper that contained sensitive information were interrupted by the arrival of Sebastian who was knocking on the door of my private bedroom. Toookkk... Toookkk... Kraakkk... With gentle and slow movements, Sebastian entered my private bedroom which was filled with report papers from the results of the infiltration and spying carried out by the stealth slime swarm. "Good evening, Lily-sama." "Good evening to you too, Marquess Rommel." With his respectful attitude as a Butler who worked under the orders of the Marquess Rommel family, Sebastian gave a polite salute to inform something. "Dinner preparations are over, it would be better if Lily-sama and Marquess Rommel rest for dinner first before continuing your important work. I will make sure no one enters Lily-sama''s private bedroom which is filled with important documents like this," said Sebastian while glancing at Noel who followed Sebastian behind him. Sebastian gave a small code to Noel to make her act as a guard and supervisor of my private bedroom which contained important documents. "It''s already night? Even though I just found an interesting scandal that could make that noble family lose all ownership rights to their iron mines and gold mines," said my father who didn''t realize that the day had quickly turned to night. Just like my father, I also just realized when the day had turned to night after being immersed in an important conversation with my Goddess along with my gaze reading an important report from stealth slimes herd. If only the report of their infiltration and spy activities weren''t as interesting as this. Maybe I would have locked myself up until I became busy. "It seems like it''s time for dinner and to discuss that important matter, Father," I said to persuade my father to have dinner soon. Chapter 185 - 14 - Dinner With Heavy Discussion Inside the dining room of the Marquess Rommel family which was now furnished differently from before, I attended the dinner that had been prepared by our Butler and Maid. The simple dinner consisted of dishes from the main ingredients left over from the winter. Since spring had just come and some crops were growing abundantly without being ready to be harvested, we had to use some of the main ingredients in the previous winter''s food. My mind was still focused on the information provided by the stealth slime herd and the damage that a reincarnation could cause. I didn''t want to think about this any more complicatedly with my head already filled with various things, especially with the scandal that had been carried out by the noble family who openly insulted us. "Silencing people with blackmail is the main key for my family to live in peace, huh?" in my mind I was thinking of another solution to this problem, I unintentionally muttered like that. My hands were busy holding a spoon and fork. The food in front of me was dried beef jerky and was very unsuitable to eat in a spring like this. Since my tongue was used to eating winter specialties like this, I felt like I wanted to taste a sweet dessert but that would make the Butler and Maid on duty troubled. The decision given by my father to finish the winter food supply in spring like this was intended to not throw away food that would rot if left alone. It was a reasonable decision because the spring that had ended was used by farmers to plant new plant seeds. It took a long time for the plant seeds to grow and produce plant products that were ready to be harvested to be eaten directly. Along with my other little mutterings, it seemed that I was thinking too much about the many problems that had been happening lately. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The movement of my hands while eating and my mind that was thinking about something else seemed to be out of sync. "Lily, it seems like you''ve been thinking about something complicated lately," my mother asked while enjoying her dinner dish containing dried meat for a winter snack. "Um, I did think about something that made me not know what to do after meeting them," I replied while enjoying several dinner dishes with one spoonful. Right next to my mother, my father gave a small code from his wink to keep secret the information that had been collected about the troubled noble family that had many criminal records, and one of them was related to my mother''s family who was in debt because of the ridiculous declaration of war that dragged her family to join the war. Thanks to the financial assistance given by my father, it seemed that my mother''s family had managed to survive the slump that was before their eyes. "Is there another problem that made Princess Anastasia and Saintess Hana come home at the same time, Lily-nee?" asked Alyssa who seemed curious about something that I was hiding. "Yes, that''s what''s been happening lately," I replied while enjoying my dinner leisurely. A few bites of this dried meat started to make me move my teeth unconsciously to eat it. "What happened, Onee-sama?" asked Alice who seemed to want to throw a heavy topic of conversation while this dinner was taking place. I, who was enjoying this jerky meat dish immediately chewed it quickly. Every bite that happened in my mouth was crushed softly before being swallowed. My gaze was now focused on Momo who was flying as if observing the dining room of the Marquess Rommel family. Her body movements as she was flying seemed as if she did not get the full attention of the people around her. "Something related to Momo... cursed sword sistership? I guess..." my gaze was looking at Momo and my words seemed to have attracted a lot of attention to Momo who was flying casually. The attention that was focused on Momo had made her fly awkwardly. "Have I done something wrong that I don''t know about?" asked Momo who did not know that she was becoming an important topic of conversation at this dinner. Like a child who did not know anything, Momo flew towards my side who was enjoying this dinner. "Something related to Momo cursed sword sistership has become a topic that must be investigated immediately by Princess Anastasia and Saintess Hana," my formal-sounding words further showed that the danger posed by the heretical sect was not a problem that could be overlooked with just the blink of an eye. "The incident about the Golden King Bear invading the underground cave where the stealth slime herd lived did not seem to have happened by chance. It seems that someone was pulling a string behind the scenes until Momo coincidentally ended up inside the Golden King Bear''s body," my explanation seemed to have attracted several pairs of thoughtful eyes. Several Butlers and Maids who were on duty in the dining room tonight seemed to be thinking the same thing. "If the invasion being carried out by the Golden King Bear is not eradicated quickly, perhaps their next target for invasion will be the urban area near this Main Mansion," I continued my words which made my father frown as if thinking about something. "It seems like they have a plan to destroy us using the scenario of a wild monster invasion," said my father who suddenly caught our full attention. "Did you think about it? We just got back from a long family vacation. Oh!! Ooohh!!" My mother seemed to realize the meaning of my father''s words until she seemed to realize it when she said something. "That was a cunning act with careful calculation," said my mother who was now glancing at me, Alice, and Alyssa. "They know that if our daughters are old enough to enter the adulthood ceremony, we will inevitably return from that long family vacation soon. It''s a cunning plan with careful calculation. If not for the information provided by the stealth slime herd and the clever tactics provided by Lily, we might have fallen victim to the sudden monster attacks," my mother assessed her small analysis that sounded interconnected with each other. But the crux of this problem is a cult that seems to be overusing the knowledge given by the Goddess of Destruction herself. If my mother heard that the number of cursed swords reached seventy-two, what kind of expression would my mother show? "I think it''s a calculation that relies on luck," this time my father seemed to give his little opinion through his own thoughts. "It seems like you''re thinking about something else, Rom-chan..." My mother playfully called my father with an affectionate nickname that made the atmosphere in the dining room calmer and more relaxed. "Yes, like the cursed weapon that Lily currently has. We have to deal with that too in the future. Isn''t that right, Lily?" suddenly my father gave me a way to divert this conversation to the seventy-two cursed swords that had been successfully created by the heretical sect that worshiped the Goddess of Destruction. "Father, you want to make my mother and my sweet little step-sister worry about the future that this family has to go through, huh?" I replied with a small answer that made several Butlers and Maids who were on duty swallow their saliva. "That''s not a difficult thing for you to explain without inviting worry, right?" My father replied with a small smile at me. It seemed like this was a little prank given by my father to test me who would later inherit the title of Matriarch after my father retired as the owner of the Marquess Rommel family assets. I took a deep breath and took a few sips of tea before explaining what my father and I already knew. With relaxed movements and not inviting excessive worry, I began to explain about the heretical sect that had worshipped the Goddess of Destruction in the past which still survives to this day. "Based on the information given by Momo, in the past, she was one of the cursed swords created directly by the Goddess of Destruction herself along with her sisters who formed a small prosperous family," I said while glancing at Momo who was flying beside me. "But after several years passed and the conflict between the Great Hero summoned from another world was used as a tool to make the Goddess of Destruction return to the Goddess'' realm, some of her fanatic followers have founded a cult that still worships the Goddess of Destruction," I think this explanation of mine sounds like a commonplace and like a children''s bedtime story. "Long story short, the small family consisting of several cursed swords has now grown into a large family that makes Momo intimidated and exiled from the main family tree until being used as a source of power by the previous Golden King Bear," in this short explanation, I managed to summarize several important things with the right words without exaggeration. I gave a fairly long pause in the explanation I was giving and glanced at Momo. "Momo, can you explain how many cursed sword sisters you have?" I asked with a surprise that surprised Mama and Alyssa. Alice seemed calm after hearing this and tried to understand the meaning of my previous question directed at Momo. "Currently the number of cursed sword sisters has reached seventy-two who have been active and used by the high-ranking officials of the cult that worships the Goddess of Destruction," replied Momo who gave a surprising answer that made Mama, Alyssa, and Alice who heard it a little panicked. "T-That many cursed swords have been created? Moreover, with a monster that can act as a Calamity Disaster?" My mother seemed worried about the destruction that could be caused by one cursed sword that could make a Golden King Bear monster have a difficulty level equal to a Calamity Disaster. "No wonder they returned home quickly before their winter vacation ended," muttered Alyssa who seemed very surprised by the information given by Momo. This relaxed dinner seemed to end with a feeling of worry where the world is currently under threat from seventy-two cursed swords that are ready to be used at any time to spread destruction. Without proper precautions, something as small as a monster invasion attack could turn into a major disaster involving the death of humanity on a large scale. "That is why we need to prepare ourselves so that when this heretical sect surfaces, our family has enough strength to survive in any condition," I said in calm sweet tone. "It seems like we need to find some reliable comrades after our family becomes a neutral noble like this," said my father, ending this important dinner and discussion. Chapter 186 - 15 - Pulling A String For Elf Race The dinner that ended had become the beginning of a busy night for my father and me. A long night where important documents were brought by the stealth slime herd in their infiltration and spying activities were taking place. My stomach which was still full from the dinner only got a small snack given by Mio who was now standing beside me along with Momo who was flying. In my private bedroom which was now filled with important documents and sufficient magic lamp, I felt that the Black Maid unit was a little curious about the documents that were being read by my father and me. With full obedience and high loyalty, Noel who had guarded my private bedroom while dinner was taking place did not dare to read one of the documents that were widely spread in my private bedroom. Even the Butler and Maid who were in charge of delivering and compiling these documents did not dare to read a single letter because they knew that it was an important document that could only be seen by the Head of the Marquess Rommel family. Their dedication to not wanting to destroy loyalty with their curiosity has received great appreciation from my father who now gives a big smile with a business opportunity that can be done if this noble family openly challenges Marquess Rommel in a war between nobles who are fighting for power. "There is nothing better than planning a counterattack than attacking head-on. If only Amagi saw this, I can feel that she would be too enthusiastic in seeking revenge for her noble family from her first husband," said my father who now looked happy after some information could be used as the main weapon in preventive measures and counterattacks for this problematic noble family. I still kept my gaze on the important document that showed the involvement of corruption of this noble family which increased the amount of taxes that had to be taken by the noble family that supported the royal family. Unlike the enemy in the blanket who secretly made moves that would destroy their enemy slowly, this noble family actually openly increased their military budget to the point of raising suspicion of a military invasion that would be carried out by them in the near future. The invitation letter for the birthday party and their twins who are reincarnators will be the key to their success. The precautions that have been taking place behind the scenes will play a major role in controlling the situation that has been messed up by their actions. "Sebastian," My father called Sebastian in a soft tone but still showing his authority as the highest ranking official in this room. "Prepare a large map board that shows the exact location of all the territories controlled by the Aurora Kingdom''s nobles!" My father ordered in a firm tone and seemed to want to do something. Reviewing the reports that the stealth slime herd managed to collect seemed to have become a military warfare strategy from behind the scenes that was not known to the public. This was a valuable lesson that would make me one step more prepared when the enemy had moved. Sebastian began to open the small board that had been guarded by his hand that did not want to let go of the small board. His hand moved by pulling a lever that made the small board enlarge. A large board was now visible in my private room and showed a map of the vast power of the Aurora Kingdom. The large map showed several regions marked by different colors along with the symbols of the royal family of the nobility with blue and red lines as the dividers. I, who was curious, approached my father. "Do you want to do something related to the boundaries between the noble territories, Father?" I asked while approaching my father who seemed busy reading another note. The handwriting on the other note showed the handwriting of Earl Timoti who had returned home after the Golden King Bear Hunting Operation was over. "Wait a minute Lily, hold back your curious questions until your father has finished preparing to calibrate the current map of the Aurora Kingdom from Earl Timoti," My father seemed busy drawing new lines that changed the boundaries of the territories between the nobles and moving several family crest symbols until it looked like a new map that was accurate to the current situation. Seeing the actions that my father was doing, now I could see that there were noble families who had changed factions like us. For another reason, the symbol of the noble family Earl Timoti who was supporting the royal family was now under threat of legal invasion by another noble family. The fast-moving situation during our family vacation had made the political turmoil in the Royal Capital of Aurora seem chaotic. "This is interesting after seeing the state of our territory being besieged by the faction opposing the royal family," I said while looking at my father who was still moving some signboards to make it easier to read the latest map of the Aurora Kingdom. My words made my father realize what had happened to the territory of Marquess Rommel who had become a neutral noble family. As the only neutral noble family without siding with the faction opposing and the faction supporting the royal family, we looked like a gold mine ready to be plundered when a legal war challenge was issued by the royal family. Considering that our noble family previously supported the royal family and was on a family vacation, it seemed that no formal war challenge between nobles had been made to Marquess Rommel''s family. "Just by looking at the situation that is going on with this heated conflict, it seems like we will get an invitation to a war between nobles rather than a party invitation, hahaha!" after my father finished drawing up the map of the Aurora Kingdom along with the changes in the territories of the nobles that occurred due to the political shift in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. That made him let out a terrible joke. "Father, how can you joke about this after our territory is surrounded by the opposition faction like this," I replied to accept the terrible joke that came out of my father''s mouth. My eyes couldn''t take their eyes off the map of the Aurora Kingdom that had changed like this. Marquess Rommel''s territory was not as small as I thought. With several areas that had forest borders, sea borders, and mountain borders, Marquess Rommel''s territory had become a field of exploitation to a field of exploration through military expeditions. Owning Marquess Rommel''s territory meant occupying an untouched gem to be sold. That''s what caused us to become a relaxed family after several business partners terminated their contracts because they were afraid of the pressure given by the opposition faction around the territory of the Marquess Rommel family. "No wonder we became more independent and reduce the prices of goods sold in Marquess Rommel''s territory," I muttered after understanding all the actions taken by my father in cutting business budgets and focusing on supporting the people in his territory with maximum production capacity. Making one''s own territory sufficient and not starving is a difficult thing. Now I understand why my father looked stressed and drunk after completing his heavy task like this. Huh? Could that be why my father wanted to retire early after giving me the title of Matriarch? Realizing the heavy workload like this, I felt a cold sweat slowly running down my back. "Could it be... that''s really what will happen if I don''t return the baton?" I muttered without making a sound from my mouth. "A very heavy workload, huh?" "That''s why my father wants to form another coalition to ally with this Marquess Rommel family." Along with my other little mutters, I began to feel dizzy with the political complexities that were happening in the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital. If this situation continued, I was worried that this war between nobles would happen again after my father returned to his territory and was found out by other noble families. "It seems that it has been known by other noble families after the Golden King Bear Hunting Operation incident that invited several adventurers to the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital." Along with that little mutter, I began to realize that what had happened seemed to be interconnected. If our family did not return, our territory would be attacked by wild monsters led by the Golden King Bear and our territory would be destroyed. On the other hand, if we returned and managed to escape this crisis. Someone who had designed this scenario had found out that we had returned. "Oh, wow, it seems like there are people who are playing around with our family," I said to my father after several scenarios that occurred in my head got answers with the same conflict ending, like the destruction or loss of the territory that had become the territory of the Marquess Rommel family. The person who planned this seemed to have a personal grudge and wanted to see destruction involving the interference of a cult that worshipped the Goddess of Destruction. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You think so too, Lily?" My father who was watching me seemed like he wanted to say something but held it back well by the smile that was on his face. "Yes, it''s obvious after what they did after we went on a family vacation for too long," I replied with some small anger that began to fill my body. "Even a fool would realize this. But they have to hold back the invasion of the war between nobles who are fighting for power before getting permission from the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom." "Can''t we issue a war challenge first before that happens, Father?" With that small question that came out of my mouth, it seemed like I got one answer that could destroy the territory of the opposing family who was eyeing the territory of Marquess Rommel. "Rather than issuing a war challenge like a dishonorable military family, wouldn''t it be better if we persuade this opposing noble family to become a neutral noble family like us?" It seemed like my father had another idea in mind. An attempt to make the opposition noble family into a neutral noble family. How do we do that?! I don''t even know how! It seems like we have to make an alliance that forms a new alliance as a neutral land that doesn''t have any conflicts between nobles. But... how do we do that again?! I don''t know what to do about this. "Um, Dad, what is that symbol?" When my mind was stuck on another idea to make the opposition noble family into a neutral noble family, I accidentally saw a symbol where the large forest behind the Main Mansion had two mysterious large trees. "Oh, that''s a symbol of the Elf settlement that has planted their tree of life and lives around it." Tiing!! Like a lightning bolt that struck in clear weather, I seemed to have come up with an interesting idea about a neutral land where the people inside would be a great threat if they accidentally invited them to war. With a gentle smile directed at my father, I gave a small wink at the solution of an ally that could be found this easily. "Lily, you''re not planning to ally with the Elf race like this, are you?" My father caught my intention exactly like that. "Just so you know Lily, the Elf race is a race that values ??magical abilities and doesn''t like to socialize with other races, especially humans," my father continued with a worried expression on his face about what I was thinking. "I can fix them," I replied quickly. "Isn''t that right, Zoe?" I continued with Zoe and her excited flap butterfly wings to blessing some curse for Elf race. Chapter 187 - 16 - The Dark Elf Race My father seemed to give me a worried look when I made a verbal proposal to ally with the Elf race. "What do you mean by fixing them, Lily?" my father asked, seeming to want to know what I was thinking right now. "Then what is the relationship between fixing the Elf race and Zoe?" while asking that, my father immediately glanced at Zoe who was still perched on my hair like a hair clip. With two different views between me and Zoe, my father seemed to want to understand something even further. "C-Could it be... You will give a curse that will control the entire Elf race?" I could see my father''s body shaking after saying this. "Y-You are not serious about doing this to an Elf race by giving the same curse as you did in the past, right?" My father tried to calm what was burdening his mind this time. From my point of view who did not want to bother and give a strong alliance contract like the Earl Timoti family, then a curse must be planted on each Elf race to make them submit to this alliance. "First of all, I will try to build an alliance peacefully without casting a curse. So you can rest easy about this, Father." With my calm and convincing words, my Father seemed to calm him down a little after worrying about what would happen to the Elf race when they received a curse from Zoe. "That makes me a little uneasy but it''s worth it," with a little hesitation starting to appear on my Father''s face, he looked like he wanted to say something but was held back by the movement of his hand that gave an agreement about this. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His thoughts and hand movements seemed to have different purposes but ended up giving a small code to Sebastian to prepare an expeditionary force to penetrate the dense forest behind our Main Mansion. Speaking of such a dense forest, it seems like I don''t need the help of my Father''s army. "Father, if possible..." "I would like to use my army, a herd of evolved stealth slimes. They seem to be a little bored with the work inside the Main Mansion when doing the same job over and over again." I suggested to my father to let me experience a real-life experience in the wild without the professional help that my father gave me. Although this is a bit of cheating, I can feel that the stealth slime herd is much more experienced and will be of great help to me. My father seemed to be playing with his hair which was now curly from twirling around his index finger. "It seems like a good idea to be Lily-sama''s real experience, Marquess Rommel," with his soft voice not wanting to ruin this serious moment, Sebastian gave his little idea which showed that my suggestion to get real experience was a good thing. "I don''t know Sebastian, I still feel worried about this," said my father who seemed to be thinking about something complicated. "Are you worried about Lily-sama''s safety, Marquess Rommel?" Sebastian asked while being polite in asking a question. "It''s not about Lily''s safety but what will happen after the alliance contract with the Elf race is established. That will make us the first noble family to be independent without relying on the trade business to fill the stomachs of our people, Sebastian." Unlike me who didn''t think that far ahead, my father seemed to have planned some things that would happen if the cooperation with the Elf race succeeded. Um, doesn''t this mean that I have to be able to cooperate with the Elf race? It seemed like this would be a job that required me to succeed in doing it. My gaze was now fixed on two large trees that seemed to be close to each other. It made me feel a heated conflict that was happening between the two large trees that were the symbols of the Elf race''s tree of life. Along with my curiosity that was getting stronger, I began to carefully observe the two symbols on the map of the Aurora Kingdom''s territory. Why were there other symbols that needed to be questioned? What did these other symbols mean? This made me excited to explore the dense forest that was still mysterious to the Marquess Rommel family and the Aurora Kingdom itself. It was no wonder that this would become a target for exploitation after exploration using a military expedition was carried out. "Are you curious about the other Tree of Life symbol that is the same as the Elf race?" asked my father who seemed to have noticed my curiosity about the Tree of Life symbol on this large map board. "Un!" with a small nod of my head, I felt curious about this. "They are also an Elf race with the same skin color as you Lily." "Huh?!" The answer given by my father surprised me. I didn''t hear wrong about this, right? An Elf race with the same skin as me? Could it be a sign that I can be good friends with them? I lowered my head about this and my interest in exploring the dense forest was directed towards the forest area inhabited by the Elf race that had the same skin color as my body. I think I should quickly ally with this Elf race. "The territory of this Elf race is different from the usual Elf race. Aside from being very good at using natural magic and magic that fills their lives that are one with nature, they seem smart at taking advantage of the situation," said my father who was now explaining about the Elf race that caught my attention. "In the past, your mother also had an Elf-friend with the same skin color as you, Lily." "I know she is still alive, so to visit the territory of this Elf race, please do not create a fight that will make them extinct. They are an Elf race that still does not have an official name recorded in current information." It seems like I heard some important information about my biological mother who has a close relationship with one of these Elf races. Does this Elf race not have an official name until now, my Goddess? [ ... ] [ Oh, Lily-chan asked me? ] By focusing my attention on my mind, I tried to make a one-way communication to connect with my Goddess. [ Officially they are not much different from other Elf races. ] [ Youthful, beautiful, and charming faces have become common traits for the Elf race. ] [ Some Elf races have difficulty getting pregnant, so humans often marry Elf women as concubines or empresses who accompany them until old age. ] [ Because the Elf race has a very long lifespan, they are given great wisdom in diplomacy that does not prioritize the stupid wars that humans often do. ] [ For the Elf race that caught Lily-chan''s attention, it was the Dark Elf race. ] [ It''s a bit unfortunate because they are a bit sensitive about their skin color which is similar to Lily-chan, but it doesn''t seem bad to make a harem in the Dark Elf village. ] [ If chocolate meets chocolate, then it will be Double-choco!! ] [ I want to eat sweets like that now. ] Along with other trash information, I got an important piece of information and an unimportant piece of information from my Goddess. "Dark Elf race, huh?" with my little mumble that caught the attention of my Father and Sebastian, it seemed that it had made them aware of the official name used to refer to the Elf race. "Dark Elf race? That''s a pretty good official name," my Father also muttered, who had now given an idea about the Dark Elf race that would be included in the military manual used by Marquess Rommel''s regional troops. "We will use the official name of the Dark Elf race for this Elf race, Marquess Rommel?" Sebastian asked to confirm the decision given by my Father. I felt very relieved after seeing my Father play the role of an important person who makes decisions at times like this. Luckily I had returned the baton of command to my Father. I didn''t want to have such a heavy role that got my approval to make an important decision. With a small nod on my Father''s face, Sebastian took out a small piece of paper and wrote something using a quill that was near my desk. Srraattt ... Clluupp ... Writing some handwriting, Sebastian then gave his small piece of paper to Noel. "Make sure this reaches those people, some of our military manuals might be outdated so make sure to update them after this," Sebastian said as if giving Noel important information. "Sebastian, you know that they are old-fashioned people, they definitely won''t accept a race name that came out of nowhere from this brief discussion." "Just do it, Noel. Whether they reject it or agree, it will make a certain pride for an important figure who was once close to the Marquess Rommel family." Through the conversation between Sebastian and Noel, it seems that I heard some important information given by Sebastian. An important figure who was once close to the Marquess Rommel family? What is that figure? Is it from the Dark Elf race that is as mysterious as the Elf race? I don''t know, but this certainly made Sebastian and my father rush to do something about this. "By the way, who do you want to go with, Lily?" my father asked suddenly which made my attention diverted to him. "Go with who? Is there anyone who wants to accompany me besides the stealth slime herd?" I replied while now looking at my father. My father''s serious face seemed to be considering something. It made him look like a father who was concerned about the safety of his daughter who was going to the deepest part of the dense forest. "Yes, you know yourself that this dense forest is a bit scary if you enter it without bringing someone to joke around with. The feeling of loneliness in the forest will make Lily isolated by the calm atmosphere of the forest, you know." It seemed like I heard an implied message from my father who wanted to drag Alice and Alyssa into this little trouble. Bringing my two step-sisters on an expedition into the forest together with a herd of stealth slimes? Isn''t that a bit too much to do? "Is it okay to bring Alice and Alyssa on an expedition like this?" I asked with a tilt of my head. "I don''t think it''s a problem after what happened recently," my father replied with a tired expression on his face. "With Princess Anastasia and Saintess Hana enjoying their winter vacation with you. Your step-sisters are feeling lonely after not seeing you for so long... at such a close distance... they seem to want to have physical contact with you, Lily," along with his small voice that was getting less and less audible, I felt that Alice and Alyssa were intentionally keeping their distance so as not to disturb Princess Anastasia and Hana''s vacation time. "If it''s not a big deal, I can invite Alice and Alyssa to do forest expressions together," I replied with a small nod to my father. "But, will Mom allow this?" I continued to ask father. "Leave the negotiation to your father who is already a good husband to your mother." With full confidence, my father would face a tough negotiation to get permission for his daughters to go on the expedition. Chapter 188 - 17 - The Kiss of Magic Leaving a difficult negotiation to my father to persuade mother to allow Alice and Alyssa to join the forest expedition in order to gain an alliance with the Dark Elf race, I began to prepare several other things that were bothering my mind. Mio''s expression who stood calmly and elegantly beside me seemed to reject this idea. Her slight reluctance towards the element of magic was visible on her face. "It seems that I cannot accompany Lily-sama on this expedition," Mio muttered softly, her body seemingly refusing to enter a place with a very high intensity of magic. Whether this was her pride as a woman who was an expert swordswoman who used mystical techniques in her attacks or herself who could not cast magic, it made Mio not want to touch a place that depended on the intensity of magic. I also felt this after my sword technique was filled with legendary movement techniques and mystical attacks that came from someone who was a genius at swordsmanship who coincidentally connected to Mio as one of her descendants. The opportunity to go with Mio to a place filled with magic seemed to be in line with my father''s plan to negotiate with my mother. Bringing only Alice and Alyssa, this would be our first expedition as fellow sisters of the Marquess Rommel family. It could be said that this was an expedition that would bring us closer as a family. "Don''t you want to join this expedition, Mio?" I asked, understanding what Mio was thinking based on her disgust for a place that depended on magic. Like a fast-reacting allergy, Mio seemed to hate magic more and tried to distance herself from a place filled with magic intensity to strengthen her confidence in sword techniques that relied on mystical attacks. If I think about it further, I have no idea how mystical techniques like Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash can activate without using magical energy. If using magical energy, then such sword techniques should provide a spell chant but the sword technique that Mio possessed did not have a special spell chant and activated suddenly. Could this be a genius that was given by her predecessor who became a legend with the greatest sword technique in history? "No, I don''t know if I can survive with a body that hates and is allergic to magic like that," Mio replied with a shake of her head after giving a definite answer about herself not wanting to join me on this expedition. "Eh, even though we haven''t met for a long time. Do you want to go far away from me again?" I gave a gaze filled with longing to persuade Mio to join the expedition into the forest. The look in my eyes looked like a cheating attack that made Mio look like she couldn''t bear to leave me. "If Mio doesn''t join this expedition, then Noel will come with me," I said in a small voice while now staring at Noel''s previous standing place which was empty because she delivered a paper containing Sebastian''s handwriting earlier. With thin sweat starting to fall from her forehead to her cheeks, Mio looked like she was receiving a little mental pressure from me. "Lily-sama, you are too cheating to persuade me in this way." "Lily-sama also knows that I am a little bit unaccepting of the concept of magic and feel disgusted by magic, right?" Mio''s words made me smile and my body released a small amount of magic energy that came from my magic core that had developed lately. "Then, I will make you get used to magic," I said while wetting my dry lips with a lick of my saliva. Sllurriipp... With a small lick of my tongue that had wet my lips and my whole body which was now in a thin flood of magic energy, I walked closer to Mio who was slowly moving away from me. Taappp... Taappp... Mio with her small steps that retreated backward seemed to reject my body that was filled with a flood of magic energy. "Mio, why are you retreating backward?" "Do you no longer want to receive a soft kiss from my lips?" I gave an emotional pressure to Mio who was now standing still after hearing it. "Yes, be a good girl by standing still like that." I felt like I was committing a sin that made me look like a bad woman who was trying to seduce a kind and innocent woman like Mio. Mio''s body was standing straight and shaking looked like she was forcing herself. Sllurrpp... I feel like I''m going to sin after forcibly giving a kiss to her soft lips. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, my Goddess, forgive your Saintess who will make this sin. [ Apology accepted. ] [ Now, let''s continue making this holy sin, Lily-chan! ] Somehow, I feel like I''m getting full support from my Goddess herself. A sinful act that is officially supported by my Goddess herself. Won''t something like this be a problem later? [ That can be thought about later... ] [ The most important thing right now is to make Mio''s heart melt and help Lily-chan in going on an expedition into the forest to create harem dominance in the area where the Dark Elf race lives! ] [ Good luck Lily-chan, I''m sure you can do this to Mio! ] [ Persuade Mio with your soft kiss that successfully seduces and makes her heart melt to enter a place that she hates! ] The screams of my own Goddess echoed in my head. It felt like I was taking this opportunity to commit a sinful act that looked holy in the eyes of my own Goddess. "Miioo..." With my steps slowly approaching Mio''s body, I could see her body that had become more mature than before. A body that looked beautiful, sexy, and mature. It made me want to feel the warmth of Mio''s body that had disappeared several weeks after she went to reforge the cursed sword into a cursed Odachi. I could see Mio forcing her body to stand up straight and elegantly, her forced attitude looked very cute, especially with her gaze fixed on my entire body which was filled with overflowing magical energy. My hand gently stroked her cheek and felt a twitch on her face that was holding back her overflowing emotions. The touch of my hand on her soft cheek gave a sensation from the touch of my hand filled with overflowing magical energy that slowly stroked her cheek. "Isn''t being stroked with magic like this not too bad, Mio?" I asked to give a little temptation to Mio who was standing with her elegant and polite attitude. The touch I gave seemed to make Mio feel a warmth from the core of my magic that came from the gift of my Goddess herself. A surge of golden yellow magic energy that felt warm and calming to the heart. The restless feeling of disgust and hatred for magic that Mio felt changed into a peace of mind that felt a gentle magic that was given directly by me. "Not too bad, right?" I asked while giving a soft caress that stroked Mio''s dry lips. "You look cute after receiving a little coercion like this." "Should I give a little temptation that makes your heart beat fast after receiving it?" I seemed to be enjoying what I was doing too much right now. A temptation that stroked Mio''s soft cheeks and rubbed her dry lips that wanted to get a soft touch from my lips. Without being able to say her little protest to me, Mio stood quietly and accepted my loving touch. Her body that had refused to feel the overflow of my magical energy was now slowly accepting it. With gentle and awkward movements that made Mio panic, I had to make sure that the overflow of my magical energy felt soft in every drop. Like water that spreads slowly and covers the entire surface that will be new water container, I made Mio get used to the overflow of my magical energy by feeling the softness of my magical energy that has become a Saintess. Mio was still standing quietly enjoying the touch of my hand on her soft cheek that occasionally teased her dry lips. "You look like a child who is being scolded when you act calmly like this." "So cute..." I still gave a little tease to Mio who did not move her body and tried to stand with an elegant attitude. The overflow of my magical energy that had filled her entire body was now facing a new problem, it about me wanting to kiss Mio''s lips. Since my private bedroom was filled with Black Maid units tasked with securing and protecting important documents from the stealth slime herd, I was a little awkward doing a kiss that I often gave to Mio''s lips. Besides the Black Maid units on duty in my private bedroom right now, my father and Sebastian seemed to be pretending to be busy after seeing what I was doing to Mio''s lips. I had to hold back my desire to kiss her lips so as not to cross a line that would embarrass myself and Mio. "So, are you going to join this expedition or not?" I asked Mio, expecting a definite answer from her. Mio, who was receiving my touch, only gave an unclear answer from her mouth that was mumbling. "Uuuhh... Huuu..." Mio looked like she was under pressure in giving her small answer and tried to remain calm but her body was shaking nervously. "Lily-sama is cheating with things like this," Mio said with a small mumble in her mouth. "I-I will join the expedition into that forest," with that short answer, Mio gave a defeated smile that made me feel happy. With the touch of my hand that was still stroking her soft cheek and lips, I gave a small smile that touched her lips and made Mio surprised. "Hmm?!! Mmnn!!" with her lips covered by my kiss, I gave some of my magical energy to enter Mio''s body and forced her to accept the magical energy that came from me. Chuuppp... A kiss that shouldn''t have happened had made Mio panic. Mio quickly released the kiss on the lips that I gave her. "L-Lily-sama?!!" with a panicked expression, Mio looked like she felt a sharp gaze from the people behind me. Without turning around and paying attention to what was happening behind my body. It seemed that I had realized some things that had happened. Several Black Maid units covered their faces with their hands and held their ears which were turning red after seeing me kissing Mio. With the overflow of my magical energy that had been absorbed by Mio''s body, now I felt like I was giving Mio magical protection so that she would be protected from magical attacks that would occur during the expedition. Mio''s posture which had previously stood elegantly and politely, now looked like a woman who had just done something bad and was caught by her parents. My father and Sebastian who saw this shook their heads. "You two, at least do it in your private room," said my father who looked normal after seeing me kiss Mio''s lips. "Father... this is my own private room," I replied to my father who seemed too lost in his thoughts that he forgot that this was my private bedroom. "Ooohh... T-That''s right." With this awkwardness, I felt embarrassed... Chapter 189 - 18 - My Mother Past With the addition of Mio who will join the expedition into the dense forest behind our Main Mansion, it indicates that our combination attack will be able to come out optimally through maximum synchronization. The awkwardness after I kissed Mio''s lips was still clearly felt in the gazes of Father and Sebastian who were starting to act awkwardly. "Uh, that''s right. We are in Lily''s private room." My father seemed to have realized his one small mistake, and he almost forgot that this was my private bedroom. "Marquess Rommel, maybe we should give a little space for Lily-sama and Mio to make a decision that makes them a little more intimate in the process," said Sebastian while suggesting to my father about my decision to try to persuade Mio to join the expedition into the dense forest behind the Main Mansion of the Marquess Rommel family. "It''s too late, Sebastian. Mio has agreed to join this expedition," I said to interrupt Sebastian who made a late decision with his little suggestion. "..." Sebastian stood still after hearing this. "Ah, it seems like I''m too old to have heard your conversation with Mio earlier, Lily-sama," using an excuse of age and poor hearing, Sebastian seemed to want to escape from the awkwardness of accidentally seeing me kissing Mio. Together with the Black Maid unit that was still filling my personal space, I seemed to get a strange look from their eyes that were secretly fixed on my lips which were still wet after giving Mio a kiss. Some whispers were heard in my ears like, "I didn''t know that Lily-sama''s relationship with her Exclusive Maid would be this close." Or something else that made me extremely embarrassed because of this one whisper, "That Exclusive Maid is lucky after getting a Master who accepts her and knows her abilities that are not wasted like us. Lily-sama''s lips seem to have become the best gift that Exclusive Maid has obtained and made her persuaded to go on an expedition into the forest with Lily-sama." Yes, some other whispers coming from the Black Maid unit made me almost stand up in shame after committing a sinful act in front of everyone''s eyes. Even with the support of my own Goddess, this act seemed to have become the talk of the Black Maid unit. Along with the whispers that continued to occur to me who had kissed Mio in front of everyone, I got a small touch from Mio who was pulling my arm to talk about something. "Lily-sama, should I prepare my tent to sleep in at night?" asked Mio who tried to divert her attention from the whispers given by the Black Maid unit. "Can''t we use one big tent to sleep together like usual?" I replied while remembering the big tent that had been stored in the warehouse after not being used as a personal tent to sleep in during the winter. "Aren''t Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama also joining this expedition?" "The two of them are still uncertain about joining this expedition, my father will try to discuss this with Mom. Isn''t that right, Father?" I asked my father who had returned to being absorbed in reading an important document that caught his attention. "Eh? Ah, yes. Your father here will do his best to invite Alice and Alyssa to join your expedition that is trying to ally with the Elf race," replied my father who seemed to be listening to the important question I was asking him. "Did you hear that, Mio? My father will do his best to persuade Mom to let Alice and Alyssa come along. But will that be a problem with us sleeping together at night?" "O-Of course it will cause problems, Lily-sama." Mio seemed like she wanted to convey her own personal opinion regarding the problems that arose when Mio and I slept in the same tent. "Rather than creating problems that would trigger Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama''s jealousy, it seems like I should prepare my tent to sleep in at night. It would be much better if Lily-sama slept together with Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama," said Mio while giving me another suggestion about my sleeping position together with my twin stepsister while on the expedition. "That''s a great idea, Mio," said my father, who suddenly entered our conversation about placing the sleeping tent like this. "That''s a good thing to make the relationship between families become close to each other in the natural conditions that always change every moment in the forest. By protecting each other, a close relationship between families will be created," with words that gave inspiration and motivation, it seemed that my father and Mio had planned something to cover up something that I shouldn''t have known. I felt a strange connection between their attitudes and my twin stepsister. [ I''m sure you feel this too, Lily-chan. ] [ A feeling of loneliness after being left for a few weeks by Mio who went to reforge the cursed sword that made you share a private bedroom with Princess Anastasia and Saintess Hana. ] [ It could be said that Alice and Alyssa felt lonely after they refrained from meeting and disturbing the vacation time that Princess Anastasia and Saintess Hana were enjoying. ] [ Unlike those who could meet Lily-chan every day, they gave their vacation time as a form of solidarity between women who loved Lily-chan with all their hearts. ] [ I think Mio also felt that way when she wanted to give them both free time to get close to Lily-chan. ] I listened to my Goddess''s words carefully. A word that shook my heart after hearing it. A feeling of loneliness occurred after they refrained from meeting me in order to respect Princess Anastasia and Hana''s vacation time who were always busy every day as important figures in the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. This made me feel guilty after ignoring them for the past few weeks. It felt like we hadn''t met for a long time and only greeted each other during dinner together. Tookkk... Toookkk... "Onee-sama? Are you asleep?" "Lily-nee... do you want to sleep together with us?" When I thought about the sad thing about my heart feeling a little distant from my twin stepsister. I heard a knock coming from the entrance to my room and the sound of my twin stepsister calling me to sleep together. "Lily-sama, allow me to open the door for Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama," said Sebastian who moved quickly in this situation. I just nodded to permit Sebastian to open the entrance to my private bedroom. Krraaakkk... "Onee-sama?!! Eh? Sebastian? Why is Sebastian in Onee-sama''s private bedroom?" When Alice wanted to run into my private bedroom, she stopped after seeing Sebastian who made the entrance to my private bedroom and surprised her. "Good evening, Sebastian. Is Lily-nee busy with something that makes you in her private bedroom?" Unlike Alice who was surprised by Sebastian''s appearance, Alyssa had peeked into my room first by tilting her head past Sebastian''s upright posture. "Right now we are indeed busy doing something related to an expedition that penetrates the depths of the dense forest," said Sebastian to give an answer that satisfied their curiosity. "If Alice-sama and Alyssa-sama are curious, you can enter after getting permission from Marquess Rommel," Sebastian smiled softly as he said this and tried to cover up an important document that my father was studying. "Is father still awake in the middle of the night like this without getting a little slap from Mama''s hand to force him to sleep?" asked Alice who seemed to know my father''s habit of being forced to sleep by Mama at night. "I guess that''s an exception for today," said Sebastian who started to walk away from the entrance of my private bedroom which showed my father sitting relaxed on one of my chairs with my study table filled with important documents that he was reading. "Father? Eh? Why is father also in Onee-sama''s room?" Alice who didn''t pay attention to the situation around her seemed unaware that there were several Black Maid units spread around the corner of my private bedroom as well. Alyssa who realized our father''s presence immediately gave a small greetings as a noble girl which was then imitated by Alice. "Good evening, Father." With matching tones and the same body movements, I was really surprised by their synchronization they looked like two identical girls and identical twins. Although there were some of their opposing behaviors, it did not make them forget their identity as identical twin sisters. The greetings given by Alice and Alyssa received a greeting back from our father. "Good evening you two, please don''t stay up late like your father who often gets a hard slap from your mother to go to sleep," replied my father giving a small glance at Alice and Alyssa who were still giving an elegant greetings. "Father, is it okay to be in Onee-sama''s private bedroom until midnight like this without telling Mama about what Father is doing this time?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Urghh, if your mother knew about this. I''m not sure I would be able to get out safely after destroying this secret document about her family being deliberately trapped in debt by this barbaric noble family," said my father without moving his eyes away from the important document he was reading. Whoosh... When my father said that, I could feel a gust of wind covered in camouflage magic moving towards my father. Using sensitive eyes that could see the movement of magic energy, I could see that my mother, who was in a wind camouflage magic spell, had approached my father and was reading an important document that my father was reading. Alice, Alyssa, and I looked at each other after seeing Mom who was present in the room using her wind camouflage magic chant. "Father, is it okay to be here like this without telling mother?" I asked to calm down a situation that would be chaotic if not prevented early. "You don''t need to worry about me getting a hard slap from your mother, Lily," said my father who didn''t realize that Mom had stood beside his body and was reading an important document that was successfully found out by the stealth slime herd who were infiltrating and spying on the residence of the troubled noble family. "If this makes our family strong and succeeds in getting through the problems given, it is worth the slap given by your mother," continued my father who didn''t realize that my mother slowly released her wind camouflage magic chant. "I''ve seen enough of Lily mother and Amagi who also got too many problems that were intentionally caused by others. If this... me... your father could give a happy smile that makes your current mother feel comfortable living as a Marchioness. That would make me feel happy with this simple happiness." My father said some sweet words that made my mother unconsciously shed tears. When the tears wet the document that my father was reading, it made him aware of our mother who appeared beside his body suddenly. Chapter 190 - 19 - My Twin Stepsister Became My Cute Sister My mother''s tears fell after her eyes read an important document that had been given by a herd of stealth slimes who were infiltrating and spying. Just like my father who felt that my mother''s presence made his body shiver in fear, I also felt the same thing after my mother showed a thin smile and her cheeks were wet with tears. It seemed that soon there would be a noble family that would be destroyed by receiving a magic attack spell given by my mother and that would make the entire Stealth Slime herd busy cleaning up the residue of her magic core that was causing invisible pollution. "Oh, Amagi, are you here?" My father tried to act calm but I could see his body shaking slightly after feeling the strong emotion of anger coming from my mother. Even with the naked eye seeing this, everyone would know that my mother was in her highest emotion of anger. I could understand that after reading several important documents that had made my mother''s family and her previous husband''s family attend a war between nobles in a struggle for territory. A war that made Alice and Alyssa lose their biological father and made their mother a widow who was left behind by her husband who was killed on the battlefield. All of that happened after this noble family got a reincarnator who was born into their family. Whether this was a coincidence of fate or indeed the wheel of fate that had turned, it made my stepmother marry my father to get help to pay off the debt of her noble family who had lost on the battlefield. The debt between the nobles which was not small was successfully paid off by the Marquess Rommel family and financially was at a safe distance to provide long-term debt to my stepmother''s noble family. Even by lending quite a lot of gold coins to pay off the debt of losing the war from my stepmother''s family, this family was still far from being financially poor. "They did this to my family''s in-laws before?" asked my mother with a look in her eyes filled with emotion to do something hasty. Seeing the important document that should have been kept secret from my mother''s eyes, it seemed too late and now my father had to face a terrible disaster from my mother who wanted to go on a rampage somewhere. "Yes, and it makes me worried about what they will do in the future after some of our neighboring territories joined the opposition faction that seems to be getting pressure from various directions," replied my father who tried to calm down after experiencing an emotional surge from my mother''s anger that had now calmed down. "You don''t mind sleeping alone with this important work on my desk, right?" The words given by my father sounded gentle and tried to calm my mother who had calmed down from her little anger that almost exploded after reading the important document in my father''s hand. "Isn''t this the table that Lily owns?" replied my mother with a gentle smile to my father who started moving his hands by tapping his fingers on the table. "Nope, this is my table from the assets purchased by the Marquess Rommel family finances. Technically this is a table that is owned by me," my father seemed to try to joke with my mother after experiencing something terrible that almost made my mother''s emotions explode again. "That doesn''t mean you can stay up late, now go back to our room and sleep together. Forget about this important matter for tomorrow," My mother started to take some documents that my father was holding and started to pull his collar. Srraakkk... By pulling my father''s collar, I could see a mother cat biting her kitten''s shoulder to sleep at night. Srrttooo... The unusual sight made me a little stunned. Sebastian and the other Black Maid units gave their respects by bowing their bodies as they escorted my father to sleep with my mother. I guess it''s time to sleep too. For that, I immediately looked at Mio and gave a small wink to her who would tidy up my bedroom bed before going to bed. The small nod given by Mio began to show her skills that were able to make my bedroom bed sheets neater and clean the small dust that stuck to the sheets. Using a few small brooms to sweep the sheets of my bedroom, I could see that Mio paid attention to the small gaps in my bedroom mattress to clean it quickly. Mio''s skills made several Black Maid units give their appreciation with small applause. "Lily-sama, do you need some Black Maid units to guard this important document until morning?" asked Sebastian who seemed to want to leave to do another task as my Father''s Exclusive Butler. "Momo, you don''t need to sleep to do a guard, right?" I asked Momo before answering Sebastian''s question. Momo who was flying casually suddenly stopped. "My Monarch, as a weapon that is ready to be used at any time. Do I need sleep time like a living creature that has a body to rest?" replied Momo with an answer that sounded coquettish to my ears. "Did you hear that, Sebastian? Momo seems to be the one who will be carrying out the role of a guard every night while I sleep," I said to Sebastian who was still standing upright waiting for my answer. "I understand, Lily-sama. I will leave your guard duty to your reliable weapon," with a small smile, Sebastian saluted by bowing his body before leaving my private bedroom. Along with Sebastian''s footsteps who hurriedly left my private bedroom, several Black Maid units also left my private bedroom after guarding duty was given to Momo. Mio who had finished her task in tidying up my bed ready for me to sleep on it also gave her last respect by bowing her body. "Good night, Lily-sama." "Good night, Alice-sama." "Good night, Alyssa-sama." "Have a nice sweet dreams..." Unlike Sebastian and the Black Maid unit who immediately left without saying goodbye, Mio gave her respect before leaving me and my twin stepsister. "I hope you have sweet dreams too, Mio," I replied to say goodbye to Mio before going to sleep. After Mio listened to my words, she slowly left my private bedroom and closed the door slowly. My private bedroom which felt crowded before had become quiet. The only occupants in my private bedroom were Momo and my twin stepsister who wanted to sleep with me. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, do you want to sleep together now?" I asked Alice and Alyssa with a small smile towards them. When I turned towards them, I was greeted with their flat faces and showed no expression. My private bedroom which was starting to feel cold also started to feel lonely after they didn''t show any expression on their faces which became stiff like statues. Seeing my twin stepsisters who looked like they were thinking about something heavy in their minds, I started to approach and caress their hair at the same time. Patt... Patt... With the small caress that I gave with love, my twin stepsisters'' faces lifted and showed their eyelids filled with tears. Seeing my twin stepsisters crying in silence like this, I reflexively hugged them simultaneously while my hands caress more their hair. I think they share the same suffering as my mother. On the one hand, my stepmother lost her first husband and ended up marrying my father for the reason of a political marriage to pay off the debt of losing the war. On the other hand, my twin stepsisters lost their biological father and began to accept my father as a replacement for their biological father who died on the battlefield. "I understand your feelings," I said in a gentle whisper to them as if I understood the pain they were feeling in their hearts. Emotionally, they might look calm but I could feel their deep hearts of anger towards a noble family that had played with their family before. Even though I''m not related by the same blood as my twin stepsister. I also experienced the same feeling of anger when this problematic noble family game threatened my family with their rotten tactics behind the scenes. "I can''t do much about what has happened but I can promise to destroy this barbaric noble family if they openly give a letter of invitation to war against them," with a small whisper that felt like giving a dangerous promise, I could feel that Momo was happy because she would soon be used as my main weapon in the war between the noble territories. "However, revenge will not be satisfied if it is done half-heartedly, right?" "For that, let''s make allies with some of the Dark Elf and Elf races so that this revenge will be more enjoyable and satisfying," while giving an evil smile and playing the role of a villain girl, I gave words that were inappropriate to be said as a respectable noble lady. Wearing a fake facial expression like a villain''s smile, I let go of the hug and stopped caress my hands on my twin stepsisters'' hair. "What has happened cannot be changed, but we can change the future that will happen with the right steps." "Can you give a sweet revenge with proper destruction to this noble family that openly opposes us?" For some reason, I felt like I gave words that were quite dangerous for Alice and Alyssa to hear. I couldn''t take back the words that had been spoken and was a little surprised when their faces were filled with expressions that wanted to take revenge sweetly and properly. I could feel that there would be an official war invitation between the noble families that challenged the Marquess Rommel family. With my glance fixed on the large map of the Aurora Kingdom left by Sebastian, I smiled slightly at Alice and Alyssa. "Did you see that? Our territory seems to have been surrounded by the opposition faction who are trying to do something in our territory without knowing that we have become a noble family that is free from finances, taxes, and other domestic matters," I said to get the attention of Alice and Alyssa who were now starting to show expressions on their faces. I watched Alice and Alyssa''s faces carefully. The faces filled with burning hatred were slowly replaced by the calmness that should be shown as noble women. "Onee-sama, do you want to make an expedition into the forest to ally with the Elf race and the Dark Elf race that Onee-sama mentioned earlier?" asked Alice who seemed to want to propose herself to join this expedition. "Yes, that''s right," I answered briefly. "May I join this expedition, Onee-sama?" "Of course!" With that straightforward answer, I had gotten Alice to join this expedition. Srruukk... When Alice joined the expedition, my arm was pulled by Alyssa''s hand. "Do you want to join too, Alyssa?" "Umm..." with a small nod from Alyssa''s face, I got a cure answer from her. "I''m so happy when my cute twin stepsisters... umm, maybe I should use my cute twin sister phrase for now on... I am happy with you two join this expedition, I''ll die of boredom without my cute twin sisters!" with a happy feeling in my heart, I hugged their bodies until I pulled them onto the bed to sleep together. Chapter 191 - 20 - The Sweet Revenge Plan My private bedroom filled with important documents. Well, it did not become an obstacle for me, as I wanted to sleep with my twin sisters. My two beautiful and cute twin sisters who have a unique personality based on their true nature. Even to sleep together, my twin sisters gave a hug that warmed each other''s bodies. In the night that had passed midnight, I got a feeling of peace from my twin sisters who hugged my arms tightly to sleep together. "You girls really think about it hard, huh?" I asked Alice and Alyssa after feeling their hugs on my arms strengthen. My little question seemed to have reminded them of memories in the past when their biological father was still alive and had to die on the battlefield just to maintain an obligation to defend the territory of his noble family. "I told you not to worry too much about it," I said to calm their little hearts that seemed heartbroken after realizing the death of their biological father who was a victim of the conflict between the nobles. Because both of my arms were locked by their tight body hugs, I couldn''t give a gentle caress to their hair after realizing the emptiness of their hearts that felt hurt after knowing the important information that the stealth slime herd managed to get. "We''re a little worried about what will happen after this, Onee-sama," Alice muttered softly, seemingly thinking about something else in her head. "What happens after this? What are you going to do?" I asked in a soft tone in the night that was starting to approach morning. "I am choosing between destroying their bloodline in part entirety," Alice muttered softly, making my body feel weak after hearing it. "Huh? What do you mean?" I felt like my ears were mishearing because my private bedroom became quieter when Alice said that. "I just want to make that one noble family permanently erased from the noble family tree recorded in the history of this Aurora Kingdom, Onee-sama." With extraordinary calmness, Alice said something frightening that made it difficult for me to respond to her. I don''t know what kind of answer I should give if her mindset is already ingrained to destroy the noble family to its roots. "I think that''s a bit troublesome to do, Alice," I replied while giving another topic that would change Alice''s decision to destroy the noble family to the lineage of the noble family that once lived in the Aurora Kingdom. "If you do that, there will be some noble territories that are not taken care of after the defeat of the war. Do you know that there is a tradition where fellow nobles fight each other over areas of power that support their territories that became their personal territory gain?" with words that are a bit complicated to explain, I tried to change Alice''s mindset that only understands total annihilation. "If that happens, what will Marquess Rommel do after getting unimportant territories like barren deserts and dry mountains like what has happened now?" I continued my words while directing my gaze at the large map left by Sebastian. Alice who was trying to understand my words seemed to have difficulty and compared my words with the map in front of her. "That would make it difficult for us to manage land that doesn''t produce any profit?" with her small tone muttering that wanted to understand something, Alice with her understanding that was a little slower than Alyssa seemed to be thinking hard about something. "Isn''t it suitable to be a dangerous research lab from residential areas like Mama''s magic chant that recently exploded randomly in the basement of this Mansion?" The words given by Alice made me realize something. A new information that only I had just found out about. Information where the magic core pollution produced magic residue that disrupted the magic chant. "Ah, maybe it could be used if Mama bothered to go to that place just to test her new magic chant," I replied while covering a magic core pollution that produced magic residue. I will tell them about magic residue after my little research on a magic circle chant without producing magic core residue is successful. Right now, it''s just a random concept that was born from my little thoughts in the middle of the night when I had trouble sleeping. "That would be a hassle for Mom, but it''s much safer than destroying the basement of this Mansion to test a new magic spell, right?" Alice''s words were true, it sounded like our Mom was slowly destroying the basement of the Mansion. "Well, leaving aside the problems that can be solved when that day comes. How do you do something other than destroying this noble family without a trace, Alice?" I asked to return to the original purpose of my question which was to change Alice''s mind about destroying that noble family. "I don''t know anything else, maybe a real test of a magic circle spell that can be hit directly on an attack target that is ready mean to be destroyed." "What does that mean?" Another idea that Alice thought of made me shiver again when I heard it. "Onee-sama must know that my magic specialty is a highly destructive power that destroys everything. I don''t even know how destructive my magic circle spell can be if it is not used on the right target. By using targets that are ready to be destroyed like them. That makes me want to release my magic power to the maximum limit." I don''t know what was on Alice''s mind, it seemed that the desire to destroy that noble family had stuck in her mind. For now, I will assume that I failed to persuade Alice who could restrain herself from giving great destruction to that noble family. By turning my gaze to Alyssa who had been lying down while hugging my arm, I asked her a small question. "Then what about you, Alyssa?" "Do you want to destroy this noble family to the roots?" A simple question like this should not get an extreme answer like the one said by Alice. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-nee..." Alyssa let out a small breath while smelling the scent of the arm that was close to my slightly sweaty armpit. "Rather than destroying them quickly like Alice would do and making them into practice materials for her magic circle attacks that give a wide damage impact. I prefer to attack them with small damage that slowly enlarges without them realizing it," said Alyssa in a calm tone her eyes still closed. These two incomprehensible twin sisters of mine seem to have different thoughts and are at odds with each other. Alice feels that quick and massive destruction must be done when facing that noble family. However, Alyssa feels that slow destruction must be done in order to get something. Is it just my feeling or is Alyssa hiding a much more terrible attack than Alice? Yes, I feel that Alyssa is hiding a much more cruel and complex revenge plan than Alice. It seems that I have to get other information from Alyssa clearly and understand her goal of wanting to attack slowly with such suffering. "Alyssa, you know that an attack like that must be given patiently and carefully so that the target doesn''t find out, right?" I asked by asking another question while digging up other information that Alyssa would give in her still-gray revenge plan. "That is indeed quite a long plan if it is carried out. It is much better to do it in conditions like this, Lily-nee." I feel that Alyssa is much smarter in controlling a tactic of attack from behind the scenes like this. An attack that occurs slowly with a big impact without our opponent knowing. "With the condition of our territory which is still neutral and surrounded by the opposition noble faction, it is indeed worth doing but we have to prepare a backup plan that looks like we are also suffering. That will make us look like victims affected by the attack that occurs slowly," I don''t know what I said after my eyes felt a sense of drowsiness. "If some of our territories suffer from a long drought, we must also appear to suffer from the outside but secretly provide welfare to the residents who have loyally settled in our territory," continued my strange words that didn''t know anything. With my words that just said such a sentence, there was only a small voice from Alyssa who seemed to understand my original sentence like that. "Lily-nee, you are cunning if you pretend to suffer but get a big advantage from this," said Alyssa which confused me. "If we don''t do it, we''ll be the ones who lose." I didn''t know where this conversation was going after my eyes felt sleepy. With my eyelids getting heavier, I couldn''t maintain concentration in this bedtime conversation. "If I leave the task to you. Can you do it properly, Alyssa?" I asked while closing some of my eyelids that were almost asleep. "Maybe I can do it. But... closing the river flow from the spring is not as easy as planned on paper, Lily-nee..." said Alyssa with her nose moving closer to my armpit. "I''ll do it if Lily-nee asks," continued Alyssa while moving her body to hug my arm even tighter until it approached my armpit which was covered in sweat. With her small breath and sucking the scent of sweat in my armpit, I felt a little embarrassed about this little fetish that Alyssa had. I don''t know why she always accepts the smell of my sweat in a strange way like this. "Hmm..." when my mind was distorted by Alyssa''s nose movement that was getting closer to my armpit, I realized something. "Close the river flow from its source directly," I muttered quietly. That''s when I realized that the action that Alyssa was going to take would cause an attack that our enemies would not be aware of. Reducing the river flow from its source, would limit some water sources and cause drought to crop failure. An attack scheme that would also affect us. My eyes immediately fell on the large map and saw that there were many rivers scattered around the Marquess Rommel border area. "This might be a unique expedition because we will create an artificial river channel before closing their river flow," I muttered softly, starting to be unable to hold back the drowsiness in my eyes. "Together with the help of the alliance of the Elf and Dark Elf races, if they work together to manipulate the contours of nature. It will make the river dry due to natural factors and we will slowly create a new river flow to meet the needs of the people of Marquess Rommel''s territory." With my little mutter, I could hear Alice and Alyssa agreeing to this evil plan before falling asleep soundly. Hearing the sound of their snores as they slept soundly, I also slowly fell asleep. Chapter 192 - 21 - Morning With A Busy Nature "Uuuhh... what happened?" When the day had changed to morning and the sunlight had entered the window of my private bedroom, I was surprised by an unusual sight before my eyes. My private bedroom which still contained an important document from the successful spy and infiltration operation carried out by the stealth slime had been crowded by the Black Maid unit on duty. With my window wide open and my balcony door wide open to let in fresh morning air into my private bedroom. I was faced with an activity that happened earlier than usual. "Oh, you''re awake Lily? The right time to get back to work after sleeping last night." With my eyes still feeling incredibly sleepy, I was greeted by the presence of my father who was again reading an important document that he had not finished. The important document was stopped being read by my father after Mama forcibly picked up my father to sleep with her. In the condition of my private bedroom which was again crowded, I began to pay attention to my surroundings which found Alice Exclusive Maid and Alyssa Exclusive Maid standing beside Mio. "Good morning, Father. It seems like my father is too enthusiastic in working on a beautiful morning like this," I said while stretching my body after waking up. With my body feeling a pain after sleeping in the wrong position, I saw Alice and Alyssa who were still sleeping beside me. Unlike me who could wake up in the morning, I think they had to sleep longer to wake up from their delirious sleep. "Onnee-saammaa... don''t go..." Alice gave her cute little delirious while sleeping and her little hug on my arm was released. "Lily-nee... Uuuhhh... hug me again..." this time, Alyssa also delirious in her sleep who seemed to be dreaming about me hugging her. Seeing my two sisters who were still sleeping like this, I could only smile a little and slowly get out of my bedroom bed without waking them up. It seems like I woke up late because the cold morning air was colliding with the warm sunlight. I also saw Sebastian who seemed to have prepared some breakfast for my father that had been wholeheartedly prepared by the Maid on duty. "Yes, I have to be enthusiastic after this work was delayed before and have to finish this work before these idiots do something that endangers our family''s life, Lily," with a calm attitude and his eyes still focused on reading the important documents in his hands. My father had brewed the warm tea that had been provided several times. The steam of the warm tea and the aroma of the warm tea made me want to taste it but was held back by Mio who had prepared my bathing equipment. It seems that I woke up late after the night before listening to Alice and Alyssa''s little ideas about their sweet and right-on-target revenge. I still clearly remember their ideas that made me unable to think. An idea that sounds cruel but logically must be done for better prevention and resistance. The tactic used by Alice is a tactic that must be done when our enemies make their move by sending an invitation to war to fight over our territory as they did before. With our abundant mining and natural resources in mind, their official invasion targets were already a given, especially with our territory now surrounded by the opposition faction of the nobles. On the other hand, Alyssa made a plan to prevent their resistance by conducting small attacks that would make them suffer a little before being provoked into making an official move to invade fellow nobles of the Aurora Kingdom after several of their farms failed to produce crops. The tactic was between attacking offensively and attacking slowly but the damage was visible as time went on. I don''t know what happened to these twin sisters of mine, they seem to have a cute and scary side at the same time. "Our family seems to be struggling to survive on a battlefield, huh?" I muttered a little while making a small joke about what was happening to Marquess Rommel''s family. "We are indeed on a battlefield, Lily," my father replied without paying any attention to the joke I had given. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the situation in my private bedroom was a bit more serious and hot, I immediately took some of my toiletries from Mio and went to take a shower to freshen up my body before doing the activity that made me locked up in the room all day. With that many secret documents that stealth slime herd managed to collect, I think the most suitable thing to do for now is to survive the onslaught of the opposition noble faction that began to show their fangs to our family. Mio and I walked towards the exit of my private bedroom towards the bathroom that Mio had prepared beforehand. Kraaakk... Kllaapp... When Mio and I were outside my private bedroom, I suddenly let out a sigh of relief. "I didn''t expect that after waking up I would be greeted by the presence of my father and several Black Maid units that moved under his command. It almost made my heart jump out in the morning, Mio," I said jokingly to Mio who was following me from behind. "That''s too much, Lily-sama. If your heart is jump out like that, Yulia will have a hard time putting your heart back into Lily-sama''s body." It seems like Mio is in a serious working condition right now. Even my little joke was not responded to well by her. If Mio is in a serious and focused working condition like this, I can conclude that there will be an official movement that will be given by my father today. The situation that can''t make Mio joke and look serious is probably related to the preparation of my expedition that will enter the forest to establish an alliance with the Elf race and the Dark Elf race. Although the information is not official, Mio seems to be giving a sign that it will be done soon by my father. "Ah, I just remembered, it seems like bringing Yulia into this expedition will be quite helpful, especially with her medical skills that are beyond normal." With relaxed steps towards the bathroom that Mio has prepared, I make a casual conversation topic for Mio. With her serious face, Mio would definitely answer some formal questions that felt important to answer with her serious condition like this. "Lily-sama, you''re not planning to take Yulia to the deepest part of the forest that is still unknown, right?" Mio replied with a look in her eyes that seemed to worry her colleague who was not good at defending herself. "That''s a good idea to get her involved in this, right? In the deepest part of the forest that is still unknown and puts my twin sisters in danger. It will make them much calmer with Yulia''s presence who will be their savior." I don''t want any incidents that will hurt my cute and beautiful twin sisters. However, if there is a precaution like Yulia''s presence that makes the mood more comfortable, wouldn''t that help relieve Alice and Alyssa''s anxiety if they get sick when entering the deepest part of the forest? At least, I hope that this expedition will end well and have optimal results to make the Marquess Rommel family rise in a war behind the scenes like this. "That''s true, but to bring Yulia. At least we need someone reliable to look after her," Mio replied, seemingly thinking about someone to look after Yulia if she were to participate in this expedition. "Can''t you look after her, Mio?" I asked suddenly, making Mio stop in her tracks. "M-Me?" With a stutter, Mio looked like she wanted to make a small protest. "I-I''m the one in charge of guarding and protecting Yulia?" Mio asked further after she was unsure about what I had said earlier. "But... what about Lily-sama, Alice-sama, and Alyssa-sama? Shouldn''t I protect and guard all of you?" Mio''s expression immediately changed when she realized that this expedition would make her guard and protect someone who didn''t have high value like a member of the Marquess Rommel family. "Mio... right now Yulia is different from me, Alice, and Alyssa, we have been trained independently to protect our bodies from attacks coming towards us. While Yulia doesn''t have the skills to protect herself," I tried to explain why Mio needed to be Yulia''s bodyguard and protector when an unwanted situation occurred. "Moreover, this will be a fun experience for Yulia after she found rare plants for herbal medicine several times like what happened on Marquess Rommel''s family vacation before. You still remember how happy Yulia''s expression was when she found a rare mushroom that could cure insomnia suffered by several Maids with messy sleeping hours, right?" I sounded like I was giving another reason that made Mio have to accept a task to escort and protect Yulia if she joined this expedition. "I-I understand all those reasons, Lily-sama. But!!" with some small protests, Mio tried to refuse her task that was not part of my Exclusive Maid''s duties. "Do I need to use my authority as your owner to do a small task like this?" with a cold feeling in my heart and a small glance in my eyes, I stopped walking and gave Mio a cold stare. "This is not a small task after the situation of Marquess Rommel''s family is on the brink after being toyed with like this, Mio," I continued my words with a cold stare that made Mio bow her head dejectedly. "We need some precautions and countermeasures before the game behind this board turns, Mio. I hope you understand the important conditions we are facing after returning from this family vacation," by giving Mio a little encouragement about this urgent situation. I hope that Mio understands this. Mio''s face looked tired after getting some cold words from me. I did that so that Mio could listen to my selfish request and make her follow this request without asking many questions. Mio who was still looking down tiredly invited a small feeling of mine that seemed like I was bullying her. With my small steps to approach her, I gave a soft touch to her ear to whisper something. "I know this feels heavy, but just hold on for a while." "If this goes smoothly and the alliance contract is successfully obtained, then..." Along with my whisper that was getting closer to Mio''s ear, I gave a soft kiss to her ear. "Then we''ll do something we usually do every night when we sleep together," I whispered into Mio''s ear after releasing a soft kiss on her ear. Like a spellbinding spell, the whisper made Mio smile and blush. Chapter 193 - 22 - Morning Bath With Mio In the bathroom that Mio had prepared, I found a large pool filled with warm water with hot steam mixed with the fragrant aroma of flowers. The mixture used in the pool water would make my skin smell fragrant along with the aroma of these flowers. "You prepared a luxurious bath like this?" "Is there something special that will happen later?" As if seeing my future self who would be busy again like the Golden King Bear Hunting Operation and the Marquess Rommel Mansion Cleanup Operation, I felt that this luxurious hot water pool bath was intended for me to laze around for a while before getting busy doing heavy activities again. My two questions that managed to peek into the future only got Mio''s smile who laughed awkwardly. "I think Lily-sama knows the situation better than I do," Mio let out an awkward smile along with a wooden basket containing my bathing equipment. I stood up straight and prepared myself to be stripped naked by Mio before cleaning myself and soaking in the warm water that Mio had prepared. Mio with her gentle hand movements immediately untied the ribbon that was tightly attached to my clothes and slowly lowered the clothes I was wearing. Along with the movement of her hands that looked at my half-naked body, I could feel that Mio''s hands were shaking and nervous. I think Mio is still not used to seeing my body which has grown rapidly. I can''t blame Mio because the size of my breasts is slightly larger compared to the size of her breasts which have no chance of growing anymore. Whether this is a feeling of arrogance or standing at the highest peak of the ideal body shape, I feel satisfied with the optimal growth of my body like this. Not too big and not too small so that it is suitable for use in making fast attack movements. If size of my breasts were any bigger than this size, it would make my fast attack movements a little messy, and looking for suitable clothes to accommodate a breast shock that runs here and there when making fast attack movements. When my underwear came off and my body was completely naked, I let out a thin sigh after feeling the warm water vapor hitting my body. The cold morning air will soon be replaced by hot water that will warm my body. "Lily-sama, do you want to use the usual liquid soap or another liquid soap?" Mio asked while moving her hands to unbutton her maid uniform and reveal her body which was only wrapped in underwear. Mio''s hands swiftly tidied up the clothes I had worn along with her maid uniform before going deeper into the luxurious bathroom of the Marquess Rommel family. Mio''s hand movements looked fast and agile, in just a matter of seconds she had finished tidying up my clothes and her work uniform until she approached me who was already in the Marquess Rommel bathroom. "I think it''s better if you use the liquid soap we usually use, Mio." "I understand, Lily-sama." Mio with elegant hand movements took several glass bottles that came from my purchase of the Yurification Shop. A glass bottle containing an alchemist potion containing liquid soap. The liquid soap sold at the Yurification Shop has a high quality that makes my skin look bright lately. My skin color was a little darker because I often did activities exploring the forest during family vacations, now it has changed to be a little brighter after using liquid soap that has the effect of restoring skin health. I immediately sat on one of the wooden chairs in the bathroom and waited for the first splash from Mio. Pyyuurrr ... The steam and warm water wet my body. The sensation of taking a warm bath in the morning made me accidentally let out a sigh of pleasure from the warmth given by the warm water. "Ahhh ... this feels comfortable for my body." "It would be more enjoyable if I got a gentle massage given by Mio." With my little words that expected something from Mio, I gave her a little code and replied with just a smile. "Lily-sama, I will do it when Lily-sama soaks in the warm water pool." The answer that made me happy was returned with a smile that I gave to Mio. My glance at her body that was not wearing anything gave me a small opportunity to tease her body that was naked like this. "Mio, is it just me or have your breasts grown bigger than before?" I asked while glancing at Mio who suddenly stopped her hand movement that was wetting my back with warm water from the ladle she was holding in her hand. Mio who heard my question was filled with a blush that began to fill her face. "Lily-sama, you know who made my breasts grow every night?" Mio grumbled a little who started to stare at my eyes with her shy face. "Is it my fault that I squeezed them every night, when we sleep together?" I replied by giving Mio a naughty little tease. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Lily-sama knows that and still questions it?" with a pouting tone and covering her two breasts that did seem to grow bigger, Mio gave a look that seemed like she wanted to give a touch to my body. "I''d be happy if it ended up getting bigger, it would be a comfortable pillow to sleep on at night," I don''t know what kind of naughty tease have entered my body, I feel happy when I tease Mio with perverted jokes like this. "Lily-sama, you don''t plan to treat my breasts as pillow when sleeping together, right?" Mio''s face became even more sullen and both hands that were covering her breasts seemed to move away from me. "Maybe..." With that little tease that sounded perverted, I gave a small laugh before stopping after seeing Mio who moved her breasts away from my reach. "Lily-sama, you look perverted and naughty now. You''ll have a hard time doing perverted things to other girls who have fallen in love with Lily-sama, you know!" with a grumbling expression on her face, Mio gave her opinion that seemed to not want to see me doing perverted acts carelessly to other girls. "For now, I just want to do this perverted thing to my Exclusive Maid," along with my answer, I began to pay attention to Mio''s entire body which was slowly being devoured by blushing. Her hand which was still holding the ladle of warm water poured all its contents onto my back and gave a cute little hit. "L-Lily-sama... baka!!" Mio grumbled in a small voice that I didn''t want to hear. Mio accelerated the pouring on my body which currently needed a touch of liquid soap to scrub the dirt that stuck to my skin. Her attitude which was still blushing didn''t stop her from cleaning my naked body. With both hands covered in liquid soap, Mio began to rub my body with a gentle touch and rubbed some of the dirt that had begun to accumulate in the folds of my body. Srrookkk... Srrrookk... With gentle movements that did not irritate rough friction that left a red color, Mio tried to give her best service to provide a high-quality bath service. "Does it hurt, Lily-sama?" asked Mio with her hand movements that were now trying to clean the front of my naked body. Mio''s hand movements that were cleaning my back now shifted to the front of my naked body. "This feels good and comfortable," I replied while enjoying the soft touch given by Mio. The soft touch that was cleaning my body was filled with some small mischief from Mio who deliberately started teasing my two breasts that were within reach of her touch. Mio''s body that slowly attached to my back gave me an embarrassing sensation to feel. Her large breasts had attached to my back and gave a tempting, supple sensation. It made me want to feel her breasts rising and falling on my back like giving a soft scratch to my back. The sensation of the soft touch of Mio''s hands cleaning my body with liquid soap almost made me drown in a sense of pleasure that made my mouth almost moan. Luckily I could hold it in longer until the soft touch of Mio''s hands had finished cleaning the front of my naked body. "Lily-sama, I will rinse your body with warm water to remove the soap foams." "Unn!!" with this small answer, my clean naked body will get the final touch before soaking in the warm water pool. "Do I need to clean your hair with dandruff shampoo too?" asked Mio while pouring warm water on my body and rinsing off the soap foams that stuck to my body. "Unnn!!" without being able to say the answer sentence properly, I felt that this morning''s bath would take quite a long time with all the treatments given by Mio. I wanted to tease her further but with a situation like this, it felt impossible to tease Mio further. Mio used all her abilities to clean my hair by shampooing it. Some of the soap foam from the shampoo that filled my long hair almost entered my eyelids which felt sore with my closed eyes. With her agility, Mio was able to avoid an unwanted incident when my eyes were dazzled with shampoo foam that almost entered my eyelids. This morning shower that got Mio''s direct touch was adding to my bad feeling about the busy day that would happen in a few minutes. With this complicated morning shower treatment, I really felt a peace that would come along with the storm that had been peeking from a distance. After what Mio needed to do was finished, I finally soaked in warm water with my body feeling tired from sitting and feeling the bath service given by Mio. By soaking my naked body in a warm pool filled with the fragrant aroma of flowers, I could feel that the tiredness in my body was also disappearing. "Ahhh... this feels good after working hard all day," I said jokingly and let out a small sigh as my whole body was submerged in the pleasure of the warm water pool. "Lily-sama, it''s still morning and you haven''t done your activities as a noblewoman of the Marquess Rommel family," said Mio who also soaked in the warm water pool to give me a massage. "I know that, Mio. I was just joking a little before doing today''s busy activities." It seemed that Mio looked very serious today and that made my body stiff after knowing that today would be busy. I don''t know what kind of busyness I will experience, but at least let myself enjoy this relaxing free time. Twiittcchh... Twwuuttcchh... Along with the small massage given by Mio, I felt every strong thrust from her fingers that were massaging my shoulders. The fatigue that would occur with heavy activities should be able to be reduced with a gentle massage like this. "So, what will my father do for today? Lock himself in my room to study that important document again?" "I guess so." With that answer, it seemed like I would be busy all day too. Chapter 194 - 23 - Breakfast With My Mother I, who was soaking in warm water and receiving a relaxing massage given by Mio had to face a painful reality of life. After I finished taking a shower and wearing formal clothes to attend an important meeting with my father who was currently in my private bedroom. I had to attend breakfast with my mother first. Because my father woke up too early to continue working in my private bedroom, he made my mother eat breakfast alone. Alice and Alyssa were still fast asleep, so the choice given at this time was that I had finished taking a shower and had to have breakfast first before doing my activities. Even though I had planned to have breakfast in my room like my father did, it was blocked by Monika who had been standing waiting for me at the exit of the Marquess Rommel family bathroom. With the events that happened quickly, this is what was happening in front of me. A breakfast that felt lonely after my father left for work too early in the morning and my twin sister was still sleeping after the sun rose high above the sky. This lonely breakfast made me one step closer to my lonely mother. Her eyes were downcast as if she had cried all night, making me want to ask her something. "Mom, do you want to take revenge like Alice and Alyssa want to do?" I asked in this lonely breakfast situation. The spacious and lonely Marquess Rommel family dining room was only filled with my mother and her exclusive maid, Monika. That made my heavy question feel like a breakfast filled with emotions to seek revenge. "Alice and Alyssa think the same way too?" replied my mother who now turned to me with her eyes showing that she had been crying all night. "Unn!!" with a small nod indicating my short answer, I slowly enjoyed the breakfast that had been provided. Different from the dinner atmosphere that had to be attended by all family members, this breakfast felt very lonely with only my presence with my mother without any other family members. "I can''t blame them for wanting revenge after losing their biological father at a young age. Demanding revenge must be done to repair the family name that has been damaged after losing the war," my mother seemed to remember the life when she was still married to her first husband. "That sounds like a common reason to take revenge," I replied while enjoying a bland breakfast with such a heavy topic of conversation. "A common reason also to raise a flag of hostility after they attacked my family when I was still actively working at the Royal Palace as the Head of the Magician Division working under the direct orders of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom." While enjoying a delicious and warm breakfast. I listened to every word my mother said that was connected to her work in the past. "That''s cunning after knowing that Mama won''t be able to attend the war involving Mama herself. As the Head of the Magician Division, Mama must not be allowed to get involved in the dispute between the nobles, right?" I asked further, starting to understand the political dynamics used by the royal family. Because my mother is part of one of the assets of the Aurora Kingdom who holds the position of Head of the Magician Division which is quite respected by her political enemies. It is much easier to attack the territory of her noble family when she gets a position where she must be neutral and not involved in family conflicts after she serves as an asset belonging to the royal family by holding the position of Head of the Magician Division. I''m sure that stupid rule was created to trap my mother so that she is far from the dispute of her noble family who is trapped in a war between noble territories that is officially authorized by the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. Without strict supervision and upholding respect, it will be a war that triggers the defeat of her opponent after a major force like my mother cannot move because she is trapped in a cunning scheme like making herself the Head of the Magician Division. "It seems like you know something about this, Lily," my mother gave a small smile where she began to look at me with her eyes that began to look normal without sadness. "At least I know the cunning scheme they did by making my great Mama run away as the main force they fear. Just Mama''s presence on the battlefield makes them afraid of the magic chant that has the potential to destroy their main force in one attack." The words I said are a real truth. My Mama''s magic core has developed in a more terrifying direction in accordance with the development of Alice and Alyssa''s magic core who have been destined to be the greatest witches in the history of mankind. A mother who has given birth to two genius witches from her womb, of course, is no less genius than her daughters. A genius born from curiosity and prioritizing the efficiency of magic spells that are ready to be used at any time. That is the identity of my Mama herself, a figure who is known to be frightening because of her fast magic chants and restraint the enemy''s movements like the Devil in the deepest hell. "Y-You''re praising me too much, Lily. I''m still a witch who is learning to cast magic from the Great Hero''s magic book in the past with the help of my cute daughter," my mother stopped her hand movements that were enjoying breakfast and stroked my long hair. The caress given by my mother felt very comfortable and made me close my eyes. That made me slip up about the magic core residue created by the magic chant given by the Great Hero in the past through his magic book notes. "I''m also still studying the magic circle formula that can reduce the magic core residue that becomes magic pollution. We''re both still learning magic, Mama." "Humm?? It seems like you''re learning a new magic technique again, Lily." The words I accidentally let slip made me act calmer so as not to attract my mother''s attention about magic core residue, a magic pollution that became the food for my stealth slimes herd. "Yes, I''m busy studying the residual magic core that is released as magic pollution when a magic circle spell is activated. If this research goes smoothly, an efficient magic circle spell formula that does not produce residual magic core will be able to push for a change in spell casting that will become a new standard for our family!" I tried to suppress my mother''s curiosity about this one thing. If my mother knew that her magic circle casting that often failed lately was due to a residual magic core that caused magic pollution, it would make her sink into new research that neglected her obligations as Marchioness Amagi. "Can I study it after Lily succeeded in creating that great change in magic?" my mother replied with her face looking calm without excessive curiosity. "Of course, Mama. It''s just that some walls need to be overcome with practice along with the theory that is currently developing in my mind." I gave an explanation to the world where the Great Hero lived in the past with the concept of magic that developed in this world. The interference between the Great Hero summoned to this world and the development given by a reincarnator seemed to contradict each other in their concept of magic. That made the theory of magic core residue contradict each other with their understanding. If compared to words, the concept of magic used by the Great Hero in the past used modern science while the concept of magic used by the reincarnator was chanting and imaginary. "What is making Lily difficult?" My mother asked a question that was difficult for me to answer because it was still just a theory that had no strong basis to be expressed in words. "The concept of magic core residue itself, Mama." "Lily is studying the concept of magic that Lily herself still doesn''t understand?" asked my mother in amazement as if she saw something unusual from me. Do I look like a genius girl who can know everything? I''m not that genius, oh my beautiful mother... "There are various conflicting theories about the residue of the magic core given by the Great Hero in the past and someone who has memories from another world," I said to give my mother an excuse not to think too much about the uncertain magic theory. "Someone who has memories from another world, Lily means a reincarnator?" My mother''s question made me wonder. Looks like my mother understand the word reincarnator like this. "Reincarnator... mother looks like know what is that mean, right?" while maintaining my face that looked like I didn''t know anything, I tried to fish for an answer from my mother. "That''s a term for people who have lived in another world and died, but their old thoughts from their lives in another world are embedded in the memories of someone in this world," said my mother, giving an explanation that was the opposite of the explanation given by my goddess. Now, between my mother and my goddess. Whose information can be trusted? Getting two different pieces of information like this is indeed very good for gathering random information. But if their explanations are different like this, I''m confused about which information to believe. "Ah, is that so, memories from another world entering the memories of someone in this world? Doesn''t that make them act a little strange from the manners that occur in this world?" I asked, giving a new topic to a strange behavior that my goddess believes is a chunibyou disease. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In the case that often occurs in some of our neighboring kingdoms, their behavior seems rude and invites various questions about their unique behavior... I think..." My mother seemed to want to stop the topic of conversation that had changed from the residue of the magic core to the strange behavior of a reincarnator suffering from chunibyou disease. Taking the remaining pieces of breakfast food, I finished my entire breakfast and prepared to do the busy activities that had been waiting for me. Glluupp... Gluupp... The short conversation between my mother and me about her suppressed feelings of revenge had become my main goal to give an act of sweet revenge. The revenge that can be felt by their destruction occurs slowly like they are trying to destroy my family slowly by surrounding our Mansion from various attack directions. If the invitation letter to war comes, then I can smile with satisfaction by answering the challenge of war with an honorable attitude as a noble girl. Gluuuupp... Glluuppp... Cttaakk... Drinking a cup of tea slowly and gracefully, I started to stand up and kiss my mother''s cheek before leaving to do the busy activities in my room. Chuupp... "Mom, I will work hard to avenge Mom''s revenge..." With those soft words and kisses, I immediately rushed to my private bedroom to study their rotten attack tactics. Chapter 195 - 24 - Plan to do DOT Kraakk... My fast footsteps have brought me to my private bedroom which is already crowded. Thanks to the work done by my father earlier, several important documents have been separated between those that are useful as main weapons or as weapons for blackmail. My presence after finishing breakfast was greeted by Mio who seemed to have provided a new table and chair for me to sit on. Mio who had disappeared after Monika took me to meet Mama for breakfast had made Mio advance the work schedule to suit my circumstances. "Lily-sama, would you like to drink some tea suitable for an important situation like this?" asked Mio while placing some small snacks that are suitable to be eaten after breakfast. "Unn!!" I answered her by giving a nod and immediately sat on the chair that Mio had provided. My private bedroom is now even narrower with the presence of another Black Maid unit. They seem busy doing something related to the attack from behind the shadows. The large map that Sebastian had prepared beforehand had received some updates with wooden boards that gave a clear sign of movement before my eyes. Even for me who had never studied my Father''s military tactics, I could read the precautionary measures that my Father would take before the official war invitation between the noble territories came to our Main Mansion. My gaze, observing the position of the large map mark that Sebastian was changing caught a little attention from Alice and Alyssa who were waking up from their deep sleep. Sraakk... Krraakkk... The sound of the squeaking of the wooden boards on the large map was very noisy, that''s what caused Alice and Alyssa to wake up from their deep sleep and cast their gazes at me who was ready to do this activity. "Onee-samaa... Uhhh..." "Lily-neee... Guuhh..." My twin sisters seemed too cute when they woke up at the same time like that. Is that what twins often to do? A cuteness that was done simultaneously and made me smile when I saw it. Alice and Alyssa who were awake coincided with my gaze who was watching the changes in the large map that Sebastian was fiddling with. Several wooden signs began to shift along with new reports given by the increasingly crowded Black Maid unit in my private bedroom. "Marquess Rommel, we have confirmed that this noble family has formed a union to issue an official war invitation after getting approval from the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. However, because Princess Anastasia held an internal emergency meeting to discuss something, they postponed it to review the reason for the war," said one of the Black Maid units that was heard in my ears. With the state of the world becoming increasingly chaotic by the emergence of the seventy-two cursed swords, of course it would be better to postpone a war between nobles aimed at seizing territory. With the intelligence that Princess Anastasia has, she will clearly reject all war activities between nobles in conditions that are currently chaotic like this. Taakk... "Lily-sama, please enjoy this warm tea," said Mio who had prepared a cup of warm tea to drink. My hand immediately took the cup of warm tea and immediately drank it. The warm tea and the calming aroma of the tea made me almost forget that a hard job was waiting for me after this. "Onee-same..." I could hear a small whisper from Alice who was moving away after she woke up from sleep and was pulled by her Exclusive Maid to take a bath immediately. "Uuuhh ... Lily-nee ..." along with a small whisper from Alyssa, I also saw Alyssa who was being pulled out by her Exclusive Maid to take a bath too. Krraaakkk ... Braaakkk ... The movements of their Exclusive Maid seemed to have become accustomed to carrying their bodies that had difficulty waking up in the morning. "Mio, you''ve never done that to me. Can we try it sometime?" I asked Mio after seeing the behavior of my twin sister together with their Exclusive Maid who seemed to understand each other''s habits. "Lily-sama, please don''t do something that will make me work hard in the morning like that. Carrying Lily-sama like that will make me end up on Lily-sama''s bed with my shabby work uniform all messed up." It seemed like I heard a reply that had an ambiguous meaning in every word from Mio''s mouth. "But it was quite fun to do, wasn''t it?" my little urge to do something like that another day. "Oh! What will happen to the expedition that will be carried out soon after knowing that my twin sisters have difficulty waking up like that?" I asked further while putting down the cup of tea that I had been enjoying. "Should I pour cold water on their bodies to wake them up immediately or give them a kiss to make them wake up faster?" I continued while thinking of another way so that this expedition would not be delayed by Alice and Alyssa who had difficulty waking up in the morning. "Haha..." Hearing my unclear words, my father just laughed after hearing it. "They will wake up after being forced to wake up, Lily," continued my father who seemed to know something and a surefire way to wake my twin sisters in the morning. "Their previous Exclusive Maid had managed to wake them up and they preferred to sleep again after their noses inhaled the smell of your sweat stored in the pillow. Isn''t it funny..." With a smile given by my father and his eyes still reading the important documents in his hands, my father seemed to understand what was happening around him without looking away. A talent that felt hard to do with my focus that was easily swayed by other things like this. "Y-Yes, that''s very funny," I replied to my father''s words that embarrassed me after my secret fetish of twin sisters was found out by my father. "It was also embarrassing for me to hear it," I replied in a small tone and made sure no one else heard. While enjoying a cup of warm tea given by Mio, now my hand was filled with an important document that I had read earlier. Different from the information about the disgusting scandal of the noble family, this was information that was given specifically to study the reincarnators owned by the noble family. My eyes read the part where our family had gone on a family vacation and left no traces that would allow us to be tracked. Even for Princess Anastasia who was known to be clever and a genius, she was successfully played by Noel who made false traces. "Heh, this is interesting. They started after we went on a family vacation?" My small mutter unexpectedly attracted several gazes from the Black Maid unit towards me. "Whether this is a loser or a clever move, their timing to move and prepare is perfect," I commented a little while reading the important document in my hand. Because the information obtained by the Black Maid unit was limited, they only stole a few mutters that came out of my father''s mouth and Sebastian''s hand movements that continued to provide the latest information on the large map that indicated the entirety of the noble power around our Main Mansion. "Like a fish trapped in a magpie eel''s nest, we will only experience defeat if there is an official war that has been approved by the King and Queen after becoming a neutral noble family huh?" with this small mutter, I seemed to give a picture of this family who was preparing to fight an unavoidable war. A war that would defend the honor of the Marquess Rommel family. It was truly unavoidable after getting the approval of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. "I don''t think that analogy is right, it''s like we''re gambling by winning the war to get all the loot or losing the war with inevitable destruction." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Somehow, I feel like gambling with the fate that my family will go through. But with the fate that has been deceived until victory comes to our family." I, who was talking to myself seemed to give a hope of a sense of pleasure and destruction. A picture of gambling fate that would make this family bigger or destroyed by the pressure of the opposition nobles who officially challenged us from behind the scenes. "This makes me a little annoyed and want to do something immediately like giving them a warning." "Yes, a warning to other noble families about the price to be paid when attacking a neutral noble family who loves peace like us." Taaakkk ... After finishing a cup of warm tea, I started to glance at Momo who was floating on the ceiling of my private bedroom. "Father, it seems like we need to do something about the border that directly relates to this opposition noble faction. Seeing their disgusting behavior makes me want to give them a warm greeting as a warning," I said in a calm tone to my father. "Hmm? Warm greetings to them?" My father stopped his gaze from reading the important document in his hand and looked at me. Returning his gaze that was looking at me, I gave a small code to my father to immediately look at the large map that had been updated by Sebastian. My father immediately turned and looked at the large map that had been updated. "I don''t know if they''re full of confidence or what, but surrounding us from various directions seems quite troublesome in a peaceful situation like this," commented my father who seemed to understand the source of the warning I was going to give to this opposition noble faction. "So, what are you going to give them as a warning?" asked my father while giving his small blinking gaze towards me. "A simple way like stopping the flow of their river with a natural disaster that suddenly destroys their river flow," I gave an answer that made my father raise his gaze to the large map that was filled with various signs from the wooden board. "I think that''s an interesting idea, a natural disaster that destroys the river is unavoidable though," replied my father who seemed to have understood the meaning of my words. Forgive me for taking your little idea, Alyssa. I have to do this before they do something weird and launch a legal invasion on our family that is being besieged by them. To destroy the potential attack that they will do, it is better to make them suffer slowly without making a big fuss. "Is this a sign that we have to move right now?" I asked my father to make sure of this one thing. "Isn''t it much better to move quickly before it''s too late," said my father with his gaze returning to reading the important document in his hand. It seems that I have a permit and a green light to do damage that can manipulate the flow of the river. Cttaakk ... After finishing the cup of tea that Mio had given me, I immediately looked at her with a smile. "Want to accompany me for a short walk, Mio?" I asked Mio who seemed to realize that this situation could not be avoided after getting my father''s approval. "I can''t refuse a request from Marquess Rommel and my own Master," muttered Mio who agreed after getting this unusual order. "Momo..." With my call, Momo flew down towards my grasp. Chapter 196 - 25 - The Preparation of Stealth Attack Without wasting any more time thinking about the stealth attack tactics that had to be carried out immediately, I took the initiative to carry out an attack that would hinder our enemies'' attacks. Important documents that were successfully obtained by the stealth slime herd that were still on duty in the field had shown how cunning this noble family was by taking advantage of our family who was on vacation. A curse given by Zoe did not seem to deter them too much who had shifted several great noble powers that had previously ruled. In front of the main door of Mansion, I prepared some small equipment to carry out a sneak attack by cutting off their river flow temporarily. During those preparations, I discussed important matters with Zoe and Momo who acted as my main weapons this time. Although it was a little embarrassing, I had to admit that I did not have the magical skills that could destroy the river flow except by using magic chants that until now were difficult to control the level of destruction. If I did that, the traces of destruction would look like they were intentional and not like a sudden natural disaster. "Zoe, do you have magic that can change the contour of the land as it shifts naturally?" I asked Zoe who was enjoying the sweat on my neck. She who was enjoying lunch from sweat mixed with my magic seemed to almost choke when she received my question. "Ahem! I can''t do something like that that looks natural. If Master wants to use magic that destroys everything without leaving a trace, maybe I can help with that," the answer given by Zoe gave another small idea where the destruction would be a clear sign of the Marquess Rommel family answering their intimidation moves. With our territory surrounded in all directions from the opposition noble faction, it had already made us desperate as the only neutral noble family that until now had not sided with any faction. "Damaging something with destructive magic is easy, Zoe. For this time we have to do the damage more naturally and not leave a big suspicion by our opponents." I tried to give another explanation about the plan I wanted to do to hinder the movement of the opposition noble family that seemed to be threatening us. "If only we had a countermeasure that would activate when they made a move, it would be very helpful," in this small grumble, I thought of something else that was written in the Great Hero''s magic book in the past. In one part of the magic book, I read a chapter where the Great Hero had planted an explosive magic that would activate when someone stood on it automatically. Just by activating the magic that had been planted like that, it would be much easier if it could be activated at any time. However, when I read the chapter that mentioned the concept of embedded magic like that, part of the paper had been torn as if it had been taken by someone. "My Master... like my butterfly wing curse from before?" asked Zoe who flapped her butterfly wings. With her spirit body still in butterfly form, Zoe enjoyed her lunch of neck sweat that had mixed with my magic energy. "Ah, about the butterfly wing curse that forces someone''s will and behavior? That''s an interesting option to do, it''s just..." I was slightly reminded of an incident where Zoe gave her butterfly wing curse to a noble family whose behavior had become very strange. A noble family that considered their son as a daughter to the point of changing their appearance to be more feminine like a young girl. Just by imagining that, I already understood the nightmare that Zoe''s butterfly wing curse gave. If a curse that small was released in such a large amount, wouldn''t it have caused destruction that would destroy the noble family from inside? It already caused some destruction to the economic wheels that were turning in the Aurora Kingdom. "It would be better if they didn''t realize that they had received your butterfly wing curse, Zoe." By giving such short words, I would prefer to see Zoe''s curse spread without being noticed and would be activated when they got the red button that I had pressed. "Wouldn''t it be funny when they''re all geared up for war and suddenly your butterfly wing curse activates and turns the war into a tragedy where they kill each other..." "It would be even funnier if we just stood by and watched the show of betrayal that your butterfly wing curse brings." I''m just talking about this... a curse that will activate according to my own will? That would be funny if it happened suddenly though. "I think it can be done with the right medium, my Master," Zoe replied in a casual tone after she finished sucking the sweat from my neck that was mixed with magical energy. "Huh?" Hearing Zoe''s answer, I could only let out a small sigh. "My Master must also know that my butterfly wing curse requires touch. If my Master wants to touch people''s heads to give my butterfly wing curse, it will take quite a long time." "..." I was silent for a moment after hearing Zoe''s chatter about her butterfly wing curse that could be planted with a touch until another idea quickly entered my head. "Can the river flow that is the source of drinking water be an medium for your butterfly wing curse?" I asked with a small idea that crossed my mind. "Master, you don''t plan to use my butterfly wing curse to control people directly, right?" said Zoe who seemed to know my true purpose. "Zoe... war is not only attended by one person," to answer Zoe''s question and my plan that was against the morals that damaged the conscience of humanity. I seemed not to care about what would happen to humans who were not from Marquess Romel''s territory. If they were prepared to fight against Marquess Rommel who looked relaxed and neutral. Then they would get the answer to their curiosity who wanted to fight against Marquess Rommel''s family. My mother was indeed the former Head of the Mage Division, but I already knew that they had something to overcome her when war came. What I want right now is a hidden weapon that will activate with a wide-ranging attack effect. It''s like a calm lake that suddenly ripples after a stone falls into the lake. Something that will throw off their plans if they attack the Marquess Rommel family but they will be fine if they don''t attack the Marquess Rommel family. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I doubt they will pay any attention to the Marquess Rommel family with a territory that can fulfill the needs of every citizen in its own territory to become an independent family that is free from taxes and finances like this. However, the greed of mankind knows no bounds. Sooner or later, they will make a move to invade our territory based on the war proposal that has received approval from the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom. Because our family is neutral and does not have anyone''s support, this already looks like high-quality bait ready to be devoured by the greedy predators around their bait. "Master, I think you''ve become a realistic person compared to someone who uses their feelings," Zoe said in a slightly joking tone. "A Saintess should speak... Ahh!! That''s a cruel act for humanity or something like that. But my Master here acts with logic," Zoe continued, seeming to be playing with me with her little joke. I just smiled when I heard what Zoe said. If I were a Saintess who received official education from the Aurora Goddess Temple, maybe I would say that. Yes, although the Saintess of the Goddess Aurora is also capable of acting beyond morals such as threatening her own Goddess by exposing the size of the Goddess Aurora''s real breasts. I''m sure every Saintess has her unique nature and behavior. "What are you saying? My Monarch is not a Saintess!" along with those words, Momo gave her own opinion. "My Master, have you picked up a new toy sword again?" Zoe asked me, ignoring Momo''s words. "Hey! I wasn''t picked up like a toy sword!" With a slightly annoyed Momo tone, she gave her little angry protest to Zoe. A butterfly spirit and a cursed Odachi were fighting each other just because of the title given by my Goddess'' blessing. This looked like a child''s quarrel that often happened. While I was waiting for Mio''s small preparations for my little trip to visit the river flow around Marquess Rommel''s territory that branched off to the territory of the opposition nobles, I saw Sebastian approaching me with a worried face. "Lily-sama, I brought a small map containing the important positions of the river flow branches that Lily-sama will destroy," said Sebastian while handing over a small map filled with ink scribbles and my father''s handwriting. In a small quarrel between Zoe and Momo, I accepted the small map while covering my ears that could no longer stand hearing the small quarrel given by the two of them. "Did something happen earlier, Lily-sama?" asked Sebastian who was now looking at Momo and Zoe who were still arguing between me becoming the Saintess or the Monarch. "It''s just a child''s quarrel, it will stop after they both get tired," I replied as if not caring about the quarrel that was happening. Luckily, it was just a small quarrel that happened through words. There were no traces of magical energy that made me have to be careful in stopping their magical energy movements. On the other hand, Mio seemed to have finished preparing several horses filled with simple equipment to set up a tent in the wild. With this equipment that had been prepared, I looked at Zoe and Momo who were still arguing with each other about the blessed title that the Goddess had given me. "Hey, do you all want to come or not?" I asked in a soft tone and a little tired after listening to their chatty argument. With that soft tone, they immediately headed toward me quickly. "Of course, I''m coming, my Master!" Zoe shouted while perching on my hair. "I will follow my Monarch anywhere! Even to the ends of the universe!" shouted Momo who was now placing her Odachi sheath in my hand. Seeing the two of them excited like this, I gave a small nod to Sebastian to take my leave to carry out the task that my Father had given me in preparing preventive measures and counterattacks if the war between nobles officially received approval from the Aurora Kingdom. "Good luck, Lily-sama," Sebastian bowed his head in greeting. When my steps headed to the front of Marquess Rommel''s Mansion, I was greeted by Mio and all the stealth slimes who served as escorts. Chapter 197 - 26 - Abandoned Mine Entrance Kloopp... Kloopp... Advancing my running horse, which was passing through a small road filled with dry soil, I entered a forest armed with Sebastian''s small map''s instructions. Some of the small instructions given contained my handwriting to go to one of the meeting points with Earl Timoti. The meeting point was located in a part of the forest that directly bordered Earl Timoti''s territory by penetrating the territory of another noble in the opposition faction. If we used the normal route for this trip, of course, we would meet soldiers patrolling along the path. To avoid suspicion and to give a surprise attack to our enemies in the future. We had to do something complicated like moving through the forest and making a little detour. "This will be quite a long journey and hopefully we can return on time on the day of the expedition," I muttered a little while enjoying the wind blowing past the horse I was riding. The gust made my body feel a coolness from the warm air in this beautiful spring. "I didn''t expect a family vacation to bring a gift like this," I muttered further after feeling this incredibly busy. Accompanied by Mio and the entire herd of stealth slimes who joined the sabotage unit like this, I seemed to be giving them a vacation after they got bored inside Marquess Rommel''s Main Mansion. Their elastic and fast-moving bodies in their slimeball forms followed me as I spurred my horse on. Right beside me, I could see Aiko who was running using her human form and controlling some of her magical energy to support her physical limitations. "Aiko, aren''t you pushing yourself too hard by doing that kind of running movement?" I asked Aiko who was now running beside my galloping horse. "I''m not pushing myself too hard, Supreme Commander. This is a form of my magical training that I must be able to master according to the guidelines given by Marchioness Amagi!" replied Aiko who seemed to have received magical training directly from my mother. "Training, huh? You''re working hard on that," I replied while watching Aiko''s efficient running movements. "Are you releasing magical energy without producing any magic core residue?" I asked curiously while watching my horse''s fast pace. "Yes, I have a bit of difficulty using magical energy that doesn''t release magic core residue because it seems inefficient for my limited magic core management like this. As a stealth slime that still has a small magic core, I need to use my magic core residue better so that I don''t get tired quickly in facing long-term battles in the future." The answer given by Aiko made me a little curious about how a monster uses their limited magic core. Using eyes that are sensitive to changes in magical energy, I began to see Aiko''s running body from a different perspective. What I saw was quite astonishing, it was a form of optimal and efficient magic core control that didn''t waste magic core residue so that the flow of magical energy used by Aiko didn''t seem to be wasted. It looks like Aiko is using her magic energy by recycling her well-controlled magic energy. It made me gain another understanding to use magic energy in a more optimal and efficient way compared to before. The theory that had been developed by the Great Hero in the past who fought the reincarnators only brought me to the understanding of magic chanting. However, if the understanding related to the magic core and the magic core residue produced by magic energy, then I have to observe Aiko further. "Such training should probably be done for you who are prepared at all times. I also don''t know when I will call you to do an attack like this directly," in the midst of this fast horse speed, I noticed the other stealth slimes who were in their slime ball form. The management of magic energy that did not waste the magic core residue was seen very well by their great ability. I could only be amazed when I saw this. "I''m glad you girls are putting in all your abilities with a sudden field task like this." "We are also happy when we get an order from our Supreme Commander suddenly like this, aren''t we everyone?!" shouted Aiko who greeted my words, very pleased with the alertness of the stealth slime herd who were able to accept sudden orders like this. "Yes, we are very happy with such a sudden order. I almost drowned to death cleaning the bottom of the main bath!" shouted one of the stealth slimes who still did not have a nickname that I gave her. However, because of her achievement in cleaning the residence of the Marquess Rommel family mansion, she was ranked tenth on the list of stealth slimes that I would give a nickname. "Supreme Commander, I know that this is a selfish request. May I receive a nickname from a constellation called Sirius? I want to get a nickname as beautiful as the constellation Sirius!" shouted one of the stealth slimes who entered the list of stealth slimes that would be given a nickname directly from me too. Since the competition to get a nickname from me directly was over, I only needed to wait for the other stealth slimes who were in the middle of infiltration and spying activities to return soon. It seemed that there was some healthy competition between the two stealth slimes who were fighting for the top number one position there. I didn''t think much of it because they were the ones who were ultimately competing with each other to get an official nickname from me. When I was thinking about something else about the nicknames for the ten stealth slimes that had entered the naming list, my eyes immediately shifted to the hand signal given by Mio. Pulling the reins of my horse, I immediately stopped the horse quickly. Srroootttt... Pooosshhh!! Some dust of noble soil scattered and was quickly sucked up by the herd of stealth slimes that were around me. With the dust that was cleaned up that quickly, Mio gave a hand signal at the meeting point that was already close by. "From this point on, we must be careful to see our friends or enemies, Lily-sama" Mio said in a small tone while paying attention to the situation around her. With such a cautious attitude, I let out a small breath and looked at Aiko. "Aiko, I think it''s your job to search and observe the situation without being detected," I said to Aiko with a small blink to see her in action. "As you command, my Supreme Commander!" with an answer filled with obedience and loyalty like that, Aiko began to give a small signal to the other stealth slimes to immediately spread out. "Mio, give the stealth slime herd some space to do its job well," I said to Mio who looked very alert to her surroundings. "I understand, Lily-sama." With that short answer, Mio began to relax her guard and gave the stealth slime herd a lot of space to act. The actions they took were to spread out quickly and report the situation around us with a high level of accuracy. Through the communication created by the Soul Tame magic chant, I got the situation directly from the stealth slimes that had spread out. I also began to open the small map given by Sebastian. Several natural signs used on this small map accurately informed our position. We are currently on the border between the opposition''s noble territory and Earl Timoti''s territory. With such a small border, we should be able to enter Earl Timoti''s territory without being noticed by the opposition noble faction. If we are discovered, then the plan to surprise them with Zoe''s butterfly wing curse touch will fail. The pace of the horse I am riding also slows down and gives my horse a chance to rest after running non-stop. Although the horse prepared by my father has been trained for long journeys and fast running, it doesn''t make him okay after being driven fast to the border of Earl Timoti''s territory like this. To reduce the fatigue he is experiencing, I try to give him a little attention by combing his stiff and rough hair. "Use this little opportunity to replenish your energy that has been used up since earlier," I whispered while combing the hair of the horse I was riding with my hand. "NYIIEEGHH!!" I only received an answer from my horse who was breathing out quickly as if he wanted to say something. I don''t know horse language, so I''ll just assume this is a positive answer from him. "So, the place that will be our meeting point is the guard post of the territory that borders the opposition noble''s territory. Won''t this make us get caught after going past the border of this opposition noble?" I asked Mio while reading the small map that Sebastian gave me. "It seems so, Lily-sama. But it''s not what Lily-sama thinks." "Huum? What''s the meaning of that?" "Lily-sama, our meeting place is inside a long-abandoned iron mine and it is around this place. Please look at the small map that Sebastian gave me carefully once more." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I followed Mio''s advice and looked at the small map that Sebastian gave me once more. The small map only showed several meeting points from different angles and showed my father''s writing on small dots that looked like mouse holes. "Um, does the mark that my father gave me mean the entrance to the mine?" I asked while looking at the bunch that my father gave me that looked very much like a mouse hole. "Yes," Mio replied with a calm face and prepared her hand on the tanto weapon hidden behind her maid uniform skirt. With Mio''s gaze not moving away from the angle that aroused her suspicion, I left Mio with her overly guarded attitude as an escort for this trip. Although some of Mio''s duties had been handed over to the stealth slime, it did not make her relax her vigilance towards the thickets of weeds that grew abundantly around us. [ Supreme Commander, we have spread out and observed the situation. There are no signs of humans but some animals are behaving strangely as if they are controlled by magic. ] I was suddenly surprised by Aiko''s voice entering the Soul Tame communication channel. "Wait, what?!" by giving such an answer, it seems like I have to enter stealth mode using Noel''s ability. [ Umm, should we confirm if the strange animal is controlled by magic or not? ] "..." I paused for a moment and suddenly heard a loud crashing sound with a small scream coming from the animal''s voice. [ Supreme Commander, we have confirmed that the animal is controlled by someone to serve as a border guard for this area. ] I wanted to ask about what happened earlier but was thwarted by Aiko''s certainty that the animal was controlled by magic. "Mio, it seems like we have to move without being noticed from this point on." "Aiko, guide us through a safe path without being noticed by anyone!" At this point, our journey in search of a mine entrance to enter Earl Timoti''s territory had to go through the game of a child escaping from his afternoon nap. Chapter 198 - 27 - Meeting Point With the movement of our horses'' footsteps being directed by the herd of stealth slimes. We had to make a troublesome movement. This movement involved a silence that made us have to be able to pass through the borders of the opposition nobles without being noticed by someone who was controlling the animals around us. "Tamer ability, huh?" I muttered a little during this silent journey. Without getting a clear clue about our enemy, it made Mio wary of enemies ability to control animals which would make they make unpredictable movement. Information about the animals controlled by magic had been conveyed to Mio and her attitude became more vigilant after hearing the information about it. My danger detector felt useless after these controlled animals served as their watchposts that naturally would not be suspected by anyone. Once again, a clever way that made me want to know who was standing behind this perfect plan. With their behavior being wary of their own territory, it made me even more suspicious of their very hostile attitude like this. "We seem to have found an unpredictable enemy, huh, Mio?" I asked Mio in a low whisper. The only sounds we made were the hooves of horses walking slowly and the sound of the stealth slime herd echoing in my head. It seemed like they were busy taking precautions a few meters away from us. I could hear Aiko dividing the two groups of stealth slimes that were tasked with monitoring the land and air. "Aiko looks diligent when she''s doing field work like this. It seems like staying inside the Main Mansion has made them bored and want to do something outside." "I have to find a way to keep them from getting bored later." Along with my little mutter that wanted to do something about the stealth slime herd that easily got bored indoors. I was surprised by the falling of a tree branch that hit the bird''s body. Krraasshh... Buurrkkk!! The fallen bird showed its head that was perfectly severed like the water cut magic chant that the stealth slime herd had used in hunting the Golden King Bear group. Their tactics in carrying out silent and structured attacks without my direction seemed to have improved. "Good job everyone," I praised the stealth slime''s improved abilities on the Soul Tame communication channel. Just by listening to my praise, the stealth slime who was on spy duty elsewhere and the stealth slime who was on duty near me seemed to get the same praise from me. I don''t know what the stealth slime herd who are carrying out infiltration and spy operations are doing. But I can be sure that they are doing something good and deserve my praise. While I was too busy on the Soul Tame communication channel which was filled with various chatter from the stealth slime herd, I was surprised by Mio''s hand that was raised in the air and continued with her index finger on something. Following Mio''s index finger, I could see a mine entrance filled with rusty mine carts and mine rails. It looked like it had been abandoned several decades ago. "We have to enter a mine like this to enter Earl Timoti''s territory secretly?" I whispered to Mio. Mio just gave a small nod and kept her silence. I felt a little guilty when I started mumbling to communicate with the stealth slime herd connected to the Soul Tame communication channel. Mio''s complicated hand movements had given away her intention to enter first to make sure if there were any traps inside. However, I gave a small code not to do something rash like that and sent several stealth slimes to enter the mine door first. The communication we did was simple hand movements that were easy for each other to understand. Whether it was because I was too know Mio or Mio knew me too well, we were able to communicate with just small hand movements. Mio was a bit stubborn when she wanted to see the inside of the mine door with her own eyes but I kept refusing her until we had to pull over into the tall bushes to discuss this. "Lily-sama, it seems like I should go inside the mine entrance first to check the surroundings. Mines like this usually have poisonous gas that is only dangerous to humans. If stealth slimes enter it, they will be fine because they don''t inhale this kind of poisonous gas," Mio said after we hid behind tall bushes. Since our horses were hidden inside tall bushes, they enjoyed a little snack given by the herd of stealth slimes who were on guard duty in a circular radius several meters from me. "I don''t think that''s a problem. You can distinguish between poisonous gas for humans, right, Aiko?" I asked Aiko who had just returned to gather the herd of stealth slimes that had spread out from their guard radius. "Poison gas? Of course, we can distinguish it, my Supreme Commander," replied Aiko who seemed not to understand why we had to think about that. "Is it possible that the Supreme Commander is afraid of poisonous gas like that?" Aiko asked with an innocent face that made me lose for words. "Aiko, unlike stealth slimes that don''t need to breathe to live. We need to breathe to live, if we inhale poisonous gas in a mine far from fresh air. Then we will suffer in the mine without being able to breathe freely. We also don''t know how long we can survive in the mine before the meeting with Earl Timoti takes place," I said to explain a few things to Aiko. Aiko tried to understand what I said with her innocent face. Her attitude of wanting to know more about this was shown in her sparkling eyes and her happy smile. "May I enter this mine first before you enter, my Supreme Commander?" asked Aiko who seemed to be thinking about something in her head. "You can also observe my perspective using that perspective-sharing magic, right?" continued Aiko''s words which gave a new idea about another Soul Tame magic ability. I almost forgot about that one Soul Tame ability. How could I almost forget about the Soul Tame magic ability which is very useful in setting up long-range attacks like that? How careless of me. "I can do that, but you have to be careful when moving inside the mine," I replied to agree with the little idea given by Aiko earlier. Swiirrll... Poofff... By casting the Soul Tame magic that shared Aiko''s point of view, a small screen appeared in front of me. That made Mio also see Aiko''s point of view who was looking at me. "Aiko, carry out an infiltration operation into the mine without being detected by anyone," I said to Aiko in this not-so-formal order. Aiko just smiled when she heard my order and rushed towards the entrance of the mine which consisted of several abandoned rusty iron equipment. A mine that had become a former iron mine only gave off a terrifying atmosphere like a place filled with hidden surprises such as deadly traps scattered inside the Dungeon. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rather than deadly traps like in the Dungeon, I was more worried about finding a way out after entering the mine and encountering several narrow places that made me feel uncomfortable. Just imagining it made my body tremble with fear. A fear of a narrow place and not knowing the way home to get out of the mine. Seeing Aiko who looked happy with her steps that quickly went through the mine, she looked normal after passing through several mine tunnels that looked big enough for a horse to enter. "Hmm..." Seeing these abandoned iron mine tunnels well maintained, I could only think of one thing about this. "It seems like Earl Timoti always uses this iron mine entrance to move into Marquess Rommel''s territory," my little mumble was heard by Mio. "Is that what Lily-sama thinks too?" Mio replied while her eyes slowly turned towards me. "Yes, this is too well maintained even though the entrance looks like it has been abandoned for quite a long time. There are even several puddles of water that are intended to accommodate water that enters through the mine entrance. Isn''t this quite creative for an abandoned mine like this?" I gave my point of view on this one. Mio seemed to think about my answer and her eyes returned to the corner of the field Aiko was sharing with us. Through her sharp eyes at night, I saw her running speed in the darkness had increased rapidly along with her body giving off a visible small magic mark like a scent trail that allowed her to find her way home. A clever way for a stealth slime to do, this made me wonder where Aiko learned something as clever as this. "Aiko seems to leave something shining with every step she takes," muttered Mio who was curious about the traces left by Aiko. "Yes, those are traces that can only be seen by fellow stealth slimes in the same herd. Other types of slimes cannot possibly see the traces left by Aiko," replied one of the stealth slimes with its body trying to form a human form beside me. The answer she gave helped me to answer Mio''s curiosity about the traces left by Aiko. I also glanced at the stealth slime who had a little difficulty in forming its human form and failed several times in forming its human form. "It seems like you''re still having trouble forming your human form," I commented a little after she failed several times in forming her human form. "J-Just having a little trouble forming a body suitable for moving, my Supreme Commander," with an answer filled with her behavior that failed several times, it made me see a human covered in a thick liquid. It looked a bit disgusting indeed, but I appreciated her small effort in forming her human body with such difficulty. With the formation of her human body that happened slowly, I saw a woman whose body proportions looked abnormal and was having trouble forming her body to look normal. It would take a long time for her female body to form perfectly. So, I''ll ignore it for now and focus on Aiko''s perspective that was being shared with me. When Aiko approached another room in the mine, she saw a light coming from the lighting of magic stones attached to the walls of the mine. That made me and Mio mutter to each other as if they wanted to see someone who was in the mine. With calculated movements, Aiko disguised herself as one of the mine walls and moved slowly using her elastic slime body. As our curiosity was revealed little by little, it made us feel relieved to see Earl Timoti waiting for us inside the mine. "It seems like this is the real meeting point," Mio said with a small nod to me. With the certainty of the meeting point''s location, we moved again while carefully observing our surroundings. Without leaving a trace, we moved silently into the mine entrance. Chapter 199 - 28 - Clumsy Stealth Slime Making sure the surrounding area was safe and unknown to others, we slowly entered the mine entrance. The smell of rusty iron in this former iron mine gave a strange sensation that tickled my nose. It almost made me sneeze after not being used to the change in aroma that entered my nose. Luckily, several groups of stealth slimes immediately stabilized the air around me, and my nose felt relieved after the dust in this place was quickly cleaned. "That almost made me sneeze and make a loud noise," I whispered to one of the nameless stealth slimes near me. The nickname I gave to the stealth slime was just a simple number that had no meaning at all. If I''m not mistaken, this stealth slime had asked for a nickname in the form of "Sirius". To appreciate her hard work so far, I immediately called her to give her a small compliment. "Thank you for your help earlier, Sirius." "If it weren''t for you, I would have sneezed and made someone listen to my sneeze." By giving such praise and keeping my voice low, it was enough to see the expression on her face that looked very happy. Her human body shape which had been perfected after failing several times gave a sparkling gaze towards me. "T-The Supreme Commander just praised me?" Along with her happy words like that, her body suddenly burst and revealed her slimeball body shape. Spplaasshh!! "..." I just stayed silent and gave a dead look after seeing her body that suddenly burst like a disgusting slime body explosion. Some of her body''s mucus that exploded and burst hit my face so I had to wipe it away in disgust. It seemed like giving praise to an inexperienced stealth slime was a very bad thing. "..." With my silence like this, my mood became a little uncomfortable after getting the disgusting thick liquid that I now felt on my hair. "I''ll rewash my hair after this mission given by my father is finished," I said in a cold and unenthusiastic tone. My enthusiasm had faded along with the explosion of the stealth slime''s body that broke after receiving praise from me. Yes, that was also my fault. Why did I give praise to this stealth slime? Even though I already knew that she had difficulty controlling her human body before. "Hawawa!! F-Forgive me, Supreme Commander!" "Because I felt happy with praise like this, I couldn''t maintain my human body form." With the movement of her slimeball twitching like her panicked expression, it didn''t make me feel happy with this one apology. My disgust after getting the disgusting thick liquid from her body didn''t disappear either. I needed to give an extraordinary distance with the stealth slime who couldn''t control her own fragile body like that. "..." I just gave a cold and sharp glare to silence her chatty mouth. Uhh, I also don''t know where its mouth is after its body became a slimeball like that. At least don''t be so noisy! I didn''t say a word about this and gave it an extraordinary silence. With my footsteps leading my horse in the abandoned mine tunnel like this, I tried to calm my horse''s anxiety that didn''t like total darkness like this. By gently touching its hard hair and ignoring the stealth slime''s words that were trying to get an apology from me, I tried to guide my horse so that it wouldn''t panic as Mio did to her horse. These slow footsteps arrived at a junction where Aiko was waiting with her body still disguised as a mine wall. "What are you doing in a place like this, Aiko?" "Wouldn''t you be better off waiting for us at Earl Timoti''s meeting place?" Like talking to a wall in the middle of total darkness like this, I gave Aiko a cold glare after my heart had been damaged by the disgusting explosion of the stealth slime''s body hitting my face. "It seems like your mood is getting worse, Supreme Commander." "Did something happen when you entered this mine?" While using the elasticity of her slime body that could be controlled at will, Aiko perfectly returned to her human form. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After Aiko returned to her human form, I kept a little distance from her and gave a small hand signal not to approach me. "Huh?" Seeing me moving away from her and hiding behind my horse''s large body, made Aiko look like she had done something wrong. "Have I done something that made my Supreme Commander move away from me like this?" with a face filled with confusion, Aiko tried to approach me but I kept moving away from her. "For the time being, please don''t approach me with an unstable human body like that," I said in this total darkness while continuing to step into the mine. "Eh? What happened earlier?" Aiko asked in a curious tone as if she wanted to know what had happened earlier. "Umm... it seems like it was my fault that I couldn''t maintain my human form until it exploded and dirtied our Supreme Commander''s face," said one of the stealth slimes that was the source of my bad feelings like this. "Huh? How is that possible?!" asked Aiko back who didn''t know what else to say after one of the stealth slimes exploded while maintaining its human form. "Is this the reason why you''re still using this disgusting slimeball form?" asked Aiko who unknowingly gave a burn to the stealth slime in front of her. Pooofff... "Ugh!! I-It hurts so much to know that this disgusting body is hated by my own Supreme Commander! I regret having committed a great sin after dirtying the Supreme Commander''s face!" If this conversation was heard by someone else, then it would be a huge misunderstanding. I continued to lead my half-frightened horse in the darkness like this before seeing another intersection that emitted bright light. "Is this the place?" I asked Aiko who had explored the deepest mine before. Aiko who was still giving her little curses to one of the stealth slimes who had committed a great sin against me immediately approached me. With one quick step back, I tried to get away from the stealth slime that was in her human form. "S-Supreme Commander?" Aiko''s face seemed to not understand why I moved away, my hand accidentally held the Odachi sheath that I was ready to use to hit Aiko''s head. "Right now, my trust in the stealth slime body that is in human form is decreasing. Do that after my trust in you girls who don''t explode suddenly returns," I said in a cold tone to Aiko who was actually not at fault for this. "For the time being, I will also postpone giving you all a nickname before my rust in your bodies that can explode suddenly... disappears," I continued my words with various reasons that made Aiko stop approaching me. Ploooppp ... Suddenly Aiko prostrated herself in front of me. "P-Please forgive the mistake of one of the stealth slime herd who is still not used to maintaining her human form. S-She just felt happy after getting praise from the Supreme Commander!" said Aiko with her body prostrated in front of me. In this dimly lit mine and getting a little light source, I saw Aiko in her human form prostrating herself in front of me. My hand that had been holding the Odachi handle was ready to give her a small blow that would make her body shattered into pieces. Several stealth slimes responded the same thing as what Aiko did. My little anger like this had made them a little scared like this. With my hand still holding the Odachi handle, I only let out a small breath that made them hear my disgust. "If you work hard on this mission, I will turn a blind eye to what has happened due to Sirius'' actions. Make sure this is the last time you blow yourself up with disgusting slime like that. As long as your disgusting slime doesn''t touch my body, then I won''t have a problem with it," with heavy words like this, I gave a warning to the other stealth slimes. This one statement of mine spread quickly in the Soul Tame communication network about the actions that Sirius had taken. Some stealth slimes gave Sirius some advice to keep her emotions in check so that her body wouldn''t explode like that. Since they were being too noisy inside the Soul Tame communication channel, I''ll try to turn a blind eye to this one. Slaasshh... With a pull on the handle of my Odachi, I split Aiko''s body into several pieces that made her fall apart into pieces. "For the time being, you will bear the burden of Sirius'' punishment," I said with a look that still left me displeasure at my hair that felt sticky and disgusting like this. Seeing my long Odachi slash that had cut Aiko''s body to pieces, made the temporary leadership fall to another stealth slime while waiting for Aiko''s body to regenerate. "Sirius, for the time being, you bear the leadership of the current stealth slime herd to replace Aiko who has been torn to pieces," I said while giving a cold look to Sirius who was still shaking in her slime ball form. Srraaaattt... By inserting my cursed Odachi into Odachi sheath, I gave a severe punishment that would remind the other stealth slimes of my disgust for slime mucus that never fades! Maybe this looks cruel. But I know that Aiko can grow back through the regeneration process because I can hear her voice complaining in the Soul Tame communication channel. [ Why do I have to bear your fault!! SIRIIUSS!! ] Yes, I can hear Aiko''s words sounding annoyed to Sirius about this one. [ I-I''m sorry, Aiko. ] [ I-I also didn''t know that such a heavy punishment would fall on you! ] A heated topic of conversation has occurred in the Soul Tame communication channel. With Aiko''s leadership gone, Sirius is now in charge of the stealth slime group that is on an escort mission with me. [ ARRGHH!! I NEED THREE DAYS TO REGENERATE, THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT SIRIUSS!! ] [ F-Forgive my clumsy self, Aiko!! ] As if listening to words filled with anger and guilt alternately, it seems that this punishment I gave will become an example in the future about being in charge of the stealth slime herd on duty. Even the stealth slime herd that was conducting an infiltration mission and spying activity gave a big support to the severe punishment given to Aiko. [ This has become a lesson for us to bear a big responsibility as a leader. If we make a mistake in front of the Supreme Commander''s eyes, immediately submit a request for punishment rather than an apology. ] Somehow, it sounded like wise words that came out of the mouth of an old man who was in retirement and enjoying the sunset with a cup of tea in his hand. I hope, this will be the first and last time I give a punishment like this. Mio just looked at me quietly after giving this kind of punishment to Aiko without saying a word that commented on my harsh actions like this. Chapter 200 - 29 - Meet With Earl Timoti "Isn''t that a big problem, Lily-sama?" Mio whispered after seeing me do something so extreme. Slashing Aiko''s body and smashing her body to pieces seemed like a bit too much. "It''s okay, they already know that I''m disgusted by their slime fluid. But they still do such disgusting things. If their behavior isn''t corrected soon, it will continue," I replied softly in a whisper that answered Mio''s question. Bluurrppp... Blluurrrpppp... Aiko''s shattered body looked like it was trying to grow back. I deliberately attacked only her shattered body without damaging her magic core so that it could regenerate. It would take at least three days before Aiko could recover and move freely. For the time being, the leadership of the stealth slime herd around me was taken over by Sirius. With my relaxed footsteps, I approached Sirius who was still in her slimeball form, and gave her a mandate to take over the leadership of this stealth slime herd from Aiko. "Sirius, you will take responsibility for your previous mistakes, right?" I asked with a cold gaze at her. Sirius'' slimeball body trembled and showed that she was scared after getting my angry with her. I deliberately stayed silent in front of Sirius and watched her disgusting slimeball body. With the small vibrations from her slimeball body that wanted to say something, I could only hear her small voice that was almost crying. "I-I will take responsibility for this," said Sirius with her slimeball body shaking in fear. It seems that I was too excessive in giving punishment which made Sirius bear two big responsibilities like this. While I was scolding Sirius and giving punishment like this, I also heard anger from Aiko who could not accept if she was punished as the leader of the herd who could not manage her herd to cause a small incident like this. "I hope this is my last warning to you who already know how disgusting your slimeball bodies are, right?" "Even you have admitted that you are disgusting..." "If something like this happens one more time, I will terminate the Soul Tame contract and leave you all." With my cold words that sounded serious, I gave a small warning to the entire herd of stealth slimes in the Soul Tame communication network about this incident. The response given by them was only obedience and fear of being abandoned by me. Even Aiko who was scolding Sirius earlier could not say anything about this. "I hope this is the last time for you to show disgusting slime in front of my own eyes," with these last words, I gave a magical energy pressure that seemed to strangle their slimeball bodies. Along with my slightly rising and falling anger emotions because of remembering the disgusting incident, I tried not to lose control and drew the cursed Odachi that was currently in my grip. "..." Pooorr... Spllasshh... With gentle hand movements, Mio seemed to be cleaning my hair that had been exposed to Sirius'' disgusting slime. "This place is too dark to clean your hair, Lily-sama," said Mio who roughly groped my hair with a handkerchief that had been moistened with her drinking water supply. "You''re wasting your drinking water supply just to rinse my hair from that disgusting slime, Mio," I said to stop Mio''s actions that felt like a waste like this. My long hair felt a little sticky and damp now, it felt uncomfortable to move. My changing mood made me want to calm my little anger towards the stealth slime named Sirius. Taking a small breath to calm down, I tried to control my unstable emotions along with feeling the gentle movements of Mio''s hands that were cleaning my hair from the disgusting slime mucus. "Do your job well, Sirius." "That way, you will have a chance to apologize to me personally." The words I gave felt very cold and my footsteps immediately went towards my horse that was left standing in fear in the dimly lit mine like this. Just a few steps away from us, a room that had become the meeting point with Earl Timoti would soon be visible. I, who felt a little calmer after being consumed by emotions earlier only said a few words to Momo. "Sorry for using you to carry out a light execution on Aiko," I said to Momo who seemed indifferent after being used for such an unimportant thing. "No problem, my Monarch. It was an important decision to discipline them harshly and severely. Without such a severe punishment, they would act rudely by exploding their disgusting bodies like that," replied Momo who seemed to know the disgusting feeling of a slime with their slimy body. "If I may be honest, the Goddess of Destruction also doesn''t like the slime body that is disgusting like that. The Goddess of Destruction also once did something crazy by destroying a slime lineage that had disgusting slime with its giant body but was stopped by the Goddess who had regulated the lives of monsters in the wild," continued Momo''s words which made me a little surprised about my similarity with the Goddess of Destruction who also disliked the disgusting slime body. By pulling my horse''s leash, I tried to stay calm and control my emotions so that they would not get worse after what happened earlier. Taakkk... Taaakkk... The sound of our horse''s footsteps echoing in the mine made the herd of stealth slimes around me fall silent. Their body movements seemed to be unenthusiastic after receiving the threat I had given them. If it weren''t for Sirius'' mistake, I wouldn''t have done something so crazy with a harsh punishment that tested their loyalty. Even in the silence of our footsteps heading to one of the iron mine rooms, I heard Aiko trying to get her herd of stealth slimes cheers up again. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her body which was still in pieces seemed to give her encouragement to do something that would not disappoint me again. I was quite touched when I heard it but it also had to be proven by their actions trying to cover up my disappointment with their maximum work performance. At this point, I let Aiko take care of this chaotic situation and watched what Sirius could do with her responsibility that was able to get herself a chance to apologize to me. This punishment might sound quite cruel and harsh to them. But it would make them realize my disgust that was not easily removed by such disgusting slime. Taaakkk... Taaakkk... Our footsteps had arrived at a room filled with small tents belonging to Earl Timoti''s troops and his presence seemed to be looking around warily. The echoing sound of our horse''s hooves seemed to have gotten his little attention to pay attention to the source of the sound in front of him. Because the lighting in the iron mine was limited and we were still in the dim part, it made Earl Timoti held the hilt of his sword to prepare to attack if we were enemies trying to enter his territory from inside the mine. When our footsteps brought us to the bright light. The silhouette of my face that was hit by the light had made Earl Timoti calmer. "Lily-sama, I have been waiting for your arrival," said Earl Timoti while bowing his body like a noble welcoming another noble who was visiting the territory. "Earl Timoti, you were waiting for me with this many troops?" I replied with a small nod to Sirius to carry out her duties as the leader of the stealth slimes who were on duty around me. Before their stealth slime bodies were hit by the light of the magic stone used by Earl Timoti as a light source in the iron mine, they seemed to have done something to not step into the light and waited for instructions given by Sirius as Aiko''s replacement. Sirius who was not used to this immediately asked Aiko for advice on what she should do. Aiko quickly gave advice that made Sirius take the right step to not step into the reflection of the magic stone light. "I have to bring this many troops because of the heated situation in the Aurora Kingdom Capital, Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti who seemed to have a lot to talk about in this short time. Using a small code of his raised hand, several tents that had been standing were removed. "Another conflict between nobles?" I asked with a guess. "You could say that, Lily-sama. But this time with some actors who are starting to get bold enough to enter the conflict at a young age," replied Earl Timoti with a face that looked like he wanted to say something that made me curious. "Let me guess, a twin boy who likes to tease women and a twin daughter who seems a bit unique with her knowledge," I said to guess that the source of this problem started from the reincarnators that my Goddess herself had sent. Oh, my Goddess, how sinful you are when such a small mistake caused a kingdom to get into such a complex political problem. "It seems you already know something about this, Lily-sama." "Of course, I found out after several noble families around my residence entered the opposition faction. Even a fool would know that something had happened in the politics of the Aurora Kingdom." "I can''t deny it with such obvious signs huh," while saying such a thing, Earl Timoti scratched his cheek. "Leaving aside political problems that have nothing to do with a neutral noble family like me. Have you heard from my father about why I need to enter Earl Timoti''s territory who is in the faction that supports the royal family like this?" I asked to make sure that Earl Timoti knew our intention to use the river in his territory that was connected to the river flowing into the territory of the opposition nobles. "I at least know one or two things, but for more precise information. I won''t sniff too deeply into this matter," replied Earl Timoti who didn''t want to get involved with our little preparation if the opposition faction did something to the neutral Marquess Rommel family. "After all, precautions should be taken after seeing the approaching danger, right?" continued Earl Timoti''s words which sounded like he supported the decision of the Marquess Rommel family to sabotage the river flowing into the territory of the opposition nobles. "I''m glad you understand about such a simple thing, Earl Timoti," I gave a small smile to Earl Timoti after his troops had packed up to leave with us who were guiding them to his territory. "Thank you for your trust in the Earl Timoti family, Lily-sama. From now on, please wear our military uniform to blend in with the others," along with Earl Timoti''s words, I saw a woman standing beside Earl Timoti while carrying the military uniform of Earl Timoti''s territory. Does this mean that I will be a military girl serving in Earl Timoti''s territory for the time being? Chapter 201 - 30 - Mio Killing Intent In the middle of the mine room that was only covered by a thin light, Mio and I immediately changed into the military uniform of Earl Timoti''s territory. The uniform of Earl Timoti''s territory had a navy blue and white pattern that showed the insignia of the Earl Timoti family. This variation of the military uniform was slightly different from the uniform that Mio had worn which was much simpler like an adjutant. "Is it just my feeling or are our uniforms different, Mio," I said with a little laziness after wearing a military uniform that was very different from Mio''s. If we stood side by side, I looked like a military girl who had full power to give orders compared to Mio. "Earl Timoti must have done this on purpose after seeing me once wearing a military uniform that served as the main strategist of all the troops owned by the Marquess Rommel family," I muttered a little after finishing wearing the military uniform of Earl Timoti''s territory. "I feel like it''s a uniform that suits Lily-sama," said Mio who commented on the uniform I had worn. The military uniform given by Earl Timoti was a little tighter and made my breasts feel like they were being squeezed inward. It made my chest feel uncomfortable if I made a movement that would make my breasts feel pressed. For some reason, it made me feel uncomfortable with a military uniform that was too tight like this. "Isn''t there another size that fits my breast size?" I asked Mio who could only laugh a little after seeing my breasts that looked miserable in a tight uniform like this. "I think Lily-sama just needs to stay still and not make any other movements that will make the military uniform tear because Lily-sama''s breast size looks big in this military uniform," Mio replied with her complicated words to explain the situation that was happening to me. I let out a small breath to agree with Mio''s words. If my body movements happened suddenly, it would make this tight military uniform tear. Maybe this could be a task that Sirius had to do to not make me intervene when something happened in front of my eyes. With a small command that echoed in the Soul Tame communication channel, I gave a stern warning to all the stealth slimes under Sirius'' leadership. "Attention everyone, don''t let me intervene after wearing tight uniforms like this!" "Do your job well before I feel even more disappointed with you." With a small statement like that, I had given a warning to all the stealth slimes around me. "They seem to be working hard after making a small mistake like that," said Mio who understood that the statement was directed at the stealth slimes around me. Mio just smiled awkwardly after listening to my small command to the entire herd of stealth slimes on duty. My hair which felt stiff after being cleaned by Mio''s drinking water supply now got a lot of water rinse that made my hair wet and needed a gust of wind to dry it. With Mio''s skillful hands in giving hair styling, I just stood still after feeling my wet hair being dried by a towel belonging to Mio. "I''m sorry about this, Mio. All your drinking water and clean towels have been wasted to clean the disgusting slime fluid from my hair," I said a little guilty after making some of Mio''s supplies for myself to use. "Hehe... Don''t worry, I have to maintain Lily-sama''s elegance and beauty," replied Mio who was still using her drinking water supply to rinse my sticky hair. With the help of the liquid shampoo that Mio brought, I who was standing and receiving a shampoo treatment on my hair could only remain silent. Mio with gentle movements made my hair feel a little less sticky with her towel which was now wet just to dry and shampoo my hair. That made my mood calmer. Mio''s extraordinary skills had made the military uniform that I was wearing not get a drop of water wet. That proved that Mio''s skills as my Exclusive Maid were above the professional level. Who else could perform an emergency shampoo service using a limited drinking water supply and clean towels like this other than Mio? I''m sure there''s no Exclusive Maid as great as Mio in this world! Mio''s finger movements made my hair seem to receive a new hairstyle like a side braid tied to the back of my head. This side braid made me feel like a military girl who displayed elegance and gave orders for the movement of the troops I had. "Lily-sama, do we need to go out of the place provided to change or use another hairstyle that Lily-sama wants?" asked Mio who seemed to have finished giving her special ability in dressing up my appearance. When I looked at my appearance more closely from Mio small mirror, I saw a girl with light brown skin with hair braided to the side. In addition to her firm and threatening red eyes, it gave off an atmosphere of military discipline that felt heavy for the people around her. The appearance given by Mio had made me look like a disciplined military girl who was ready to order a heavy task for the people under her authority. "I think this is suitable, Mio," I said while looking at my reflection in Mio''s small mirror. With this appearance, I could easily blend in like a high-ranking military girl in Earl Timoti''s territory. "It''s time for us to get out of this changing room and meet Earl Timoti who has packed up. They must have been waiting for us to leave this iron mine." I slowly stepped out of the special place used by female soldiers to change clothes. When I stepped out of the special place to change clothes, I was immediately greeted by a woman who had given me a military uniform. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It seems too small for Lily-sama, huh?" the woman asked, looking at my breasts that looked tight in the tight military uniform. "Haha..." I just gave a small laugh to greet the question with the answer that was already in front of her eyes. This tight military uniform made my breasts feel a little pressed when they moved. There are several positive sides to the military uniform that I have worn and one of them is that my breasts don''t shake too much, but the negative side is that my breasts are tight in a tight uniform like this. "Forgive us who did not know that this uniform is too small for Lily-sama. Especially in the chest area that looks tight like that. If left any further, it will make the buttons of your military uniform come off after not being able to accommodate the weight of such... healthy breasts," by turning her eyes from my breasts that were pressed by this military uniform, it gave a naughty impression of my body that had grown to be like this. Should I do something with a military uniform that looks tight like this? During that confusion, I unbuttoned two buttons of the military uniform and let my breasts breathe freely after getting tight pressure from the military uniform that I had worn. "It seems that I will be rude by doing this, is there a scarf that can be used to cover my cleavage like this?" I asked while unbuttoning two buttons on this military uniform and letting my breasts breathe freely after being pressed by this tight military uniform. Mio who was standing beside me only gave a small gaze that stole my cleavage to be glanced at by herself. "It looks like a serious naughty girl ..." Mio muttered a little commenting on my unusual appearance. "I understand, Lily-sama. Please give us some time to find a scarf that can be used to cover your cleavage like that. If our male soldiers see this, who knows what will happen to those who try to approach Lily-sama," said the woman in front of me with a smile that seemed like she wanted to joke with me. "Don''t worry, if someone approaches Lily-sama. Then it is my job to kill them," replied Mio with her cold and sharp gaze, her hand already holding a sharp tanto that had been taken out of its sheath. "Uuhh... Huhu... I-I will make sure Lily-sama is not approached by our male soldiers," replied the woman in an awkward tone after receiving Mio''s gaze that turned bloodthirsty after listening to the little joke from the woman''s mouth. The woman felt the cold pressure given by Mio who was now very wary of the possibility of me being approached by a male soldier, it made her unable to remove her hand from the handle of the tanto that was tightly gripped by her hand. "Mio, please act normal. You scared her like that," I said to dampen the cold aura and killing intent that Mio was giving off. Even though Mio looks like a calm girl, her cold eyes seem to not want to let go of the desire to kill if a male soldier dares to approach me. The woman in front of me immediately gave her response trying to get a scarf that I could wear immediately. Wearing a military uniform that shows off my cleavage like this, makes me look like a perverted girl who wants to seduce someone. I understand Mio''s little anger that wants to protect my body from a single inch of male stain that will damage my purity who hated men in the past. Either the experience that has not disappeared or the discrimination given by a man through my light brown skin like this. I still can''t get away from the shadow of the past of anger when I was looked down upon as trash that anyone could throw away. Mio who is currently my Exclusive Maid understands this and is a little wary when a man tries to approach me with other intentions. Even though her ability is still far below Noel''s to disappear someone without a trace, I don''t want to make Mio... inherits Noel''s ability to eliminate traces of someone''s body who has bad intentions towards Marquess Rommel''s family members like the Black Maid unit did. "Miiooo..." I, who was still looking at Mio with a cold gaze and a thick killing intent, was forced to give a soft touch to her cheek. By slowly pulling her cheek towards me, I directed a soft kiss on the lips at her. That made several military women who happened to be looking at us surprised. The kiss I gave was an alternative way to make Mio more normal after she was filled with a cold gaze and a killing intent that was ready to be released at any time. It would be much more effective if the kiss I gave was accompanied by a touch that stroked her hair. Chhuuuppp... Sluuurrrppp... In addition to giving a soft kiss to her lips and a soft touch that stroked her hair, I also had to bite her lips to give a sense of love that made Mio return to normal. After that little action was done, I looked into Mio''s eyes gently. "Are you calm, Mio?" I asked while watching her eyes which were now filled with shame. Chapter 202 - 31 - Newspaper With ... Me? The military uniform I was wearing felt a little strange. Not only did the breasts feel tight, but the design also made me aware of my position as a guest visiting Earl Timoti''s territory. Mio and I stood quietly while waiting for the scarf I had been waiting for to arrive. My quiet wait also felt awkward after several women saw me kissing Mio. The kiss that occurred between lips and lips had made several women want to ask about that one thing, including the woman who had given me a military uniform of Earl Timoti''s territory. With her body movements that looked awkward and she wanted to ask one thing, she tried to force that curiosity with strong courage. "Um, do you girls often do that... thing?" asked the woman whose name I still don''t know. "Yes," with a short reply, I answered her with a smile and the movement of my tongue wetting my lips. "Sometimes we do more than this like taking a bath together, sleeping together, and stripping each other on the bed. Humppff!!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I wanted to explain what I often do with Mio, a palm had covered my mouth. It was a palm that came from Mio with her face now covered in a blush. "L-Lily-sama... I think it''s a secret that only we should know," said Mio her body shaking as if she felt embarrassed after my mouth openly told her about what we often do together. By pulling Mio''s hand that was still covering my mouth, I gave a small lick with my saliva that slowly wet her hand that was covering my mouth. Sluurrpp... With my wet saliva, Mio''s hand felt ticklish and immediately released her palm that was covering her mouth. "Lily-sama is so cheating by using a method like that to escape from my embrace," grumbled Mio who was now starting to wipe her palm with her body feeling embarrassed. Seeing that unusual reaction, I moved a little closer to her and pushed my breast towards her so that her eyes could see the cleavage of my breasts. "Is it wrong to try to get away from the hand that is covering my mouth?" I asked, pushing my body to give Mio access so she could see my cleavage more clearly. "Uuuhh!! T-That..." Mio''s gaze accidentally stared at my cleavage and began to act strangely. Her trembling body and her gaze that couldn''t leave my cleavage seemed to give a clear signal to cover up the weapon that was able to tempt Mio like this. "Mio, are you okay?" I asked, giving her a further level of temptation by pushing my body to press my breasts against hers. Booiiinngg... With the touch of our two large breasts, I could feel that Mio''s body was covered in a blush from head to toe. "Miioo?" with soft words that wanted to keep Mio aware of her blushing, I called her with a loving gaze. The temptation that I gave continued by touching Mio''s forehead who was standing with a strange smile on her face. "Did you catch a fever after working hard lately?" I asked while pressing my breasts more on hers. Boooiiiinnggg... Squueesshhh... "Hmmph!! L-Lily-samaaa!!" with that small shriek, Mio pushed my body away. Our breasts that had touched were separated from Mio who was filled with shame all over her body. Seeing that the temptation I gave her had succeeded, I immediately glanced at the woman who had questioned my closeness with Mio. "That''s ... how close I am with Mio," I said in a calm tone and a triumphant smile after successfully teasing Mio through touch. In addition to enjoying the temptation of physical touch like that, I also get other benefits from the Yurifcation Points that continue to increase when I make physical contact with a woman who has formed a Ritual Linked with me. Just think of it as a mutually beneficial action and I like Mio''s embarrassed reaction who has received the temptation of physical touch from me. "I-I see. I didn''t know two girls could be close like this," the woman in front of me replied, seemingly satisfied with my answer. "Is there a problem when two girls become close like this?" I asked, suddenly hearing a problem from the woman. "Nothing, we were just curious about Lily-sama''s presence who had become the talk of Earl Timoti''s troops after her great success in the legendary Golden King Bear Hunt Operation," said the woman with her eyes now looking at me with full respect. "Heh?" with a little confusion in this conversation, it seemed like I heard something that felt itchy in my ears and would make me feel troubled in the future. "In addition to Lily-sama''s greatness in giving orders at the headquarters that were careful and precise, I also heard that Lily-sama went down directly to hunt the Golden King Bear that had become a Calamity Disaster." "Huh?" with another confusion, I began to listen to a rumor about myself that was right on target like this. Could it be that Earl Timoti deliberately told his troops about the Golden King Bear Hunt Operation? "I also heard that Lily-sama has a unique relationship with women who have become part of Lily-sama''s life. Like this lucky woman. In addition to receiving Lily-sama''s love and affection, she also received great trust to become Lily-sama''s aide this time thanks to the recommendation given by Earl Timoti!" as if seeing a different self from before, the woman who looked calm and serious before turned into a woman who wanted to satisfy her curiosity about me. "Uh, Y-Yes," I could only reply in this way after some of her questions were mostly the truth. "You know a lot about me, where did you get that information about me?" I asked the woman without further ado. With a smile on her face, the woman felt something in her military uniform pocket and took out a newspaper that had been circulating in Earl Timoti''s territory. A newspaper with me wearing a military uniform and looking serious while planning the Golden King Bear Hunting Operation assisted by a herd of stealth slimes. With the scary photo position and seemingly threatening to anyone who saw it, it made me a little embarrassed when I saw my own photo. I quickly hid my embarrassment by reading the newspaper title. "A strategic girl who is the key to the success of the Golden King Bear hunt?" I said while rereading the newspaper title that the woman in front of me was showing. My eyes quickly read the contents of the newspaper and realized that it was the same question from a woman who was taking care of Earl Timoti''s military report at that time. "I think it''s a little embarrassing if I become the key to success, without direction from Earl Timoti and my father who are experienced in the battlefield. I''m just a little kid who was just born on the battlefield," I said a little jokingly to the woman in front of me. "Haha! That''s exactly what the humble elder said," she replied in a joking tone too. Looking at the newspaper that contain news about me, was this a sign that I was well-known by the residents of Earl Timoti''s territory? If my face and skin could be recognized so easily, would I receive a bullying like in my childhood? My body shuddered as I thought about this. A fear from the past that haunted me again. "Lily-sama, you should be prepared after entering Earl Timoti''s territory," along with those words, I felt an invisible needle stabbing my chest. "If you are not careful in Earl Timoti''s territory, then there will be some Lily-sama fans who try to approach Lily-sama," the woman continued with a hammer that suddenly destroyed the invisible needle that stabbed my chest. "W-What does that mean?" with confusion on my face that was visible, I gave a questioning look to the woman. "Thanks to the hunting of the Golden King Bear and the raw materials from their bodies, it caused some Alchemist potions that cure chronic diseases in Earl Timoti''s territory to decrease drastically. Some old people who recovered from chronic diseases have praised Lily-sama as their life savior." "Uguh!" hearing such words, I felt like I felt another pain that I couldn''t see where it came from. "Although there are some unscrupulous merchants who sell fake Alchemist potions for their gain. Ahh.. that has been handled well by Earl Timoti and Lily-sama''s good name is still maintained." I who had been hearing this all this time only felt confused. Why did I become famous? Why did some old people praise me? Why is this related to the hunt for the Golden King Bear? In the midst of all that talk, I only saw Mio''s expression I was very happy after hearing that I was famous like this. "Is it a good thing to go around Earl Timoti''s territory?" I asked to ensure the safety of myself who seemed to have a big influence in Earl Timoti''s territory. "I think it''s a good thing, but you have to be careful of the fans who will always follow Lily-sama while going around Earl Timoti''s territory." "That sounds very troublesome if I have to meet them." "That''s why Earl Timoti gave his territory''s military uniform so that Lily-sama would not stand out too much in public and could blend in with other soldiers when entering the city." With that answer, I immediately saw my cleavage that was still not covered. "I think, we have to do something about this first," I said while showing my cleavage through this tight military uniform. "I will find a military uniform that fits your body size after arriving in the city. For now, we apologize for our miscalculation that did not know that Lily-sama''s breasts were growing healthily like this," with a friendly smile on her face, the woman tried to peek at my cleavage that looked like chocolate ready to be licked. When the woman''s gaze fell on my cleavage, I could see her nose starting to bleed with blood flowing profusely. "H-Hey, you''re having a nosebleed," I said to inform her about her nosebleed. "I know that Lily-sama," with her eyes still looking at my cleavage, the woman still dared to peek at it. That made Mio immediately go towards me and put out her hand to cover my cleavage. "Hey, don''t peek like that. I know that Lily-sama''s breasts look tempting. But don''t look at them continuously like that," said Mio with a stern expression on her face. When Mio''s hand was covering my cleavage, a scarf that I had been waiting for was in front of my eyes through the hand of a woman who was walking closer. Mio immediately used the Sakura Vanish and Sakura Dash moves to grab the scarf so that it covered my cleavage. Chapter 203 - 32 - Aggresive Stealth By standing straight and letting Mio do her job well. I received a touch of military-style clothing that was far different from the word formal. My previously wide-open cleavage had been covered by a thick scarf that matched the color pattern given by the military uniform of Earl Timoti''s territory. "I think this is enough to make Lily-sama look elegant and formal," said Mio while giving the final touch to the scarf I was wearing. "Sorry to bother you again, Mio," I said while observing my appearance with the mirror that was being held by the woman in front of me. "That has become my duty after becoming Lily-sama''s adjutant, isn''t the duty of an adjutant not much different from the duty of a maid?" asked Mio who was now looking at the woman who had accompanied us for some time before. Due to the wrong size of the military uniform, we had to wait for an additional decoration to cover my cleavage that looked tempting and naughty like this. The woman who was holding the mirror in her hand just looked with a strange smile on her face. Her nose which had finished bleeding was bleeding again. "Um, your nose is bleeding again," said Mio who seemed to want to help herself by holding the mirror in her hand. "Please don''t mind me who is becoming a mirror like this. As the first person to see Lily-sama looking like this. I can''t stand to act normally anymore," she replied with a strange smile that made the fine hair on my neck stand on end. Along with that strange smile, I could see the woman laughing strangely and her eyes were fixed on me. Her strange laughter was in line with the increasingly uncontrollable nosebleed until her body fell to the ground. Mio deftly took the glass mirror in her hand so it wouldn''t fall and break. "What''s going on?" asked Mio with a curious expression on her face about what had happened to the woman in front of her. Mio and I looked at each other before nodding not to be too curious about what had happened. Several other female soldiers who were looking at me had the same gaze as the previous woman. Their gazes were fixed on my appearance which looked different with the addition of a scarf covering my cleavage which was now no longer visible. I also let out a questioning facial expression together with Mio. "Mio, it seems like I''m going to be the center of attention again for a while," I whispered to Mio who was standing holding a mirror. "It seems so, Lily-sama. You''re going to be the center of attention in Earl Timoti''s troops like this," Mio replied while letting out a small sigh that felt like this time''s task had become difficult because I stole the attention. Could it be that my appearance looked strange wearing a scarf like this? To make sure the situation didn''t feel strange with my appearance, I immediately looked in the mirror that Mio was holding. The reflection from the mirror showed my body which looked like a cold girl who covered her emotions along with a scarf wrapped around her neck that covered her cleavage. A cold and firm girl wrapped in emotions that were tightly covered by the scarf she was wearing. That was my current figure. "Is it just my feeling or do I look cool?" I asked Mio with a slightly arrogant tone of voice about my appearance. "Lily-sama was already cool from the start. Maybe wearing this scarf makes Lily-sama even cooler than usual," replied Mio who didn''t seem to know that I was trying to brag. With Mio''s answer like that, it seemed that I couldn''t escape the gazes of people who were not used to seeing a military girl wearing a scarf like this. "I think we should hurry out, Earl Timoti must be waiting with his troops," I said to divert my attention to my appearance after seeing the previous woman recover and stand up straight. With my steps walking towards Earl Timoti who was preparing for the departure of his troops, I was surprised by the appearance of Momo and Zoe. They had been waiting patiently at the place where goods and weapons were stored. "Hoho... My Master looks cooler than usual. Did something happen that part of my Master''s neck was covered with a scarf like that?" Zoe asked a question that piqued Momo''s curiosity and quickly moved her butterfly spirit body to peek at what was behind the scarf I was wearing. After Zoe managed to get inside the scarf I was wearing, a scream came from Zoe. "Uwwoohh!! So this is the reason why my Master wears a scarf like this?!" Zoe''s excited scream made Momo move her body closer and fly towards me. "My Monarch..." Momo was a little curious about what Zoe had found and asked me as if giving her a look that wanted to tell her. "Haahhh..." I took a deep breath after seeing Momo flying as if curious about what was under the scarf I was wearing. With a slow hand movement, I slightly made the scarf I was wearing and showed my cleavage in this tight military uniform. Seeing my cleavage like that, Momo just flew calmly before I felt Zoe''s feet moving along my cleavage. "Sorry Momo, this open access will be stopped for a while," said Zoe while flapping her butterfly wings as if covering my cleavage. Hmm... if Zoe''s wings could be a uniform decoration like this, why did I bother wearing a scarf to cover my cleavage? My cleavage was covered by Zoe''s butterfly wings, it made Momo a little furious after seeing the view of my cleavage at a glance. "Hey! It''s so cheating if you''re the only one enjoying my Monarch''s cleavage alone!" Momo shouted while turning her body and tapping my breasts with the tip of her Odachi sheath. The tapping given by Momo looked like a weapon that wanted to enter my cleavage and it invited several laughing gazes towards me. Compared to cute movements like this and enjoying their laughter, I felt a sense of shame if Momo did something like this to me. "Momo, please stop this one embarrassing movement of yours," I said to stop Momo''s movement which looked like she wanted to enter my cleavage that was covered by the scarf. If only this military uniform wasn''t too tight, maybe I wouldn''t have to bother doing something like this. Momo immediately stopped her action which invited laughter and floated quietly beside me. Mio who witnessed this just stood quietly and watched her surroundings. Her attitude returned to alertness after I came out of the changing room provided by the female soldier of Earl Timoti''s territory. Mio''s sharp gaze made me look around. Several groups of stealth slimes were seen walking around, watching their every step so as not to be noticed. "They did their escort duties well," I muttered to praise the performance of the stealth slime herd not far from me. I felt that this would be a fairly long sabotage journey in preparation for the great war that would occur in the future. Although in my heart I did not expect such a ridiculous and stupid war to happen, circumstances had forced me to do something like this. I walked back towards Earl Timoti who had been preparing from a distance. My horse and the horse ridden by Mio were getting special treatment from Earl Timoti directly. I don''t know what Earl Timoti was doing, it made my horse look calmer after entering this abandoned iron mine. With my steps approaching Earl Timoti, it made him turn his face to look at me. "You''ve finished changing, Lily-sama... O-Oohhh!!" As if seeing something unusual, Earl Timoti seemed to be seeing something that rarely happened in his life. "I didn''t know that Lily-sama could be this cool if she got a special touch from the hands of a makeup expert," said Earl Timoti further after seeing my appearance like this. "Does it feel strange?" I asked Earl Timoti who continued to pay attention to my appearance. "Rather than looking strange, this is like adding a new face to the military uniform that looks cool like this. I also just found out that the women''s military uniform in my territory will be more fashionable in this way," through his words and small mumbles that began to be heard, Earl Timoti seemed to be thinking about something about this. "This will make Lily-sama look more striking than blending in with my troops," continued Earl Timoti who gave his assessment of my appearance. "Hahaha..." I could only give a small laugh about this little thing after bothering Mio earlier. Just to cover my cleavage from this tight uniform, I seem to have created a new style of clothing for the female military uniform in Earl Timoti''s territory. Whether this is a good thing or a bad thing, I can only hope that there won''t be an incident that makes me the main source of news in Earl Timoti''s territory. "Sorry if I messed up the previous plan," I said in an awkward tone after Earl Timoti planned a big move to make me blend in with his many troops like this. "I know that Earl Timoti plans to make me blend in with the troops like this so that our enemies won''t find out," I continued my words while looking at his face which now looked confused about what to do. "Since it''s become like this, shouldn''t we move more aggressively?" I asked while proposing a new plan to Earl Timoti. "Move more aggressively?" Earl Timoti seemed to not understand my words and tried to think about it. "Yes, before we entered Earl Timoti''s territory. We found some wild animals that were used as spies by someone who could control animals," I said to explain my plan to Earl Timoti. "Tamer abilities around this area? Only that person can do it..." Earl Timoti muttered a little who seemed to know something about the person who had the Tamer ability. "Luckily, we managed to get out of the wild animal''s reach by cutting off its ability with a surprise attack," I said while snapping my fingers. Snaappp... Cttaaakkk... With a snap of my fingers that sounded loudly throughout the room in this former iron mine, I began to give orders to the herd of stealth slimes that had been preparing since earlier. With that loud snap of my fingers, of course, several gazes were directed at me, and small screams from the soldiers who were surprised by the appearance of the herd of stealth slimes that slowly showed their human bodies. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of the many stealth slimes that showed their human forms, I saw Sirius who kept her distance from me a little and tried to control her human body so that it would not break. Sirius and several stealth slimes around me paid their respects by kneeling. "Supreme Commander, we are ready to accept your orders," with words filled with persistence to get a chance to apologize to me directly, Sirius made good use of this opportunity based on the words given by Aiko from the Soul Tame communication channel. With the appearance of this stealth slime, we have prepared to depart towards Earl Timoti''s residence from the border between the noble territories more aggressively. Without paying attention to the spies that are scattered. Chapter 204 - 33 - Toward The Exit! The idea that just occurred to me was an aggressive move. Rather than moving by blending in with Earl Timoti''s soldiers like this. It would be better for us to move aggressively by utilizing the abilities of the stealth slime herd that was currently trying to get an apology from me. This unmissable opportunity made me want to maximize the abilities of the stealth slime herd that was feeling guilty after disappointing me. "Everyone, listen carefully to the order I''m going to give," I said to the stealth slime herd that was bowing its head towards me and kneeling. The order I was going to give would be simple and would not require their slightly weak abilities to maintain their human form. "While we''re moving out of this former iron mine to Earl Timoti''s residence, I want all of you to take precautions against someone who is stalking us," I said in a commanding tone that made Sirius'' body tremble. "If you encounter an enemy like an animal that is being controlled by the enemy like before, then you have the right to carry out an immediate execution." "But if you find an ally with the same color uniform as the one I''m wearing, then watch their movements. If they do something suspicious then you have the access to just silence them and don''t kill them until we have reached a safe area according to the command I gave." "Do you all understand?" I gave a slightly longer and more detailed order than usual. With the disappearance of Aiko who served as the leader of the stealth slime herd who could think using normal human logic, now I had to deal with a herd of stealth slimes who had to get detailed orders before they did something crazy by attacking anyone without caring about their status as enemies, friends, or spies. "W-We understand, Supreme Commander," with the answer given by Sirius, I gave her a sharp glare. Her body trembled when she received a sharp gaze from me. Her great fear of me had made her look like a stealth slime who was forced to submit to me after making several small mistakes that sacrificed Aiko. If Sirius were a human, she would probably be depressed and stressed after someone was sacrificed because of her mistake. However, since Aiko is a stealth slime who can still regenerate, Sirius shouldn''t have to feel guilty like this. I immediately went to Sirius who was kneeling and bowing her head towards me. With the sound of footsteps coming towards her, I wanted to give her encouragement and tell her that this was a great opportunity to get the apology I received. After my body was close to Sirius, I gave her a caress of her hair. A soft strand of hair began to be felt by the palm of my hand. "You don''t need to feel guilty like that," I said in a soft tone and made sure that some of the other stealth slimes heard my soft words as I stroked her hair. "After completing this task perfectly, I will give you my precious time to hear your apology. Whether I accept it or not, make sure you have words that make me accept your apology," by giving words like this, I seemed to open a curtain of opportunity to make Sirius apologize to me. My words made Sirius feel calmer and heard the screams of her voice calling Aiko. [ Aiko!! The Supreme Commander will give her free time to listen to my apology after this escort mission is over! ] [ Can you teach me the words of apology to convey to the Supreme Commander? ] "Haaahh ..." I smiled after hearing Sirius''s panicked words in the Soul Tame communication channel. The support given by the other stealth slimes had made Sirius get words of apology ready to be said to me after her escort duty was over. After feeling enough in stroking Sirius'' hair, I started walking back towards Earl Timoti who was waiting for me. It seemed that the order I had given to the stealth slime herd had delayed the departure schedule of Earl Timoti''s troops. "Sorry to keep you waiting again, Earl Timoti," I said, feeling awkward after the departure schedule was delayed by the order I gave to the stealth slime herd. Swiipp ... By giving a hand signal to Sirius, I wanted their duties as escorts to begin. The hand swing that I gave as a signal was well understood by Sirius until they moved again and disappeared suddenly like stealth slime moving in the darkness. "Seeing their movements like that never ceases to amaze me even though I see it every day," said Earl Timoti who was amazed at the disappearing movements shown by the stealth slime herd. As stealth slimes that move without being noticed by people, they would be failed stealth slimes if their movements were easily noticed by people. I trained them to hunt the Golden King Bear herd to go unnoticed by people. It would be a waste of training if they were easily found by people. "Do you want to control the stealth slime herd too, Earl Timoti?" I said to Earl Timoti with the aim of breaking this awkward atmosphere after the sudden appearance of the stealth slime herd. The awkwardness was given after they found out that I didn''t come alone. Several of Earl Timoti''s soldiers showed pale facial expressions and cold sweat after seeing the appearance of the stealth slime herd. In that awkwardness, I heard some small whispers from Earl Timoti''s troops. "Seriously, such a beautiful woman is a slime? I almost fell in love with a slime!" whispered one of Earl Timoti''s soldiers which managed to be heard into my ear. "I was also fascinated by their beauty, who would have thought that slimes could be that beautiful!" replied Earl Timoti''s soldier who seemed to be discussing the same thing. "Yes! You also know that their bodies are also very proportional like women who live healthily without being overweight." "Heh! Besides their bodies being proportional. Their breast size is also close to the word perfect. Although I don''t know if this is the real size of their breasts or not because their main body is slime." "Could it be that their breast size is based on the size of their slime ball?" "That''s... Quite an interesting question. Is the size of their breasts in human form proportional to the size of their slimeball body?" "Should we research this further when we have the chance to see their body changes?" "Hoho... I like research that will brighten up our lives who have difficulty finding a partner to marry." "..." I stood still after hearing the conversation through whispers like that. I don''t know what happened to Earl Timoti''s troops, it seems like they have love problems that make their lives difficult without marriage. Their whispered conversations like that made me want to immediately get out of this former iron mine after giving orders to the stealth slime herd. I had high hopes for Sirius to carry out this task well. Having anger in my heart felt painful and uncomfortable. I needed to keep my promise to give some of my free time to listen to Sirius'' apology whose body exploded and splashed her slime mucus until it hit my face. That disgusting slime mucus. For some reason, I still felt disgusted and disliked the shape of that dirty slime. If the Goddess of Destruction doesn''t like slime mucus, then there''s nothing wrong if I don''t like slime mucus too, right? A feeling of hatred that was slapped by reality when they were bound by my Soul Tame magic spell. On the one hand, they were too useful with their stealth abilities while on the other hand, they had disgusting, sticky, and dirty slime. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just imagining their disgusting slime made my body shiver. Brrttt... "Huuhh..." imagining the disgusting stealth slime, my body felt goosebumps until it shook. That made Mio curious and asked me. "Lily-sama, does it feel cold that Lily-sama''s body is shaking like that?" Mio asked with her face full of worry towards me. "I''m fine, Mio. Just worried if the stealth slime herd doesn''t do their job well after I harshly punished Aiko," I replied to trick my disgust that was imagining the sticky slime from the slime''s body. "I seem to understand Lily-sama''s worries. It''s like Lily-sama is hoping for success and making the stealth slime named Sirius get free time to apologize to Lily-sama personally," said Mio who seemed to know the kind me in her eyes. I may look kind in Mio''s eyes, but my goal is to feel the comfort of a heart that doesn''t want to hate something for a long time. It just makes me feel uncomfortable with the wound that keeps getting in the way. "Yes, that''s it," I replied with a small laugh and hoped that Sirius would do her job well this time. "I also don''t want to make that cute and adorable stealth slime feel guilty after what she did to me," I continued to say to make Mio stop being curious about my next action to Sirius. While I was chatting with Mio, Earl Timoti seemed like he wanted to say something to me. "Um, Lily-sama." With that gentle word, a woman we met earlier had brought my horse and Mio''s horse. "Sorry to interrupt your important conversation, but this is the right time to leave after Lily-sama''s stealth slime herd has dispersed," said Earl Timoti while showing his serious face. "Un!!" I nodded and approached my horse which had calmed down from its fear of the darkness of the former iron mine. Pulling the reins of my horse, I tried to climb onto the saddle that was on my horse. "Did you wait for a long time?" I asked my horse who seemed bored of waiting like this. "NYYIIIEEGGHH!!" The answer given by my horse was still the same and I didn''t understand the words at all. So I felt that it was a positive answer given by my horse. "I also feel bored when I don''t move," I answered by guessing the answer given by my horse earlier. Based on the signal given by Earl Timoti, we started moving towards the iron mine exit. Several reports from the stealth slime herd that had spread out began to arrive. It filled my head with voices that were reporting the current conditions. Several stealth slime herds had managed to find a way out and shared their route with me. "Hmm... quite an interesting route," I muttered as I sat on the saddle and was next to Earl Timoti who acted as a guide in the front row. Thanks to Earl Timoti''s quick preparation and direction, his troops moved at a fast tempo. It was in line with my plan to move aggressively without caring about anything. Such a quick movement would make enemies or allies think twice when facing Earl Timoti''s troops. Whether this would raise great suspicion or not, at least it would make Earl Timoti''s border feel hotter as a region full of conflict. Chapter 205 - 34 - Aggressive Movement (Earl Timoti POV) A few days ago, I received a message from Marquess Rommel''s pigeon. The message sent to me told me to prepare myself to receive a military operation that would be carried out by Marquess Rommel. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I understand why they had to do this as soon as possible. With the territory directly bordering the noble family that supported the opposition faction, it had already put the Marquess Rommel family in a bad situation. Marquess Rommel''s territory itself did not have a strong alliance to defend between its open territories like that. The only area that was safe from attack was the dense forest located behind their Main Mansion. However, it had another problem with the appearance of monsters that inhabited the deepest part of the forest. Defend or put up resistance, was what Marquess Rommel was experiencing. I don''t know what steps the senior who excelled in military academy was taking, but it made me frown after reading the message he gave me. "Lily-sama will put up a secret resistance before the opposition faction around them moves?" "What''s the meaning of this?" That''s what I said on the day I received the pigeon letter. Without knowing what the intentions and goals of Lily-sama would be, I was just someone who would serve as her sword and shield, apart from my family and bloodline who had been cursed by her directly. By spurring my galloping horse, I looked around me which was now filled with the fast steps of my soldiers. The sound of heavy footsteps that showed a lot of numbers did not make Lily-sama worry about the presence of enemies on the border of my territory. After we managed to get out of the iron mine that had been abandoned because it ran out of iron ore, we should have been in my territory. However, this area was still a border between regions where unintentional conflicts often occurred. That made me a little wary after Lily-sama appeared with an eye-catching appearance. Her light brown skin with silver hair looked very striking and attracted the attention of all my soldiers. Especially with the female soldier who had officially become the leader of the female soldiers that I was bringing to escort Lily-sama. Her gaze was still fixed on Lily-sama like a woman who was captivated by the appearance of a fashionable girl. I didn''t blame her because Lily-sama''s current appearance looked like a military girl who had given the order to move non-stop. Together with her loyal aide who seemed to be looking around just like me, it made us move in a large and alert group of soldiers. Sraaakkk... Sraaakkk... My ears also heard some movements from the stealth slime herd that had been ordered to spread out to carry out the escort. I have personally witnessed the great power of the stealth slime herd that had hunted the Golden King Bear herd. With the right direction, they can be a source of terrifying power when on the battlefield. An example of what is happening right now. Braaakkk!! "NYYOOOEEGGGH!!" My horse screamed after seeing a bird that fell with its body split in two. It came from the escort of the stealth slime herd that had detected spies around us. I also remembered Lily-sama''s previous words that told me that she found an animal controlled by magic. It was one of the high-class mages who had the Tamer ability. A common ability to control animals from a distance to provide information from the animal''s perspective. The ability sounded terrifying but had a major weakness, like the user of the Tamer magic spell would also feel pain after the animal being controlled by him was killed. That''s why several Tamer magic book guides contain a warning that the pain of the controlled animal will be carried over. In magic theory, this happens because the consciousness of the Tamer magic spell caster will transfer his consciousness to the animal being controlled by him. Braaakkk!! Several birds that were flying around also fell with their bodies split in two. With the fresh blood wound, my horse almost screamed after seeing it but managed to calm down with the gentle caress that I directed at its head. "Calm down, you should be used to seeing blood after I took you hunting monsters in the forest near Marquess Rommel''s residence, right? Blood like this is nothing compared to the blood of the monsters we''ve hunted," I said to calm my horse who was almost panicking like this. Seeing my horse panic like this, made my pride as its owner a little tarnished. "It seems like the hard work of the stealth slime herd made your horse panic, Earl Timoti," said Lily-sama who invited me to talk in an aggressive movement like this. "Yes, this horse of mine is indeed a little scared but sensitive in feeling danger signs. That makes me often bring him when hunting or circling the battlefield far from puddles of blood. It seems like your horse is much calmer after seeing the rain of blood... Urr... rain of bird bodies that were cut in half in the air like this," I was a little chatty after talking to Lily-sama. The calm aura given by Lily-sama made me see her as my own daughter so I slipped up to talk about something casual talk with her. Maybe this is my habit of always talking casual tone with my daughter. "This horse of mine seems to have gotten used to seeing pools of blood but is afraid of the darkness like entering a dark iron mine before," Lily-sama replied while giving a word that made her horse sound like a protest to her. "NYYIIEEEGGGHHH!!" "Ah, hey! That''s a fact. You''re afraid of the darkness like in the iron mine earlier, right?!" "NYYIIGH!!" I saw Lily-sama''s horse as if making a small protest. The words given by Lily-sama slightly insulted his pride as a horse that was often used to penetrate enemy defenses on the battlefield. "Oh, you don''t need to be ashamed of that one shortcoming of yours. A great horse doesn''t necessarily have any fear of anything, right? Like Earl Timoti''s horse who was afraid of seeing the body of a bird that was perfectly split in two," through Lily-sama''s words, she saw my horse that had become a comparison between her horse and mine. "NYYOOGHH!!" "NYYIIGGHH!!" A loud cry came from my horse and Lily-sama''s horse. They seemed to be communicating with each other. "Did you hear that? There''s nothing wrong with admitting to being afraid of something. Even I have one thing I''m afraid of." When I heard Lily-sama''s words, my face naturally showed doubt. Lily-sama who''s afraid of something? What kind of nonsense is that? Someone who fought the Golden King Bear and fought directly with one of the cursed swords has fear? I don''t know what fear Lily-sama has, but I would be much luckier if I could prevent Lily-sama''s fear as her sword and shield. "NYYIIGGHHH!!!" "Hey, I do have fear! Don''t you see me to have a great fear of that disgusting thick slime mucus that makes me execute Aiko as a severe lesson for the other stealth slime herd?" Hearing such an answer, I immediately glanced at Lily-sama''s aide who officially worked as her Exclusive Maid. "Did something happen before meeting me?" I asked with a little curiosity about what had happened before. "Lily-sama only gave a severe punishment after the body of one of the stealth slimes exploded and made Lily-sama''s face covered in disgusting slime," replied Lily-sama''s aide with a calm face. "It seems like I heard something bad, do you need clean water to clean Lily-sama''s face?" "No need, I have cleaned Lily-sama''s face using my drinking water supply." "..." I was a little speechless hearing this. The drinking water supply should be an important supply that should not be wasted to clean the face of slime mucus like that. Seeing the sacrifice made by Lily-sama''s aide, I want to provide some food and drink supplies that will make them feel comfortable to carry out military movements within my territory. Braaakkk... Slaasshh!! On my way to the city where I live, I realized that this border area is filled with spies. The work done by the stealth slimes has amazed me once again. "Lily-sama, the stealth slime herd is working hard according to your previous orders. Is this the aggressive strategy that Lily-sama said before?" I asked Lily-sama who was still teasing her horse with some strange questions that I didn''t know. "Yes, this is an aggressive strategy to make the spies who are spying on us run away, right?" replied Lily-sama with a strange smile on her face. "Those who are curious will immediately mobilize their controlled animals and see what is happening. However, when they want to see what is happening, they will feel pain after the body of the animal being controlled by them is split in two," continued Lily-sama''s words, giving her main intention in an aggressive movement operation like this. Compared to moving silently, Lily-sama moved at a fast tempo while causing severe trauma to the spies who were trying to see the situation around the border. It was a clever way and made me admire Lily-sama even more. Could that be why Lily-sama received full trust to become the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family in the future from her father directly? I have seen Lily-sama''s skill and cunning with my own two eyes when forming the Golden King Bear Hunting Operation. However, on this occasion, I saw that Lily-sama acted by giving terrible terror to the spies who were curious about the movement of my large troops like this. This fast and aggressive movement made us leave the forest area. The road in front of us now turned into smooth, well-maintained soil. The view of the forest leading to the abandoned iron mine soon changed to a view of a plateau filled with domestic vegetable crops. "Lily-sama, we will soon reach the city," I said to warn Lily-sama. Through my small warning, Lily-sama immediately raised the scarf she was wearing so that her face was covered by the shadow of the scarf. Like an Assassin girl wearing a veil, it made Lily-sama look like a mysterious military officer who wanted to investigate the mysterious case that was happening in my territory. That made some civilians look at her with questioning faces. Although Lily-sama''s face was not visible, the light brown skin of her hands was very striking. Some civilians seemed to have recognized her and waved at her. To reduce Lily-sama''s discomfort, I immediately changed the marching formation of my troops to hide Lily-sama from view. The tight formation of the line made us enter the city area slowly. When I get to the city, I will buy some special gloves and a robe so that Lily-sama will be harder to recognize. With her military uniform looking fashionable like this, it will certainly attract everyone''s attention. Chapter 206 - 35 - City of Spies The scenery before my eyes immediately changed. A vast expanse of land overgrown with various vegetable plants made me certain that this journey would approach the first stop. The movements made by Earl Timoti''s soldiers seemed in harmony with the movements made by the stealth slime herd on duty tirelessly. With the gift of my precious free time to listen to Sirius''s apology, it became a great weapon for them to utilize well. Sirius''s big mistake, which made me hate them now, drove hard work that was shown with extraordinary sincerity. I had never seen them move actively like this in the Soul Tame communication network along with the instructions given by Aiko to Sirius. Several detailed orders given by Aiko made them share their point of view in the Soul Tame communication channel so that Aiko would not lose her way. Even with her slime body still trying to regenerate, Aiko did not leave the responsibility of the stealth slime herd on duty to escort me. Their organized movement made me proud of their rapid development like this. Even though I had to take harsh measures to punish them, it was worth what they gave me. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When the footsteps of my horse and Earl Timoti''s troops approached the city wall that was visible from a distance, I felt the need to cover my face with a scarf. My hand immediately grabbed the edge of the scarf and covered part of my face with the scarf so that people would have difficulty recognizing me who was already a hot headline news in Earl Timoti''s territory. Uhhh, it seems like I was too bad at doing this and people could see me clearly like this until some of them looked like they were waving their hands at me. The wave was returned by Earl Timoti by waving his hand as a form of reply wave. Together with his waving hand movement, Earl Timoti formed a tight line to hide my body silhouette that was easily seen by people. Wearing a tight line formation, we walked towards the city wall that had opened its city gates wide as if wanting to provide a wide path for Earl Timoti''s troops. "Lily-sama, this city might feel cramped with its dense population around the border area. I hope it doesn''t make Lily-sama feel uncomfortable because my troops need to replenish some supplies to return to the Main Mansion," said Earl Timoti who was now riding his horse close to me. Because of this tight formation, we rode our horses on a close path. The saddle I was riding on felt a little hot after there was no free space to move and straighten my stiff spine. "I understand," with that short reply, I tried to enter this city calmly. Some of my personal belongings almost touched Mio''s personal belongings who was riding her horse not far from me. Because of the narrow formation of soldiers like this, I had to press my horse''s reins tightly so that the movement of his steps could be more controlled. When the city gate came into view, I was immediately greeted by a merchant''s horse carriage that was queuing to enter. Because Earl Timoti''s troops had the highest priority to enter the city, it made them form a long line that extended out of the city gate. The vast city gate looked very majestic with several military equipment that served to guard the city walls from sudden attacks. "You equipped the border city walls with heavy military equipment, huh?" I asked Earl Timoti and got a smile that seemed to show off his military assets on the city border. "Of course, this is the outermost wall that will be the first line of defense if there is a sudden attack. Far from this area is only the Valley of Death which is a hunting ground for spies to find information on what is happening on the border. Just like what Lily-sama has experienced before." That reasonable answer made me smile. Valley of death, huh? It is more like a land of death to carry out dangerous actions such as raiding military troops that are patrolling around the border. Thanks to the swift movement of the stealth slime herd, we managed to paralyze the animal spy that had been controlled by someone. If Earl Timoti''s troop movements could be easily discovered like this. The access connecting Earl Timoti''s territory to the former iron mine had been discovered. "Earl Timoti, it seems like your route access using the iron mine has been discovered. Do you have any other alternative routes after they control animals with Tamer abilities like that?" I asked Earl Timoti with a question that was stuck in my head. "You don''t have to worry like that, Lily-sama. The iron mine is famous as a training ground for Earl Timoti''s border troops to hunt in the wild forest. The actions we are taking will look like ordinary training that does not bring any supplies and relies on forest products to survive. That''s why we will stop here for a while and fill up on supplies to return to my Main Mansion," said Earl Timoti in a calm tone. For some reason, I heard his tone of voice like an old man relaxing to his daughter. Either it''s just me or Earl Timoti doesn''t want me to worry about this? "I hope that''s true because most of the wild animals around the mines are controlled animals and the people in this city are mostly spies from various territories," I said to give my opinion on this one. "Lily-sama, you are meticulous about this. The more you know about your enemy, the easier it will be to exploit the gaps in information provided by them. Right now, you look like a military supervisor from the Aurora Kingdom''s Capital who is tasked with monitoring the conflict that is happening in the border region. I''m sure they won''t act rashly by invading without the approval of the Aurora Kingdom''s King and Queen." "If they dare to do so, doesn''t that mean they are certain of their victory? For example, a small neutral territory in the middle of the nobles who are involved in the opposition faction," I said in the middle of Earl Timoti''s words. "Ah, I can''t comment too much on that. Isn''t that the reason Lily-sama is in my territory like this?" "Yes," by giving that definite answer, I showed the resistance and preparation of the Marquess Rommel family for one of the possible official wars involving the Marquess Rommel''s territory. My horse''s light steps led me further into the city filled with various spies. Even my stealth slime herd detected several individuals who almost saw through their disguise. Luckily, they were able to escape suspicion with their stealth abilities. "Uuhh..." I let out a heavy sigh along with the report of the stealth slime herd who managed to detect several disguise magics being used by the people around me. In addition to the city standing on the border between the two opposing noble forces and the nobles who supported the noble family, this was a city filled with heavy spy activities. I seemed to be getting too much attention, especially with the presence of Momo who made my horse seem to be carrying a very long sword. A cursed Odachi that attracted the attention of spies. "You''re going to be famous after this, Momo," I whispered to Momo who realized that there were several gazes directed at her. "I feel like a naked weapon with their lewd gazes like that, my Monarch. Can I just hit them once? I''m sick of the amateur magic cast trying to identify what kind of weapon I am," Momo replied in a cheerful tone to beat up the people who were trying identifying her. On this journey, at least I''ve learned that there are various types of magic that occur in the world of spies. Does the stealth slime herd also experience something like this? Infiltrating by becoming someone else and using some camouflage to blend in with the surrounding items. Compared to the efficiency of the stealth slime which doesn''t leave any magic core residue in their magic chants, I''ve at least seen several people who have magic core residue leaking out to the point that my sensitive eyes with magic energy can see their magic core residue. Right after our journey entered a military barracks, and I saw a woman who had magic core residue leaking out here and there. When my horse stopped, I immediately looked at Earl Timoti to ask for permission. "Earl Timoti, may I clean up some rats who have disguised themselves as your people?" I asked with a sweet smile on my face. "Lily-sama... that the rats that I deliberately raised in the military barracks like this?" replied Earl Timoti who understood what I meant. "I did raise them on purpose, Lily-sama. Especially with people who deliberately killed my people to take their appearance. Although this is a little unethical, this way is much better to deceive the enemy, Lily-sama," said Earl Timoti while looking to stay calm. I tried to give an understanding to Earl Timoti''s decision with a small nod. "I understand, did you all hear that?" I said further to the herd of stealth slimes who were trying to silence the spies who were in Earl Timoti''s military barracks. Along with my words, I glanced at Mio who had held her throwing knife to do something. "Mio, you also shouldn''t do anything that makes me and Earl Timoti bother after losing one of his rats," I said in a soft tone towards Mio who almost threw her knife. "I understand, Lily-sama," Mio replied in a soft tone full of obedience. Slowly, we entered a military barracks filled with rats that were deliberately kept by Earl Timoti. Earl Timoti''s pet rats behaved politely as if serving their own master. I don''t know what Earl Timoti did, it seems like he has done something with the rats that he deliberately kept. Seeing a calm situation like this, I have to be careful so that my famous face does not get too much attention from the rats around me. Earl Timoti gave a hand signal to rest and refill supplies before returning to his Main Mansion. I followed the instructions and got off my horse''s saddle. With careful steps, I began to feel some gazes directed at me. Because the military uniform I was wearing had a higher rank than cadets like them, it made me safer from soldiers who were curious about my identity. With my hand holding the cursed Odachi sheath, I gave off a killing aura to keep them from approaching me. At least that made me feel much safer from the curious questions about me along with Mio who looked like a cold aide. Chapter 207 - 36 - Rat Attack With my hand holding the cursed Odachi sheath, I felt several magical gazes identifying me. My sharp instinct immediately used several objects around me to disrupt the magic eye spell observing me from a distance. The killing gleam that I gave off, didn''t stop them from their actions that were very inappropriate to do to a woman. "Momo, can you fly back after I throw you to hit someone''s head until they faint?" I asked Momo with a small smile from behind my face that had been covered by the scarf. "My Monarch, your words this time are the opposite of what you said before," replied Momo who seemed to understand what had happened before. "My Monarch doesn''t want to make any suspicious movements but will throw me to make someone faint?" "Isn''t that a little off from the meaning of not wanting to attract attention and letting the stealth slime herd do their job?" "Urrkk..." I let out a small sigh after understanding Momo''s words and slightly teased my unstable decision like that. By accepting a fact like this, I inevitably had to make an effort so that my actions would not be too suspicious in the military barracks that had been filled with Earl Timoti''s pet rats. "Sirius, I give you the task of silencing people who are trying to peek at my identification," I said in a soft tone on the Soul Tame communication network. [ I will immediately carry out the task, Supreme Commander! ] The reply I received from Sirius was answered quickly. My body''s instincts that felt the gazes that were trying to identify me had slowly disappeared. This fast and alert performance gave me an extra point to give Sirius a great opportunity to speak wholeheartedly in her apology later. "Good job, Sirius. I give you a three-second reward to kiss my palm as an apology later..." I said in a whisper on the Soul Tame communication channel. With my mysterious behavior like this and Mio standing silently beside me. I felt that it made the gazes of Earl Timoti''s soldiers who were inside the military barracks even more astonished. Together with my hand holding the cursed Odachi sheath with a vigilant attitude, I had given terror to the rats who had formed a rotten rat nest in a place like this for too long. Since they were Earl Timoti''s pets, I didn''t want to do anything to them without a clear reason. "It looks like this will be a long time to get supplies, Mio," I said to Mio who was standing quietly with a cold expression. Along with me, Mio also received gazes that made her feel disturbed. The gazes that Mio received were directed at her large breasts that looked ripe with Earl Timoti''s tight military uniform. Unlike me who covered my cleavage and face with a scarf, Mio didn''t get any protection which made her vulnerable to getting lewd gazes at her large breasts. "Yes, my Master," Mio replied in her cold tone, starting to get annoyed with the lewd stares that were being directed at her breasts. For some obvious reason, Mio seemed to change my address in a conversation that sounded formal like this. "Are you bored just standing around waiting for Earl Timoti''s supplies to be filled?" I asked to create a new topic of conversation to relieve my boredom after my wariness of the magical gazes that were trying to identify me disappeared. "Yes," still maintaining her cold attitude, Mio gave a reply that made her look like a dangerous aide who didn''t want to be questioned by anyone except me. "If you''re bored, can we have a sword technique match in a relaxed way?" I said to break this boredom by doing something that would make Earl Timoti''s pet mice stop squeaking. Just by listening to the squeaking of the mice, I felt nauseous enough and couldn''t help but swing my cursed Odachi toward their necks. Moreover... they were staring lewdly at Mio''s breasts that had become mine. I wanted to make them understand what they were getting into when I provoked my anger. "A casual swordfight? I''m not sure that would work with the Odachi you''re carrying right now, my Master," Mio seemed to reject my little idea of ??having a casual match that didn''t involve drawing weapons from their sheaths. "Ah, is that so? Too bad..." I just smiled after getting a gentle rejection from Mio and realized that someone had been listening to this conversation. That made me and Mio become alert after that person walked closer. I don''t know what that one person was thinking, he seemed to be carrying a sword and took off the glove that was suddenly thrown at me. Sliinggg!! Slaassh!! Paaafff!! With a fast movement and directing an accurate slash, Mio used her tanto to chop the glove that was being thrown at me. "Eh?!" Because Mio gave a fast movement and a slash that made his glove shattered into pieces, it made someone who was walking closer to me receive the first warning given by Mio. "Step any closer and your face will be injured," said Mio in a cold tone and directed the sharp eyes of her tanto towards that person. The person who was being targeted by Mio''s attack was a man wearing the military uniform of Earl Timoti''s territory with the rank of Captain on his shoulder. In contrast to my military uniform which had a military rank far above his, it made the atmosphere in the Military Barracks even more tense. Earl Timoti who witnessed this incident just patted his face and shook his head. "Hey! I told you not to cause trouble with the central people!" shouted Earl Timoti from a distance. Mio''s attitude who was still holding her tanto seemed to be threatening not to do anything stupid anymore until my body''s instincts that felt a sign of danger were activated. Swiiissshhh!! Pwwwiiinnggg... By tilting my head to the side, I managed to avoid the arrow attack from a mouse that seemed to be measuring my fighting ability. I let out a small sigh after receiving an attack that made me the benchmark for their strength. "Mio, I''ll give you a kiss if you can make these two mice collapse unconscious!" I shouted while giving orders to Mio and stuck the tip of my Odachi sheath into the ground. By sticking my Odachi sheath into the ground, I started to feel bored and leaned my body against the cursed Odachi sword sheath. "Sorry for making you like a pole to lean on again, Momo," I muttered softly to Momo who was standing straight like a pole. "No problem, my Monarch. If you want to sit or lie down, then I will fly and find the right flying angle to make my Monarch feel comfortable," Momo replied in her small voice that she didn''t want to be heard by the mice around us. When I leaned my body against the cursed Odachi sheath, I saw Mio inserting the sharp edge of her tanto into the tanto sheath. Of course that made the people who saw it laugh and think that Mio couldn''t carry out my orders. Kraakk ... Kraaakkk ... However, that was denied by Mio''s fingers which began to stretch. "I didn''t want to do this, but you girls started it." "With all due respect, allow me to punish them, Earl Timoti." Woossshhh... Baaagghhh!! Without waiting for an answer from Earl Timoti who was approaching from a distance, Mio began to launch a surprise attack by disappearing of the people who were looking at her. The distinctive aroma of cherry blossom petals began to be smelled. The fragrant and calming aroma made me close my eyes. Enjoying the fragrant aroma carried by the wind blowing around me. Just listening to the sound of Mio''s fast and elegant footsteps, I could guess the direction of the attack she was aiming for, an attack for a mouse that had shot an arrow at me. Baaamm!! "Ugaaahhh!!" A loud crashing sound and a scream began to enter my ears. Based on the direction of the sound, I could guess that the person Mio was targeting was the shooter of the arrow that was flying towards me. I don''t know what stupidity they are doing, it seems like they want to find my main fighting force who looks like someone suspicious in their eyes. "Hmm..." at this moment, I seem to have an interesting idea to measure their fighting strength as well. As Earl Timoti said, a rat that is kept can be used to provide false information that will be conveyed to its mother. It seems like I have to do something about this. Braaakkk... Buugghhh... Drruuuukkk... When I was thinking about this, the sound of someone''s body rolling on the ground immediately caught my attention. It came from the person who previously shot an arrow at me. His face which was full of bruises after being hit by Mio''s hard punch immediately turned into a bloody wound after his face rolled on the ground until it hit some gravel. "Ugh, that must hurt for someone like you," I said with a sarcastic tone to him. Without saying such a sarcastic remark, it should have embarrassed him enough after losing in one attack. Baaammm!! On Mio''s second punch, it hit a Captain who almost threw his glove at my face. For this Captain, I felt a little sorry for him. Without knowing Mio''s ability to move quickly without chanting magic, he had to get a raw punch from Mio''s fast-moving hand. Braakkk... Brrukkk... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baaammm.... The body of the Captain who received a direct punch from Mio immediately rolled on the ground following the footsteps of the previous man. Mio''s hard raw punch made the people who were laughing at her fall silent. Mio calmly returned to me and immediately accepted the reward I had said earlier. Chuupp... The kiss given by Mio immediately went to my lips with her face hiding behind the scarf I was wearing. Chuuppp... The kiss given by Mio made a sound loud enough to make Earl Timoti''s female military troops scream hysterically. "Kyaaa!! They''re doing a passionate kiss again?" "H-Hey, can we do a kiss like that too, Senpai?" The moment I received Mio''s kiss, I heard some strange words coming from the female soldiers who were part of Earl Timoti''s main fighting force. Those who were restocking supplies so they could return to the Main Mansion had to watch my kiss with Mio happen again. The kiss given by Mio was quite long, it made me almost lose my breath, and ended up getting breathing assistance from Mio through mouth to mouth. Sluurrpp... This shameless kiss made me feel like someone who was giving a reward to her aide who had worked well. Along with Mio''s actions that looked more aggressive like this, she wanted to show that I was under her protection. "Puuaahhh..." When Mio felt that she had enough, she broke the kiss and showed our saliva that was mixed on her lips. Mio stood back beside me and gave a sweet, seductive smile that made her look like a friendly aide. Chapter 208 - 37 - Curious Rats The scorching sunlight did not stop Mio from muttering her happy song after her soft kiss left my lips. What Mio had done earlier received a harsh response from Earl Timoti because his two pet mice received quite severe bruises from Mio. "I apologize about this," said Earl Timoti while holding his hands and raising his voice as if to attract the attention of his soldiers. "I didn''t expect these two fools to try to attack people from the center military force. As their superior, I am ready to receive punishment from the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom directly by following the guidelines of military discipline sanction," said Earl Timoti who seemed to be building a new stage to keep my identity from being known by his pet mice. Ah, so this is what Earl Timoti meant earlier. I keep mice to deceive the enemy by giving false information that follows the deception tactics often used by my father. Now I understand why Earl Timoti likes to keep mice like this. I just nodded and accepted the stage given by Earl Timoti. "I will note this down later, military sanctions will await you," I said in a cold tone and my hand immediately pulled the cursed Odachi sheath that I had used as a pole supporting my body. Along with my movements that looked cold and threatening like this, Earl Timoti looked trembling and showed his acting talent that was suitable for playing a role play. "I hope the supply refill has been completed and we can continue our journey," I continued my words seeing some small codes given by several of Earl Timoti''s female soldiers who had finished refilling their supplies. With this bait that I gave, Earl Timoti immediately caught it. "Yes, we have finished refilling the supplies. Do we need to continue your journey to review the preparations for the upcoming event and make Earl Timoti''s family a sponsor of the royal family?" Earl Timoti''s words that sounded cunning seemed to provide another stage about the event that would happen in the future. Whatever the event, I need to pretend to do something about it. "If it meets the expectations of the royal family," I replied with a cold answer like a neutral royal family envoy. "Ah, so that''s it, it''s a shame I can''t get a guarantee about the sponsor this time," Earl Timoti sounded like a disappointed ruler after his cooperation proposal was rejected by the King and Queen''s envoy who couldn''t be bribed with gold coins. I guess... The role play given by Earl Timoti was too serious to give me a heavy role like this. Tapp... Tapp... Along with my footsteps that started walking towards my horse, I found several packages of Earl Timoti''s new military uniform and several robes that matched the color of Earl Timoti''s military uniform, which was navy blue with white ornaments. From the packaging alone, I could see that it was a military uniform size that suited my body. Not too big and not too small for me to wear. Mio also got the same military uniform as me. The ornaments of her military uniform were far different from mine who had a rank above Earl Timoti as an envoy sent directly from the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom. Seeing the contents of the military uniform ornaments given by Earl Timoti, I understood why I had to play a role as an envoy of the Capital of the Aurora Kingdom who was reviewing the location of an event that would be held by the royal family. Whatever the event was, I would know when the time came. After all, my family had become neutral and did not care about the royal family event that would soon be held in Earl Timoti''s territory. That made me wonder a little about what would happen after Princess Anastasia was busy with the threat of the seventy-two cursed swords that were currently active. I hope that doesn''t make this event chaotic after the heretical sect is actively moving. I glanced at Earl Timoti who was not far from my horse. He seemed to still be giving his horse a drink to make it look fresh for the long journey. The preparations made by Earl Timoti''s troops were quite fast. If previously their troops used fast walking steps, now they all had mounted the saddles of their horses. This made me realize that this distance would be even further from my main goal of closing the river flow that circled the territory of the opposition nobles. As time went on, I felt that this would be a journey involving a big trick after getting Earl Timoti''s interference. I don''t know what Earl Timoti was thinking, I had to follow the big trick that Earl Timoti had prepared for the rats that had spread across his border territory. Earl Timoti immediately gave a hand signal to continue the journey to his Main Mansion. I then looked at the small map that Sebastian had given me. Based on the direction of the map that my father had written, the route that would not arouse much suspicion was the route that circled Earl Timoti''s family''s Main Mansion and moved according to the path that nature had given me. Observing the small map, it seemed that my father intended for me to stay for a few days in Earl Timoti''s Main Mansion and accept the hospitality that he had given me. Should I accept this sudden hospitality? While I was observing the small map, Mio gave my arm a light touch that was glued to the small map that Sebastian had given me. "Lily-sama, it''s time to continue the journey on horseback," Mio whispered with her mouth tightly covered by her hand so that her mouth movements could not be read by the rats roaming around this military barracks. I gave a small nod, then mounted my horse''s saddle and prepared to receive departure instructions. Earl Timoti was still giving punishment instructions to the two military men who almost attacked me earlier. They were still unconscious after receiving a hard blow from Mio''s hand. I felt that this was a fair action after they tried to measure the limits of my abilities. At least, the movement of my head that could casually avoid the arrow attack had made them realize that my ability standards were above theirs. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether this was a good thing or a bad thing, at least I made the enemies of the Marquess Rommel family think twice before sending an official war letter. Kllaappp... Kllaaappp... The sound of horse hooves began to leaving the military barracks located in the border city of Earl Timoti''s territory. The fast-moving horse hooves managed to pass through the city''s border gate that had been prepared for Earl Timoti''s troops who were currently riding horses. When the horse''s hooves passed the city wall and the city exit gate, Earl Timoti asked me a small question. "Do you like a city filled with spies like that, Lily-sama?" asked Earl Timoti while glancing at me. "I don''t like a city that can easily cast identification magic on my body at any time, it''s like someone is trying to peek at me naked," I replied with an answer that made Earl Timoti feel guilty. "Cough! I''m sorry... I didn''t think Lily-sama would think like that. It seems like I have to reduce my naughty pet rats," said Earl Timoti who looked awkward after listening to my answer that sounded vulgar like that. The footsteps of our horses that had moved away from the city began to change into fast-running steps. This speed made the herd of stealth slimes on duty adjust their speed to stay around me. The area around me returned to being a shady forest. The road we were on was wide enough to let the horses run freely on the side of the road. This horse ride made me feel a little bored after passing through a supply stopover point filled with dozens of shameless spies to peek at information about me. If only I could do something freely to them, I think there would be a mouse hunt between me and Mio that might make Earl Timoti''s military barracks filled with corpses. Let''s just say they were lucky after becoming Earl Timoti''s pets. In between my horse running, I received a short message from Sirius through the Soul Tame communication channel. [ Supreme Commander, we have received some mysterious movements that are chasing you from a distance and they are using several binoculars to observe you from a distance. ] [ Do we need to do something about this? ] Hearing the report given by Sirius, I felt that the movement of these rats was quite disturbing and too meddling in my business of wanting to sabotage their river flow. With a long sigh filled with fatigue, I glanced at Earl Timoti who was focused on riding his horse. "Earl Timoti," with a slightly loud voice so that Earl Timoti could hear, I planned to ask permission to do something about this pet mouse of his. My call was heard by Earl Timoti and he started to turn his head towards me. "Is there a problem, Lily-sama?" with his eyes fixed on me, Earl Timoti seemed to have a little difficulty with his attitude as he started to pull the reins of his horse tightly. "There are some mice following us from a distance, can I do something about this?" I asked in a loud tone that was able to penetrate the noise of the horses running around me. The voice I conveyed was heard well and made Earl Timoti think something about this as if he knew that this would make his enemies aware of the spy that Earl Timoti had discovered. A difficult choice in difficult conditions. I could feel the pressure given by my words. Deciding to continue raising mice or trying to get rid of the mice that were starting to move too boldly in stealing sacks of rice. By any measure, this should have been a fairly casual spy battle. However, I was already tired of having rats go so far as to make me sick of them. "I leave this decision entirely to Lily-sama," Earl Timoti replied with a smile. With the permission I had managed to obtain, I informed Sirius of the green light for the execution of these annoying rats. "Sirius... you may take precautions now," I said through the Soul Tame communication channel. [ Yes, Supreme Commander! ] [ We will make sure these people get bad karma for following you around like savage stalkers! ] "Uh, well, good luck with your hunt," I replied, seemingly hearing words that Sirius shouldn''t have said. Whether she was panicking or working hard to get some free time for me to listen to her apology, I felt like this was too much for Sirius. "Haaahhh..." I started to let out a long breath after knowing that several spies were coming after me from a distance. Chapter 209 - 38 - Rat Hunt (Sirius POV) "Everyone! We have found a suitable prey to prove our worthiness as disgusting trash thrown in the trash!" "According to the order given by our Supreme Commander, it is time for us to fight against those fools trying to peek at our Supreme Commander''s identity information!" "I know you are still upset with me after making the Supreme Commander furious, but this will be the turning point of our Supreme Commander''s anger with warm forgiveness after we successfully carry out this one task." "By any means, let''s behead the rats who are peeking and chasing our Supreme Commander!" With an excited voice, I gave an order addressed to the entire herd of stealth slimes that had spread around the Supreme Commander. Because of my stupid mistake, I had stained my own Supreme Commander''s face with my disgusting slime mucus. As a result of my very stupid mistake, our Supreme Commander was furious, especially to me, who was the source of her anger that made Aiko a sacrifice. "Uhh... Aiko... you''re still alive, right?" While thinking about Aiko who was still regenerating her body, I needed to make sure that Aiko''s soul was still connected to the communication channel that our Supreme Commander had provided. [ Of course, I''m still alive, Stupid Sirius! ] [ How long are you going to make me suffer like this! ] [ Regenerating a destroyed body isn''t easy, you know! ] "I understand your anger on that one, but please help us with this one task." [ Why should I help with an easy task like this? ] [ Aren''t you used to ambushing like before? ] "Ah, ambush, that''s a good idea!" "Thank you, Aiko!" [ Hey! At least don''t ask every time you get a new task. I almost lost my concentration to reshape my body, you know! ] "Teehe~" [ Teehe~ what! ] For some obvious reason, I could understand Aiko''s anger. Well, in general... I am the source of the problem. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of this happened because I couldn''t control my human body properly and correctly so it shattered like a burst soap bubble. Unlike other stealth slimes who can control their human bodies smoothly and properly, I was a little overwhelmed by the proportions of my human body which were too complicated in the breast area. I don''t know if this is a mistake or not, but the shape of my human body''s breasts is too big for a human. That''s what makes me feel uncomfortable moving and feeling the swaying of my breasts moving under the clothes I''m wearing. For example, like right now. Wearing a military uniform similar to that worn by the Supreme Commander, we formed our human bodies to carry out an ambush. By utilizing our slime mucus which can become thin and hard like iron, we create several sharp threads that can cut someone who crosses them. This is a technique that has been used by my stealth slime herd because it has a high success rate in cutting our target''s body precisely. Unlike previous targets that moved controlled animals and attacks that required control so as not to kill, this time we were permitted to use weapons freely. That''s why, the ambush using slime-sharp threads began! Using the same concept as the thread produced by the spider monster, we formed our slime mucus into a long thread with a sharp edge. The one-way sharpness was enough to split a human head with just one swipe of its sharp blade. Booiiinngg... Pooiinngg... When we found a suitable ambush point, I gave the order to spread the slime-sharp threads to behead the people who were peeking at our Supreme Commander from a distance. "How dare they peek at our Supreme Commander in such a disgusting way," I grumbled a little, feeling angry when they used a disgusting object that could see objects from a distance up close. It made me jealous because I wanted to feel the warmth of the Supreme Commander up close with that tool too. [ I think... ] [ You don''t need to do something disgusting like a stalker. ] "Aiko, I''m not a stalker." "Is it wrong to want to get closer to the Supreme Commander all the time?" "I''m not like you who can be relied on by the Supreme Commander, thanks to your ability to quickly adapt and get closest to our Supreme Commander!" [ I think you''re one step closer to becoming a stalker with such a big desire and obsession. ] [ If the Supreme Commander finds out about this, she will train you to the bone just like the previous seven pillars of stealth slime did. ] [ I was bullied to the bone as one of the eighth pillars. ] [ Oh, Goddess, please give this stealth slime the power to survive the bullying of my seniors. ] "Aiko, if they hear this one thing you said. I''m sure they will bully you even more." "They are currently busy looking for information related to our Supreme Commander''s enemies. So just a little... respect those who are fighting like a spy." Even though my body is not human, I feel worried that the conversation between me and Aiko is heard by the seven pillars of stealth slime who are showing off their respective abilities to get a nickname worthy of the Supreme Commander. "Ugghhh!!" when thinking of a nickname, I immediately remembered my mistake which made the situation even more chaotic. I immediately shook my head to focus on the task given by the Supreme Commander. Since the targets this time were people who occasionally stopped and kept a safe distance away, we had to place the slime-sharp threads at a position that was just right for the distance of those who were galloping their horses to get close to our Supreme Commander''s line of sight. Slaasshh... Splaakkk... When one of the slime-sharp threads was hit by the human skin that was riding a horse quickly, it made one of the targets fall with its head falling. [Sirius, we have obtained one big target at our slime-sharp thread planting point. ] "Good job, that''s quite helpful for us who are preparing for the second route." "All of you! Quickly position your slime-sharp threads to ambush the second target!" I ordered the stealth slime who was on duty with me. Under the fallen trees, we had planted slime-sharp threads that were ready to actively cut anything that passed by them. The transparent slime-sharp threads were planted well and we were ready to carry out the second ambush attack according to plan. From a distance, I heard the screams of people who panicked after their comrades'' heads suddenly disappeared. It sounded funny when they realized something was wrong. "Just in case, please plant slime-sharp threads on their way back. I can feel their fear of wanting to return immediately after feeling the terror of a surprise attack like this," I said to the stealth slime who had launched the first ambush attack. "Humans..." "If they are afraid like this. At least don''t try to use identification magic on our great Supreme Commander. I will not forgive humans who try to peek at information about the identity of our Supreme Commander!" I grumbled a little while feeling the radiation of magic waves coming from the air. At that moment, I immediately looked up at the sky and found a bird flying controlled by magic. For some reason, it ignited my emotions because I felt annoyed by this long-range spy attack. "Tch!" with a click of my tongue and spitting out my saliva that moved quickly, it managed to hit the bird that was being controlled by someone from a distance. The swift impact of my saliva made the flying bird burst like a soap bubble. Pyaarr!! Spllaasshh!! "I didn''t think they would still learn their lesson after failing several times," I grumbled a little, not wanting to miss a spy who managed to cast identification magic on the Supreme Commander. [ Sirius, I guess they''re back soon. ] [ Do we have to do this kind of cleaning with rats? ] "Yes, do as you wish since we''ve already received permission to be free weapons from the Supreme Commander," I replied to the question given to one of the stealth slimes who launched the first ambush attack. "I''ll thank you after I get an apology from the Supreme Commander." With a happy feeling filled with gratitude, we managed to fend off several rats who were trying to cast identification magic on the Supreme Commander. Far in the rear, I had divided three teams for this kind of rat-killing operation. With two teams doing the rat sweep with a free weapons permit, we managed to eliminate the rats who were mischievously trying to identify our Supreme Commander. [ It seems like your task went well, Sirius. ] "Yes, my task went well and now we have to run at full speed to catch up with the other stealth slime team that is doing escort duty around the Supreme Commander." [ Haah... I''m glad no problem makes me come to scold your stupid self. ] [ You can do something properly when you''re under pressure, huh? ] I feel like I got an insult from Aiko''s words. Thinking back, I guess that''s true. I did get a lot of pressure after being the source of the problem that made our Supreme Commander hate the stealth slime herd for a while. After this task is completed, I want to sincerely apologize to the Supreme Commander. "Is that a compliment or an insult?" I replied to Aiko''s previous statement. [ I don''t know. ] [ It could be a compliment because you carried out your duties well and properly after getting pressure as a substitute for me who usually led the stealth slime movement on the orders of the Supreme Commander. ] [ It could also be an insult because you can only work well when the Supreme Commander is furious and hostile to all the stealth slime herds who have sworn loyalty to the Supreme Commander. ] Sluuttt!! Cllaappp!! Like getting Aiko''s magic attack from a distance, I felt pain when Aiko''s insults came by giving great damage to my heart. "Should I be happy or sad after hearing this?" [ I don''t know... have you become human enough to feel things like that? ] Jllleeebbb!! "Uguh!!" once again, I received an emotional attack given by Aiko. Whether this was a touch of sarcasm or an emotional attack intentionally by Aiko, she did it well. I even felt this invisible pain. While I was feeling that invisible pain. The team of stealth slime herds that had carried out an ambush attack had come to meet us who were moving after the Supreme Commander. When we had gathered like this, a scene of Earl Timoti''s troops heading somewhere was seen. Using our stealth slime ability that moves in silence, we blend back in as stealth slimes that are carrying out our Supreme Commander''s escort duties. Behind the whispering sound of their horses'' hooves, we move relying on silence and providing vigilant protection to our surroundings with high sensitivity. Chapter 210 - 39 - Earl Timoti Main City The journey I took on horseback felt very boring. Passing through several cities and stopping for a while to rest the horses running all day had become a routine for the past two days. The distance between our journey to Earl Timoti''s Main Mansion was only a matter of horsesteps and a few more minutes. On the way to the last city, I tried to understand the small map that Sebastian had given me. I tried to match the small map with the natural signs listed on it, such as valleys, mountains, forest plateaus, and other natural signs around Earl Timoti''s main city. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During this relaxed horseback journey, I didn''t care about the gazes of the people who were looking at me in surprise because my face was covered with a military robe. The impression of my appearance looked like a military officer from the center of the Aurora kingdom who was on duty for certain matters within Earl Timoti''s territory. Thanks to the horseback formation that looked wide and felt loose, I had become the center of attention of the gazes of people who were curious about me. My presence might give the impression that trouble will occur in Earl Timoti''s territory, but that is not the case because the trouble I will cause will be closely related to the residents in the territory of the opposition nobles. "Lily-sama, it seems like we will arrive soon," whispered Mio who was riding her horse right beside me. Hearing Mio''s soft whisper, I immediately put the small map Sebastian gave me into the pocket of my military robe and looked at the streets arranged with clay blocks with great care. "You take good care of your territory, Earl Timoti," I said after the sight before my eyes was filled with the layout of the well-planned buildings and the maintenance of roads that can be used by the public at any time leading to the inner part of the main city of Earl Timoti''s territory. "Thank you for your praise, Lily-sama. It is my pride that I have built a city with all the skills of the residents and strategic agreements that make this city a safe last defense from all directions." With a reply filled with pride for his hard work, I stared at some of the city walls that had protection in the form of thick layers of walls that repelled the attacks of destructive magic. Although the walls looked thick, they would not be able to repel the attacks given by the Marquess Rommel family who had three magic geniuses. Just a touch of basic attack magic chanting from Mama was enough to bring down the additional walls. "Yes, this is indeed strategic. Because I don''t feel the presence of rats as thick as before," I replied while responding to a strange gaze that was directed at me. Among the strange gazes, I saw a gatekeeper at the entrance who was carrying out his duties well. However, I made it difficult for him with my position that entered another line of sight from his active identification magic chanting. "Let''s just say this is not a rat like before, should I trust this identification magic?" I continued my words by asking Earl Timoti a question. "Lily-sama, unlike the cities in the border region. I can guarantee that the main city where Earl Timoti''s family lives does not have rats that were deliberately raised by me. Lily-sama can be calm and relaxed in a quiet city like this," said Earl Timoti as he gave me a guarantee. I could feel that the guarantee was equal to his high self-confidence at this moment. "Haaahhh..." I let out a heavy and long breath. My body began to receive the identification magic chant that had previously failed to target me. "Sirius, can you give a surprise to the person who is using identification magic on me?" I whispered to Sirius through the Soul Tame communication channel. "It would be shocking news if this gatekeeper found out my identity with Mio," I continued my whisper by adding some detailed details. [ I understand, Supreme Commander. ] [ We will give him a warm greeting as soon as possible without attracting too much attention. ] The answer given by Sirius made my eyes focus on her fast movements in infiltrating. Behind the shadows of the dark city walls, I could see a shadow of Sirius'' slime ball body that was forming a woman''s body covering the gatekeeper mouth so that he wouldn''t scream after knowing my identity. Along with the other stealth slimes that suddenly came, it made the city entrance gate quiet. The identification magic that should have made the gatekeepers excited was immediately silenced by the herd of stealth slimes that had been tasked with setting the atmosphere to be quieter. "Lily-sama, I apologize for making the herd of stealth slimes work hard like this," said Earl Timoti who saw the herd of stealth slimes muzzling the mouths of the entrance gatekeepers who looked excited with their body vibrations that recognized me from the identification magic chant. "No need to apologize, Earl Timoti. They are only working to carry out their duties to keep the situation calmer and not too noisy with my presence which is famous through the newspaper," I replied with a nod to Sirius who did her job well. The horse I was riding walked into the wide-open main city gate. Unlike the border city which was divided between the entrance routes for civilians, merchants, and the military. The entrance to this main city uses the same route to ensure security that occurs centrally. Several military routes had been specially prepared so as not to interfere with the duties of other gatekeeper s who were taking care of the civilian and merchant entrance lines. Together with the gatekeeper s who were being silenced by the stealth slime herd, Earl Timoti''s soldiers'' horses walked into the entrance gate designated for military purposes. We entered the main entrance gate quietly without causing a commotion. "Keep up the good work, Sirius," I said after passing Sirius'' body who was silencing someone with her hand. "Yes, Supreme Commander," Sirius replied with a soft tone and a calm expression on her face as if giving me respect as her Supreme Commander. After this one task is finished, I will prepare to take some time to rest by listening to Sirius''s apology. I don''t want to make her hard work end with hatred that continues to grow in my heart. I am sure that with this one mistake of her, Sirius will develop much more like Aiko who began to have an interest in learning something that interests her curiosity. Takkk... Takkk... Earl Timoti''s soldiers'' horses have entered the main city of Earl Timoti''s territory. Unlike Marquess Rommel''s territory who isolated himself in the Main Mansion which directly borders a dense forest that is still mysterious. The layout of the main city which is the center of Earl Timoti''s government looks like a city that is directly managed by Earl Timoti. Several large and tall buildings are well arranged. It gives the impression of a large main city and makes good use of narrow land for public facilities that can be used at any time. Earl Timoti''s main city feels closer to Earl Timoti''s family because Earl Timoti''s Main Mansion is in the middle of the city. Its circular layout gives the impression that Earl Timoti''s family is watching all its civilians from various directions. "A well-maintained city," I muttered after seeing some of the activities of civilians who were curious about the presence of Earl Timoti''s soldiers who were moving towards the Main Mansion. In the condition of the road filled with Earl Timoti''s horse troops, several horse-drawn carriages had pulled over to make way for Earl Timoti. That attitude full of manners and etiquette made me a little envious of the civilians who believed in their leader. It made me wonder about myself in the future. Will I be able to gain the trust of the civilians as Earl Timoti did like this? I feel like I need to work hard when the time comes for me to become the Matriarch of the Marquess Rommel family. That thought and worry made me think a little about the complicated things related to the great responsibilities that await me in the future. It made my body feel goosebumps when I was next to this great Earl Timoti. In terms of life experience, noble politics, city management, and military tactics. It can be concluded that I am far inferior to Earl Timoti who is well-trained like this. The well-arranged main city street of Earl Timoti suddenly got a gust of wind and made a newspaper fly towards me. When I caught a piece of newspaper in my hand, I could see a news headline related to me. The same newspaper news from the previous woman. It showed a picture of my face that looked cold and gave off an aura that could command anyone with just my sharp red eyes like this. "Haha... this is quite interesting." "Want to store the photo on a sheet of newspaper like this, Mio?" I gave the newspaper in my hand to Mio. "Lily-sama, the newspaper is too worn out. It affects the quality of the resulting image," commented Mio who seemed not too satisfied with the quality of the newspaper. "It can''t be helped, they have to reduce production costs to sell to people. That''s why my photos are a little blurry and have low quality," I replied while trying to understand the financial conditions experienced by the newspaper printers. "Moreover, they want to provide hot news every day. Of course, it would be a big loss if the quality of the printed photos was higher than the profit from buying the newspaper," I continued while looking at Mio who was folding the newspaper into a ball to throw it away. My short conversation with Mio had brought me closer to the Earl Timoti Main Mansion that had appeared before my eyes. The large building shaped like a castle with thick walls made me wonder, was it a Mansion or the last castle as the last defense? "A unique mansion," I muttered after learning about the taste of a noble family''s residence that was involved in the military. With the instructions given by Earl Timoti, he guided us to enter a gate to the castle that was filled with rows of soldiers who had welcomed Earl Timoti''s arrival. Several flags of the Earl Timoti family had stood with their heads raised and fluttered in the wind. The sound of the trumpets welcoming the arrival of the head of the family and the military leader had sounded melodious. My eyes were filled with a magnificent military ceremony. It made Mio and I feel like we were entering someone''s different family tradition. "Mio, it seems like I''m going to experience culture shock again in this place," I whispered to Mio. "Yes, my duty as Lily-sama''s Maid will also be replaced by a Maid in this place," Mio replied with a whisper that made her feel sad and had to act as my aide this time. We both exhaled heavily at the same time. Chapter 211 - 40 - Friendly Sword Sparring Earl Timoti''s family''s residence looks unique. In addition to the exterior, which looks like an old castle that became the last fortress when an attack occurred on the main city, the interior is also no less unique than its exterior appearance. It looks like this Main Mansion has a design to make Earl Timoti''s orders carried out directly with the people directly involved. The orders given can also be conveyed officially. Together with the other members of the horse soldiers, Mio and I headed to a stable to put our horses in a resting place after a fairly long horse ride. Unlike Earl Timoti who was welcomed directly by his family, we were just outsiders who were hitching a ride to launch a long-term surprise attack if a war involving the opposing noble family occurred. Before that happened, the first step I had to do was to refill supplies and rest my horse for a while. "You... act normally in someone else''s stable." "Don''t look for another mare to mate with, I don''t want to bother Earl Timoti''s horses who will submit to the charm of your body that has attracted attention since earlier." Along with my words, I gave a warning to the horse I was riding not to mate in Earl Timoti''s stable. Unlike the horses owned by Marquess Rommel who were physically trained with sturdy bodies, Earl Timoti''s horses were maintained as important supply carriers on the front lines. Horses trained for war and horses trained to carry supplies. Is this the main reason why Earl Timoti''s army''s horses are slightly fatter on their thighs? I think it makes sense compared to the large horse bodies full of sword wounds like Marquess Rommel''s horses. "And you... also keep your comrades from acting as they please or I will be forced to execute you secretly using a herd of stealth slimes," I said to the horse ridden by Mio. "NYOGGHH!!" "NYIIIEEGGHH!!" As usual, I heard the chatter of the horses in front of me without knowing what it meant. Whether they agreed or refused, I hoped that the two of them would not cause much trouble after the business in Earl Timoti''s territory was finished. When I finished putting my horse into the stable, I felt the presence of another person walking closer. Seeing their silhouettes from a distance, I could see a woman who was entrusted by Earl Timoti to guide us earlier. "Good afternoon, Lily-sama. Are you satisfied with the stable owned by Earl Timoti?" "Although it is a little narrower, I think it can satisfy the horses that were raised on the battlefield." With a friendly greeting, the woman whose name I did not yet know gave a smile that wanted to convey something to me. "Yes, this is enough to make these two horses rest for a while," I replied while giving a final touch to my horse''s head before leaving. "Is there a problem that brings you here?" I asked bluntly after seeing the woman carrying a sword in her hand. "Umm... does Lily-sama have free time to spar with me?" with her shy attitude, I felt like something had happened that made me have to spar with her. Her awkward attitude made me feel pressured which made me accept her sparring challenge. "There must be some... people who forced you to do this?" I asked while giving a sharp look to someone who was watching me from a distance. With a military uniform that was different from a low-ranking military soldier, he seemed to be giving force to the woman who had accompanied me throughout the journey. "Lily-sama... You really know about this huh," replied the woman in a weak tone. "This used to happen during Marquess Rommel''s military recruitment process, a joke that would almost kill a cadet when he had to face one of Marquess Rommel''s family members to show their respective power hierarchy. Well, it''s become something of a tradition now..." While giving an important explanation for that unimportant tradition, I started to feel that this wouldn''t end well if I had to face them one by one. "You know... it''ll be troublesome if I keep getting challenges like this to prove my fighting skills. How about I accept your challenge and make a condition for the next fight that will stop this boring fight challenge for a while?" I said while giving another offer that would stop this loser fight challenge. The woman was silent for a moment. The offer I gave seemed to be being think carefully by her. "I can guarantee that it''s a good thing," I continued to say to make sure the woman gave a positive answer. As if feeling something bad, I continued to force her. "What if I only attack once?" I said further with a smile that indicated that this sparring challenge would not cause any casualties. "I feel that one attack will make a big thing that will change in Earl Timoti''s military hierarchy," the woman replied with sweat starting to appear on her face. I turned my gaze and smiled at Mio who was about to say something about this. But Mio gave up easily and just shook her head. "Lily-sama..." with Mio''s gentle words, she tried not to control me too much who was being belittled in terms of combat ability like this. Whether it was because I was still wearing a military robe with a hood that covered my entire face, this kind of bullying happened from people who had military ranks far above that woman. "If you are worried about what will happen. I can make sure that you are not seen with this matter." "You could say, Earl Timoti and I are good partners when it comes to punishing someone." This time, I gave a creepy smile and made myself unable to hold back a chuckle. "I understand, Lily-sama. Let''s have a sword sparring that will be watched by everyone," replied the woman with her face starting to worry about something. "I am very sure that people will find out about this," I replied with a smile that made Mio feel uncomfortable. It seemed that Mio had known what I would do in a sword sparring like this. "Then, let''s do this sword sparring," I said happily. My footsteps immediately headed towards a large open ground inside Earl Timoti''s residence. After walking a few meters from the stables, I now got a cynical look from several soldiers who started placing bets. Several soldiers who were with me before had placed bets on me with high prices. "I didn''t know my bet price was this high," I muttered as I followed the woman who led me into the open arena. The place where Earl Timoti''s military soldiers trained. When I entered the open space, I saw a noblewoman who was training with a muscular man. When my footsteps were filled with the cheers of the military soldiers who were placing bets, it made everyone''s gazes turn to me. Especially with my hand that was carrying the cursed Odachi which caught the eye with its long shape as a weapon. While waiting for the woman to explain the situation, I felt that this open space arena was getting more crowded because people started to gather to watch the sword sparring that would take place between the women. That stopped the military training for the noble girls and provided the open arena space as a temporary sword sparring. "This makes me feel sick after doing this for free," I whispered a little and started to stare at some military men who were wearing military clothes with high ranks. "One of them made this woman challenge me to a sword sparring?" I continued my little mutter and started to realize that the preparations had been completed. The muscular man who previously trained the noble girls would be the referee for this unofficial sword sparring along with the sound of betting that had stopped. The preparation for the sword sparring had been successfully carried out, my opponent had been waiting in the open arena along with the gazes of people who wanted to watch this sword sparring. "Mio, make sure you keep this military robe until I return," I said to Mio while taking off my military robe and starting to enter the open arena that was already filled with hundreds of pairs of eyes watching it. When my military robe opened revealing my face and light brown skin color, I got a disappointed look from the people. The wails of disappointment came from people who didn''t bet on me and vented their disappointment towards those who had bet on me. "Hey! Bastards! You bet with big money knowing that the opponent is Lily Schwartz De Rommel, huh!" snapped one of the soldiers who couldn''t accept that this bet was a gamble that was certain to result in defeat. "Damn it! I''m going to lose this bet. How could I bet on someone certain to lose!" "Hey, I heard that clearly!" replied the military woman while throwing her sharp gaze at someone who said that earlier. The commotion made some people quickly lament their lost bets and some others wonder about what was happening. Some of the noble girls who were training in separate places also started to stop their training after seeing this unusual situation. "Haaahhh... this has really become a troublesome incident," I muttered softly with a small sigh as I walked towards the open-air arena. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I walked slowly, I began to receive cheers from the people who would win the bet. I also began to give a large-scale magical energy pressure that made the cherry blossom petals form a crown above my head that flew. The large change in magical energy had made the atmosphere quieter and my cursed Odachi resonated with the power of the Monarch of Holy Destruction that I was using like this. "Before this sword sparring begins, I want to ask you a question." "Do you want to face me who is lazy or serious?" I asked while giving a magical energy pressure that spread in all directions. My magical energy pressure made the woman who was my sword-sparring opponent nervous. "Um, Lily-sama''s lazy state?" she said with doubt. When I heard that answer, I immediately released my magical energy pressure and removed the intimidation that used magical energy pressure widely. "Alright, I''ll give you a sword sparring technique while being lazy," I said while sticking the handle of the cursed Odachi into the ground and starting to lean my body on the cursed Odachi that had become a support pole. "Please begin..." I said in a relaxed tone after my body leaned on the cursed Odachi that had now become a support pole. That made people confused by my attitude but the sword sparring continued. The man with muscles all over his body gave a signal to prepare to fight. "Three..." On the count of three, the military woman had taken her sword from the scabbard and pointed it at me. "Two..." On the count of two, the military woman had prepared herself with a direct attack stance. "One..." On the last count, the woman began to release some of her overflowing magical energy throughout her body. "Begin!!" At the moment the signal for the sword sparring started, her magic energy suddenly stopped after her movement was locked by a herd of stealth slimes that pointed their slime swords at all directions of her neck. Duumm!! Duumm!! When the signal for the sword sparring took place, a silence had fallen over the open-air arena. Because her neck was locked with a sharp slime sword, it made the military woman unable to release her sword to attack me. "Is it over?" I asked the referee about this sword sparring. Thanks to the sudden appearance of the herd of stealth slimes, I felt like doing another demonstration. "Yes, this is how I fight when I''m lazy and don''t want to use much energy." "Isn''t that right, Sirius?" Following the command I gave in the Soul Tame communication channel, all the stealth slimes that were hiding began to show their bodies until the open-air arena was filled with a group of stealth slimes that were unheard and undetected. This breach of security allowed me to win the sword sparring lazily. Chapter 212 - 41 - Another Spar? The appearance of the stealth slime herd in this open arena has made me emerge victorious in my lazy style. I put my words into facing the military woman, my body filled with laziness, but there was a jeers coming from the old man who was watching me from a distance. With a calm expression, I tried not to be too taken in by the little provocation given by the old man. Like most other old men who did not understand the situation because their physical condition did not allow them to think clearly, the threat of Earl Timoti''s residence being infiltrated by the stealth slime herd did not scare him. Some soldiers who realized this began to tremble and tried to express their fear at the last castle defense that had been breached before the war began. "Can this be considered my victory after you chose to face me who was in lazy style like this?" I asked, my body still leaning on the cursed Odachi sheath, and my arms crossed under my breasts. This lazy casual attitude made some people try to give a rematch sparring match that did not involve other military forces. Hearing the chatter filled with defeat and old man behavior that did not know me seemed to have to be slapped with another bitter reality. As the open-air arena became more crowded with the eyes of curious soldiers, I was a little depressed after winning in such an inelegant way. Several jeers accusing me of cheating by using a herd of stealth slimes were heard again. I just let the voices filled with defeat be heard until a sharp spear came towards me. Swuuuttt!!! Baaammm!! Just like the previous surprise attack, I just tilted my head casually to avoid the sharp spear attack that was aimed at my face. At that low-provocation attack, I saw that it came from an old man who could not accept the defeat of the military woman in such a cunning way. "Sirius, I think you need to return that spear attack elegantly and politely," I said to Sirius who was on standby beside me. "Elegantly and politely?" replied Sirius who seemed to not understand my words. Thanks to the help of Aiko who understood my intentions, it made Sirius understood that the spear attack must be returned in the same way that the spear tried to attack me. "I understand, Supreme Commander," with that short answer, Sirius began to walk to pick up the sharp spear that had been stuck on the ground to be returned elegantly and politely. With her small steps, Sirius seemed to prepare a stance to throw the spear back to its owner. Swuusshhh!! Baaammm!! When Sirius tried to control the power of the sharp spear, a unique event occurred. The sharp spear that was returned by Sirius moved too fast that it was difficult to see with people''s eyes and it created a shockwave of air that was shrieking. It sounded like a sharp spear moving to stab the air around it. Kaabbaammm!! The counterattack carried out by Sirius made the sharp spear move towards one of the thick walls of Earl Timoti''s castle and hit it, making a large explosion sound. Krraassshhh... The loud crashing sound made a large hole in one of the walls of Earl Timoti''s castle that could be seen from various directions until the thick wall collapsed leaving traces of sharp spear attacks that seemed to still be flying high into the air. "I hope it doesn''t hit a flying wild animal, it would be very funny if there was news where the sharp spear hit a dangerous wild animal in one attack," I said in a relaxed tone without moving from my position leaning on the cursed Odachi sheath. As a result of the attack of this herd of stealth slimes, I gave a smile and a cynical look to the old man who tried to attack me earlier. "Hey, a pretty good attack but too bad it didn''t hit me," I said with a calm facial expression and a fairly loud tone. "If you want to attack me from a distance, at least try doing it this way," I continued my words by releasing my relaxed attitude taking the cursed Odachi sheath and giving an attack stance towards him. I didn''t want to do this in Earl Timoti''s territory. But the bullying happened accidentally just because of a higher military rank, I don''t want to let this slip out just like that. By setting a long-range attack stance with a long cursed Odachi. I tried to draw the slash of the cursed Odachi with the Monarch of Holy Destruction ability. My magical energy slowly gathered in the sharp edge of the cursed Odachi and made Momo sound very happy. "Finally it''s my turn to shine brightly after this!" said Momo which sounded clearly in my ears. The overflow of magical energy that was concentrated without leaving any residue of the magic core, I immediately pulled the handle of the cursed Odachi with one long pull that made its sharp edge scratch an air that was bound by the overflow of magical energy from the Monarch of Holy Destruction ability. Sllaasshhh ... Sriiiikkk ... Like slicing thick and hard air, my hand seemed to forcefully pull my heavy Odachi until the friction of the air on the overflow of my magical energy created a sharp blade that was red-black according to the base color of the cursed Odachi. Swiiikkk... Kaabbaammm!!! When the long-range attack using the cursed Odachi began, the view around me seemed to run in slow motion. I could see that the overflow of magical energy from the Monarch of Destruction was giving off a surge of pure destructive magical energy. The blade of the air cut by my cursed Odachi gave a slash that flew towards the body of the old man who had previously given a sharp spear attack towards me. The slash containing the overflow of magical energy from the Monarch of Destruction''s ability moved slowly and lengthened into a claw that moved straight forward. I could see the slash of magical energy moving forward until it passed through the body of the old man who almost cut off his left hand. Baaammm!!! When my vision returned to normal time, I heard a loud explosion that was again ear-piercing and a trace of magical slash that split the wall of Earl Timoti''s castle with a trace that was visible in the sky. It was like giving a trail of attack from a single pull of the cursed Odachi that made the sky split apart and showed the slash it received. A straight line of pure destruction headed towards me and the slash mark of the Odachi that left a slash mark above the sky of Earl Timoti''s residence. "Oh, my..." I grumbled a little after seeing the damage I caused just by pulling the cursed Odachi and using the blessing given by the Goddess of Destruction. I didn''t know that the title of the Goddess of Destruction would give absolute damage that could make the sky break too. Like the sky that was bleeding, the red-black color of the slash given by the cursed Odachi was a sign that the wound suffered by the sky would last longer. Braaakkk... Braaakkk... When I saw my ability to use this cursed Odachi, the entire herd of stealth slimes around me immediately knelt and lowered their heads. That made me a little more awkward along with the funny remarks I heard. "I-I admit defeat in this sword sparring," said the military woman with a pale face and trembling body. Seeing her unkind expression, I only gave her a small reply. "Thank you for being my sword-sparring opponent," I replied while giving a salute with a nod of my head to her. Along with the two damages I had done inside Earl Timoti''s residence, of course, it made Earl Timoti come looking for the source of the trouble that was happening. Along with my triumphant steps towards Mio, I saw her preparing a handkerchief to wipe my sweaty face after having a sword spar with one of Earl Timoti''s soldiers. "Lily-sama, should I report this to Earl Timoti about what happened earlier?" asked Mio while giving her handkerchief and looking at Earl Timoti who was running hurriedly to this open arena. "I think that''s going to be a long explanation, it would be better if the military woman explains the situation. Let''s go back to the stables first to get some personal equipment after this... strenuous activity. I feel like we need to move after being unwelcome in a place like this," I said, giving my personal view of what had happened. If only there was no gap in military ranks in a place like this, maybe this kind of bullying wouldn''t have happened. Along with my footsteps moving out of the open arena, the entire herd of stealth slimes disappeared again as if moving into the ground after previously kneeling towards me. Tapp... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tappp... With Mio following me from behind, I heard some whispers from the people accusing me of cheating. I left the slightly destroyed open arena and planned to continue my journey to sabotage the river flow around the opposition noble family''s territory. "Mio, do you think what I did was a bit excessive?" I asked with a small smile towards her. "I guess it was a bit excessive after causing damage in the form of a large hole and a sword slash that made the sky split like that," Mio replied while looking up at the sky that was split by the cursed Odachi''s slash. "Just think of it as a bonus for daring to measure my well-proven fighting ability," I replied calmly without being wary of the people who were curious about me. After causing an incident like this, it seemed like it would make big news that would spread widely in a major city like this. "Lily-sama... You caused that old man trouble after Earl Timoti''s residence was destroyed like that." "Eh, wouldn''t it be much better to make him behave more politely after traumatizing him?" I replied with a smile that made Mio shake her head. "Giving trauma to an elderly person, that didn''t occur to me..." Mio seemed to say something that made her think of something. "Was it done intentionally to make the people inside Earl Timoti''s residence know of Lily-sama''s existence?" Mio continued by asking a question that tried to guess my plan. "Yes, you could say that," I gave Mio a vague and unclear answer to give her the option to guess another answer that suited the current situation. Although the reality was... I wasn''t thinking about anything and accidentally caused such great damage. If Earl Timoti demanded compensation for the destruction of his thick castle walls, I could give another alternative about the efficiency of the military budget for the repair of Earl Timoti''s residence. Because at this time, soldiers are so comfortable living in this place that their bodies are not well maintained. That makes it difficult for them to think and rely on military rank to bully. An incident like this will make Earl Timothy realize that raising rats and raising old men who can''t think is a big mistake. Especially with bullying that occurs because of a low military rank from someone who has a high military rank above him. Chapter 213 - 42 - A Warm Warning After that embarrassing incident happened. I got into another problem after Earl Timoti invited me to a luncheon. The damage I had done seemed to make the atmosphere of this luncheon feel quite awkward. The scene in front of me was filled with Earl Timoti''s family that I didn''t know but there were some faces that I recognized. "Oh, you''re the kid who bullied me in the past. Do you want to spar with me until you die?" I said suddenly at this luncheon which made the situation even more awkward. Yes, which crazy person would open a conversation topic with past disgrace other than me? With my words that seemed like digging up an old incident that had happened, I tried to stay calm by adding firewood to the problem that kept the fire burning. If the situation got out of control, I just needed to activate Zoe''s curse that had been planted on all of Earl Timoti family''s descendants. "Lily-sama, please forgive my past rudeness. With that stupidity, I no longer have the face to accept kindness given by Lily-sama," with his respectful attitude, I heard his sweet words that seemed much more polite than his younger self. "It''s okay, I like being bullied that can make me fight back in every way," I replied with a sweet smile to him. "I-I think... Bullying is something that shouldn''t happen just by looking at physical appearance. You''ve changed into a beautiful girl after a long time of not being seen, Lily-sama." Swuuusshhh... Skkuutttt... When those words were heard by Mio, I could feel a thick killing aura along with Mio''s gaze that began to glance at the neck of the boy who had become a teenager in front of me. At this luncheon, besides the thick awkwardness, there was also a thick killing aura from various directions. In addition to Mio who was wary of the people around me, several stealth slimes also emitted sharp killing auras with their slime bodies hidden in various directions. "Funny words, I''m sure I''m more suited to being called an ugly woman like when I was a child," I replied to calm down this increasingly thick killing aura. "By the way, I''ve damaged your residence to the point of making a cut in the sky that split it in two. Won''t that be a public problem like a natural disaster that suddenly occurs?" I continued my words trying to change the topic from my childhood experiences to the damage I''ve created in Earl Timoti''s residence. "About that..." The only answer I got was a glare from Earl Timoti who was trying to calm himself down from hitting the old man who was his father-in-law. Earl Timoti who looked furious and tried to be patient almost lost control. I then took a deep breath and prevented the stupid action that Earl Timoti was about to do to his own father-in-law. "Earl Timoti..." "I''m quite satisfied with what that old man did." "This is my first time fighting a normal person other than the wild animals that roam the dense forest of Marquess Rommel''s domain," I said with a friendly smile to Earl Timoti. "If you want... I am ready to accept the official war challenge that has the official approval of the King and Queen of the Aurora Kingdom," along with my words, my gaze turned to Earl Timoti''s father-in-law. "Yes, I will be satisfied after eliminating a division of Earl Timoti''s troops that bet on my defeat." Wuuussshhh... Sssrrrthhh... Along with my calm words and gentle smile, I gave off an intimidating aura that made Earl Timoti''s family release Zoe''s butterfly wing mark as an actively controlled curse. "That is if you don''t forget who your true owners are." Lowering my tone to be calmer and filled with gentle threats, I returned to being calm without giving the threat of magical energy pressure and Zoe''s active butterfly wing curse. "I don''t want this to happen again, so don''t make the same mistake," I said as I took a cup of warm tea. As I drink the cup of tea, I felt that my threat had been well-ingrained in the entire Earl Timoti family. "I understand, Lily-sama. Thank you for the opportunity and trust given by Lily-sama like this," said Earl Timoti in a calm tone after listening to my threat. "I did this so that the relationship between you and my father would be okay. If my father knew about this, he would not hesitate to run from Marquess Rommel''s territory to this residence just to kill your father-in-law. Make sure you tell him about me having fun after a long time relaxing during the family vacation," while enjoying a cup of tea at the luncheon, I savored it to the sweet drop. "I hope this is just a misunderstanding and the last time it happens," I muttered softly in a tone that everyone could hear. "I feel strange when I have to be vigilant in the territory of someone I trust. Aren''t you the same, Earl Timoti?" I asked Earl Timoti while giving a gentle look to his face. Earl Timoti who had become calmer now began to look at me with respect. "I understand very well about such a strange feeling, Lily-sama." "I will make sure that this happens for the last time and implement military budget efficiency for castle repairs according to Lily-sama''s instructions." When those words were spoken, Earl Timoti''s father-in-law looked very surprised. "Wait! Marquess Rommel won''t be responsible for the damage to his daughter caused?" he said in a stupid tone that made me respond to his stupid words. "Marquess Rommel has been responsible, that is if you want to be stabbed in the middle of the night before that happens," I replied with a small laugh. "You will also be a lucky person when there is a funeral ceremony, but my father will throw your body as food for horses that be mix with the blood of war," I continued my words while using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish movements to press Earl Timoti''s father-in-law''s neck with a fork. Tinnggg... Syyuuttt... With the sharp tip of the fork pressing tightly on his neck, I gave a soft word that could be heard in his ears. "You know..." "I think you need to be self-aware of this one thing before demanding that Marquess Rommel''s family be responsible after you suddenly attacked during a sword sparring match." "I tolerate not cutting off your hand, but it doesn''t respond well, huh?" While saying words filled with sincerity about the threat I gave, I immediately stabbed the sharp tip of the fork at the meridian point on his neck blocking the nerve response to his right hand. Ckuutt... Ceettutt... "AAHH!!" with that scream, I immediately returned to my chair with the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish movements. When my body had returned to sitting in the previous chair, I gave him a cynical look. "For the time being, you can''t move your right hand. Try to survive with your left hand and just think of it as being cut off on the battlefield," I said in a relaxed tone while enjoying the rest of my cup of tea. Hearing the words I said, the old man trembled as if realizing something in his right hand. "M-My hand?" with his stupid face again, the old man tried to move his right hand which could only tremble without being able to move any further. "Didn''t I tell you, for the time being, you have to rely on your left hand," I replied while lifting a cup of tea with my right hand as a light provocation to him. "You''re lucky to still be alive in this condition," I continued my words with a smile that started to make the old man look at me with a sharp gaze. "G-Give me back my hand, Bitch!" shouted the old man after he couldn''t control his emotions and swallowed the bait I gave him. My hand immediately grabbed the fork that I had previously used to block the nerves in his right hand and threw it quickly until it hit the meridian point of his neck that controlled the movement of his mouth. "You''re too noisy as an old man, for the time being, you''ll be mute," while saying that, I took away the old man''s ability to speak by attacking the meridian point on his neck. A point that is pressed hard will interfere with the mouth''s response to speak. Luckily I studied human anatomy which can be useful like this. Oh Great Heroes of the past, I am grateful for your useful knowledge like this. "Huukk!! Huummm!!" "Urrrkkk!! Guuu!!" "Oooorrrkk!!" The response given by the old man who became Earl Timoti''s father-in-law looked very funny, like a baby trying to speak clearly, I could see him holding his throat with his left hand until pulling out the sharp fork that was blocking his nerves. "This is much better than before," I said to add to the fire of provocation that was starting to grow. "Hoooo!!" "Eerrmmm!! "Huuuuhhhkkk!!" With such unclear mouth movements, I could see his annoyed face that couldn''t get angry at me. With such an unusual incident, Earl Timoti gave a small code to the Butler who was on duty to take his father-in-law away from this luncheon banquet. Sraaakkkk!! Braaakkk!! "Huuummm!! Huuuu!!" with an unknown groaning sound because his mouth couldn''t speak, I watched the old man being forcibly dragged away from this luncheon banquet. Kraaakkk... With the sound of the door closing, I saw Earl Timoti take a deep breath and look relieved. "Thank you, Lily-sama. I don''t know what to do in dealing with this father-in-law of mine. I don''t dare to fight him because he is the father of my wife and the grandfather of my children," said Earl Timoti who tried to calm himself down after his father-in-law caused a problem that was closely related to me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Seeing your wife''s response too, she seems to be afraid of her father too. You are not alone in this, Earl Timoti," I replied while directing my gaze to a noblewoman who looked restless after seeing the old man being dragged away by the Butler. "Should I give him a curse that makes him change his behavior to be more wise?" I continued my words by providing a solution to this one problem. "Could it be related to the curse that Lily-sama had given to our family a few years ago?" a surprising answer came from the noblewoman in front of me. With her attitude that tried to be polite without offending me, the noblewoman tried to talk to me. "Yes, that''s right," I gave the answer that was currently going through her head. "I-If that can be done. Then please do that to my father, Lily-sama!" with her face lowered as if begging me, I got an answer that made me confused. "You don''t mind giving such a curse to your father?" I asked to confirm the decision given by the noblewoman in front of me. "I-If it can change my father''s behavior and attitude, then it needs to be done!" she replied with an answer filled with a wise-sounding decision. I nodded and smiled as if in agreement with the wise-sounding decision. Chapter 214 - 43 - My Free Time For... What? The luncheon that had ended received good news from Earl Timoti. Due to the incident that had occurred today, there was a temporary change in the military leadership of Earl Timoti by implementing military budget efficiency to make military improvements. The complicated relationship between Earl Timoti and his father-in-law originated from the relationship between his wife who seemed afraid after her father caused a big problem like this. To prevent the situation from getting out of control, a stealth slime volunteered to supervise the old man who became Earl Timoti''s father-in-law. With a big incident like this, the good relationship between Earl Timoti and Marquess Rommel would be on a thin thread that was almost broken. In order to maintain a good relationship like before, I thought about carrying out my long-term surprise attack plan as soon as possible. Before that, it seemed like I had to relax for a while in the luxurious room that Earl Timoti had provided. After a few hours had passed from the luncheon, Mio and I got a luxurious room that would be used as our temporary residence. This luxurious room is a castle room that is often the residence of important guests of the Earl Timoti family and gets direct service from a professional Maid who serves as observer of the situation. Buuuggghh... "Quite a tiring day, isn''t it, Mio?" I said while lying down on the bed and enjoying the fragrant cold sheets. "Yes, this is a tiring day to keep Lily-sama from doing as she pleases without thinking about the consequences that must be faced," said Mio with a tone of voice that seemed tired. "Hey, I''m not that difficult to deal with you know ..." I replied while puffing out my cheeks to launch my small protest to Mio. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, I know it''s not as difficult as usual ... but it''s quite excessive by destroying Earl Timoti''s residence and giving a view of the sky that is split like that," said Mio while directing her gaze to the sky during the day that was split by the cursed Odachi attack. The split sky still left a path of my magical energy slash that had become pure damage. In addition to the sky that looked like it was split in two due to the attack I did, it also left a red-black scar that could be seen from various angles. "I apologize about that, Mio," I replied in a casual tone and chuckled. "Rather than making a fuss about that, now it''s time to take a nap together before moving at night. Help me take off this military uniform without making me get up from this cold bed!" I ordered like a noble lady who wanted to be pampered by Mio. With my attitude that looked like a lazy noble woman, Mio only let out a long, heavy sigh and shook her head. Several Maids who were on duty in this guest room suddenly looked at me with surprised looks at my unusual behavior. "Lily-sama, you become a girl who needs to be pampered after being in the room," Mio grumbled as she stepped closer to me. Sruugg... With my body position already lying on the bed, Mio slowly got on top of me and looked into my eyes with a feeling of unease. Because my body position was lying on my back on the bed and Mio was on top of me, it looked quite lewd and made some of the Maids start to smile while holding themselves back from not seeing what we were going to do. "You''re on top of me without doing anything?" I asked while baiting Mio to do something to my body that was feeling lazy to move. I could see Mio''s gaze fixed on the nape of my neck which was still covered by the military uniform collar. Mio''s hand slowly pulled my hair ribbon which made it flow freely. The movement of her hand continued to the collar of my military uniform which was slowly loosened by Mio until her lips suddenly kissed the nape of my neck. Chuuu... Chuuu... Sluurrpp... Along with the movement of Mio''s lips trying to give a soft kiss to the nape of my neck which was full of sweat, Mio''s tongue started to come out and gave a refreshing cold sensation to the nape of my neck. "Mmm... Ahhuu..." A small moan from my mouth was heard and made some Maids squeal with their eyes closed after seeing what Mio did. "Miooo... do you like the nape of my neck to be licked while it''s sweaty?" I asked in a tone that held back a moan. Sluurrppp... "Uukk... Mmpph..." I moan again after Mio''s lips gave a kiss and a small bite that made the nape of my neck feel a little sore. The small bite would leave a red mark on the nape of my neck which would be a sign of love given by Mio directly. "Mio, it would be troublesome if I wore a dress that showed the nape of my neck and looked for something to cover the love mark you gave to the nape of my neck," my little comment on what Mio had done. Along with the kisses and small licks given by Mio to the nape of my neck, I felt this would be a hard job for the Maid who would clean this luxurious room. "Mio, control yourself before I lose control too..." I said in a soft tone and tried to control my sighing breath. Mio stopped the movement of her lips and tongue that were trying to enjoy the nape of my neck. Her hands now moved to remove the top of my military uniform without making me get up from the bed. Mio''s skill in loosening my military uniform and making me half-naked happened quickly. In just a few seconds, I was already half-naked wearing only a thin camisole that I often wore to sleep at night and during the day. Thanks to this thin camisole, I showed most of my exposed skin so it would be very embarrassing if a man saw me while wearing a camisole like this. "Lily-sama, do I need to change your underwear too?" Mio asked with a serious look that started to look suspicious. "Mio, you just want to smell my sweaty underwear to fulfill your daily dose, right?" I replied in a cold tone that was able to guess what Mio was thinking. "Of course not! How could I dare to do that in front of Lily-sama directly!" Mio denied with her breath excited. "So you would do it if not in front of me?" I replied while giving Mio a cynical look. "I was just kidding, Lily-sama. I''m not like Noel who would do that by taking advantage of the time when you''re taking a bath with me," said Mio who slowly started to become normal after getting my cynical gaze. "Hmmm... for some reason, I have to move the dirty clothes basket to be inside the bathroom instead of outside the bathroom as one way to avoid Noel''s perverted actions like that," I grumbled to Mio. "I think that''s a pretty good idea, Lily-sama." When Mio''s perverted touch in removing my military uniform was finished and continued with casual chat, my room door was suddenly knocked on by someone who made several Maids on duty wait for my orders. Tokk... Tookk... With my body condition I was only wearing a camisole like this, it would be very embarrassing if Earl Timoti visited with my body in a seductive and impolite condition for a married adult man to see. I then rolled to the edge of the bed and pulled the blanket that was neatly folded on the bed to cover my body. "Mio, can you see who our guest is?" I said to Mio while handing this to her. "Unn!!" Mio nodded and started to get up from the bed while carrying my neatly folded military uniform in her hand. Before Mio opened the door, she gave my neatly folded military uniform to one of the Maids to get a cleaner and fresher change of uniform. Kraaakkk... The door to this room was slowly opened by Mio and I remained on the bed in a lazy condition. The figures of the guests behind the door were the noble girls who had previously trained together with the muscular men in the open arena. I caught a glimpse of their silhouettes from behind the door and listened to their conversation with Mio. "Um, excuse me, does Lily-sama have free time to chat with us?" A serious question was heard and made my body shiver after hearing it. "Currently Lily-sama does have some free time, but to talk to her... it seems like it will require Lily-sama''s consent because there is a more important matter because Lily-sama has promised to take the time to complete a request between herself and one of the leaders of the stealth slime herd," a professional answer was given by Mio and made me remember my one problem. Along with a small nod that I gave to one of the stealth slimes, I heard several messages that answered each other on the Soul Tame communication channel. Especially with Aiko''s screams who were calling Sirius'' name to apologize to me. [ Sirius! Where did you go? ] [ Hurry up and meet the Supreme Commander right now! ] The shout filled with passion filled the Soul Tame communication channel with cheers calling Sirius'' name to immediately apologize to me. Honestly, I had just forgotten that this was the free time that I had promised with Sirius. Wuusshhh... Suddenly a wind came blowing into this luxurious room. A wind that was created by the arrival of Sirius who was already in her human form and was kneeling towards me with her head bowed down. "Supreme Commander, I would like to apologize for what happened to my actions that were not pleasing to the Supreme Commander who was disgusted by the stealth slime!" "I realize that it was an action that damaged the Supreme Commander''s self-esteem and reduced the Supreme Commander''s trust in the stealth slime herd." "I am truly sorry and hope that the Supreme Commander will give great forgiveness to me and the entire stealth slime herd that is currently on duty!" A well-arranged sentence and an apology were heard from Sirius'' mouth who was bowing her head in front of me. Her attitude of kneeling made me feel a little sorry after making herself have to bear the guilt that made her the object of ridicule from other stealth slimes. The sincere apology made me who was covering my body with a blanket immediately approach the edge of the bed to sit directly facing Sirius who was kneeling. "It seems like you already understand how disgusting slime mucus is that it makes me angry," I said in a cold tone and looked down at Sirius who was kneeling in front of me. "I will give you one last chance and if this happens again... then I will have to break your Soul Tame contract." "Do you understand my words?" Giving Sirius a pause to answer, I gave the sole of my right foot towards her bowed head. "I will give my utmost trust to the entire stealth slime herd and forgive your mistakes..." Along with those words, I saw Sirius smiling happily and the cheers of happiness from the entire stealth slime herd in the Soul Tame communication channel. Along with the cheers of happiness from the stealth slime herd, I felt a ticklish sensation when Sirius pulled the sole of my right foot that was in front of her face and kissed the sole of my right foot with her lips. This seemed like an increase in loyalty. Chapter 215 - 44 - Invitation For... Real Deal? Sirius kissed the sole of my right foot as a sign of her loyalty and atonement for the mistakes she had made. The kiss she gave did not make me feel disgusted after Sirius managed to control her slime mucus so that it did not stick when she kissed the sole of my foot. "You seem to be used to controlling your body so that you don''t make your disgusting slime mucus fall and your good attitude like a well-trained stealth slime," I said to comment on Sirius who had kissed the sole of my foot. The hot afternoon after the luncheon and the cold sensation of the kiss given by Sirius on the sole of my foot had given a refreshing sensation from a heart that had returned to calm without any problems. Along with the kiss given by Sirius, I watched several stealth slimes on duty around me give grateful looks when I was no longer mad to the stealth slime herd. Now, I just wait for the problem of this secret military operation to be over and wait for Aiko''s slime body to regenerate. It will take up to three days. In the meantime, I had to finish some of my business at the river around Earl Timoti''s residence. After feeling that I had sufficiently accepted the kiss given by Sirius on the soles of my feet, my gaze turned to Mio who was taking care of the guests who wanted to talk to me. Since my guests were noble girls who had trained in the open-air arena earlier, it felt safe to let them see me in a relaxed state like this. With a small nod directed at Mio, she immediately understood my intentions and immediately informed me that I was ready to receive guests who came suddenly in my free time. "Sirius, do your duty and come see me at night before our secret military operation is carried out," I whispered to Sirius who slowly moved to disappear like a slime ball evaporating under the rays of sunlight. Along with Sirius'' body that disappeared like water droplets evaporating until leaving a rainbow trail, I saw five young girls walking into the luxurious room that was my temporary residence. My overly casual attitude in welcoming their arrival received unique gazes. For some reason, their gazes were fixed on my body I was relaxing on the edge of the bed and only wearing a thin camisole that showed my light brown skin. Getting such gazes, of course, made me feel embarrassed, and got a small touch from one of the Maids on duty in my room. "Lily-sama ..." With that soft word, my body was wrapped in thin clothes that covered most of my skin, and felt a little polite to welcome the arrival of the girls who were guests this afternoon. "Thank you," I said to the Maid who gave me thin clothes that covered the camisole I was wearing. With my casual attitude that wanted to rest during the day before moving at night, I gave a gentle gaze to my guests who were wearing simple clothes to practice in the open space. "Is there anything I can help you with?" I asked with a soft smile to them. The five young girls gave each other pointed glances, no one dared to say directly about their arrival during my afternoon break. I waited patiently while maintaining a smile that made them feel unaffected by my previous intimidation. After a few minutes of standing still and pointing at each other, one of the five young girls started talking to me. "Lily-sama... if you would... Please have a sword spar with us too," said one of the young girls who looked like she was shaking in fear. "Uhm, do I have to do the same thing as before?" I asked with a warm tone to do the same sword spar as before. "N-No! I beg you not to make my father suffer any further with our half-destroyed residence like this," she replied with her body shaking restlessly. "Please do a normal sword spar with wooden swords... with us!" she said while correcting the sentence to adjust the details. "And why should I agree to this wooden sword sparring invitation?" I replied by asking a question that cornered them. With my unexpected reply, the young girl frowned and tried to find another excuse together with the other four young girls. They looked at each other and gave the same answer. "We want to learn sword fighting from a military family that is always getting conflicted from all sides!" they answered in the same harmonious tone. Whether it was just my feeling, it seemed like they had the same curiosity to spar with me on wooden swords. Thinking back, I heard one of them say the word Father earlier. Should I ask their respective Fathers who seemed to still be in Earl Timoti''s military unit? "Is it related to your Fathers who were once under my command before?" I asked to confirm this one condition. The only answers I got were nods from their heads and confirmed my previous suspicions. There was only one incident where I was able to control Earl Timoti''s army and Marquess Rommel''s military forces at the same time, which was the Golden King Bear Hunt Operation. Even after seeing my modest combat power, they wanted to spar with me on wooden swords. They seemed to be training too hard on this. "I could grant your request, but..." My mind suddenly got a brilliant idea to utilize the talent that needed to be sharpened like a blunt sword. Rather than using wooden sword sparring in training, facing real problems was much better than repeated intense training. I understood this barbaric training method after facing real problems several times in my life. A training method that makes someone grow rapidly after solving the problem in front of their eyes. "I can train you directly in a real situation, are you interested in trying it instead of sparring wooden swords with me?" While saying something like this, I started moving using Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to appear behind their bodies. Whoosh... The sudden appearance of my body beside them surprised the five young girls. "Eh? Since when?" "What is that move? I can''t detect any magic chanting at all." "Lily-sama?!" "W-What happened? Why did Lily-sama disappear? Eeekk!! Now Lily-sama is beside me?" "Even before sparring with wooden swords... we already lost?" The various funny surprised reactions made me hold back my laughter a little when I saw the faces of the five young girls in front of me. "What about my previous offer?" I asked, putting pressure on them to accept the offer I gave earlier. "Want to train for real in the wild and on the battlefield to hone your fighting skills naturally?" I asked further as if giving them an offer they couldn''t refuse. In this offer I gave, Mio looked like she wanted to do something but was held back for some reason. "I-I will ask my father first," said one of them before answering my offer. "I will wait for your answers at the latest before dinner. Oh! Make sure to get enough sleep if you are willing to receive direct training from me," I said while using the Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish moves to return to the edge of the bed. Wuuusshhh... After listening to the invitation I gave, the five young girls began to leave my luxurious room provided by Earl Timoti''s family. Kraakkk... Along with Mio''s gentle movements that accompanied their departure and closed my room door, I lay back down on this cold mattress. Buurrkkk... "Ugghh... one more thing that makes me have to work hard," I grumbled in a lazy tone. "Lily-sama, it was Lily-sama''s fault for giving them an unrefusable choice," Mio replied while walking towards me. "That''s much better than sparring with wooden swords that would likely make them feel inferior after losing dozens of times. I can''t bear to destroy their spirit of wanting to become female knights," I replied while rolling around on the bed in search of a cold spot. "That probably won''t happen because they trained hard before until their palms hardened after holding sword at a young age." "Do you think so? Compared to the male descendants of Earl Timoti, they shouldn''t have to bother learning sword and war techniques as female knights, right?" I replied with a question that required a precise answer. One of the maids on duty in my room suddenly raised her hand. "Lily-sama, allow me to answer that question," she said while raising her hand. "Yes..." I replied while lying on the bed and listening to the answer that one of the maids on duty would give. "I don''t know if Marquess Rommel has the same system or not but in the Earl Timoti family residence there is a tradition that is passed down from generation to generation that requires the core family and other descendants to allow their daughters to serve in the Earl Timoti family''s military," she said, giving a clear hint to the tradition that sounded troublesome like that. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, a tradition where the military family must be filled with people who still have the same bloodline as the core family?" I replied, expecting an answer that matched my words. "Exactly, Lily-sama." With an answer that supported my suspicion, I began to realize that the composition of the Earl Timoti family''s military involved all the bloodlines of the previous descendants. What a shame... because the curse given by Zoe only applied to the descendants of the Earl Timoti core family in the new generation. If it were in the past timeline, I would have had Earl Timoti''s family under my complete control. "It''s a good thing if a family can manage their own family''s military. But that would create a big gap in important positions that would allow arrogance to run rampant like before," I said while enjoying the cool sheets of my bed and closing my eyes for a nap. "Earl Timoti should realize this and immediately reorganize so that his military forces, so they don''t create new factions such as opposition nobles and nobles who support the royal family. Having enemies within the same family is very troublesome." Along with my words, as I closed my eyes for a nap, I tried not to think about the complicated problems that Earl Timoti''s family was facing. I was just an outsider who was staying in Earl Timoti''s residence and had no right to make decisions regarding the problems that were happening within this family. Wuusshhh... Along with the gusts of wind coming in from my bedroom window, it made my body want to take a nap as soon as possible. My mind, which was filled with the complexities of what had happened, suddenly fell silent and my body began to fall asleep. Chapter 216 - 45 - Prepare For Night Operations The light of the evening sun was a sign that my busy activities had begun. My body, which had rested with a deep nap, received a warm welcome from several Maids who were on duty preparing the bath in the evening twilight. My body which felt fresh after waking up from this nap immediately took a shower to remove the sweat that covered my entire body. Without lingering in Earl Timoti''s residence''s bathroom, Mio and I used soap and shampoo by leaving some small gifts before going out. The small gifts I gave were soap and shampoo that came from another world. It was a small gift for Earl Timoti''s family members after they invited me to use their main bathroom first. After the bathing business was finished, the light of the evening sun had set. The night that was emerging received a warm welcome from Sirius who came to report to me along with the Maid''s report saying that several female nobles were ready to receive real training from me. The deadline for reporting was over and now it was just a real practice of the heavy training that would be carried out. Along with the black military uniform from my previous cosplay, I wore a military cap that was very similar to my photo that was clearly displayed in the newspaper that had been circulating in Earl Timoti''s territory. This cosplay uniform, for some reason I had a strong impression of playing the role of a cold military girl once again. But it would be troublesome for the noble girls who would accompany my secret military operation. [ Eh? Wouldn''t it be good news if they experienced the military operation led by a cold-hearted and cruel Commander? ] My Goddess suddenly entered my mind and said something inappropriate. Mio following the appearance of my military uniform cosplay, I heard some whispers from several Maids who brought newspaper clippings showing my photo while leading the Golden King Bear Hunting Operation. Honestly, it was very embarrassing for me. Wearing the same uniform that was the subject of news from the newspaper publisher in Earl Timoti''s territory. [ If only I could go down to that world, I would take some newspapers to cut out Lily-chan''s photos and display them all over the walls of my private room. ] [ Lily-chan who is serious, acting cool, and has a cold nature, unsmiling expression on her face. ] [ Ahhh... I want to get that one photo! ] [ I want that photo right now! ] For some reason, my head is now filled with the incoherent words uttered by my Goddess. I don''t know how long this will continue, but it seems like I should give my Goddess some space for her strange requests. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If my Goddess wants, she can just take a photo of me while posing in front of this full-length mirror. [ Oh! That''s a great idea, Lily-chan! ] [ I almost forgot that Lily-chan is posing elegantly and gracefully in front of the mirror right now! ] My head was suddenly filled with a strange sound like a flash of lightning striking my entire body. I could feel that my Goddess was doing something strange at this moment. An action that made me take a small breath to calm myself who was the center of attention like this. Along with my final touches and makeup on the hair ribbon that was holding my hair, I put on my military cap and showed a military girl who was ready to carry out a secret military operation at night. Before the military operation was carried out, I looked at my personal equipment in the form of a cursed Odachi and Zoe who was disguised as a butterfly hair clip behind my head. "Do I look strange, Mio?" I asked Mio who had finished her makeup by wearing the military uniform cosplay that I gave her. Because the military uniform I was wearing was the same as the one worn by Mio, it made the two of us like military girls in the same secret intelligence division. "You look amazing in that military uniform, Lily-sama." "I think, it suits you too much that I feel uneasy when wearing the same military uniform," Mio continued her words by giving praise and feeling awkward for herself who rarely wore a military uniform. I did this so that I wouldn''t be the only one who would attract people''s attention, so there would be no reason for me to bear the attention of others alone. "You also suit that military uniform, Mio." "It suits you so well, that I don''t want any other woman to see Mio wearing an elegant and graceful military uniform like this," I replied while giving her praise and a feeling of wanting to possess Mio that sounded like an excessive obsession with her. Listening to the praise I gave and the unbearable feeling of obsession, Mio lowered her face and started to show a blush that filled her face. "D-Does that mean... Lily-sama wants to lock me in the room so that no one else sees me like this?" Mio said in a soft tone and imagined my obsession with her that was too extreme. It was true that I didn''t want any other woman to see her wearing an elegant and graceful military uniform like this. But that didn''t make me have to lock her in a closed room just to have her. I don''t know where this one thought of Mio came from, it seems I have to get her out of that bad thought. "Yes, too bad... We have several Maids seen Mio like this," I replied to get Mio out of her little delusion that was showing a strange smile on her face. "Don''t worry, Lily-sama. It can be easily resolved," along with a strange smile released by Mio, she took out her sharp tanto and started to emit a killing aura so that no one would see her wearing a military uniform like this. "Mio, calm yourself down, I don''t want you to do anything troublesome because you are already mine. I can lock you up anytime to accompany me on a cold night, right?" I said to calm Mio down by spreading her thick killing aura. With the impact of the spread of Mio''s strong killing aura, several Maids and stealth slimes who infiltrated this luxurious room trembled in fear. It was like getting a threat from someone who wanted to kill anyone so that no one would see her. It seems that Mio has developed in a strange direction like this when my obsession with her is excessive. Or is this just Mio''s joke that wants to tease my excessive obsession with her? I don''t know... I don''t want Mio to have a troublesome nature and behavior. So, let''s end this excessive obsession. Mio regained her composure and her attitude changed to that of an aide who was ready to serve at any time. During these final preparations, someone suddenly knocked on my room door. Knock... Knock... Giving a ready and alert response, I gave a cold look to one of the Maid to see who was knocking on my room door. One of the Maid moved towards my room door and opened it, there was some small talk from someone inviting me to attend dinner with Earl Timoti''s extended family who coincidentally had gathered in the dining room. "Dinner invitation, huh?" I muttered a little while directing a small wink towards Mio to move based on the situation. My hand immediately went to the cursed Odachi sheath not far from me and my footsteps moved towards the exit to accept the unusual dinner invitation. "Mio, can you feel something strange from the situation that speaks of a request to do something that has happened before like this?" I whispered to Mio in my small whisper as our footsteps headed toward my room door. "I can feel the strangeness, Lily-sama. It''s like they feel guilty about what happened before and are trying to get forgiveness from you after Earl Timoti''s father-in-law was punished with his right hand paralyzed and his mouth difficult to speak," replied Mio with her whisper that was heard in my ears. When my footsteps approached the door of my room which had become my temporary residence in Earl Timoti''s residence, I could see an old Butler who seemed to be the same age as Sebastian. Looking at his old face, it seemed like he had felt how troublesome it was for him to serve someone who always acted arbitrarily in Earl Timoti''s core family. His old eyes that looked at me and observed my appearance seemed to be assessing me. "Excuse me, are you Lily Schwartz De Rommel?" asked the old Butler with his eyes observing me. "Yes," I gave a short answer and gave respect to someone much older than me. This respect I directed to him who looked tired and stressed from the wrinkles on his forehead. "Is there a problem related to me?" I continued asking the old Butler in front of me. "There is no serious problem like before. I know that Lily-sama has been fed up with getting into trouble with one of the problematic members of Earl Timoti''s family. I, as the representative of Earl Timoti''s family, apologize for this," he said respectfully to me. I immediately stopped his apology by pointing my left hand to stop him from saying anything further. With my hand that was holding the cursed Odachi sheath, I gave a small suggestion and a rule that a Butler should not cross. "You have no right to apologize for the mistakes caused by Earl Timoti''s main family, it is their duty to apologize directly and not be represented like this," I said, giving a clear boundary to the Butler and Maid that should not be crossed. Mistakes between members of a noble family and other noble family members should not get an apology from one of their Butler or Maid envoys. That is basic etiquette that should be understood by a noble family. However, with conditions like this, it seems that it happened because this guilty person cannot speak and his right hand is paralyzed. "Putting aside your purpose for giving such a pointless apology, is there any other purpose related to your coming to the guest room that Earl Timoti has provided like this?" I asked while setting some boundaries between politeness and being alert to my surroundings. "Please forgive my earlier impudence, Lily-sama. I originally wanted to apologize for my Master''s behavior but it seems that it crossed my line as a Butler." "Yes, continue with the second part if the apology is successful," I replied while giving the option to skip the pleasantries and manners as a Butler for the second purpose of his arrival. "..." The old Butler was stunned by my attitude that seemed curt and cold like this. "Secondly... I would like to extend a dinner invitation together with Earl Timoti''s main family who have gathered in the main dining room, Lily-sama..." he said while bowing and giving his polite respect as a Butler. Hearing this dinner invitation, I immediately directed my gaze to Mio and received a positive answer from her. "We accept the dinner invitation," I replied, earning a gentle smile from the old butler. "Thank you very much for your willingness to attend this dinner, Lily-sama..." With that answer, we went to attend the dinner that had been attended by Earl Timoti''s main family. Chapter 217 - 46 - Dinner With Earl Timoti Main Family The dinner invitation given by the old Butler led me to a meeting of Earl Timoti''s main family who had been waiting in the main dining room. It made me feel a little annoyed after I took an excessive action of closing the nerve response of Earl Timoti''s father-in-law. The old Butler led me to a hallway of Earl Timoti''s residence filled with stone walls that looked like a sturdy castle. At these silent footsteps, I began to ask a question filled with my curiosity. "If I look closely, the castle where Earl Timoti lives has several rocks that look sturdy as the last defense. Has this castle ever been restored to get additional defenses?" I asked to fill these silent footsteps to the old Butler who was leading the way in front of me. These silent footsteps received a warm welcome from the old Butler, who was Earl Timoti''s father-in-law''s intermediary. He seemed to want to give a long and detailed explanation but was hampered by time and distance that was getting closer to Earl Timoti''s main dining room. "Yes, Lily-sama. This residence has had a long history of development carried out by each generation of Earl Timoti. It is not uncommon for some places to look abandoned because they are often ignored as defenses," replied the old Butler while walking at a fast pace. "I''m sure that''s a place that will become a warehouse for storing dangerous weapons or an emergency exit after this residence is surrounded from various directions based on its strategic location," I replied by giving a small argument that made this light conversation even longer. "Good guess, Lily-sama. But I don''t have an answer to confirm Lily-sama''s guess on this one," he replied as if trying to stop his mouth from speaking freely which was starting to get lost in this light conversation. My main goal for chatting was to fill the boredom while walking through the halls of Earl Timoti''s residence but got an answer that was tightly locked by the ethics of an experienced old Butler. His attitude that began to being careful with me seemed to indicate that the room we were heading to was getting closer. It could be proven by his respectful attitude that began to appear and his upright steps like a Butler who still had a strong youth. "Looks like I have to experience a troublesome night after this," I grumbled a little while carrying the cursed Odachi sheath attached to my grip. Without asking further to the old Butler who was guiding my way, a wide and tall door had appeared before my eyes. The decorations and ornaments of the door looked complicated along with various sword weapons that indicated that the tastes of the military noble family were always closely related to weapons. "Very classic," I said in a small tone to comment on the entrance ornaments decorated with swords. Together with the firm steps of the old Butler in front of me, it made me feel an aura of pressure to be fully alert to attacks that could occur in Earl Timoti''s main dining room. "Uh, this is what makes me sick. Even in a non-hostile area like this, I have received this kind of aura pressure that must be alert," I continued grumbling while keeping my voice low. Along with our footsteps, we were getting closer to Earl Timoti''s main dining room, there were several entrance guards who had different military uniforms. Just like the military who have their respective duties, they gave off a firm aura of pressure so that I followed the rules before entering Earl Timoti''s main dining room. The old Butler immediately moved away from me and made way for the remaining path by inviting me to pass through. I immediately walked towards one of the door guards who seemed to have the authority to open the door to Earl Timoti''s main dining room. Because I was holding the cursed Odachi sheath, it made me get suspicious looks. The direction of their gazes were directed at the cursed Odachi sheath that had caused a mess on one of the castle walls where Earl Timoti lived. "Excuse me, Lily-sama. It seems like you have to leave your weapon before entering Earl Timoti''s main dining room," he said with a worried look in his eyes at me who was carrying a weapon in my hand. "Hmm? I''m not allowed to carry my weapon like this?" I replied while showing him the cursed Odachi. "It''s a shame you can''t enter Earl Timoti''s main dining room with a weapon, Lily-sama," he replied with a sense of unease. I immediately looked at Mio happily giving her tanto weapon to one of the gurds of Earl Timoti''s main dining room. "Momo, if I leave you in a place like this. What will you do?" I asked Momo in a small voice that was inaudible to the guards in front of me. "Of course, I will break in and meet my Monarch," Momo replied while releasing a terrifying magical energy pressure from behind her cursed Odachi sheath. "Yes, do it slowly. I also don''t want to be separated from you after causing some trouble in a place like this," I replied while whispering and erecting the cursed Odachi sheath like a pole. "Please take good care of my weapon that can go berserk if separated from me," I said while giving a small code to Momo to release her terrifying magical energy pressure which became one of the cursed swords created directly by the Goddess of Destruction. Pssshhhh... Ssshhhrrttt... A terrifying ripple of magical energy began to come out of the cursed Odachi sheath and made several of the guard of Earl Timoti''s main dining room look at me. "Yes, this is what happened when I parted with her. Too bad you will feel an unusual sensation of magical energy pressure for a while," I said while giving Momo a small idea to increase her magical energy pressure as time went by. Apart from myself and Mio, several guard around us began to look dizzy after feeling the magical energy pressure given by Momo. Kraaaakkk... Kllaanngg... When the door to Earl Timoti''s main dining room opened wide in front of me, the magical energy pressure given by Momo immediately entered the main dining room, making the atmosphere awkward and tense. I immediately walked in with Mio and directed my steps to a place that had become my seat reservation. Krraaakkk... Klaanngg... Along with the entrance of Earl Timoti''s main dining room slowly closing tightly, it made the pressure of magical energy given by Momo increase sharply. The atmosphere given by the weapon that was temporarily left by its owner had made the dinner atmosphere filled with awkwardness and holding back the pressure of magical energy that made the body''s response feel strange. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Mio and I had sat on the chairs that had been provided for us, a friendly greeting was given by Earl Timoti. "Thank you for accepting the sudden dinner invitation from my immediate family like this, Lily-sama," said Earl Timoti with his body movements that looked stiff and polite. "Instead, I am the one who expresses gratitude for inviting me to enjoy dinner like this, Earl Timoti," I said while positioning myself as a lucky guest who could experience a dinner that was invited directly by Earl Timoti''s immediate family which was composed of several previous generations. My gaze was now directed to the other members of Earl Timoti''s immediate family and found several noble girls who had asked me to spar with them with wooden swords. "Ah, so they are part of Earl Timoti''s main family from different family heads," I grumbled a little while looking around me. "You are too humble, Lily-sama. It makes me feel awkward about this..." While saying that, we were surprised by Momo''s intensity which increasingly showed the density of her magical energy which had started to move out of control. "Erm, by the way, forgive me for make uncomfortable feeling like this. This unique weapon of mine does have a bit of a problem if it is separated from me for too long. May I take it so that this one weapon of mine can feel at ease?" I asked to give a hint about the weapon that cannot be separated from its owner for too long. Earl Timoti''s gaze seemed to understand my complaints which were against the rules that had occurred in every generation of Earl Timoti''s main family who were having dinner together like this. "Lily-sama, you can take your weapon as an exception," said Earl Timoti as he made an important decision right like this. "Eh? Wouldn''t that break the established rules?" I replied by giving Earl Timoti. "Lily-sama... I already said that this will be an exception for Lily-sama," replied Earl Timoti in a calm tone and tried to control his body so as not to drown too much in the overflow of magical energy given by Momo as a cursed Odachi. Pssshhh... The pressure of magical energy from the cursed Odachi sheath began to enter Earl Timoti''s main dining room, it made several Butlers and Maids on duty faint after seeing the dense magical energy managed to penetrate the main door filled with thick and airtight iron. "Uhm, should I take my Odachi which is getting sulky and sulking like this?" I asked while waiting for confirmation from Earl Timoti. "Yes, Lily-sama. I beg you... forgive us for such a stupid rule that doesn''t seem to apply to your main weapon," said Earl Timoti with his face getting paler. Drruutt... I just leaned my back on the back of the chair and stared at the entrance of Earl Timoti''s main dining room. Along with my little observation, I saw several of Earl Timoti''s main family members looking fine with the increasing pressure of magical energy like this. "But that would make me feel like I''m breaking the rules set by Earl Timoti himself. As a guest, I can''t accept any more leniency after what happened," I said, trying to act calm to Earl Timoti. My stubborn attitude and behavior were in line with Momo''s efforts to spread the pressure of her magical energy that could ruin the mood and mind. Some of Earl Timoti''s main family began to laugh and felt their bodies sink into a sense of discomfort that was still safe within the reasonable limits that I had set. "Don''t overdo it, Momo..." "Do it slowly and get stronger every minute." Together with my other whispers that only Momo could hear, it made the dinner atmosphere under the heavy pressure of Momo''s magical energy as a cursed Odachi. Earl Timoti who seemed unable to stand the pressure of the magical energy given by Momo immediately got up from his seat and walked towards the entrance. His hand slowly opened the entrance of the main dining room to take my cursed Odachi which was emitting strong magical energy. With the courage that Earl Timoti had, he took the sheath of the cursed Odachi and brought it into the main dining room to where I was sitting like this. "Lily-sama..." With those soft words, Earl Timoti seemed to hand over my cursed Odachi which slowly removed the strong pressure of its magical energy. That made the awkward dinner atmosphere end with the disappearance of the magical energy pressure given by Momo. I immediately held the sheath of the cursed Odachi and thanked Earl Timoti for breaking his family rule. "Thank you very much, Earl Timoti." Chapter 218 - 47 - Dinner With Family Vibe Momo who had returned to my grasp immediately stopped the overflow of her magical energy. The pitch-black magical energy that came from her was a pure power given by the Goddess of Destruction to suppress the positive energy that was slowly being devoured by the negative energy that could spread quickly. The impact of the damage given by Momo began to be seen, several Maids and Butlers who had previously fainted rose again as if they were more enthusiastic than before. My gratitude to Earl Timoti was conveyed well and Earl Timoti immediately returned to his seat as the leader of the current generation of the Earl Timoti family. The presence of Earl Timoti in his leadership seat, made dinner go back to normal. Because the pressure given by Momo still lingered on several Maids and Butlers who had just risen from their fainting, I immediately put Momo beside me. The cursed Odachi leaned on the chair like a normal weapon, it seemed that I treated the cursed Odachi with a relaxed feeling and didn''t bother too much to take care of it. Of course, it invited some curious gazes after I put Momo who was leaning on the dining chair I was sitting on. Mio and I who were sitting casually suddenly got a gaze directed at us. Other than our black military uniforms that attracted attention like this, it seemed like there was nothing else that was worth paying attention to with these curious gazes. The curious gazes continued until Earl Timoti asked me a question. "Lily-sama, I heard that my daughter has visited the room that is your private place. Is there a request that has happened between my daughter and Lily-sama?" asked Earl Timoti who began to draw attention towards him. The question seemed to be directed at his daughter. Eh? His daughter? Does that mean one of the noble girls is Earl Timoti''s daughter? I feel like this is new information about Earl Timoti who already has a daughter. I didn''t even know that Earl Timoti had a daughter, I thought he only had a son who had bullied me in the past. "Yes, there are some interesting requests given by your daughter, Earl Timoti," I replied while looking at Earl Timoti who tried to liven up the dinner atmosphere to be more relaxed. "I''m sorry if I troubled you with my daughter''s request, Lily-sama," with a friendly smile to his guest, Earl Timoti seemed to give a friendly attitude that was only intended for guests who were important to him. "It doesn''t bother me. I want to apologize for giving Earl Timoti a difficult request about your own daughter''s request," I tried to make this conversation as natural as possible and make it seem comfortable to hear for the members of Earl Timoti''s main family who were curious about this. "Letting your daughter train at night and with an uncertain time limit, must be hard for you as her parents, right?" I continued my words while watching a Maid who was placing a cup of tea in front of me. "I don''t need to worry if it''s training given by Lily-sama herself. I''m worried that my daughter can''t go through the tough training that is famous among Marquess Rommel''s troops. I heard that it''s a training that aims to forge mental and ability at the same time." "That sounds exaggerated but in reality, it''s hellish training that makes some of Marquess Rommel''s prospective soldiers suffer trauma, hahaha..." I gave a small laugh at this one statement. I don''t know where Earl Timoti got the information from, it seems like I have to be careful not to get involved in an information war with Earl Timoti. The situation that happened during Marquess Rommel''s family vacation seems to have been known by Earl Timoti. What Earl Timoti said was hellish training that happened while Marquess Rommel''s family was on vacation. Because Marquess Rommel''s vacation area borders on a nest of monsters and wild evil, intense training is often carried out to forge soldiers who are ready to fight monsters or humans. The mentally draining training caused hundreds of Marquess Rommel''s prospective soldiers to suffer mental attacks and severe trauma before recovering into soldiers that Marquess Rommel could rely on. At my previous remark that chuckled, I could feel some tension and awkwardness from the noble girls who were ready to receive direct training from me. "That extreme training is at least in line with what the Marquess Rommel family will take. An uncertain path where our enemies are not only monsters but also humans. If not trained carefully, it will make the Marquess Rommel family look like wolves that have lost their fangs," I said while giving additional information to Earl Timoti. "Has Lily-sama made a direct training plan like this?" asked Earl Timoti who seemed not to want to forbid me from training his daughter directly. "Yes, there are several important points of this training such as entering an unknown territory and conducting observations to move silently," I replied while giving an overview of the training that would occur to the noble girls. "However, perhaps this training will focus more on exploring the wilderness and making the right decisions when in the wilderness," I continued to explain the training that I would do to the noble girls. "That''s the standard training that I often use, not much different but it will add more experience to them with a small number of trainees. It will make them military girls who are ready to move anywhere without confusion," said Earl Timoti who saw my training method was very appropriate for what his daughter needed. "I agree with this kind of training, what do you think?" the question was directed at several adult men and adult women who were in Earl Timoti''s perspective. The question seemed to be directed at military training that required their permission as parents who allowed their daughters to take part in the military training that would be given me. "Before that, may I ask Lily-sama something first?" said one of the adult women who looked firmly across the dining table. I immediately looked at the source of the voice and nodded my head to her. "Is this training just an exploration without improving our daughters'' sword techniques?" she asked me with a firm look in her eyes. That pretty good question made me smile. "I don''t know, it depends on the problems we will face later," I replied with a sarcastic answer that surprised her. "Besides, if I teach them sword techniques. At least they should be able to deal with my weapon like this," I said, now turning to Momo who was leaning on the dining chair as my cursed Odachi. "Two different sword techniques, will disrupt their muscle memory in using the sword. Isn''t that right, Mio?" I continued, throwing a question to Mio. Mio, who had been sitting quietly, continued my words about sword techniques that cannot be taught to others carelessly. "That''s right, Lily-sama. Sword techniques are given to one movements that is divided into several levels. If they learn a new sword technique, it will disrupt their body''s memory in using the sword. However, it will be different if they learn a different type of weapon. For example, Lily-sama who is currently used to using a weapon that long," said Mio, giving several examples of the conditions that noble girls would experience if they received sword training from me. "Practicing using a variety of sword techniques may sound good but in practice, it will be very difficult to realize in real combat," continued Mio''s words that closed her explanation about me who could not possibly teach sword techniques to the members of Earl Timoti''s family. With that closing question, the adult woman listened attentively. "I guess that''s true, I''ve also thought about this before and until now I can''t master advanced sword techniques because my sword style always changes," she grumbled a little annoyed after knowing that that was the reason she had difficulty learning advanced sword techniques. "There are several disadvantages and advantages to learning a variety of sword techniques, I think you can use a variety of sword techniques to confuse your enemy with the changes in your sword technique attacks that always change," I added to give my point of view on this one problem. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Although it doesn''t sound efficient at all using different sword techniques can make the enemy unable to anticipate the attacks that will be carried out, I have fought an enemy like that in the past and it ended peacefully," I continued my words while giving the potential advantages of learning a variety of basic sword techniques. When I said this, several of Earl Timoti''s main family members fell into deep thought for a moment as if realizing the training mistakes they had made. Learning a variety of sword techniques is good, but it disrupts the body''s muscle memory and does not have the right response if there are many sword techniques. Along with this heavy topic of conversation, several dinner dishes were neatly arranged in front of me. The dishes that looked luxurious made me feel the luxury of a dinner from Earl Timoti''s family who welcomed my arrival. "I think, dividing the sword techniques in each branch of the Earl Timoti family is the right decision for now," said Earl Timoti as if thinking about a new future for the Earl Timoti family who was moving in the wrong direction in their sword techniques. I just listened to this while enjoying a cup of sweet tea together with Mio who seemed relaxed after explaining her thoughts about the variety of troublesome sword techniques to apply in real war. "I also felt something strange from the many variations of sword techniques that made me feel strange when hunting in the forest of Marquess Rommel''s territory," said Earl Timoti which made me want to listen more to his words. "Too many variations of sword techniques make the fight against monsters always change in an uncertain direction. It feels like my sword is too confused to move to slash in which direction," continued Earl Timoti who was now thinking about something heavy for himself. I only listened to Earl Timoti''s words and began to enjoy the dinner that had been served in front of me. With a dinner that tasted delicious like this and Earl Timoti''s complaints, it made this dinner invitation feel even more enjoyable. "That is the risk of the many variations of sword techniques that you learn, Earl Timoti," I replied with a light sentence while enjoying a mouthful of delicious dinner in my mouth. Together with the movement of my mouth chewing food with an elegant and graceful attitude, it made me look like a military girl who maintains the dignity of a noble girl too. Dinner went normally without any problems and I got full permission to do military training. P.S REDEEM CODE: ABDHYTKKYZZLFN37A Chapter 219 - 48 - Evelyn Del Timoti The dinner I attended ended peacefully. Several families that were part of Earl Timoti''s central family didn''t mind me making a scene earlier. A scene like destroying one of the defensive walls in Earl Timoti''s residence and giving a crippling on Earl Timoti''s father-in-law. That was enough to get me treated badly, but... "Is there something stuck to my face?" I said while preparing for the night military operation together with the noble girls who had prepared their horses. One of the noble girls looked at me in surprise after I finished getting ready by carrying my personal belongings tied to my horse''s backpack. "Lily-sama, you''ve really gotten used to living in the wild huh?" she asked as she observed the equipment I was carrying seemed lighter than theirs which looked heavy. The noble girl who spoke to me was Earl Timoti''s daughter and I had received permission to train her to be more adaptive in various situations. Whatever happens in the future, it will be a valuable lesson for these noble girls. "Yes, most of them are in my magic box storage and the equipment I''m currently carrying is only something important for exploring the wilderness that requires additional preparation," I said while patting the head of my horse that was ready to move at night like this. "Is that so? I don''t have enough magic capacity to study the magic box storage. So I bring what I can carry in military training like this," she replied with a cheerful face and her eyes shining with enthusiasm. Seeing girls my age who are full of enthusiasm made me almost lose my motivation to train them well. "Just think of this as your first training that will depend on nature," I replied while watching the other noble girls who were preparing their last equipment before going to train at night with me. "Um, Lily-sama. If you don''t mind. May I introduce myself so that I can get to know Lily-sama better?" said the daughter of Earl Timoti who suddenly extended her hand to shake mine. "My name is Evelyn Del Timoti, the only daughter of Earl Timoti. I have heard that my older brother once did something rude to Lily-sama. Is that true?" While extending her hand to shake mine, Evelyn gave me a simple introduction of herself. Seeing her attitude which was much more polite than her older brother, made me feel a little guilty about the Zoe curse that was embedded in her body. I immediately returned the handshake that Evelyn was doing and gave a reply that slightly lightened the atmosphere about the past incident that made her receive the butterfly wing curse from Zoe. "Yes, it was an impolite act by using the Crown Prince of the Kingdom as the main shield to bully me in the past," I replied while shaking hands with Evelyn. "Please forgive my older brother who was a bit useless and became a pawn for bullying in the past, Lily-sama. Unlike in the past, we are now stronger after the Crown Prince lost his right to become the next King. Now there are several Princes of the Kingdom who are fighting for the title of Crown Prince to ascend the throne," said Evelyn while giving me new information about who has not followed the politics of the Aurora Kingdom. "It sounds very troublesome if the kingdom is divided by political struggle for the title of Crown Prince like that," I replied to comment on the state of the politics of the Aurora Kingdom. I don''t care at all about the politics that are currently happening in the Aurora Kingdom. The only thing I care about right now is my family who is under threat of war between opposition nobles who want to legally take Marquess Rommel''s territory with a war decree officially given by the Aurora Kingdom. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In order to prevent unwanted incidents and damage that will destroy my family, I need to take troublesome precautions like this. My hand immediately let go of the handshake given by Evelyn and started to turn my face to the noble girls who were participating in this military training. "By the way, is it just me or is the number of people participating in the training increasing?" I asked Evelyn while counting the noble girls who would be participating in the military training given by me. "Yes, Lily-sama. After the words you gave during dinner. Several family members wish to participate in the brutal military training often used for Marquess Rommel''s military training. We heard that the training is quite fun to torture the mind and body," with a smile adorning her face, I felt like I saw a noble girl who had great intentions to serve her family''s military. For some obvious reason, I could see the shadow of Earl Timoti in Evelyn. As the only daughter born in the current generation of Earl Timoti, I felt a clear similarity between the Father and his daughter. A desire to undergo military training that tortures the mind and body to grow stronger. "However, because of the limited time, my Father only limited ten girls who were allowed to participate in the military training given directly by Lily-sama," Evelyn continued while observing her other sisters. "That''s a good decision since this operation is officially carried out in secret since Marquess Rommel''s goal is a long-range attack that will be activated at any time," I replied by giving sensitive information about the military sabotage that will be carried out by changing the structure of the river flow. "Hmm?" Evelyn tilted her head as if she was understanding the words I had said. Not long after that, I received a report from Mio and Sirius regarding their preparations. "Lily-sama, preparations for replenishing food and drinking water supplies have been sufficient," said Mio who reported that our personal food and drink supplies had been sufficient. "Supreme Commander, we are ready to move and have received news from Aiko about her body that has recovered. At this time, Aiko is moving following the Supreme Commander''s movements. Shall we wait for Aiko before moving?" said Sirius giving the good news about Aiko''s slime body that has finished regenerating. I immediately pulled my military cap to indicate the serious decision that was about to happen. "At this moment, we are racing against time. The news about the opposition noble family that we are spying on is also getting worse with the war preparations that they have made. Without wasting any more time, we must carry out a military operation as soon as possible, Sirius," I said in a serious tone to reply to Sirius''s words. My serious tone and my military cap that covered the shadows of my face seemed to add to the intense atmosphere. It made several noble girls and Evelyn starts preparing their horses to depart at any time. "I understand, Supreme Commander," replied Sirius with a nod to the stealth slime herd to prepare for the military operation. "We will do what we can to scout and take precautions against mysterious things, Supreme Commander," continued Sirius''s words. "You only need to do scouting and report the situation around me. This is a military operation as well as military training for them," I replied while directing my gaze to the noble girls and Evelyn who were already preparing. "As you command, Supreme Commander," Sirius replied as she gave orders to the herd of stealth slimes on duty around me. It seemed that Sirius'' ability to give orders had improved and did not involve Aiko in asking for advice from her. With Aiko''s movement that was following me from the former iron mine to Earl Timoti''s residence, it would take quite a while. If I waited any longer, it would be the same as giving the opposition nobles a chance to make war preparations. I immediately gave Mio a nod and started to saddle up my horse. "NYYIIIGGGHHH!!" my horse cried after I sat on its saddle. "Oh, it seems like you can''t wait to move and do extreme actions huh," I said in response to my horse''s enthusiastic cry. "NYYIIIGGG!!" my horse replied by stomping its hooves on the ground. "Save your enthusiasm for running later, we will be conducting a military operation with an unknown level of danger," I replied to calm my horse. While giving the final signal to Mio, Sirius, and Evelyn. We immediately spurred our horses to get out of the main city of Earl Timoti''s territory. In the night that showed the speed of several horses, we passed through the busy streets of Earl Timoti''s main city. The horse I was riding led the journey along with the movement of the stealth slime herd that began to spread in all directions. The speed of the horse I was racing began to attract the attention of several people, especially with my black military uniform and my light brown skin. Just by showing my body riding a horse like this, several civilians seemed to recognize me. Several civilians began to call out to me and that would be a source of news the next day. When the main city exit gate came into view, we did not slow down our horses and passed through the gate guards who seemed to want to stop us. However, because I was in the front row and my light brown skin color was visible, it made all the gate guards clear the exit path for our horses to pass through. While passing through the disciplined military gate guards, I gave a salute with a nod of my head to those who had been on duty. Klaakkk... Kllaappp... Like breaking through a windstorm, my horse ran energetically and almost gave a large distance to the pace of the noble girls'' horses who were having a little trouble balancing their horses'' speed. By giving a small touch to my horse''s body, I began to slow down the speed of my horse which was too exciting like this. With this fast horse, we have left the safe area of ??the patrol boundary carried out by Earl Timoti''s soldiers who guard the main city border. My horse''s speed now penetrates an area unknown to me. My hand immediately grabbed the small map given by Sebastian and saw some natural signs that led me to a main river that had a branch of the river that entered the territory of the opposition noble family. With the night sky accompanying us in the darkness, we only left a trail of sound without using the light of the magic lantern. In the silent and secret night attack tactics, this is basic training that must be done by penetrating the darkness of the night without using a light source such as a magic lantern. "Okay, this is your first training. We will spur the horses and penetrate the darkness of the night without using a light source. Do you understand?" I asked the noble girls who participated in this military training. In the darkness of this night, I got a silent answer as if they knew the military training they were going through. I also fell silent when the night sky began to cover the small map that I was looking at. Using my ability to see in the dark, I looking forward the darkness of the night. Chapter 220 - 49 - Military Trainings In the darkness of the night, our horses run without received any light from the moon. Now, we already arrived to a large river intersection that looked strange. Our horses had been parked in a place further away from this secret military operation. Relying on my night vision, I could see the darkness clearly, I observed several areas around me that were filled with wild animals that were active at night. My eyes occasionally looked at Sebastian''s small map and matched the natural signs listed on the small map. Based on the position given by this small map, we were currently on a main river belonging to Earl Timoti which branched into several tributaries that flowed to each of Earl Timoti''s territories until passing through it. I immediately gave a small code to Mio and Evelyn who were preparing to move in this darkness. At this time, we were moving silently after our horse journey was attacked by monsters and wild animals that were active at night. By parking our horses in a place far away and guarded by a herd of stealth slimes, made the military training felt by several noble girls feel like a real military situation. What differentiates this military training from a real military situation is the ability of wild animals and monsters that are used to hunting at night. Between being the hunter and being hunted by them, it depends on Evelyn and the other noble girls who can adapt to conditions like this. Shuuttt... S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Syyuutt... My hand movement is directed at the wild animal that has a body size like a wild boar that has sharp horns on its head. I''ve read about this wild animal. In one of the encyclopedia books that discusses the most delicious monster meat, this wild animal is the highest peak that is included in the top ten most delicious meats that can be found in wild areas like this. A sharp-horned boar that has a territorial and lives in groups. That will be quite a challenge for Evelyn and the other noble girls. My nod of confirmation at the target of this attack is directed at the sharp-horned boar. With slow steps and a blocked view of the wild forest bushes, I could see Evelyn and the other noble girls'' stealth technique that wasn''t too bad. Without leaving an excessive sound trail, it made them one step closer to the target that was ready to be killed with a single surprise attack. However, ability and actual practice were often unbalanced. "Hyyaaattt!!" with a scream that broke the silence of the night in the wilderness like this, I heard Evelyn and several other noble girls screaming before attacking. For some reason, I could feel the entire gaze of the stealth slime herd staring stupidly at Evelyn who innocently shouted before attacking. "I feel amazed and surprised at the same time," I muttered a little to represent the feelings of the stealth slime herd who had done something like that before. A surprise attack that announced their position before attacking. Seriously?! Do they want to attack by stealth or attract attention? I couldn''t stop thinking about this, could it be related to the training they often did at Earl Timoti''s residence? Right now, I could give a clear assessment and say they failed the sneak attack training. While enjoying the sudden battle, I hide in one of the shady trees together with Mio. "Mio, do you think this training should continue with this failed sneak attack?" I asked Mio while observing the battle that was happening due to Evelyn''s screams that attracted too much attention from the sharp-horned boars. "Haha... they are still beginners at this, Lily-sama," Mio replied to my question with an awkward tone and scratched her cheek with her finger. "I know they are beginners and it seems like the problem lies in the training given by Earl Timoti himself," I replied with a light sigh after seeing their attack techniques that were messy because they often changed sword techniques. One of the things I was worried about was that change of sword techniques. A bad battle response that went beyond their limits because there was too much information in their muscle memory. From behind a shady tree like this, I observed Evelyn''s sword movements that looked stiff and couldn''t penetrate the sharp-horned boar''s defense. Should I intervene in this or let them have a long, tiring fight like that any longer? Prrinngg!! Taanngg!! Evelyn''s sword touched the sharp horns of her prey. It gave off sparks that were visible at night along with their screams that began to attract many aggressive wild animals at night. I didn''t want to carry their corpses on my way home. So I ordered Sirius to move from the shadows to attack the sharp-horned boars with small attacks that limited their movements. "Sirius, help them..." [ As you ordered, Supreme Commander. ] With a reply filled with such obedience, Sirius immediately moved and attacked from the shadows. Several attacks given by Sirius targeted the movement of the sharp-horned boar''s legs and made them lose their balance in delivering heavy and deadly attacks. "Hyyaaattt!!" "Taste this dirty pig!!" "You will die soon with my ultimate attack!" The longer I heard such screams, the more impatient I felt, and wanted to kill all the sharp-horned boars that were attacking Evelyn. It seems like I should focus on silent attack training and fighting etiquette without launching provocative attacks on wild animals that don''t understand human speech. "It seems like this has become a training that tortures my mental and mind burden compared to them," grumbled a little myself who suddenly got a smile from Mio. "I''m sure they will quickly develop under your direction like the stealth slime herd in the past that was stupid enough to understand a simple command," said Mio who tried to calm me down on the military training assignment that had been approved by Earl Timoti like this. I nodded my head after hearing Mio''s words. Mio''s words were not entirely wrong because the stealth slime herd was very stupid when I met them. But at this time, I can understand those who work hard to study and try to understand every command I give. Especially with high curiosity and thirst for knowledge like Aiko. "You''re right, Mio." "By guiding them to the right techniques, it will make them develop into female soldiers that Earl Timoti is proud of." With those words, I began to organize my mindset and tried to be patient in training them. Pinggg!! Tangngg!! Slaasshh!! I directed my gaze to Evelyn who was starting to get tired of holding the sword in her hand. The sweat on her face seemed to show her body''s fatigue that was not used to fighting until now in the face of attacks by sharp-horned boars in groups. That would be her second lesson not to attract the attention of wild animals that actively attack in groups at night. That valuable lesson would make her realize that acting carefully in battle was necessary, especially with enemies that were difficult to see in the darkness of the night like this. In addition to having to fight without using a light source, they relied on their sharp eyes to attack and fend off attacks given by the sharp-horned boars. Slaasshh!! Tiingg!! Several clashes of swords that flew high in the air immediately caught Mio''s attention and immediately threw the throwing knives that were stored behind her military uniform skirt. Staabb... Staabbb... Mio''s knife throw pierced the head of the sharp-horned boar and saved one of the noble girls who almost lost her life. The fatigue from the long fight and fighting wild animals in such a group made me intervene in this fight. Drawing the sharp blade from my cursed Odachi, I immediately used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish to behead the sharp-horned boar. Swiisshhh... Slaasshh... With a light and clean slash, I managed to behead one of the sharp-horned boar heads that wanted to stab Evelyn''s body from its blind spot. "Are you tired of fights like this?" I asked in a tone that was slightly mocking her. "It seems like you girls need to practice developing your stamina more than honing your various sword techniques," along with my words, I threw my cursed Odachi until it pierced three sharp-horned boar bodies. Sluusshh... Sluusshhh... Sluuusshhhh... "NGIIIKKK!!" "NGOOOKK!!" "KROOKK!!" The scream of pain from the sharp-horned boar that was stabbed by my cursed Odachi gave a warning to the other sharp-horned boars that were attacking several noble girls. Together with the attacks given by Mio from a distance, at least it managed to save several noble girls from the fatal attacks that would have occurred in their blind spots. Sirius and several other stealth slime herd were also on duty carefully in dealing with the situation that had turned critical like this. Without the help of the stealth slime herd that had spread around me, this would have been a long and tiring fight for Evelyn. "First of all, you should fix your bad habit of drawing attention to yourself with such unnecessary shouts." "A surprise attack shouldn''t draw attention and an example is like this..." Snaapp... Snapping my fingers with a loud sound, it made the stealth slime herd''s surprise attack visible to their eyes. Without any attention-grabbing shouts and a measured deadly attack, it had cut off the heads of the remaining sharp-horned boars around us. The several stealth slimes that suddenly appeared made Evelyn and the other noble girls realize their abilities that were different from the stealth slime herd. "At least, it should be a surprise attack like this," I said, adding clarity to the essence of the surprise attack that happened suddenly and deadly. "If only you could do a surprise attack like this then it wouldn''t attract the attention of other sharp-horned boars that made you all troubled like this." "Just facing a group attack from sharp-horned boars like this can exhausted you quickly..." With my words and small sarcasm, Mio began to leave her hiding place and began to set up a tent to rest. "For now, we will spend the night around the sharp-horned boar''s corpse. That will make other wild animals think twice before attacking us," with these words, I began to help Mio who was setting up a tent that would be a temporary resting place. Brruugghh... Several noble girls who were exhausted immediately set up their tents and drank water to relieve their fatigue after the long battle that drained their stamina. With such a lack of physical stamina and a messy battle strategy, I couldn''t help but give a light explanation of what had just happened. On this night without the light of a campfire to warm their cold bodies, I corrected some of their big mistakes. Chapter 221 - 50 - Stealth Tactics My tent had been set up along with other tents that were huddled together. In the middle of the night like this, I gave Evelyn and several noble girls who were resting a short explanation about the sneak attack technique. My afternoon nap was immediately rewarded after not feeling sleepy in the middle of the night like this. With the moonlight, which slowly shone brightly, I could observe the situation that was happening before my eyes. Evelyn and several noble girls were looking down dejectedly after their surprise attack had failed. The attack that should have happened by sneaking around like that failed after they reflexively screamed. The sharp-horned boar should have been an easy opponent to defeat, but it would become a troublesome opponent after they attacked in a group. "I know you girls learned other sword techniques because of the demands given by your trainer. However, it has become a bad habit of yours to attack by pointing the direction of your attack." "In a group battle, shouting like that might disturb your opponent''s concentration. But in this case, your opponent is a wild animal that is not easily provoked like that." "By shouting in the dark, it is the same as revealing your presence and luring the other group of sharp-horned boars to attack together." During this break, I gave some guidance about their weaknesses and tried to provide a lesson that they could use. "Do you understand the essence of this sneak attack?" I asked them with a cold gaze behind the darkness of the night. "Lily-sama, I honestly know that the habit of shouting when attacking is difficult to stop. It feels like our mouths move naturally to shout when attacking. Is there a way to stop this bad habit that almost caused us to die like this?" Evelyn replied by giving an answer and another question at the same time. Hearing that question, I was silent for a moment. An action that happened naturally and was difficult to stop because their muscle memory moved too quickly without thinking. Is there a way to stop their muscle memory from screaming when attacking? While I was confused like that, my gaze suddenly saw Mio''s smooth thighs skirt that were being blown by the wind. It showed her panties and garter belt that had throwing knives attached to them. Pingg!! My head seemed to get an amazing idea and immediately took one of the throwing knives stored in Mio''s garter belt. When my hand reached for the throwing knife stored in Mio''s underwear garter belt, I heard Mio''s surprised moan with my hand touching her smooth thighs. "Nyaa!!" with a soft moaning scream like that, Mio glanced at me with her face blushing. "L-Lily-sama? W-What are you doing?" asked Mio while feeling my hand that was taking Mio''s hidden throwing knives. I took all the throwing knives stored in Mio''s underwear garter belt, which made Mio realize her throwing knives were forcibly taken by me. "I want them to learn the technique of surprise attacks from a distance using throwing knives, can you teach them in the middle of the night like this?" I said while giving a small order to Mio who was still moaning after my hand moved to her upper thigh which was in direct contact with her sexy and mature-looking panties. "By the way, nice panties, Mio," I said while teasing Mio''s panties with a small touch that made her moan even louder. "Hyuunn... Mmnn..." Mio who felt a little temptation from me immediately closed her mouth tightly and tried to hold back the moaning sound that came out of her mouth. I saw Mio''s adorable facial expression at the same time. When my teasing continued to trace Mio''s sexy and mature-looking panties, I was suddenly stopped by another stealth slime report about a wild animal that was looking for prey in the darkness of the night. The wild animal in question was one of the wild predators that came from one of the dog families that was fierce enough to meet humans. I think this will be quite a useful live target for Evelyn and the other noble girls whose names I still don''t know. With the throwing knife in my hand, I quickly handed it to Evelyn. "Evelyn, use this to practice your sneak attacks," I said as I threw all of Mio''s throwing knives that were stored in her garter belt. "Uuuhh... my throwing knives... Ahhnn..." Mio sighed as she lamented the loss of the throwing knives that had become her favorite weapons for attacks from a distance. "Ahem! Let''s continue your military training... this short break over," I said to make Evelyn and the other noble girls alert. "I have received a report from the stealth slime about a night predator that is looking for prey at night. I want you to hunt this night predator with a surprise attack and a single strike as exemplified by the stealth slime. With your full awareness of this dangerous night predator, make sure not to scream after attacking," I continued, making Evelyn and the noble girls swallow their saliva. "Luckily, the place where our tent is set up has become the perfect bait to lure this night predator. Are you ready to hunt this upcoming night predator?" I said, asking a question that didn''t need an answer. At the same time as the question, we all heard a roar from the forest wolves that were known to be wild and hunt in groups. Several stealth slimes that had spread out had reported that the wolves were approaching us. "Then, the hunt or being hunted has begun!" I said while jumping onto one of the tree branches together with Mio. My fast jumping movement made Evelyn and the other noble girls panic. In the darkness of the night and the limited view, I could see Evelyn and the other noble girls panicking as they frantically searched for a place to hide from the wolves that were out hunting. On top of this thick tree branch, I apologized to Mio for taking her supply of throwing knives. "I''m sorry for making you lose all your throwing knives, Mio," I said in a soft, whispering tone. "It''s okay, Lily-sama. It was done to make them learn to become hunters who rely on surprise attacks that are stealthy, right?" Mio replied with a whisper. "Yes, if I spoil them too much with variations of sword techniques that mess up their muscle memory like that. It will actually make it difficult for them to fight opponents who can change attack techniques depending on the type of weapon," I expressed my concerns about Earl Timoti''s slightly messy military training like this. I don''t know what Earl Timoti''s military leaders were thinking, it had made their troops feel troubled with sword techniques that were learned without understanding the advantages and disadvantages. Compared to proper use, their variation of sword techniques actually gave a much greater disadvantage because of the messy muscle memory. That was proven directly by Evelyn who had thrown a knife that hit one of the scout wolves. Staabbb... "Nyiiigghh!!" the scream of the dead scout wolf became the first kill carried out by Evelyn who moved silently in the darkness. "Oh, that''s not bad, they seem to have understood the essence of a surprise sneak attack. Isn''t that right, Mio?" I said while glancing at Mio. "Uuuhh... my throwing knife..." Mio grumbled a little as she saw her throwing knife being used to kill the scout wolf. "Are you still not willing to give your throwing knife to them?" I asked in a small whisper while observing the other noble girls who were giving a surprise attack using Mio''s throwing knife. "No, I''m willing to do that. It''s just..." Mio gave an answer that seemed to be directed at something. "I can''t accept it if my throwing knife is thrown in the wrong way like that!" Mio grumbled a little while holding back her voice that was almost screaming. "O-Ooohh... they are just beginners in throwing knives. So you can teach them about the right way to throw knives later," I replied while watching Mio''s face which looked annoyed when she saw several other noble girls throwing knives carelessly. Based on what Mio said, I also noticed their knife-throwing technique which was also messy. The knife-throwing movement that was still afraid and did not use maximum power made me feel uncomfortable too. Could this be the feeling Mio felt after seeing them throw knives carelessly but hit their targets accurately? "Putting aside their cute and adorable knife-throwing techniques, they seem to be more used to throwing rocks than throwing knives at live targets like the scout wolves," I said to make Mio feel more comfortable. On a tree branch that was in total darkness, I felt a hint of danger from a forest wolf that was able to catch my attention by glancing at it directly. Deep in the darkness that was not penetrated by the moonlight, I saw a flash of red eyes from a wild wolf that began to show its physical form from the darkness of the night. Seeing the majesty of its body shape, I could feel that it was the leader of this wild wolf pack. "It seems like the main character has shown face. Do you want to bet on who will win, Mio?" I said, giving a small idea to make a bet with Mio. "If you can guess who wins, I will let you hug me while sleeping naked at night," I continued my words, provoking a naughty bet with Mio. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But if the bet is lost, then Mio will wear the embarrassing Bunny Maid uniform for three days," I said, making a bet that made it difficult for Mio to refuse. "How about this bet? Are you interested in joining?" I looked like a Demon race who was tempting a woman with lust and greed. "Sleep with me naked if you win and wear a Bunny Maid uniform if you lose, isn''t that worth the bet I gave?" I said, adding another temptation that made Mio fall into such a naughty bet. The bet I gave was not a bet that relied solely on luck. Evelyn and the other noble girls were still inexperienced in carrying out surprise attacks that were sneaky. While the pack of wild wolves had their own advantages and strengths in hunting prey. A bet between humans in groups against a pack of wild wolves. It was a situation where a hunter would become the target of the hunted if a small mistake occurred. I wanted Evelyn to feel this kind of thrilling sensation in her military training directly but with guaranteed security. For that, I gave orders to the entire pack of stealth slimes that had spread out to be on guard in case the situation got out of control. "AAAUUUU!!" The darkness of the night was getting thicker. The scent of blood from the scout wolves and the sharp-horned boars mixed until the leader of the wild wolf pack realized they were being hunted. Chapter 222 - 51 - Wild Wolf Training Spars Evelyn''s attack dealt a killing blow to the scout wolf, which caused the leader of the wolf pack to start investigating. Using the camouflage ability that Noel often used, I immediately hid my presence along with my body odor that could not be sniffed by the wolf pack. My disappearing body made Mio feel uncomfortable. This stealthy disguise technique made me look like I had disappeared beside Mio, but I remained beside her. "Lily-sama, I feel jealous after seeing Lily-sama being able to master such a camouflage technique. If only I could control magical energy freely and not hated them, then I would also hide in a way like that," Mio grumbled a little who was now starting to look for another way to cover her body odor that could be sniffed by the wild wolf pack at any time. Mio immediately headed to the top of the tallest tree and mixed her body odor with the sap of the tree trunk. That was the only way to blend in with nature and not leave a scent trail that could reveal her position. In contrast to us, Evelyn and several young noble girls used the blood of the sharp-horned boar to spread. It gave a sharp sense of smell to the wolf pack to no avail. "Eh, good tactic. It seems to be in Earl Timoti''s military manual," I commented a little while starting to praise them for their clever actions that were able to take advantage of the situation. Even to use the battlefield optimally, they had passed with satisfactory marks from me. The failure shown by them in the surprise attack only came from their muscle memory that suddenly shouted. Replacing their main weapons with throwing knives, actually made their mouths quieter without giving away their presence through sound. Before the wild wolf pack came, they immediately took several throwing knives that had penetrated several scout wolves'' heads. "Taking weapons that can still be looted to be reused, that was good survival instinct," continued my praise while assessing them. I have to admit that their survival instincts in the wild are very high. Not everyone can take the risk of looting disposable weapons to reuse them. The tactics used have also begun to develop after their previous failures. From the darkness of the night like this, I can see Evelyn''s well-honed leadership. Is it related to her being the only daughter of the Earl Timoti family at this time? "AAUUUU!!" As my small mutter and thoughts drifted into an answer that caught my attention, a roar from a wolf pack broke the darkness of this night. With limited preparation by time, the hunt was hunting each other. Within the wolves'' sharp sense of smell, they seemed to have smelled the blood of their wolf pack along with the scent of blood from the sharp-horned boar. From the roar of the wolf pack, I could see Evelyn and several other noble girls had positioned themselves to attack in the darkness. Their eyes which were used to seeing in the dark had hidden spots from the wolf pack''s vision such as lying on wild grass and taking advantage of the visibility blocked by tree branches. The distance between the wolf pack leader and Evelyn''s group was getting closer. Swiippp... Skuuuuttt!! "Hyyuukkk!!" A first attack was opened by Evelyn, her throwing knife managed to knock down one of the scout wolves that had entered her attack range. The attack was quite stunning with the distance and darkness around it. The moonlight that illuminated several wolf packs also became an easy target for the throwing knife attack. Swiipppp... Srruukkk... "Huunngg!!" The screams of the wolf pack that slowly began to die with the surprise attack had made the leader of the wild wolf pack aware of the hunt that was targeting wolf pack. "AAAUUU!!" the roar of the wild wolf that pierced the night was heard again. Unlike the previous attack which was careful, this attack was carried out aggressively by spreading out entire wolf pack to search for someone who had attacked them in the darkness. Evelyn immediately gave a small code through a small whistle that was heard by the entire wolf pack and immediately headed towards the whistle. "Haaahh... using a whistle when fighting a wolf pack that can hear well in the darkness like this?" continued my small comment while enjoying the panic experienced by Evelyn. "Pretty good battlefield utilization... but failed by the whistle that can be heard by the enemy, I guess that has become an additional lesson for her." "Now... how many additional lessons will be there..." "Like... experiencing failure ambush like that several times?" My gaze was fixed on Evelyn''s group who panicked and started to let out screams as their hands pulled the hilt of their swords from their sheaths. "Hiyyaaa!!" "Hyyaaaa!!" "Haaaarrrhhh!!" At this moment, I could only pat my head with my palm and release my camouflage technique. With a sneak attack that turned into a barbaric intense attack like this, it seemed like there was no need to be careful with a pack of wild wolves like this. "I think I''m out of words for this one, Mio," I muttered a little together with Mio who returned to my side after seeing me release my camouflage technique. "Not only Lily-sama who is speechless, but I am also speechless after the sneak attack was successful but ended with a fairly crowded attack with screams like this," replied Mio who also gave her small assessment of Evelyn''s group who were facing the pack of wild wolves. "Should I confiscate their swords so that their actions will be more careful, Lily-sama?" continued Mio who gave an idea to confiscate their weapons. "That''s a good idea, but it will be a problem if something moves out of control. Like at this time..." I said in a calm tone and enjoyed the fight that was happening before my eyes. The pack of wild wolves who had found out the position of their enemy immediately gave an attack that wanted to kill Evelyn''s entire group, but it was thwarted by the stealth slime attack that was tasked with protecting them from the danger of death. Slaassshhh... Sppllaasshhh... When one of the noble girls was almost grabbed by the wild wolf that was jumping towards her, it got a surprise attack from the stealth slime''s water-cut magic chant. The body of the wild wolf that was jumping in the air suddenly got cut in half and splashed blood on the noble girl. The additional safe security made the military training into a long-term battle between Evelyn''s group and the wild wolf pack until it ended with the death of their leader who was defeated by Evelyn. Pingg!! Tiinnngg!! I could observe the fight between Evelyn and the leader of the wild wolf pack from a distance. Evelyn''s changing sword attack technique only caused minor damage to the body of the wild wolf pack leader. The shallow and imprecise attack only cornered Evelyn. She who was already exhausted and ran out of time to recharge her sword technique attack had to be assisted by a water cut attack that injured the leg of the wild wolf pack leader. Slaasshhh... "Kuuunnggg!!" the scream of the wild wolf leader was heard after all four of legs were hit by a water cut that made it difficult to stand using all four legs. Evelyn realized that the assist attack was aimed at the wild wolf pack leader make it easier to defeat the wild wolf pack leader. Her insulted and tarnished pride made her look like a military girl who was being pampered by me. Evelyn''s sword attack once again shot straight and stopped at an inappropriate distance. The energy in her body had run out and fatigue began to affect her grip on the blade of the sword that was almost falling. Before Evelyn''s sword fell, an attack from the water ball hit the back of the wolf pack leader and made the wolf pack leader body push to receive a stab from Evelyn''s sharp sword. Staabbb... Kraasshh... The victory that was filled with a lot of help made Evelyn bite her lip. Her hand trembled and released the grip of the sword that was still piercing the body of the wild wolf pack leader. At the end of the fierce battle, the few remaining wild wolf packs immediately fled after their wolf pack leader had been defeated. "AAAUUU!!" With that loud howl, an emergency signal from the wild wolf pack had signaled to retreat. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Several other noble girls who were fighting the wild wolf pack began to feel relieved after the intensity of their fight stopped. The exhausted body and the almost successful sneak attack tactic had caused Evelyn''s second failure. With a face covered in sweat and gasping for breath, I immediately approached Evelyn while using camouflage techniques. The unheard footsteps and the air that didn''t vibrate when I walked had shown the high-level stealth technique that Noel often used. I walked leisurely towards Evelyn who was pulling her sword from the body of the dead wolf pack leader. Standing in front of her body, I began to release my camouflage technique and asked Evelyn a question. "Are you satisfied with such a humiliating victory?" I asked in a flat tone and showed my presence in front of Evelyn. "Hyyaaak!! L-Lily-sama!!" Evelyn''s body looked surprised by my presence which suddenly appeared in front of her. From her facial expression alone, I could see the fatigue and humiliation that remained on Evelyn''s facial expression. Swiiisshhh... Swaasshhh... Together with the appearance of Mio beside me who used Sakura Dash and Sakura Vanish, it made her look like an assassin who appeared from the darkness. Seeing Mio''s sudden appearance, Evelyn chuckled. "Haha... can I do such a elegant movements like that?" Evelyn asked with an expression that looked envious of Mio. A face that looked envious after seeing someone else''s greatness. It made me want to give a little push that would make Evelyn develop even further in the future. With a serious facial expression, I started to give Evelyn a cold and firm gaze. "Evelyn, do you want to get stronger like Mio?" I asked in a cold tone and gave her a sharp gaze. "L-Lily-sama?" It seemed that my words had confused Evelyn. "I''ll ask you one more time, do you want to get stronger by swearing loyalty to me?" I asked once again with a serious expression on my face. The question I gave seemed to sound like a hope that was too beautiful for Evelyn. However, it was not a fake hope that was too beautiful for her. Evelyn has great potential as a genius military leader and is blessed with abilities that are ready to develop at any time. Currently, she is only hampered by an obstacle that makes it difficult for her to advance. "O-Of course I want to grow stronger to be able to prove my worth to Lily-sama!" she replied with a loud shout and attracted the attention of the other noble girls. "Quite a good answer, Evelyn. I like that answer..." along with the movement of my lips that approached Evelyn''s lips, I gave a soft kiss on her lips. In that kiss, I gave a Linked Ritual that would trigger Evelyn''s development based on the blessing that my Goddess had given to create a harem of women. Chapter 223 - 52 - Evelyn Quest The kiss I gave Evelyn''s lips was well received by my Yurification System''s blessing. With the slow kiss from my lips, I had triggered Evelyn''s growth to become even better. As a military girl who has great potential in the future, of course, I was tempted to have her. The effect of the kiss given by my lips, it had triggered the blessing of the Yurification System which made me have to accept the Yurification Quest given by the blessing of my Goddess. After the long kiss ended, I gave a gentle stroke to her lips which were dripping saliva. "You are much calmer after getting my kiss, huh?" I said with a cold gaze and a gentle stroke to her lips that were dripping saliva. At this time, I looked like a young girl who was playing around with another young girl and playing with her pure heart that was still clean. "You want to be much stronger than something pathetic like this, right?" Evelyn who had just received a kiss on her lips was silent and her face was filled with a pink blush that attracted the attention of other noble girls towards her. While waiting for Evelyn''s answer, I noticed the Yurification Quest that pop-up in front of me. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I don''t know what other mischievous my Goddess is planning, one of her troublesome blessings has been activated when I wanted to have a more intimate relationship with another girl. Could it be a blessing that was activated with my awareness to have a more intimate relationship with another girl? It seems I have to try to do something to test that one theory. I don''t want this Yurification Quest to be activated in a dangerous condition like this. If the Quest given is strange, then I will reject it. My eyes immediately read the information given by the Yurification Quest. =================== Yurification Quest - Intimate Silence in the Middle of the Night Quest Introduction: Evelyn Del Timoti is the only daughter born into the Earl Timoti family in the current generation. She has received harsh training from the Earl Timoti main family which pushed her to mastering the Earl Timoti military style. Her childhood that had received military education have made her body lose direction to give her best ability as a Female Military Leader who can be relied on at all times. Her bad trauma in the past always received hard pressure from her brothers and sisters, it has slow down the growth of Evelyn''s main ability. Can this great Lily-chan make this cute Evelyn Del Timoti bring back her original ability to be able to stand beside Lily-chan as Sakura Mio did? Main Quest: [+] Kiss Evelyn Del Timoti intimately while training! [+] Sleep half-naked together with Evelyn Del Timoti! [+] Make sensual physical contact with Evelyn Del Timoti! Side Quest: [+] Make Mio join in the Main Quest that sounds and is intimate like that, Teehe! Quest Clear Rewards: [+] Evelyn Del Rommel''s Unique Ability (Active). [+] Evelyn Del Rommel''s Unique Ability (Passive). [+] Update the Yurification Shop to support a romantic relationship with Evelyn Del Rommel. =================== Somehow... My eyes feel heavy after seeing the Yurification Quest given by my Goddess with her free will like this. Oh, my Goddess, are you sure to give me the blessing of a Yurification Quest like this? [ Of course! I was sure when I wrote the proposal earlier! ] [ Even the Goddess Aurora and the Goddess of Destruction have agreed to this Yurification Quest proposal. ] Eh? Why are the other Goddesses also involved in this kind of Yurification Quest? [ Lily-chan... ] [ Although it seems embarrassing... the blessing I am currently giving has received donations from two Goddesses who have contributed fully to the development of the Yurification System blessing. ] [ Without their help... I would still be a Goddess who is not self-aware because the interface used is too simple and tacky. ] [ Didn''t Lily-chan herself say that the interface of the Yurification System looks ordinary? ] It seems like something like that happened a few years ago and I forgot when it happened. As far as I know, I once said that the interface of the Yurification System was not attractive and looks ordinary. [ See! Even Lily-chan herself admitted it! ] [ This makes me insecure with giving the blessing of the Yurification System which is currently build side by side with the blessing of the Monarch of Holy Destruction which has developed rapidly due to the intervention of the Goddess of Destruction. ] Does it feel troublesome with the blessing I have received right now? [ Not really, we are developing three blessings at the same time. Just think of it as a blessing given by the collaboration of the three Goddesses who work together to make Lily-chan happy! ] I frowned and started to return to the problem in front of me right now. A Yurification Quest that involves excessive intimacy with Evelyn Del Timoti who is still blushing and lowering her face. "So, are we going to train for a while after this?" I asked Evelyn who still did not give an answer to my previous question. From my question, I gave an attitude that seemed to pamper Evelyn for a while. My lips that had just kissed her lips immediately gave a tongue lick that wet my lips. Slurrpp... With such seductive little movements, I will use various sensual ways to complete the Yurification Quest that my Goddess has given me. My body feels as if my Goddess is watching me directly from the realm of the Goddess. Oh, my Goddess, look at me who is struggling to fulfill your perverted wishes. [ Lily-chan, I say this once more. ] [ I am not a perverted Goddess! ] Yes... Yes... I understand that, my Goddess. [ Please don''t give me a look as if I''m the pervert here, Lily-chan. You are also just as perverted by giving sensual tongue movements by wetting your lips like that! ] For now, I will ignore my pervert Goddess and focus what will happen. "Lily-sama..." When the situation was under control and felt safer than before, I got a small call from Mio who brought some throwing knives that had been used by Evelyn''s group. "Oh, Mio, have you taken back the throwing knives that had been stuck in the scout wolf''s body?" I replied while turning my gaze to Mio with the bloody throwing knives in her hand. "Yes, these are some throwing knives that can be safely reused. The rest have become blunt and are difficult to hit to their targets," Mio replied while carefully putting her throwing knives on ground. Different from Mio''s previous attitude of not wanting her throwing knives to be used carelessly, now Mio looked like she was serious when she wanted to say something to me. "Lily-sama, if you are okay with this. May I teach them..." Before Mio finished her words, I gave her an answer that gave her permission to do so, "Do that, Mio," I replied quickly before Mio finished her words. "Eh? Um, Lily-sama?" with a questioning expression, Mio seemed to want to confirm my answer. "You want to teach them about throwing knives properly, right?" I asked, guessing Mio''s true intentions. "Yes, that''s what I''m planning," Mio replied with an attitude that now looked awkward. I immediately stepped towards her and gave her a soft kiss on the lips. Chuupp... My kiss on Mio''s soft lips seemed to give a small moan that made Mio''s saliva come out to wet my lips. Just by feeling her kiss on my lips, I could feel Mio''s strange anxiety and it showed that she was jealous when I kissed another girl in front of her eyes. With a fair kiss on the lips like this, I gave the impression of being a Master who still cared about my Maid and didn''t forget about her. This reminded me of the Side Quest from the Yurification Quest given by my Goddess, like making Mio involved in the intimate relationship that would occur between me and Evelyn. The soft kiss slowly broke away and showed Mio''s face which was dissatisfied with the kiss I gave. With a small touch caressing her ears filled with pink blush, I gave a small whisper to Mio. "Don''t be too jealous like that, you know I like giving fair love like this," I whispered a little to calm Mio''s jealousy which was not visible in her facial expression. Even though Mio didn''t show a jealous expression, I already understood her sulking behavior when she saw me treating another girl more intimately than usual. My relationship with Mio has progressed far enough to know what''s in her heart without saying it through words. "Uuhhh... Lily-sama likes to cheat directly in front of other girls huh," replied Mio with her small whisper that only I could hear. "Should I tell to the other girls about the new girl who has received Lily-sama''s love?" continued Mio''s small whisper who wanted to do something troublesome like that. I could only smile softly and give an answer that showed my sense of love for the girls who had done the Linked Ritual with me. "If it''s not a bother for you, please do it slowly," I replied by giving a small touch that poked her cheek. I returned to my normal attitude and saw Evelyn who had recovered from her blushing. Evelyn was now standing straight and looking at me with a sparkling gaze. "Evelyn, are you ready for this sudden midnight training?" I asked while giving a firm attitude and adjusting my military cap to further show my attitude of military instructor. "Yes, I am ready for any training, Lily-sama!" Evelyn answered with her gaze changing to be more firm than usual. Along with Evelyn''s answer, several other military girls immediately lined up beside Evelyn''s body in a horizontal line. It made me smile in satisfaction with their determination to grow stronger on the real battlefield. "There is still some time left in the middle of the night before bedtime, for that..." Snap... I immediately snapped my fingers after giving orders to the stealth slime herd to bring a wooden log and a blunt throwing knife. Thuugg... Thuuudd... Along with the snap of my fingers, a wooden log had stood behind me and would act as a target for throwing blunt knives. Triinngg... Tiinggg... Along with the wooden log that had stood upright as a training target, several blunt knives had stuck in the middle of the wooden log that was the training target. "As you can see, even blunt throwing knives can still stick if your knife-throwing technique is correct," continued my words to Evelyn''s group who were lining up in front of me. "Next... Instructor Mio, show me your best teaching methods," I continued by giving Mio a stage to shine in this midnight throwing knife lesson. Following my orders, Mio confidently moved to teach Evelyn''s group. Chapter 224 - 53 - Evelyn True Skills Swiiinngg... Thuuddd... Thuuddd... Under the moonlight, which slowly illuminated Evelyn''s group''s knife-throwing training ground, I observed Mio''s teachings. Mio''s lesson used the example-and-do method. It was a simple method that could be used to experience hand to throwing of a deadly effectiveness weapons. Just like a sword that becomes dull over time, Mio now had to deal with the durability of a blunt knife that became duller when used to stab the wooden log that was the target of the throwing knife. Swiinngg... Thuudd... Thuuddd... Using the right throwing position, several noble girls had mastered the technique of throwing knives properly. Behind the darkness of the shady tree shadows, I felt the cold of the night starting to pierce my body. When the night approaching the morning time like this, this should be the right time to sleep and rest. However, the training given by Mio had cut Evelyn''s group''s sleep time so that they could throw knives properly. Among all the noble girls who showed optimal results in Mio''s training, it seemed that... Evelyn has some problem while throwing knifes. I saw her having difficulty time to throwing the knife into stick the wooden log that was the target of her direct attack. That made me feel the urge to carry out the order given by my perverted Goddess through the Yurification Quest. "Haahh... this will be a long early morning if they train non-stop all the time," I grumbled a little while putting Momo on the tree trunk that was my shelter in the darkness of the early morning like this. The midnight that had passed made me too excited to give military training to Evelyn''s group. "Sirius, I''ll be busy for a while. I leave the situation around me to you," I ordered Sirius who was hiding behind a tree. "I am ready to carry out your orders, Supreme Commander. We will work hard so that no pests will disturb the intimacy that you will do," replied Sirius who seemed to know what I was going to do. "Sirius, I am doing this to add allies. Remember that..." I said while placing Momo on a large tree trunk that had become my shelter from the darkness. "And Momo... you can help Sirius in patrolling while I establish intimate closeness as fellow humans who want to socialize with each other," I said, giving Momo the freedom to do something while I joined Evelyn''s training who seemed to be having trouble like that. Tapp... Tapp... When I walked closer to Evelyn, my ears suddenly heard a small whisper that Momo said to Sirius. "By the way, how did you know that my Monarch wanted to do something intimate with another girl?" "Oh, that... I can feel it just from the gaze of the Supreme Commander who seems irritated seeing the repeated failures before her eyes. Don''t you feel the Supreme Commander''s eyes itching to correct the failures of a woman who has difficulty throwing a blunt knife like that?" "Aahh... you mean that young girl." "Yes, that young girl. The Supreme Commander seems to want to scold her in a harsh style like she trained us in the past." The words between Momo and Sirius were heard in my ears. At least... try to whisper even lower. Your voices make me like a young girl who wants to scold the failure that should have been need corrected by taking the right steps. Tapp... Tapp... When my footsteps approached Evelyn, I still saw her failures in throwing knives that always fell without piercing the wooden log that had been the direct target. The sweat that wet Evelyn''s face had shown her hard work that was commensurate with the stamina that was slowly leaving her body. As my footsteps got closer to Evelyn, I could smell her fragrant body sweat and it made me want to immediately give an intimate touch to her exhausted body. Swiiinnggg... Thuuudd... Thuuudd... Evelyn''s knife throw failed again. The more she failed, the more her throwing knife would become blunt. The only way to make her throwing knife stick right on target was to shoot a force strong enough to force the blunt sharp blade of the throwing knife stuck into the wooden log. Exhaustion and stamina that continued to drain made Evelyn almost lose her balance. I immediately caught her body which had lost its balance and gave her a warm hug from behind her. "It looks like you''re exhausted from this intense military training," I whispered while hugging Evelyn''s body from behind. Evelyn who was exhausted and her stamina was drained from her body accepted my hug from behind. "Lily-sama?" whispered Evelyn softly who felt embarrassed when she looked like a loser who couldn''t throw a knife properly and on target. From this distance, I could see the tip of the throwing knife that had become blunt. Either she was too innocent or didn''t realize it, she could have sharpened the tip of the blunt throwing knife by rubbing the tip on another throwing knife until it lost its bluntness. "Evelyn, you''re not creative and prefer to accept orders without improvising, huh?" I asked her with a blunt question. "Um, hehe..." Evelyn seemed too tired to think and gave a small laugh as an answer to my question. "With a blunt tip of a throwing knife like that. Sticking it into a wooden log requires a miracle, you know," I said while pulling her body to lie on my thigh which was covered by a military skirt uniform. Sraakkk... "Hyaaakk!!" Evelyn screamed whose body suddenly fell onto my lap. "Take a break and think of a method to make the blunt knife you''re using sharp again," I said while giving Evelyn a small hint. When Evelyn''s head fell on my lap, it got the attention of the other noble girls who were surprised by my closeness to Evelyn. Mio who saw this just let out a heavy sigh and gave a signal to rest. This tough and strict military training is over for today. Mio seemed to be giving Evelyn and me some time alone. With the early morning still long before the sun rose, I gave Evelyn''s sweat-drenched hair a gentle caress. "Lily-sama, why did you do this after seeing me as a loser like this?" Evelyn asked with a serious look in her eyes. "Hmm? Fufu... you become a loser girl when the freedom to improvise and be creative has been taken away from you, right? Is that the result of Earl Timoti''s military education that expects loyal soldiers who obey every order, am I right?" I replied with another question that invited a heavy sigh from Evelyn. "Haha, it''s like Lily-sama knows what happened inside Earl Timoti''s residence." "Anyone can guess after seeing something so obvious like that." "Haha... Haaahh..." Evelyn gave a small laugh and heavy breathing that indicated something about herself. "..." "..." Swiiisshhh... Silence began to occur between us and felt the cold morning wind that pierced the bones. My thighs felt the warmth from Evelyn''s head, it also gave me a naughty little idea after seeing Evelyn''s body shivering with cold wind in the morning. "Hey, Evelyn, want to sleep with me?" I said under the cold wind that made Evelyn''s body shiver with cold. "We can hug each other in the blanket to warm each other''s bodies..." I continued my words like giving Evelyn a sensual temptation and licking my dry lips with saliva. Sluurrppp... My sensual tongue lick made Evelyn silent for a moment before her face was filled with a blush like a ripe tomato. Plooppp... "Huuuuu..." Evelyn suddenly covered her face with her hands and gave a cute moan. Her face filled with a blush looked like she was being tempted by the sexual temptation that I gave to sleep together. "But... I will only do that if you become more creative and release the limitations of your improvisation that have been shackled by Earl Timoti''s military teachings. Remove all those shackles and show your true skills in front of me, Evelyn," through these words, I gave a speech that made Evelyn fall silent and release her hands that were covering her face. "Can you show your true skills in front of me?" I continued my words while looking Evelyn in the eye directly after her hands stopped covering her face. The blushing face immediately disappeared and was replaced by a face that was ready to do anything to prove her true worthiness. "Can I do that kind of freedom to showing off my skills?" Evelyn asked as if expecting an answer that she wanted to hear. "Evelyn... show your true skills and get rid of your disgusting loser attitude in front of me," with these cold-sounding words, I saw a confident smile from Evelyn. Evelyn immediately got up from my lap and showed her serious face. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blunt throwing knife seemed to get a touch of improvisation of throwing movements that had been taught by Mio. It more wilder and her threatening hand movements seemed to give the potential victim a chance to run away from the reach of her throwing knife. Evelyn threw her knife with a soft movement and the blunt throwing knife shot quickly as if chasing its target. Sttaabbb... Evelyn turned her body again and pulled the reach of her narrow hand stretch. That made a quick attack of throwing knives that shot in various directions. Staabb... Staabbb... Stabb... Her twisting movements and wild knife-throwing techniques made me smile widely. I felt like I was watching a cat that had been kept until it was spoiled become a wild cat that could show cat wild prowess. Evelyn''s knife attack shot back to a target wooden log that was hidden behind the shadow of the tree. It was a secret target that Mio had prepared to test Evelyn''s group''s knife-throwing talent. Staabbb... Staabbb... Staabbb... The three hidden targets were hit by Evelyn''s blunt knife throws. Like a cute cat that had just shown its wild hunting dominance to its master, Evelyn immediately knelt in front of me after showing her true skills and abilities. Her serious face made me acknowledge the greatness of this spoiled cat. "Yes, I prefer your wild ability than your limited... looser ability. You also feel uncomfortable with that kind of hidden wild ability, right?" I said as I stood up and walked over to Evelyn who was kneeling in front of me. "I think... Mio has acknowledged your ability too..." along with my words, I saw Mio who was shocked after seeing Evelyn''s true ability. That unlimited ability had made me find a cute cat who sometimes wanted to be pampered like this. I unconsciously stroked Evelyn''s head and heard her purring like a spoiled cat who was getting a reward for her hard work from her owner. Chapter 225 - 54 - My Sweet Time With Mio And Evelyn Inside my tent, I was only covered with warm blanket. Inside the warm blanket... Mio touched me sensually and Evelyn touched me awkwardly. According to the promise I had given before, Evelyn had earned the right to sleep with me after showing her true abilities. The assessment that Mio had given was also quite high, it made Evelyn have another right, like sharing her love to me with Mio. On a cold morning like this, I felt the warmth of the bodies of two girls who deliberately made my body half-naked. The black military uniform that I had been wearing was successfully removed from my body by Mio''s one-handed movement, it was too professional when Mio had mastered the technique of stripping my body with one hand until all that was left on my body was thin underwear. It wasn''t too sexy to look at, but it was able to change the cold air in the morning like this into a hot air full of passion. "Haahhh... Haah... Lily-sama," Mio called my name with heavy breath after her body was also half-naked with her underwear. Inside the tent that could accommodate three girls to sleep together, it was enough to create a more intimate atmosphere. I felt this strong intimacy and took advantage of this situation to complete the Yurification Quest that my Goddess had given me. Together with Mio and Evelyn, I tried to let them give sensual touches and sleep half-naked passionately based on the Quest provisions that my Goddess had given me. My breathing became heavier after Evelyn tried to lick my neck with her tongue. Sluurrppp... "Lily-sama, I-I can lick Lily-sama''s neck like this, right?" asked Evelyn who still looked awkward after getting the permission I gave her to do anything to my body. "Do as you please, Evelyn," I replied while feeling Mio''s licks that also wet my neck. Sluurrppp... "Haaauuu..." I gave a moaning sound when Mio''s tongue licked my neck. Sluurrrpppp... Evelyn seemed to feel what Mio had done then try to lick my neck. Sluurrpp... Feeling the two tongues licking my neck at a same time, I felt quite strange ticklish with the movement of their tongues that suddenly moved towards my breasts. Inside the tent that was starting to be filled with explicit sensual activity, I had become the victim of two girls who were giving their love to me. The licks given by Mio and Evelyn moved towards the cleavage of my breasts which were now covered in sweat and a mixture of their saliva. "H-Hey, I think this is too much if you all do something like this at the same time," I tried to suppress the sensual touch given by Mio''s tongue and Evelyn''s tongue. However, it seemed too late after their tongues started to climb my breasts which suddenly became naked after the bra I was wearing was removed by Mio''s hand. Plooppp... With a gentle pull that I didn''t feel, now my breasts were naked in front of Mio and Evelyn. My heavy breathing became uncontrollable, it showed my shame who was exposed without being able to do anything like this. "L-Lily-samaaa...." Evelyn gave her words of admiration after seeing my naked breasts. "Like a chocolate cake with strawberry topping on top, can I lick Lily-sama''s strawberry topping?" with polite and gentle words, Evelyn seemed interested in licking the pink strawberry topping on my naked breasts. If I were not carrying out the Quest given by my Goddess, something like this would get a big rejection from me. To fulfill the Quest that requires a sensual touch from Mio and Evelyn simultaneously, I have to endure receiving sexual stimulation given by both of them. "Evelyn, you don''t need to be too polite to do what you want to do. I should do this to keeping my promise to sleep with you half-naked like this," I said to give a brief explanation to Evelyn who still hadn''t gotten rid of her awkwardness to give a sensual touch to my half-naked body. "I-I''m sorry, Lily-sama. T-This is my first time doing something lewd and obscene like this," Evelyn said with her face covered in a pink blush. Sluurrrpp... "Haauu... Mmnn..." I suddenly let out a moan when one of the strawberries on top of my bare breasts was sucked by Mio''s mouth. The loud moan made Evelyn glance at Mio who was currently enjoying the strawberry at the tip of my bare breast. "Huuummnn... Ahhnn... M-Mioooo..." I gave soft words to Mio''s mouth and tongue movements that had teased the strawberry at the tip of my bare breast. Sluurrrpppp... I had to endure the sensual touch given by Mio to carry out the Quest from my Goddess who proved her pervertedness in seeing one of her Saintess who was enjoying a sensual touch like this. While Mio was giving a sensual touch to the strawberry at the tip of my bare breast, suddenly I felt a bite that made my body tremble when I felt it. Ckuutt... "Aaww... Mnn..." I suddenly screamed softly after feeling a small bite given by Evelyn. Evelyn who initially looked embarrassed and felt awkward now seemed not to want to lose to Mio who gave a strange sensation to my body which was hot with passion like this. Sluurrppp... Sluurrrpppp... When the two strawberries on the tip of my naked breasts were sucked in the same time, I felt the urge to release holy water that began to wet my panties. If the holy water came out and wet my panties, then the magic catalyst that Zoe liked would be created. "Hmmnnn... Ahhhnn..." but my body was unable to withstand the love given by Mio and Evelyn simultaneously. Their love that was written from the heart would make me look like a bad girl who didn''t admit their love. By regulating my panting breath along with the moans of pleasure given by Mio and Evelyn, I began to say the words that would release the holy water from my lower body that was covered by panties. "I-It seems like my holy water is going to come out..." I said in a soft tone and felt the shame that began to spread throughout my body when I said something so lewd. Mio responded to my words by touching her fingers on my panties which were already wet with love juice. The love juice that had come out began to wet my panties again as a sign that my holy water would come out too. "M-Miooo... don''t touch my panties that are wet like this," I muttered softly while giving a glance of my eyes that glanced at Mio. Mio realized my gaze, but that made her smile and start to act even further by giving her overflowing love for me. Caress... "Huuu!! Nyyaahhh!!" I was like a female cat being played with by another female cat. Mio''s hand that had touched my panties immediately buried her fingers that almost entered my real pleasure place. Luckily, Mio''s fingers were blocked by my panties which were holding Mio''s fingers from sinking deep inside. "Uuhhh... Huungg..." My body which felt increasingly strange and ticklish began to lose control. Squuuiiirrtt... Control over my body immediately disappeared when Mio and Evelyn gave their bites simultaneously, making me release control of the holy water that began to flow out of my lower body. "Huuuu!! Auuhh!!" with a scream that sounded cute like that, I began to release holy water until it wet my underwear. Squuiirrtt... Cekcekcek... Because Mio''s fingers were still moving above my panties which had been wet with love juice and holy water, it made a wet, muddy sound above my panties. I, who had lost control, received the love given by Mio and Evelyn until my lips received a soft kiss given by Mio''s lips. Chuuuppp... Through that soft kiss, I could feel Mio trying to apologize to me for going too far in teasing my sensitive body. My panties which had been wet with love juice and holy water immediately received full attention from Zoe who had been waiting for her favorite magic catalyst. I could feel Zoe crawling out from behind my hair and leaving her job as a butterfly hair clip. "My esteemed master, may I enjoy the panties that have become the magic catalyst for my snack?" asked Zoe who had crawled out from behind my hair and crawled up to my nose. Using her butterfly spirit form, Zoe tried to be polite after seeing my half-naked and messy body. The love given by Mio and Evelyn was so great, now both of them looked exhausted after making me release holy water that wet my panties. "Un, please get me my other panties before doing that," my body which was starting to feel weak after receiving the love given by Mio and Evelyn could only nod to Zoe. "Fufu... thank you very much, my Master. After this, I will show off to Momo and Sirius who seem curious about the sound of my own Master''s moans." I didn''t have the energy left to respond to Zoe''s words and started to close my eyes after feeling the pleasure of love given by the two girls who were now sleeping beside me. Mio and Evelyn fell asleep while making cute snoring sounds. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They both fell asleep soundly after their love was conveyed to me. My body was starting to feel sleepy could only watch Zoe who used her human form to pull my wet panties. "Oh my, this is truly a spectacular sight," said Zoe with her hand movements that slowly pulled my panties that had turned into a magic catalyst. With the mixture of love juice and holy water, it has change my panties into a magic catalyst that is much more valuable than panties that is wet with sweat. Thanks to the blessing that has been given by my Goddess, it seems that every Saintess sweat is a sanctity can create a new type of magic catalyst. "Ugh! My head feels dizzy..." When I thought about something complicated, suddenly my head felt dizzy as if making a small protest for my body who want to sleep immediately. I immediately closed my eyes and felt every breath I took. A soft melody made me feel the pleasure of life filled with love and affection. Plooppp... When my drowsiness began to spread and my panties had been taken by Zoe to be her food, I felt the cold wind in the morning that made my lower body feel cold. "Z-Zoe, can you put on my panties so that my lower body doesn''t feel cold?" I said to Zoe before falling into a deep sleep together with Mio and Evelyn. "Yes, please wait a moment, my Master." Along with the answer given by Zoe, I enjoyed this sleep time by feeling the warm breath of Mio and Evelyn. The warm breath on my right and left had led me into the gate of the dream world that I was ready to enter. Along with the movement of Zoe''s hand that began to put on my panties on my lower body, it made me step forward into the gate of the dream world until my mind fell asleep. After feeling the love given by Mio and Evelyn, I feel happy today. Chapter 226 - 55 - Panties Parties In front of Momo and Sirius, who were guarding the surrounding area, Zoe showed a pair of panties that had been soaked with love juice and holy water, which Lily had released. "Oh, my sisters, do you want to enjoy a high-quality magic catalyst like this?" with words filled with a smile that wanted to show off Lily''s magic catalyst in the form of panties, it seemed that Zoe wanted to share it with the two of them. Sirius and Momo looked at each other. Sirius who was in her human form looked at Momo who was still in her cursed Odachi form. Swiirrll... With a strong surge of magical energy, Momo slowly left her cursed Odachi form and revealed a sexy and seductive woman''s body. Together with the three beautiful and charming girls, their gazes were fixed on Lily''s panties which had become a magic catalyst filled with high-quality magical energy. "Hmm... I like your honest responses like this. You must be curious about the taste of a high-quality magic catalyst like this, right?" Zoe continued, making Sirius and Momo tempted to enjoy the high-quality magic catalyst in front of them. "But you have to be patient because there is another woman who is struggling to get to our place." Zoe''s gaze now turned behind Sirius and revealed a mysterious figure getting closer to them. Sraakkk... Sraakkk... With the speed of running that was getting closer like that, Sirius was surprised by the presence of Aiko who had restored her entire slime body that had been shattered into pieces earlier. "Aiko!" with a light scream, Sirius called Aiko''s name who now launched a hard kick towards her head. Duggg... Baaammm!! When Aiko''s hard kick hit Sirius'' head, it gave a shockwave of strong wind and pushed Sirius'' body into the air. Under the bright moonlight, before the sun rose, Aiko vented her annoyance towards Sirius. Her annoyance that had been building up for a long time showed that Aiko''s patience had run out so that she could repay Sirius'' carelessness with a hard kick. Duuggg... Duuggg... Baammm!! Aiko''s body that received the attack rolled on the ground until she hit a wooden log that was the target of the knife throw earlier. "Aahh... Hahaha... it seems like you''re too excited after meeting me, Aiko," said Sirius from a distance and stomped her feet to dart towards Aiko to welcome her homecoming. Swuusshh... When Sirius arrived in front of Aiko, she immediately gave her respects by bowing in front of Aiko. "I apologize for what happened... a long time ago," said Sirius in the hope of being able to reduce Aiko''s emotions which were at their peak. Ignoring the words given by Sirius, a punch from top to bottom hit Sirius'' body. Baammm!! Spllaasshh!! The blow given by Aiko at this time had destroyed part of Sirius'' slime body along with the smile on Sirius face that began to fade along with her human body that was starting to be half destroyed. Plasshhh!! With that destroyed body, Aiko began to feel relieved and glanced at Sirius'' half-destroyed body with a gentle smile. "I''m home!" Aiko exclaimed in a flat tone that she had returned home to her stealth slime herd and her Supreme Commander. "I''ve been lost in the wilderness for a long time, has something big happened while I was gone?" Aiko asked Momo and Zoe, she now ignored Sirius who was trying to regenerate her half-destroyed limbs but failed because the amount of magic energy was not enough to maintain her large-breasted human body. Boiinngg... Boiinngg... The sound of Sirius''s supple and flexible body made Aiko, Momo, and Zoe''s gazes turn towards Sirius. The disgusting slime from Sirius'' body tried to reshape her big breasts but always failed and fell to the ground. "Sirius, if you always fail to regenerate your body like that. Why don''t you try using the body shape of a little girl who is still innocent?" said Aiko while giving Sirius another body shape inspiration. "A little girl who is innocent is much better than a grown woman''s body who has big breasts like that, you can ask about the ideal body shape of a little girl from Zoe who has been with our Supreme Commander since childhood," continued Aiko who was now looking at Zoe who was still holding Lily''s panties in her hands. Seeing Zoe''s human form holding Lily''s panties, made Aiko show a face that wanted to ask something. "Um, I still haven''t gotten an answer to my previous question," Aiko now stood quietly and waited for the answer that Zoe wanted to give. "It''s nothing big, it''s just that my Master is enjoying... sleep with two girls in her tent. We have to give time for the intimacy that is happening in the tent. By the way, want to enjoy a high-quality magic catalyst like this?" replied Zoe while showing Lily''s panties which were now filled with high-level magic energy that made Aiko unconsciously spit out her slime saliva from her mouth. Seeing the reaction given by Aiko, made Zoe smile at her. Now her gaze turned to Sirius who was having difficulty forming the body of a little girl that she had never seen before. Snap... Zoe suddenly snapped her fingers until it made a sound that showed an image of a little girl''s body that Sirius could use for a while. "If you''re confused about the body shape of a little girl, how about using the body shape of my Master when she was a child," with a snap of her fingers, Zoe showed the body shape of a young girl from the Master she respected so much. The body shape of the little girl showed light brown skin and her expressionless face holding a katana. "Ohh! Is this my Monarch when she was a child?" said Momo who was starting to get curious about the picture given by Zoe through her magic manipulation. "Yep, wasn''t my Master very cute in the past? Now... she''s become a beautiful and insensitive young girl when her body can seduce other girls just by kissing her lips," Zoe gave a strange statement that made Aiko, Sirius, and Momo confused until their heads tilted. "What does that mean?" said Momo who didn''t understand Zoe''s words along with the heads tilted of Aiko and Sirius who were trying to understand Zoe''s words. "You know how self-deprecating and insensitive my Master is to herself, right? Like how she doesn''t feel confident to appear in public with her light skin tone. If it was in the past, I wouldn''t have minded it because of my Master''s cuteness... But right now, don''t you want to see my Master confidently appearing in public with her beautiful and seductive light brown skin!" Zoe suddenly shouted as if telling what was in her head. Aiko, Sirius, and Momo looked at Zoe in astonishment. Those who didn''t have experience with Lily in their childhood could only imagine the current situation that contradicted Zoe''s words. "Um, didn''t my Monarch seduce two girls at the same time... like right now?" Momo objected, trying to understand what Zoe was saying. "It has happened now. What I mean is... I want to see my Master appear confidently in public and rely on my power to spread terror that shows her greatness!" Zoe exclaimed, suddenly showing her butterfly wing magic aura that appeared from her back. With her face covered by a thin lace veil, Zoe looked like a mysterious girl who was ready to cast a curse. "Let''s forget my annoyance towards our Master who has difficulty being confident with her skin color. Now..." Zoe suddenly raised her hand and threw Lily''s panties which had become high-quality magic catalysts into the air. Bluupp... Bluuppp... Bluuuppp... With the pressure of the magic energy given by Zoe, she used a magic energy that was shared. "Let''s enjoy this magic catalyst together! I''m not a stingy spirit to share this delicious magic catalyst, so thank me... Hoohoho!!" like a generous mysterious smile, Zoe began to share the high-quality magic catalysts with Aiko, Sirius, and Momo. Like a butterfly sucking from the nectar of a sweet flower. It made her who had become a butterfly spirit suck the high-quality magic catalyst that was in front of her. "Huungg!! W-What is this? M-My body feels strange with this delicious taste," said Aiko who suddenly moaned after feeling the high-quality magic catalyst entering her magic core. "M-My Monarch... this feels so good..." Unlike Aiko who moaned and enjoyed the overflow of magic energy coming from the magic catalyst, Momo was calm during the magic catalyst-sharing process. Along with the distribution of the magic catalyst, Sirius''s tries to reshape her body back into the form of a mature girl with large breasts that were proportional to her body size. "Oh! I feel like I''ve gotten a new source of magic energy. I didn''t know the Supreme Commander''s panties would taste this good!" said Sirius who started staring at Lily''s panties that were in Zoe''s magical energy embrace. "You''re very wrong about that, my Master''s panties are just panties if they don''t get the blessing of her who has become a holy maiden. As one of the Saintesses appointed directly by the Goddess, her sweat has become something sacred so that panties filled with her sweat can become a magic catalyst like this," said Zoe to explain the situation that was happening. "But this time, this magic catalyst feels different because of the combination of love juice and holy water released by the forbidden part of my Master''s body to be touched to make her feel pleasureable," continued Zoe who was now focusing on sucking the magic energy in Lily''s wet panties. Like a greedy butterfly enjoying the sweet flower nectar until dry, it made Zoe almost moan in pleasure after the magic energy provided by the high-quality magic catalyst felt delicious in her spirit magic core. "It''s a shame that Zara and Zeta can''t enjoy a high-quality magic catalyst like this. They will be jealous of what you are feeling right now, so just consider this a secret between us. Do you agree with a secret that must be kept tightly unspoken like this?" while enjoying the magic energy she was sucking, Zoe gave a sharp glance at Aiko, Sirius, and Momo. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, I will keep my extraordinary Monarch a secret like this, I even know that my Monarch is the representative of the Goddess of Destruction in this world," said Momo who agreed with this secret that must be kept tightly guarded. "I-I will also help keep the big secret of my own Supreme Commander!" exclaimed Sirius who seemed to follow the flow around her. "T-This will be a big secret that makes me feel awkward when I am next to the sweaty Supreme Commander. Can I resist the great temptation of licking her sweat as a normal stealth slime?" Aiko replied, seemingly agreeing with keeping a big secret about her own Supreme Commander. Chapter 227 - 56 - Evelyn Wild Cat Nature When I woke up from my deep sleep like this, I was surprised by an itchy feeling that filled my neck. When I realized it, it came from Evelyn who had quietly woken up first and gave her a little kiss that seemed to mark my neck with the kiss she gave. The morning that had not yet risen had made Evelyn move freely behind the morning darkness. In the tent that had been warmed by the embrace of the two girls'' bodies, I began to give a gentle touch to Evelyn''s half-naked body. The touch of my hand was directed at Evelyn''s back which felt sweaty after sleeping with me. "Good morning, Evelyn," I whispered to Evelyn and moved my hand to rub her back. "Nyaa!! L-Lily-sama!?!" With her cute little squeal, I could hear Evelyn''s voice, which was surprised by the touch of my hand. Evelyn''s sweaty back in the morning had shown herself who was too comfortable sleeping half-naked beside me. "Hmm... Uhh... Lily-sama... please don''t kiss me in public like this," Mio said in her dream that suddenly sounded in my ears. Mio who said the words in her sleep also caught Evelyn''s and my attention. Mio''s attitude who was still sleeping soundly in the morning like this indicated that she felt comfortable to stay sleeping in the wild nature like this. "It seems like Mio have a beautiful dream together with Lily-sama," Evelyn said to break the morning that seemed silent like this. "Yes, it seems like it was a beautiful dream for Mio, so she can mumbled in her sleep like that," I said while giving a gentle caress of my hand on Evelyn''s back which began to feel warm with the blush that filled her face. Unlike her awkward self like before, now I could feel that Evelyn was trying to give her love like a shy cat. "Um, Lily-sama, maybe this sounds sudden. Does Lily-sama always do lewd things like this with other girls?" Evelyn asked suddenly made me smile subconsciously to tease her. "Hmm?" I answered by clearing my throat and smiling a little to tease her. "I don''t always do this with all girls, only selected girls who are worthy to give my love to them," I replied by giving an answer that made Evelyn shy and filled with pink blush on her face. The answer I gave seemed to have made Evelyn think about what had happened to her. Under the cover of darkness from inside the tent, I began to notice Evelyn''s face which vaguely wanted to kiss me on the lips. Her awkward attitude in giving a kiss and her blushing face made her a little nervous like a young girl who just wanted to give a kiss on the lips for the first time. "Is that so?" "Does that mean I''m special to Lily-sama?" "Doesn''t that mean that other women can also be special like me?" While asking a question that needed an answer from me, Evelyn dared herself to bring her lips closer to mine. With just one small push, our lips will touch and make a morning kiss while waiting for the sunrise. Evelyn''s attitude became awkward again after her lips were only a finger away from my lips, with the pull of my hand that was still on her sweaty back, I made a movement that made Evelyn push towards me until our lips touched each other. Chuuppp... The kiss that happened in this early morning happen in harmony vibe with the chirping of birds that were welcoming the sunrise. The sky that was still dark and the cold fog in the morning that was faintly visible began to make this soft kiss feel warm. The warmth kiss began to seep into my half-naked body and my heart''s feelings were warmed by the love given by Evelyn. Chuupp... The kiss that felt soft began to fill my heart''s feelings that felt warm. The awkwardness given by Evelyn''s lips began to disappear with the movement of her lips and tongue that began to enter my mouth even deeper. The shy cat that previously felt awkward returned to being a wild cat that was thirsty for affection like this. Sluurrpp... Just like Evelyn did in midnight, she gave a kiss that enjoyed every suck on each of our tongues that touched each other. Inside my mouth was filled with saliva, and we licked each other''s tongues without leaving any room to breathe. Holding our breaths, we kissed like a pair of lovers who wanted to compete to hold each other''s breath. Chuuuppp... Sluurrpp... The licking and sucking that I gave seemed to make Evelyn almost lose all her breath. By releasing our lip kiss, I could see her gasping for breath. "You have a short breath, huh?" I said to tease Evelyn to kiss longer by holding her breath. "N-No, usually I can hold my breath longer. But this time it stopped because my lower body felt strange," Evelyn gave a cute reaction on her face when she wanted to find an excuse for herself who had a short breath. "Is there a problem with your body?" "I-I think I want to pee after feeling the warm kiss given by Lily-sama," Evelyn replied with a small whisper. When I heard a reply like that, I started to smile and moved my body closer to her side. My hand which was still on her back immediately pulled Evelyn''s body closer to me. Sruukkk... "L-Lily-sama?" Evelyn''s face looked confused after I approached her. We who were lying together gave another kiss that made Evelyn''s eyes widen. My hand that was on her bare back began to move towards her smooth butt that was full of sweat. Caress... When the touch of my hand touched her butt, Evelyn suddenly moan and a warm liquid began to be felt inside the blanket that we were using. "Huukkk... Huuu!!" by closing her eyes and holding back the sound of her moans that came out, I could see Evelyn who seemed to feel embarrassed after the warm liquid came from her lower body. "Hmm? Did I just see this cute Evelyn feel the pleasure of heaven for the first time?" my little tease who knew about what the warm liquid was. By moving my hand that was still touching her smooth butt, I began to wipe the warm liquid that Evelyn had given me and smeared it on her butt. "Your love juice feels so slippery, it''s much slippery than the love juice I produced last night," I said while teasing Evelyn who looked blushing after feeling her love juice being used by me to caress her smooth buttocks. The teasing I gave seemed to make Evelyn blush even more. It was seen from her face which was now flushed red like a ripe tomato ready to be harvested. "Lily-sama... Uhh..." Along with the caress I gave to her soft buttocks, I saw the sight of a young girl enjoying the sensual touch of her half-naked body. My hands pulled her body again until our breasts touched each other. "Hey, Evelyn... do you want to feel the love I want to give you?" I asked while giving her a naughty smile. "Eh?" Evelyn only gave an answer filled with question marks on her face. With the pull of my hand that began to squeeze her soft buttocks, I gave a strong push to my body until our breasts rubbed against each other. Boiinngg... Boiinngg... "Huu!! Mmnn!!" Evelyn held back her moans perfectly. Her facial expression seemed to enjoy the friction of our breasts and her buttocks were gently squeezed by my hands making Evelyn look like a perverted girl who was enjoying a lewd touch in the early morning like this. "Uuhh... Ohhh!" several moans from Evelyn''s mouth were released and showed her eye pupils that change into the symbol of love. I just smiled when I saw Evelyn who was starting to get carried away in this sensual pleasure. Squuiisshh... Ploomm... Ploommm... The rub that I gave to our breasts began to loosen the bras that we were wearing until a pink peak from the tip of our breasts touched each other. "Haauu!! Ahh!!" Evelyn moaned again after she felt pleasure where her naked breasts touched my breasts. The caresses that I gave to Evelyn''s smooth buttocks became stronger until my hands had unconsciously pulled her panties which now made my hands enter Evelyn''s forbidden area. "Wait! Don''t touch that dirty place, Lily-sama!" Evelyn screamed with her face enjoying all the touches I gave her. From behind this tent, I could see the sky slowly starting to brighten and I had to fight time in enjoying the sensual touch of my hands on Evelyn''s half-naked body. Caress... "Ahh... Uhh..." Evelyn''s gasping breath showed that she was enjoying the sensual touch I gave her too much. Before Mio woke up from her sleep, I had to immediately give her a sensual touch that made her feel pleasure like before. My finger that had tease her panties suddenly touched a thick hair that made me smile at Evelyn. "It seems like this hair needs to be shaved after growing thickly like this," I said teasing Evelyn. "Uuuhh..." Evelyn could only hide her face by tilting her face downwards. Behind that embarrassed face, I could feel a small determination from Evelyn to shave the hair that grew thickly like that. The touch of my hand on her thick hair stopped after her body suddenly shook and my fingers felt the thick warm liquid coming from Evelyn''s forbidden area again. "Hmm... you are releasing your love juice again? Does my touch feel so good that it makes you release love juice continuously?" The teasing that I gave now made Evelyn''s face filled with an unbearable blush. If I continued to give such teasing, it seemed like it would make Evelyn feel awkward which would make her move away from me. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To prevent Evelyn from feeling awkward and moving away from me, I gave her a small and loving kiss on her forehead. Chuuuppp... "Thank you for accepting my love in the morning like this, Evelyn," along with the soft kiss I gave and my little tease on her smooth butt, I started to move away from Evelyn''s body that was close to mine. Our breasts that were touching each other started to come apart and the tease I gave was over along with Evelyn''s satisfied expression. "I-I should be the one to say thank you to Lily-sama for giving me your precious love," Evelyn replied with her gaze trying to look at me. Our gazes that stared at each other made her blush again. Along with her face filled with a red blush like a tomato, a bird''s chirp in the morning had woken up several noble girls who were getting ready to cook breakfast in the wild nature like this. Mio also woke up and looked at me in surprise after seeing Evelyn whose face was covered in a tomato-like blush. "It seems like I woke up too late to see what Lily-sama was doing to Evelyn-sama, huh?" Mio said with an annoyed expression on her face towards me. With this, our military activities resumed.